ft \ \ ^ Avx Samuel D. Gross Library t^n i P^Pi/™^ in rhiladelpliia7Vca4ejxirr 01 >>urgery. iadelphia. CollJgo°ef^yQioitti N 0. ■■■■■■■iinimimiiiuiimmiair- S SURGEON GENERAL'S OFFICE ! | UBRARY. > J ;/—*-' ■ > JVo. 9 ^ * m m a m **!?] I ■ m* VALUABLE WORKS, Printed by J. & J Harper, New-York, and for sale by the Booksellers generally in the United States. THE HISTORICAL WORKS of the Rev. WIL- LI \M ROBERTSON, D.D.; comprising his HIS- TORY of AMERICA; CHARLES V.; SCOTLAND, and INDIA. In 3 vols. 8vo. Embellished with Plates. (Stereotyped.) Harper's edition of then valuable standard works is far superior, In than the cash price of that condensed edition. Each volume is a separate history in itself; and may be purchased separately, ofboond uniformly with the other volumes in sets. GIBBON'S HISTORY of the DECLINE and FALL of the ROMAN EMPIRE. In 4 vols. 8vo. With Plates. Harper's edition of Gibbon's History is stereotyped, and great care has seen taken to render it correct and perfect. The dates originally introduced by the Author are preserved in the Tables of Contents prefixed to the Volumes, and also unbodied in the text This will render the present edition decidedly preferable to the English edition in foui volumes, as in the latter the dates and Tables of Contents are entirely omitted. THE HISTORY OF MODERN EUROPE ; with a View of the Progress of Society, from the Rise of the Modern Kingdoms to the Peace of Paris, in 1763. By William Russell, LL.P., and from the Peace of Paris, in 1763, to the Treaty of Amiens, in 1802. By William Jones, Esq. In 3 vols. 8vo. With Engravings. (Ste- reotyped. Uniform with the works of Robertson and Gibbon.) HOOPER'S MEDICAL DICTIONARY. From the last London Edition. With additions, by Samuel Akerly, M.D. 8vo. (Stereotyped.) In order to render this stereotype edition of Hooper's Medical Dic- tionary more acceptable to the medical public of the United States, considerable additions have been made, particularly on Materia Medica, Mineralogy, Botany, Chyiristry, Biography, Ac. Ac GOOD'S (Dr. John Mason) STUDY OF MEDI- CINE. In 5 vols. 8vo. A new edition. With addi- tions by Samuel Cooper, M.D. THE BOOK OF NATURE; being a popular Illus- tration of the general Laws and Phenomena of Crea- tion, in its Unorganized and Organized, its Corporeal and Mental Departments. By John Mason Good, M.D. and F.R.S. In one vol. 8vo. (Stereotyped.) "—the work is certainly the best philosophical digest of the kind which we have seen."—London Monthly Review. COOPER'S DICTIONARY of PRACTICAL SUR- GERY. Revised and Enlarged. In 2 vols. 8vo. (Stereotyped.) BROWN'S DICTIONARY OF THE HOLY BD3LE. From the last genuine Edinburgh edition. Containing the Author's last additions and corrections, and further enlarged and corrected by his Sons; with a Life of the Author: and an Essay on the Evidence of Christianity. Two volumes in one, 8vo. A CONCORDANCE to the HOLY SCRIPTURES of the OLD and NEW TESTAMENTS ; by the Rev. John Brown, of Haddington. Printed on Diamond type, in the 32mo. form. (Stereotyped.) This convenient and beautiful little pocket volume contains, ver- batim, the same as the original duodecimo edition. ENGLISH SYNONYMES, with copious Illustra- tions and Explanations, drawn from the best writers. By George Crabb, M.A. A new Edition, enlarged. Bvo. (Stereotyped.) DOMESTIC DUTIES; or Instructions to Young Married Ladies, on the Management of their House- hold, and the Regulation of their Conduct in the various relations and duties of Married Life. By Mrs. William Parkbs. Fifth American from the last London Edition, with Notes and Alterations adapted to the American Reader. 12mo. (Stereotyped.) Dr Kitchiner's COOK'S ORACLE and HOUSE- KEEPER'S MANUAL. Containing Receipts for Cookery, and Directions for Carving, &c. &c.; being .ne Result of actual Experiments instituted in the Kitchen of William Kitchinkr, M.D. Adapted to the American Public, by a Medical Gentleman. 12mo, (Stereotyped.) SERMONS ON IMPORTANT SUBJECTS, by the late Rev. and pious Samuel Davies, A.M., some time President of the College of New-Jersey. To which are prefixed, Memoirs and Character of the Author: and two Sermons on occasion of his Death, by the Rev. Drs. Gibbon and Finley. Fourth American Edition, containing all the Author's Sermons ever pub- lished. In 3 vols. 8vo. ELEMENTS OF SURVEYING. With Copper- plate Engravings. By Charles Davies, Professor of Mathematics, U. S. Military Academy. 8vo. (The Tables carefully revised and stereotyped.) GIBSON'S SURVEYING. Improved and en- larged. By James Ryan, Teacher of Mathematics, &c. 8vo. HISTORICAL VIEW of the LITERATURE of the SOUTH OF EUROPE. By M. De Sismondi. Translated from the Original, with Notes. By Thomas Roscoe, Esq. In 2 vols. 8vo. THE WORKS of the Rev. JOHN WESLEY, A.M. With his LIFE. Complete in 10 vols. 8vo. From tha last London Edition. WESLEY'S MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. Con- taining his Tracts, Letters, &c. &c. From the last London Edition. In 3 vols. 8vo. WESLEY'S SERMONS. Containing several Ser- mons never before published in this country. In 3 vo- lumes. 8vo. THE HISTORY of the JEWS, from the earliest period to the present time. By Rev. H. II. Milman. With numerous Maps and Engravings. In 3 vols. 18mo. (Stereotyped.) THE HISTORY of NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE With numerous Engravings. In 2 vols. 18mo. (Ste- reotyped.) PELHAM; or, THE ADVENTURES OF A GEN- TLEMAN. A Novel. In 2 vols. 12mo. (By the Au- thor of "The Disowned," and " Devereux.") From the second London Edition. (Stereotyped.) THE DISOWNED. By the Author of " Pelham," and " Devereux." A Novel. In 2 vols. (Stereotyped.) DEVEREUX. A Novel. In 2 vols. 12rno By the Author of " Pelham," and " The Disowned." (Ste- reotyped.) WAVERLEY; or, '7 is Sixty Years Since. A Novel. In 2 vols. 12mo. Revised, corrected, and en. larged, by the Autnor. •»* Harper's stereotype edition of Waverley contains upwards of thirteen thousand words, in alterations and additions, not in any former edition. LETTERS FROM THE jEGEAN. By James Emerson, Esq. In 1 vol. 8vo. THE LITERARY REMAINS OF THE LATE HENRY NEELE, Author of the " Romance of His- tory," &c. &x.—consisting of Lectures on English Poetry, Tales, and other Miscellaneous Pieces in Prose and Verse. 8vo. PRESENT STATE OF CHRISTIANITY, and of the Missionary Establishments for its Propagation, in nil Parts of the World. Edited by Frederic Scho- berl. 12mo. COMPLETE WORKS of Dr. SAMUEL JOHN- SON. Comprising the Rambler—Idler—RaeseJas— Lives of the Poets—Letters—Poems—-Miscellanies, &c. With an Essay on his Life and Genius, by Arthur Murphy, Esq. In 3 vols. 8vo. [In Press.] VAN HALEN'S NARRATIVE of his Impriso? tnent in the Duneeons of the Inquisition, his Escape, his Journey to Madrid, fcc. &c. 8vo. THE REMINISCENCES OF THOMAS DIBDIN. Author of the " Cabinet," &c. tec 2 Vols, in 1. 8vo. THE CONDITION OF GREECE, in 1827 and 1828. By J. P. Miller, llmo. THE RIVALS OF ESTE, AND OTHER POEMS By James G. Brooks and Mary E. Brooks. 12mo. Recently Published. Popular Works 1 THE LIFE OF NELSON. By Robert Southey, Esq. 18mo. with a Portrait. (Stereotyped.) THE LIFE OF ALEXANDER THE GREAT. By Rev. J. Williams. 18mo. with a Map. (Stereotyped.) PAUL CLIFFORD. A Novel. By the Author of " Pelham," ^ MEDICAL DICTIONARY; CONTAINING AN EXPLANATION OF THE TERMS IN MINERALOGY, PHARMACY, PHYSIOLOGY, PRACTICE OF PHYSIC, SURGERY, AND THE VARIOUS BRANCHES OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY CONNECTED WITH MEDICINE. ANATOMY, BOTANY, CHEMISTRY, MATERIA MEDICA, MIDWIFERY, SELECTED, ARRANGED, AND COMPILED FROM THE DEBT AUTHORS. " Nec aranearum sane texus ideo melior, quia ex se fila gignunt, nee noster vilior quia ex alienis libamus ut apes." Just. Lips. Monit. Polit. Lib. i. cap. L By ROBERT HOOPER, M.D. F.L.S. TV* THE FOURTH AMERICAN, FROM THE LAST LONDON EDITION, WITH ADDITIONS FROM AMERICAN AUTHORS ON BOTANY, CHEMISTRY, MATERIA MEDICA, MINERALOGY, &C. By SAMUEL AKERLY, M.Dy/ FORMERLY PHYSICIAN TO THE NEW-YORK CITY DISPENSARY, RESIDENT PHYSICIAN TO THE CITY HOSPITAL, LATK HOSPITAL SURGEON UNITED STATES' ARMY, PHYSICIAN TO THE NEW-YORK INSTITUTION FOR THE INSTRUCTION OF THE DEAF AND DUMB, &C. &C. IN TWO VOLUMES. VOL. I. 11*. t* )»-/ v< v//**: ducens. A muscle, the office of which is to puu DacK or draw the member to which it is affixed from some other. The antagonist is called adductor. Abductor auricclaris. See Posterior aurts. Abductor acris. See Posterior auns-____ Abductor br«vm altkr- See Abductor polUcts "abductor indicia maj.us. ^^"^.fc^*; seous muscle of the fore-finger,.situated on the hand. Abductor of Douglas; Semi-tnUrosseous tnduts of Winslow; Abductor indicis of Cowper. It arises from the superior part of the metacarpal bone, and the os tra ABE ABO pezium, on its inside, by a fleshy beginning, runs to- wards the metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, adheres to it, and is connected by a broad tendon to the superior part of the first phalanx of the fore-finger. Sometimes it arises by a double tendon. Its use is to draw the fore-finger from the rest, towards the thumb, and to bend it somewhat towards the palm. Abductor indicis pedis. An internal interosseous muscle of the fore-toe, which arises tendinous and fleshy, by two origins, from the root of the inside of the metatarsal bone of the tore-toe, from the outside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the great toe, and from the os cuneiforme internum, and is inserted tendinous into the inside of the root of the first joint of the fore- toe. Its use is to pull the fore-toe inwards, from the rest of the small toes. Abductor lonous pollicis manus. See Extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis manus. Abductor medii digiti pedis. An interosseous muscle of the foot, which arises tendinous and fleshy, from the inside of the root of the metatarsal bone ofthe middle toe internally, and is inserted tendinous into the inside of the root of the first joint ofthe middle top. Its use is to pull the middle toe inwards. Abductor minimj digiti manus. A muscle of the Utile finger, situated on the hand. Carpo-phalangien du petit doigt of Dumas; Extensor tertii internodii minimi digiti of Douglas; Hypothenar minor of Winslow. It arises fleshy from the pisiform bone, and from that part of the ligamentum carpi annulare next it, and is inserted, tendinous, into the inner side of the upper end of the first bone of the little finger. Its use is to draw the little finger from the rest. Abductor minimi digiti pedis. A muscle of the littJe toe. Calcaneo-phalan/rien du petit doigt of Du- mas; Adductor of Douglas; Parathenar major of Winslow, by whom this muscle is divided into two, Parathenar major and met at ar sens ; Adductor minimi digiti of Cowper. It arises tendinous and fleshy, from the semicircular edge of a cavity on the inferior part of the protuberance of the os calcis, and from the rest of the metatarsal bone of the little toe, and is inserted into the root ofthe first joint of the little toe externally. Its use is to bend the Utile toe, and its metatarsal bone, downwards, and to draw the little toe from the rest. Abductor oculi. See Rectus externus oculi. Abductor pollicis manus. A muscle of the thumb, situated on the hand. Scaphosus-phalangien du pouce of Dumas; Adductor pollicis manus, and Adductor brevis alter of Albinus; Adductor thenar Rioldni of Douglas (the adductor brevis alter of Albinus is the inner portion of this muscle); Adductor pollicis of Cowper. It arises by a broad tendinous and fleshy be- ginning, from the ligamentum carpi annulare, and from the os trapezium, and is inserted tendinous into the outer side of the root of the first bone of the thumb. Its use is, to draw the thumb from the fingers. Abductor pollicis pedis. A muscle of the great toe situated on the foot. Calcaneo^phalangien du pouce of Dumas; Abductor of Douglas; Thenar of Win- Blow ; Abductor pollicis of Cowper. U arises fleshy, from the inside of the root of the protuberance of the os calcis, where it forms the heel, and tendinous from the same bone, where it joins the os naviculare; aud is inserted tendinous into the internal sesamoid bone and root of the first joint of the great toe. Its use is to pull the great toe from the rest, Abductor tertii digiti pedis. An interosseous muscle of the foot, that arises tendinous and fleshy from the inside and the inferior part ofthe root of the metatarsal bone of the third toe; and is inserted ten- dinous into the inside of the root of the first joint of the third toe. Its use is to pull the third toe inwards. Abeb^'os. (From a, neg. and (iifiaios, firm.) Abe- bams. Weak, infirm, unsteady. A term made use of by Hippocrates, dc Signis. Abebjb'us. gee Abebaos. ABELMO'SCHUS. (An Arabian word.) See Hi- biscus. Abelmoschus. Abelmosch. See Hibiscus Abelmoschus. Abelmusk. See Hibiscus Abelmoschus. ABERRA'TIO. (From ab and erro, to wander from.) Formerly applied to some deviations from what was natural, as a dislocation, and monstrosities. Abe'ssi. (An Arabian term which means filth.) The alvine excrements. A'besum. Quicklime. Abe vacua tio. (From ab, dim, and evacuo, to poor out.) A partial or incomplete evacuation of the pec- cant humours, either naturally or by art. Abicum. The thyroid cartilage. . A'BIES. (Abies, ctis. fem.; from abeo, to proceea, because it rises to a great height; or from otrtos, a wild pear, the fruit of which its cones something re- semble.) The fir. See Pinus. Abies Canadensis. See Pinus Balsamea. Abigea'tus. See Abactus. ABIO'TOS. (From a, neg. and piow, t0.uv"f."J Deadly. A name given to liemlock, from its deadly qualities. See Conium maculaUum. ABLACTA'TIO. (From ab, from, and lac, mitt.) Ablactation, or the weaning of a child from the breast. ABLATION. (Ablatio; from avfero, to taKe away. 1. The taking away from the body whatever is hurtful. A term that is seldom used but in its gene- ral sense, to clothing, diet, exercise, &c. In some old writings; it expresses the intervals between two fits of a fever, or the time of remission. 2. Formerly chemists employed this term to signify the removal of any thing that is either finished or else no longer necessary in a process. ABLUENT. (Abluens; from, abluo, to wash away.) Abstergent. Medicines which were formerly supposed to purify or cleanse the blood. ABLUTION. (Ablutio; from abluo, to wash off.) 1. A washing or cleansing either of the body or the intestines. * • 2. In chemistry it signifies the purifying of a body, by repeated affusions of a proper liquor. Aboli'txo. (From aboleo, to destroy.) The sepa- ration or destruction of diseased parts. Aborsus. A miscarriage. ABORTIENS. Miscarrying. In botany, it is sometimes used synonymously with sterilis, sterile or barren. ABORTION. (Abortio ; from aborior, to be Bterile.) Aborsus; Amblosis; Diaphthora, Ectrosisj Exam- bloma; Examblosis ; Apopallesis; Apopalsis ; Apoph- thora. Miscarriage, or the expulsion of the foetus from the uterus, before the seventh month, after which it is called premature labour. It most commonly occurs between the eighth and eleventh weeks of pregnancy, but may happen at a later period. In early gestation, the ovum sometimes comes off entire; sometimes the foetus is first expelled, and the placenta afterwards. It is pre- ceded by floodings, pains in the hack, loins, and lower part of the abdomen, evacuation of the water, shiver- mgs, palpitation of the heart, nausea, anxiety, syncope, subsiding ofthe breasts and belly, pain in the inside of the thighs, opening and moisture ofthe os tines. The principal causes of miscarriage are blows or falls; great exertion or fatigue; sudden frights and other vio- lent emotions of the mind; a diet too sparing or too nutritious; the abuse of spirituous liquors; other dis- eases, particularly fevere, and haemorrhages; likewise excessive bleeding, profuse diarrhoea or cholic, parti- cularly from accumulated foeces; immoderate venery, 4tc. The spontaneous vomiting so common in preg- nancy, rarely occasions this accident: but when in- duced and kept up by drastic medicines, it may be very likely to have that effect. Abortion often happens without any obvious cause, from some defect in the uterus, or in the foetus itself, which we cannot satis- factorily explain. Hence it will take place repeatedly in the same female at a-particular period of preg- nancy ; perhaps in some measure from the influence of habit. The treatment of abortion must vary considerably according to the constitution of the patient, and the causes giving rise to it. If the incipient symptoms should appear in a female of a plethoric habit, it may be proper to take a moderate quantity of blood from the arm, then clear the bowels by some mild cathartic, as the sulphas magnesia: in the infusum rosre, after- wards exhibiting small doses of nitrate of potash, di- recting the patient to remain quiet in a recumbent po- sition, kept as cool as possible, with a low diet, and the antiphlogistic regimen in other respects. Should there be much flooding, cloths wetted with cold water ought to be applied to the region of the uterus, or even introduced into the vagina, to obstruct the escape of the blood mechanically. Where violent forcing pains 1 attend, opium should be given by the mouth, or In the form of glyster, after premising proper evacuations. ABB Should these means not avail to check the discharge of the forcing pains, and particularly if the water be eva- cuated, there can be no expectation of preventing the miscarriage; and where there is reason for believing the foetus dead, from the breasts having previously subsided, the morning sickness gone off, the motion stopped, &c. it will be proper rather to encourage it by manual assistance. If on the other hand females of a delicate and irri- table habit, rather deficient in blood, be subject to abor- tion,-or where this accident is threatened by profuse evacuations and other debilitating causes, it may be more probably prevented by a diet nutritious, yet easy of digestion, with tonic medicines, and the use of the cold bath, attending at the same time to the state of the bowels, giving opium if pain attend, and carefully avoiding the several exciting causes. [When a female has suffered several abortions, it becomes almost impossible to prevent a repetition at the same period of gestation in a, subsequent preg- nancy. Nothing, however, will be so successful in preventing a recurrence of a similar misfortune, as in allowing the uterine vessels to recover their tone ; for which purpose a sufficient time must intervene before the next conception, otherwise the remedies above re- commended will have little or no effect. A.l ABORTIVE. (Abortivus; from abonor, to be sterile.) That which is capable of occasioning an abor- tion, or miscarriage, in pregnant women. It is now generally believed, that the medicines which produce a miscarriage, effect it by their violent operation on the system, and not by any specific action on the womb. [From* the violent operation of the secale cornutum, or spurred rye, upon the gravid uterus, it has been thought that it would act at any period of gestation as an abortive; but the experiments and trials made with it, have proved it to be inert, having no specific action upon the uterus, except in time of labour. A.] ABORTUS. A miscarriage. Abra'sa. (From abrado, to shave off.) Ulcers at tended with abrasion. ABRASION. (Abrasio ; from abrado, to tear off.) This word is generally employed to signify the de- struction ofthe natural mucus of any part, as the sto- mach, intestines, urinary bladder, &c. It is also ap- plied to any part slightly torn away by attrition, as the skin, &c. A'brathan. Corrupted from abrotanum, southern- wood. See Artemisia abrotanum. A'bretti. See Hibiscus Abelmoschus. Abro'ma. (From a, neg. and Bpuiua, food ;' i. e. not fit to be featen.) A tree of New South Wales, which yields a gum. ABRO'TANUM. (\6poravov; from a, neg. and Pporos, mortal; because it never decays: or from appos, soft, and rovog, extension; from the delicacy of its. texture.) Common southernwood. See Artemisia. Abrotanum mas. See Artemisia. ABROTONI'TES. (From abrotanum.) A wine mentioned by Dioscorides, impregnated with abro- tanum, or southernwood, in the proportion of about one hundred ounces ofthe dried leaves, to about seven gallons of must. ABRUPTE\ Abruptly. Applied to pinnate leaves which terminate without an odd leaf or lobe -.—folia abrupli pinnata. Abscede'ntia. (From abscedo, to separate.) De- cayed parts of the body, which, in a morbid state, are separated from the sound. ABSCESS. {Abscessus; from abscedo, to depart: because parts, which were before contiguous, become separated, or depart from each other.) Abscessio; Imposthuma. A collection of pus in the cellular mem- brane, or in the viscera, or in bones, preceded by in- flammation. Abscesses are variously denominated according to their seat: as empyema, when in the ca- vity of the pleura; vomica, In the lungs; panaris, in any of the fingers; hypopyon, in the anterior chamber ofthe eye; arthropuosis, in a joint; lumbar abscess, &c. The formation of an abscess is the result of inflam- mation terminating in suppuration. This is known by a throbbing pain, which lessens by degrees, as well as the heat, tension, and redness of tie inflamed part; and if the pus be near the surface, a cream-like white- ness is soon perceived, with a prominence about the middle, or at the inferior part, then a fluctuation may be felt, which becomes gradually more distinct, till at ABS length the matter makes its way externally. When suppuration occurs to a considerable extent, or in a part of importance to !ue, there are usually rigours, or sudden attacks of chilliness, followed by flushes of heat; and unless the matter be soon discharged, and the abscess healed, hectic fever geueraliy comes on. When abscesses form in the cellular membrane in persons of a tolerably good constitution, they are usu- ally circumscribed, in consequence of coagulable lymph having been previously effused, and having obi iterated the communication with the adjoining cells; but in those of a weakly, and especially ascrophulous consti tution, from this not occurring, the pus is very apt to diffuse itself, like the water in anasarca. Another cir- cumstance, which may prevent its readily reaching the surface, is its collecting under an aponeurosis, or other part of dense structure, when the process of ulceration will rather extend in another direction; thus pus ac- cumulating in the loins, may descend to the lower part of the thigh. When suppuration occurs, if the inflammation have not yet subsided, it may be necessary to employ means calculated to moderate this, in order to limit the extent of the abscess: but evacuations must not be carried too far, or there will not be power in the system to heal it afterwards. If the disease be near the surface, fo- mentations or warm emollient poultices should be employed, to take off the tension of the skin, and pro- mote the process of ulceration in that direction. As soon as fluctuation is obvious, it will be generally pro- per to make an opening, lest contiguous parts of im ■ portanceshould be injured; and often at an earlier period, where the matter is prevented from reaching the surface by a fascia, &c, but it is sometimes ad- visable to wait awhile, especially in large spontaneous abscesses, where the constitution is much debilitated, till by the use of a nutritious diet, with bark and other tonic means, this can be somewhat improved. There are different modes of owning abscesses. 1. By inci- sion or puncture ; this is. generally the best, as being least painful, and most expeditious, and the extent of the aperture can be better regulated. 2. By caustic; this may be sometimes preferable when suppuration goes on very slowly in glandular parts, (especially in scro- phulous and vrnereal cases,) lessening the subjacent tumour, giving free vent to the matter, and exciting more healthy action in the sore; but U sometimes causes much deformity, it can hardly reach deep seated abscesses, and the delay may be often dangerous. 3. By seton; this is sometimes advantageous in superfi- cial abscesses, (where suppuration is likely to con- tinue,) about the neck and face, leaving generally but a small scar; likewise when near joints, or other im- portant parts liable to be injured by the scalpel or caustic. See Lumbar Abscess, and Ulcer. ABSCES'SUS. See Abscess. ABSCISSION. (Abscissio; from ab, and scinio, to cut.) 1. The cutting away some morbid, or other part, by an edged instrument. The abscision of the prepuce makes what we call circumcision. 2. Abscission is sometimes used by medical writers to denote the sudden termination of a disease in death, before it arrives at its decline. 3. Celsus frequently uses the term abscissa vox to express a loss of voice. Absinthites. Absinthiac, or absinthiated. Some- thing tinged or impregnated with the virtues of absin- thium or wormwood. ABSI'NTHIUM. (Absinthium, thii, n. aipivOiw; from a, neg. and \ptv6os, pleasant: so called from the disagreeableness of the taste.) Wormwood. See Ar- temisia. Absinthium commune. Common Wormwood. See Artemisia Absinthium. Absinthium maritxmum. Sea Wormwood. See Artemisia Maritima. Absinthium ponticuh. Roman Wormwood, bee Artemisia Pontica. Absinthium vulgare. Common Wormwood. See Artemisia Absinthium. ABSORBENS. See Absorbent. ABSORBENT. (Absorbens; from absorbeo, to suck up.) L The small, delicate, transparent vessels, which take up substances from the surtace of the body, or from any cavity, and carry it to the blood, are termed absorbents or absorbing vessels. They are denomi- nated, according to the liquids which they convey ABV ACA lacteals and lymphatics. See Lacteal and Lym- phatic. 2. Those medicines are bo termed, which have no acrimony in themselves, and destroy acidities in the stomach and bowels; such are magnesia, prepared chalk, oyster-shells, crabs' claws, &c. 3. Substances are also so called by chemists, which have the faculty of withdrawing moisture from the atmosphere. Absorbing vessels. See Absorbent. ABSORPTION. (Absorptio; from absorbeo, to suck up.) 1. A function in an animated body, ar- ranged by physiologists under the head of natural ac- tions. It signifies the taking up of substances applied to the mouths of absorbing vessels; thus the nutritious Eart of the food is absorbed from the intestinal canal y the lacteals; thus mercury is taken into the system by the lymphatics of the skin, &c. The principle by which this function takes place, is a power inherent in the mouths of the absorbents, a vis insita, dependent on the degree of irritability of their internal membrane by which they contract and propel their contents for- wards. 2. By this term chemists understand the conversion of a gaseous fluid into a liquid or solid, on being united with some other substance. It differs from condensation in this being the effect of mechanical pressure. [Absorption by plants.—In 1804, Dr. Foote sent to Dr. Mitchill of New-York, ft peach, with the following account of it:—" I present you with a peach by the bearer. You will readily perceive that I could not be induced to this from any thing very promising in its aspect, the richness of its flavour, or the singularity of its species. On tasting, you will find it highly charged with muriate of soda: and when I inform you that it has undergone no artificial management, but possessed this property when plucked from the tree, you may find some difficulty in explaining the fact. " This peach was presented to me by Mr. Solomon Brewer, of Westchester Co., New-York, my former residence. Mr. B. is a respectable man, and the pre- sent clerk of the town in which he lives. The history he gives me of this natural salt-peach is, that it grew in his neighbourhood, on a tree, around the body and roots of which had been accidentally poured a quan- tity of pork or beef-brine ; that its fruit ripens in the month of September; that the effect of the brine had been, to produce a sickness and decay in the tree ; and that at this time (Sept. 1804) it presents the singular fact of a tree hanging tolerably full of salt peaches. He was unableto inform me of the precise, time of the occurrence, but that it was the fore-part of summer, and after the fruit had obtained its shape and some size. This fact, as respects the vegetable kingdom, is in my mind an isolated one. " I have felt the more interest in noticing this fact, as it contributes much to strengthen and confirm the opinion you long since advanced, that certain vegeta- bles, as wheat, partake much of the properties of the manure which is used as their aliment, and thence urge with much propriety the importance of- the sub- ject to agriculturists."—See Med. Repos. of New- York, vol. viii. p. 209. A.] ABSTEMIOUS. (Abstemius; from abs, from, and temetum, wine.) Refraining absolutely from all use of wine; but the term is applied to a temperate mode of living, with respect to food generally. Abste'ntio. Caelius Aurelianus uses this word to express a suppression, or retention: thus, absientio stercorum, a retention of the excrements, which he mentions as a symptom very frequent in a satyriasis. In a sense somewhat different, he uses the word ab- stenta, applying it to the pleura, where he seems to mean that the humour of the inflamed pleura is prevented, by the adjacent bones, from extending itself. ABSTERGENT. (Abstergens; from abstergo, to cleanse away.) Any application that cleanses or clears away foulness. The term is seldom employed by modern writers. ABSTRACTION. (From abstraho, to draw away.) A term employed by chemists in the process of humid distillation, to signify that the fluid body is again drawn off from the solid, which it had dissolved. A'bsus. The Egyptian lotus. Abvacua'tio. (From abvacuo, to empty.} A mor- bid discharge; a large evacuation of any fluid, as of 13 blood from a plethoric person. A term used by some old writers. _ AC Y'CIA. (Acacia, a. f. anoxia; from arasw, to sharpen.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lm- nean system. Class, Polygamia; Order, Monacia. The Egyptian thorn. __ Acacia catbchu. This plant affords a drug, form- erly supposed to be an earthy substance brought from Japan, and therefore called terra Japonica, or Japan earth; afterwards it appeared to be an extract prepared in India, it was supposed till lately, from the juice ot the Mimosa catechu, by boiling the wood and evapo- rating the decoction by the heat of the sun. But the shrub is now ascertained to be an acacia, andis termea Acacia catechu. It grows in great abundance in the kingdom of Bahar, aiid catechu comes to us principally from Bengal and Bombay. It has received the follow- ing names: Acachou; t'avfel; Ctetchu; Caschu; Ca- techu; Cadtchu; Cashow; Caitchu; Castjoe; Gachu; Cate; Kaath. The* natives call it Cutt, the English who reside there Cutch. I" its purest state, it is a. dry pulverable substance, outwardly of a reddish colour, internally of a shining dark brown, tinged with a red- dish hue; in the mouth it dj?covers considerable ad- stringency, succeeded by a sweetish mucilaginous taste. It may be advantageously employed for most purposes where an adstringent is indicated; and is particularly useful in alvine fluxes, where astringents are required. Besides this, it is employed also in uterine profluvia, iu laxity and debility of the viscera in general; and it is an excellent topical adstringent, when suffered to dis- solve leisurely in the mouth, for laxities and ulcerationfl of the gurus, apththous ulcers in the mouth, and simi- lar affections. This extract is the basis of several formula; in our pharmacopoeias, particularly of a tinc- ture : but one of the best tortus under which it can be exhibited, is that of simple iufusion in warm water with a proportion of cinnamon, for by this means it is at once freed of its impurities and improved by the addi- tion of the aromatic. Fourcroy says that catechu is prepared from the seeds of a kind of palm, called areca. Sir Humphrey Davy has analyzed catechu, and from his examination it ap- pears, that from Bombay is of uniform texture, red- brown colour, and specific gravity 1.39: that from Ben- gal is more friable and less consistent, of a chocolate colour externally, but internally chocolate streaked with red-brow n, and specific gravity 1.28. The catechu from either place differs little in its properties. Its taste is astringent, leaving behind a sensation of sweetness. It is almost wtiblly soluble in water. Two hundred grains of picked catechu frrnn Bombay afforded 109 grains of tannin, 66 extractive matter, 13 mucilage, 10 residuum, chiefly sand and calcareous earth. The same quantity from Bengal; tannin 97 grains, extractive matter 73, mucilage 16, residual matter, being sand, with a small quantity of calcareous and aluminous earths, 14. Of the latter, the darkest parts appeared to afford most tannin, the lightest most extractive matter. The Hin- doos prefer the lightest coloured, which has probably most sweetness, to chew with the betel-nut. Of all the astringent substances we know, catechu appears to contain the largest proportion of tannin; and Mr. Purkis found, that one pound was equivalent to seven or eight of oak bark for the purpose of tanning leather. [The tinctura Japonica is a powerful and useful astringent in looseness of the bowels. Many persons take this preparation when they are not aware of it, and when there is no occasion. It is used to colour fictitious and imitation brandies made iu the United States, and from the quantity used, these liquors al- .ways produce costiveness. A.] Acacia Gekmanica. German acacia. 1. The name of the G crman black-thorn or sloe-tree, the Prunus spinosa of Linmeus. 2. The name of the inspissated juice of the fruit, as made in Germany; which, as well as the tree, is there called also Acacia nostras. It is now fallen into disuse. Acacia Indica. See Tamarindus Indica. Acacia nostras. See Acacia Germanica. Acacia vera. 1. The systematic name of the tree which affords gum-arabic, formerly supposed to be a Mimosa. Acacia:—spinis stipularibus patentibus, foliis bipinnatis, partialibus eztimis glandula inter- stinctis, spicis globosts pedunculatis, of Wildeaow ACA The Egyptian Thorn. This tree yields the true Acacia Gum, or Gum-Arabic, called also Oummi acanthinum; Gummithebaicum; Gummi scorpionis; Gum-lamac; Gumvu senega, or senica, or senegalense. Cairo and Alexandria were the principal marts for gum-arabic, till the Dutch introduced the gum from Senegal into Europe, about the beginning ofthe seven- teenth century, and this source now supplies the greater part of the vast consumption of this article. The tree which yields the Senegal gum, grows abundantly on the sands, along the whole of the Barbary coast, and par- ticularly about the river Senegal. There are several species, some of which yield a red astringent juice, but others afford only a pure, nearly colourless, insipid gum, which is the great article of commerce. These trees are from eighteen to twenty feet high, with thorny branches. The gum makes its appearance about the middle of November, when the soil has been thoroughly saturated with periodical rains. The gummy juice is seen to ooze through the trunk and branches, and, in about a fortnight, it hardens into roundish drops, of a yellowish white, which are beautifully brilliant where they are broken oft', and entirely so when held in the mouth for a short time, to dissolve the outer surface. No clefts are made, nor any artificial means used by the Moors, to solicit the flow of the gum. The lumps of gum-senegal are usually about the size of partridge eggs, and the harvest continues about six weeks. This gum is a very wholesome and nutritious food; thou- sands of the Moors support themselves entirely upon it during the time of harvest. About six ounces is suffi- cient to support a man for a day; and it is, besides, mixed with milk, animal broths, and other victuals. The gum-arabic, or that which comes directly from Egypt and the Levant, only differs from the gum-sene- gal in being of a lighter colour, and in smaller lumps; and it is also somewhat more brittle. In other respects, they resemble each other perfectly. Gum-arabic is neither soluble in spirit nor in oil; but, in twice its quantity of water, it dissolves into a mucilaginous fluid, of the consistence of a thick syrup, and in this state answers many useful pharmaceutical purposes, by rendering oily, resinous, and pinguious substances miscible with water. The glutinous quality of gum-arabic renders it preferable to other gums and mucilages as a demulcent in coughs, hoarsenesses, and other catarrhal affections. It is also very generally employed in ardor urinx, diarrhoeas, and calculous complaints. 2. The name Acacia vera has also been used to de- note the expressed juice of the immature pods of the tree termed Acacia veravel. This inspissated juice is brought from Egypt in roundish masses, wrapped up in thin bladders. It is considered as a mild astringent medicine. The Egyptians give it, in spitting of blood, in the quantity of a drachm, dissolved in any conve- nient liquor, and repeat this dose occasionally. They Ukewise employ it in collyria, for strengthening the eyes, and in gargles, for quinsies. It is now seldom used as a medicine, being superseded by the use of catechu, or kino. Acacia veravel. See Acacia vera. Acacia Zeylonica. See Htematoxylon Oampechia- num. Acacia gum. See Acacia vera. Acacos. The tlirush. See Aphtha. ACALYCINUS. (From a, priv. and calyx, a flower- cup.) Without a calyx. ACALYC1S. (From a, priv. and calyx, a flower- cup.) Without a calyx or flower-cup. Applied to plants which have no calyx. Aca'matos. (From a, neg. and Kauvto, to grow weary.) A perfect rest of the muscles, or that dispo- sition of a limb which is equally distinct from flexion and extension. ACA'NTHA. (AicavOa; from a/07, a point.) 1. A thorn; or any thing pointed. 2. Sometimes applied to the spina dorsi. Acantha'bolus. (Froinaicavtia,athorn; andjSaXXu, to cast out.) An instrument, or forceps, for taking out or removing thorns, or whatever may stick in the flesh. —Paulas JEgineta. Aca'nthe. The name of the artichoke in ancient authors. ACA'NTHINUM. (From atcavBa, a thorn.) Gum- arabic was called gummi acanthinum, because it is produced from a thorny tree. See Acacia Vera. ACA Acanticonb. See Epidote. ACA'NTHULUS. (From aicavda, a thorn.) A surgical instrument to draw out thorns or splinters, or to remove any extraneous matter from wounds. ■ACANTHUS. (Acanthus, i. m. axavOos; from aicavQa, a thorn; so named from being rough and prickly.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- nsean system. Class, Didynamia; Order, Angiosper- mia. Bear's-breech. Acanthus mollis. The systematic name of the bear's-breech, or brank-ursine. Acanthus:—foliis sinuatis inermibus, of Liimiciis. Branca ursina of the shops. The leaves and root abound with a mucilage, which is readily extracted by boiling or infusion. The roots are the most mucilaginous. Where this plant is common, it is employed for the same purposes to which altlisa and other vegetables possessing similar qualities are applied among us. It is fallen into disuse. The herb-women too often sell the leaves of bear's-foot, and of cow's parsnip, for the bear's-breech. Aca'pnon. (From a, priv. and Kairvos, smoke.) 1. Common wild marjoram. 2. Unsmoked honey. ACAROIS. The name of a genus of plants, from New South Wales. Acarois resinifera. The name of a tree which affords the Botany bay gum. See Botany bay. [Gum Acaroides, New Holland resin, or earthy gum-lac. This is the produce of the tree called Ata- rois resinifera, or resin-bearing Acarois. The tree grows abundantly in New Holland, near Botany bay. The substance under consideration is usually found in the ground near the trees from which it has sponta- neously exuded. From some resemblance it bears (though by no means a near one) to the article called f-urn-lac, it'has been known as the earthy gum-lac. t is of yellowish, brownish, or yellowish brown colour, and sometimes contains roots, sticks, and other foreign substances. It has been distinguished in commerce by the term Botany bay resin. They refer its importa- tion into England to the year 1799. An account of its chemical properties was published by Lichtenstein in Crell's Journal, and afterwards by Dr. Thompson, in the fourth volume of his Chemistry, p. 138. It was known to the early navigator Tasman, and was brought to New-York and presented to Dr. Mitchill many years ago by some of our navigators. For some time past it has been regarded in Massachusetts as a pow- erful restorative, or an invigorating medicine in cases of gastric or genera! debility. fium Acaroides is insoluble in water: alcohol or dis- tilled spirits is its proper menstruum. Even in pow- der its use is improper, as it is not acted upon by the intestinal or alimentary fluids. It is thcretbre neither admin istered in substance, infusion, or decoction. It is mostly prescribed in the form of tincture: Tinctura gummi acaroidis. Tincture of New Holland resin. The proper rule is to make a saturated tincture, of which a tea-spoon full'may be given once in three or four hours, according to the circumstances, in milk, jelly, or syrup, water being apt to decompose it. From Kite's essay upon this production, it appears, 1. That dyspepsia has been exceedingly relieved by it, and even wholly removed. 2. That it is an excellent restorative in the debility consequent upon the depletion and exhaustion of acute diseases. 3. It is said to have done good in hysteria 4. Cholera, with cramps of the lower extremities, la reported to have yielded to its powers. 5. The morbid evacuations and commotions of diar- rhoea are reported to have yielded to Its virtue, after opium had tailed. 6. Chronic and atonic catarrhs have been benefitted by its administration. 7. It is alleged to have been remarkably serviceable in incipient dysentery, as well as in that of long duration. . ... . 8. In various spasmodic affections, such as stitches in the sides, cramp ofthe stomach, rheumatic twinges, &c, it has often afforded relief after opiates had faded. It must be observed, however, that it is not to be prescribed in cases of high acnon, or phlogistic dia- thesis, nor during the prevalence of inflammatory SyFrom"this abstract of the practice with this remedy, no doubt can be entertained of its value, nor of the ACE ACE propriety of considering the discovery of its qualities, as worthy to be considered among the happy events attending the modern Materia Mediea.—MitchilPs MS. Lectures. A.] A'CARUS. (From axapnc, small.) The tick. An insect which breeds in the skin. A very numerous genus of minute insects which infest the skin of ani- mals, and produce various complaints. Those which are found on the human body are 1. The acarus domesticus, or domestic tick. 2. The acarus scabiei, or itch tick. 3. The acarus autumnalis, or harvest-bug. ACATALE PSIA. (From o, neg. and KaraXau6avto, to apprehend.) Uncertainty in the prognosis or judg- ment of diseases. ACA'TALIS. (From a, neg. and xarcu, to want.) The juniper tree: so named from the abundance of its seeds. ACATA'POSIS. (From a, neg. and xaramvo), to swallow.) Difficult deglutition. Aca'statos. (From a, neg. and KaBiarnju, to deter- mine.) Inconstant. 1. Fevers were so called which are anomalous in their appearance and irregular in their paroxysms. 2. Turbid urine without sediment. ACAULIS. (From a, priv. and caulis, a stem.) Without stein. Plants destitute of stem are called acaules, stcmlcss; as Cypripedium acaule, and Car- dtius acaulis. This term must not be too rigidly un- derstood. ACCELERA'TOR. (From accelero, to hasten or propel.) The name of a muscle of the penis. Accelerator urin.e. A muscle of the penis. Ejaculator Seminis; Bulbo-syndesnio-caverneux of Dumas; Bulbo-cavernosus of Winslow. It arises fleshy from the sphincter ani and membranous part of the urethra, and tendinous from the crus, near as far forwards as the beginning of the corpus cavernosum penis; the inferior fibres run more transversely, and the superior descend in an oblique direction. It is in- serted into a line i n the middle of the bulbous part of the urethra, where each joins with its fellow; by which the bulb is completely closed. The use of these mus- cles is to drive the urine or semen forward, and by grasping the bulbous part of the urethra, to push the blood towards its corpus cavernosum, and the glans, by which they are distended. ACCESSION. (Accesio; from accedo, to approach.) The commencement of a disease. A term mostly ap- plied to a fever which has paroxysms or exacerbations: thus the accession of fever; means the commencement or approach of the febrile period. ACCESSO'RIUS. (From accedo \o approach: so called from the course it takes.) Connected by con- tact or approach. Accessorius lumbalis. A muscle of the loins. See Sacro-lunibalis. Accessorius nervus. The name given by Willis to two nerves which ascend, one on each side, from the second, fourth, and fifth cervical pairs of nerves, through the great foramen of the occipital bone, and pass out again from the cranium through the foramina lacera, with the par vagum, to be distributed on the trapezius muscle. ACCI'PITER. (From accipio, to take.) 1. The hawk; so named from its rapacity. 2. A bandage which was put over the nose: so called from its likeness to the claw of a hawk, or from the tightness of its grasp. ACCIPITRI'NA. (From accipitcr, the hawk.) The herb hawk-weed: which Pliny says was so called be- cause hawks are used to scratch it, and apply the juice to their eyes to prevent blindness. ACCLI'VIS. A muscle ofthe belly, so named from the oblique ascent of its fibres. See Ubliquus internus abdominis. . Accouchement. The French word tor the act of delivery. Accoucheur. The French for a midwife. ACCRETIO. (From ad, and crcsco, to increase.) Accretion. 1. Nutrition; growth. 2. The growing together of parts naturally separate, as the fingers or toes. Accuba'tio. (From accumbo, to recline.) Child- bed ; reclining. Ace'dia. (From a, priv. and k«&oc, care.) Careless- 14 ness, neglect in the application of medicines. Hippo- crates sometimes uses this word, in his treatise on the glands, to signify fatigue or trouble. ACE'PHALUS. (Acephalus, i. m. axeQaAoc; trom a, priv. and KafiaXv, a nead0 Without a head. A term applied toalusus nature, or monster, born with- out a head. ... , ,. ,. ,_ TThis term is also applied by modern naturalists to a certain portion of the gelatinous or soft bodied ani- mals, which were formerly classed among the Verm** of Linnrcus. They are now termed Acephalous Mol- lusc*, or headless molluscs?, having no distinct part corresponding to the head of other animals. A.] A'CER. (Acer, eris. neut.; from acer, sharp : be- cause of tiie sharpness of its juice.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linncean system. Class Polyga- mia; Order, Monacia. Acer campestre. The common maple. This tree yields a sweetish, soft, milky sap, which contains a salt with basis of lime, possessed, according to Sherer, of peculiar properties. It is white, semitransparent, not altered by the air, and soluble in one hundred part3 of cold, or fifty of boiling water. Acer pseudoplatanus. The maple-tree, falsely named sycamore. It is also called Platanus traga. This tree is common in England, though not much used in medicine. The juice, if drank while fresh, is said to be a good antiscorbutic. All its rfarts contain a sac- charine fluid; and if the root or branches be wounded in the spring, a large quantity of liquor is discharged, which, when inspissated, yields a brown sort of sugar and syrup like molasses. Acer saccharinum. The sugar maple-tree. Large quantities of sugar are obtained from this tree in New- England and Canada, which is much used in France, where it is commonly known by the name of Saccha- rum Canadense or Saccharum Acernum, maple sugar. It has been supposed that all Europe might be supplied from the maple of America, which grows in great quantities in the western counties of all the middle States of the American Union. It is as tall as the oak, and from two to three feet in diameter; puts forth a white blossom in the spring, before any appearance of leaves; its small branches afford sustenance for cattle, and its ashes afford a large quantity of excellent pot- ash. Twenty years are required for it to attain its full growth. Tapping does not injure it; but, on the con- trary, it affords more syrup, and of a better quality, the oftener it is tapped. A single tree has not only survived, but flourished, after tapping, for forty years. Five or six pounds of sugar are usually afforded by the sap of one tree; though there are instances of the quantity exceeding twenty pounds. The sugar is separated from the sap either by freezing, by spontaneous evaporation, or by boiling. The latter method is the most used. Dr. Rush describes the process; which is simple, and practised without any difficulty by the farmers. From frequent trials of tliis sugar, it does not appear to be in any respect inferior to that of the West Indies. It is prepared at a time of the year when neither insect, nor the pollen of plants, exists to vitiate it, as is the case with common sugar. From calculations grounded on facts, it is ascertained, that America is now capa- ble of producing a surplus of one-eighth more than its own consumption. [The Acer Saccharinum, or sugar-maple tree abounds in the state of New-York and many other parts of the United States. It furnishes a great amount of rough sugar in the interior of the country and the new settlements, where foreign and refined sugars are but little used. Very little effort has heretofore been made to introduce it into market as an article of com- merce. But in 1828 several hundred barrels of this sugar, from the Territory of Michigan, reached the city of New-York by way of the great Western ca- nal. It was sold at auction for six cents per pound • and when refined and converted into loaf sugar it af- forded a reasonable profit to the reliner. A.] ACERATE. Aceras. A salt formed of the acid of the Acer campestre with an alkaline, earthy or metallic base. ACE'RATOS. From a, neg. and xepato, or xtoav- vuju, tojmix.) Unmixed; uncorrupted. This term is applied sometimes to the humours of the body by Hip pocrutes. Paulus iEgineta mentions a plaster of this name. ACERB. {Acerbus; from acer, sharp.) A species ACE of taste which consists in a degree of acidity, with an addition of roughness; properties common to many immature fruits. Ace'rbitab. Acerbness. ACERIC ACID. A peculiar acid, said to exist in the juice of the common maple, Acer campestre of Limueus. It is decomposed by heat, like the other vegetable acids. ACE'RIDES. (From a, priv. and Ktpoc, wax.) Soft plasters, made without wax. ACEROSUS. (From acus, a needle.) 1. Acerose: having the shape of a needle. Applied to leaves which are so shaped, as in Pinus sylvestris and Juniperus communis. 2. (From acus, chaff.) Chaffy: applied to coarse bread, &c. ACESCENT. (Acescens; from aceo, to be sour or tart) Turning sour or acid. Substances which rea- dily run into the acid fermentation, are so said to be, as some vegetable and animal juices and infusions. The suddenness with which this change is effected, during a thunder-storm, even in corked bottles, has not been accounted for. In some morbid states of the stomach, also, it proceeds with astonishing rapidity. ACE'STA. (From axeouai, to cure.) Distempers which are easily cured. Ace'stis. Borax. ACETA'BULUM. (Acetabulum, i. n.; from ace- tum, vinegar: so called because it resembles the ace- tabulum, or old saucer in which vinegar was held for the use of the table.) A name given by Latin writers to the cup-like cavity of the os innominatum, whicli receives the head of the thigh-bone. See Innomina- tum os. ACETA'RIUM. (From acetum, vinegar: because it is mostly made with vinegar.) A sallad or pickle. ACETAS. (Acetas, tis ; f. from acetum, vinegar.) An acetate A salt formed by the umon of the acetic acid, with a salifiable base. Those used in medicine are the acetates of ammonia, lead, potassa, and zinc. Acetas ammonite. Acetate of ammonia. See Ammonia acetatis liquor. Acetas plumbi. Acetate of lead. See Plumbi acetas and Plumbi acetatis liquor. Acetas potass*. Acetate of potassa. See Potasste acetas. Acetas zinci: A metallic salt composed of zinc and acetic acid. It is used by some as an astringent against inflammation ofthe eyes, urethra, and vagina, diluted in the same proportion as the sulphate of zinc. Acetate. Bee Acetas. Acetate of Ammonia. See Ammonia acetatis liquor. Acetate of Potassa. See Potassa acetas. Acetate of Zinc. See Acetas unci. Acetated vegetable Alcali. See Potassa acetas. Acetaled volatile Alcali. See Ammonia acetatis liquor. ACETIC ACID. Acidum aceticum. The same acid which, in a very dilute and somewhat impure state, is called vinegar. Acetic acid is found combined with potassa in the juices of a great many plants; particu- larly the Sambucus nigra, Phanix dactilifera, Ga- lium verum, and Rhus typhinus. "Sweat, urine, and even fresh milk, contain it. It is frequently ge- nerated in the stomachs of dyspeptic patients. Almost all dry vegetable substances, and some animal, sub- jected in close vessels to a red heat, yield it copiously. It is the result likewise of a spontaneous fermentation, to which liquid vegetable and animal matters are liable. Strong acids, as the sulphuric and nitric, de- velope the acetic by their action on vegetables. It was long supposed, on the authority of Boerhaave, that the fermentation which forms vinegar is uniformly pre- ceded by the vinous. This is a mistake: cabbages sour in water, making sour crout; starch, in starch- makers' sour waters; and dough itself, without any previous production of wine. " The varieties of acetic acid known in commerce are four: 1. Wine vinegar. 2. Malt vinegar. 3. Sugar vinegar. 4. Wood vinegar. " We shall describe first the mode of making these commercial articles, and then that of extracting the absolute acetic acid of the chemist, either from these vinegars, or directly from chemical compounds, of which it is a constituent. "The following is the plan of making vinegar at ACE present practised in Paris. The wine destined for vinegar is mixed in a large tun with a quantity of wine lees, and the whole being transferred into cloth- sacks, placed within a large iron-bound vat, the liquid matter is extruded through the sacks by superincum- bent pressure. What passes through is put into large casks, set upright, having a small aperture in their top. In these it is exposed to the heat of the sun in summer, or to that of a stove in winter. Fermenta- tion supervenes in a few days. If the heat should then rise too high, it is lowered by cool air and the addition of fresh wine. In the skilful regulation ofthe fermen- tative temperature consists the art of making good wine vinegar. In summer the process is generally completed in a fortnight: in winter, double the time is requisite. The vinegar is then run off into barrels, which contain several chips of birch-wood. In about a fortnight it is found to be clarified, and is then fit for the market. It must be kept in close casks. " The manufacturers at Orleans prefer wine of a year old for making vinegar. But if by age the wine has lost its extractive matter, it does not readily un- dergo the acetous fermentation. In this case, acetifi- cation, as the French term the process, may be deter- mined by adding slips of vines, bunches of grapes, or green woods. " Almost all the vinegar ofthe north of France being prepared at Orleans, the manufactory of that place has acquired such celebrity, as to render their process worthy of a separate consideration. The Orleans' casks contain nearly 400 pints of wine. Those which have been already, used are preferred. They are placed in three rows, one over another, and in the top have an aperture of two inches' diameter, kept always open. The wine for acetification is kept in adjoining casks, containing beech shavings, to which the lees adhere. The wine, thus clarified, is drawn off to make vinegar. One hundred pints of good vinegar, boiling hot, are first poured into each cask, and left there for eight days. Ten pints of wine are mixed in, every eight days, till the vessels are full. The vinegar is allowed to remain in this state fifteen days before it " The used casks, called mothers, are never emptied more than half, but are successively filled again, to acetify new portions of wine. In order to judge if the mother works, the vinegar-makers plunge a spatula into the liquid; and according to the quantity of froth which the spatula show?, they add more or less wine. In summer, the atmospheric heat is sufficient. In winter, stoves heated to about 75° Fahr. maintain the requisite temperature in the manufactory. " In some country districts, the people keep, in a place where the temperature is mild and equable, a vinegar cask, into which they pour such wine as they wish to acetify; and it is always preserved full by replacing the vinegar drawn off, by new wine. To establish this household manufacture, it is only neces- sary to buy at first a small cask of good vinegar. " At Gand, a vinegar from beer is made, in which the following proportions of grain are found to be most advantageous:— l£80 Paris lbs. malted barley. 700 — wheat. 500 — buckwheat These grains are ground, mixed, and boiled, along with twenty-seven casks full of river water, for three hours. Eighteen casks of good beer for vinegar are obtained. By a subsequent decoction, more fermenta- ble liquid is extracted, which is mixed with the former. The whole brewing yields :i000 English quarts, "In this country, vinegar is usually made from malt. By mashingwiUi hot water, 100 gallons of wort are extracted in less than two hours from 1 bo 1 of malt. When the liquor has fallen to the temperature of 75° Fahr. 4 gallons of the barm of beer are added. After thirty-sixghours it is rackedloffinto.casks, which are laid on their sides, and exposed, with their bung- holes loosely covered, to. the mfluenee of the sun in summer • but in winter they are arranged ir a stove- ~ In uuee months this vinegar is ready for the manufacture of sugar of lead. To make vinegar for dS use, however, the process is somewhat dif- ferent The above liquor is racked off into casks nlaced upright, having a false cover, pierced with £«£! fixrHl at about a foot from theu bottom. On this fcon^deraue quantity of rape, or the refuse from the ACE ACE makers of British wine, or otherwise a quantity of low- priced raisins, is laid. The liquor is turned into ano- ther barrel every twenty-four hours, in which time it has begun to grow warm. Sometimes, mueed, the vinegar is fully fermented, as above, without the rape, which is added towards the end, to communicate flavour. Two large casks are in this case worked together, as is described long ago by Boerhaave, as follows: " ' Take two large wooden vats or hogsheads; and in each of these, place a wooden grate or hurdle, at the distance of a foot from the bottom. Set the vessel upright; and on the grate, place a moderately close layer of green twigs, or fresh cuttings of the viae. Then fill up the vessel with the footstalks of grapes, commonly called the rape, to the top of the vessel, which must be left quite open. "' Having thus prepared the two vessels, pour into them the wine to be converted into vinegar, so as to fill one of them quite up, and the other but half-fulL Leave them thus for twenty-four hours, and then fill up the half-filled vessel with liquor from that which is quite full, and which will now in its turn only be left- half-full. Four-and-twenty hours afterwards, repeat the same operation; and thus go on, keeping the ves- sels alternately full and half-full during twenty-four hours, till the vinegar be made. On the second or third day, there will arise in the half-filled vessel a fermentative motion, accompanied with a sensible heat, which will gradually increase from day to day. On the contrary, the fermenting motion is almost im- perceptible in the full vessel; and as the two vessels are alternately full and half-full, the fermentation is by this means in some measure interrupted, and is only renewed every other day in each vessel. " ' When this motion appears Jo have entirely ceased, even in the half-filled vessel, it is a sign that the fermentation is finished; and therefore the vinegar is then to be put into casks close stopped, and kept in a cool place. " ' A greater or less degree of warmth accelerates or checks this, as well as the spirituous fermentation. In France, it is finished in about fifteen days, during the summer ; but if the heat of the air be very great, and exceed the twenty-fifth degree of Reaumur's thermo- meter (88 1-4° Fahr.) the half-filled vessel must be filled up every twelve hours; because, if the fermenta- tion be not so checked in that time, it will become violent, and the liquor will be so heated, that many of the spirituous parts, on which the strength ofthe vine- gar depends, will be dissipated, so that nothing will remain after the fermentation but a vapid liquor, sour indeed, but effete. The better to prevent the dissipa- tion of the spirituous parts, it is a proper and usual pre- caution to close the mouth of the half-filled vessel in which the liquor ferments, with a cover made of oak wood. As to the full vessel, it is always left open, that the air may act freely on the liquor it contains : for it is not liable to the same inconveniences, because it ferments but very slowly.' " Good vinegar may be made from a weak syrup, consisting of 18 oz. of sugar to every gallon of water. The yeast and rape are to be here used as above described. Whenever the vinegar (from the taste and flavour) is considered to be complete, it ought to be decanted into tight barrels or bottles, and well secured from access of air. A momentary ebullition before it is bottled is found favourable to its preservation. In a large manufactory of malt vinegar, a considerable revenue is derived from the sale of yeast to the bakers. " Vinegar obtained by the preceding methods has more or less of a brown colour, and a peculiar but rather grateful smell. By distillation in glass vessels the colouring matter, which resides in a mucilage, is separated, but the fragrant odour is generally replaced by an empyreumatic one. The best French wine vine- gars, and ako some from malt, contain a little alcohol, which comes over early with the watery part, and renders the first product of distillation scarcely denser, sometimes even less dense, than water. It is accord- ingly rejected. Towards the end of the distillation the empyreuma increases. Hence only the interme- diate portions are retained as distilled vinegar. Its specific gravity varies from 1.005 to 1.015, while that of common vinegar of equal strength varies from 1.010 to L025. . , .. "A crude vinegar has been long prepared for the 16 calico printers, by subjecting wood In Iron retorts to ■ strong red heat." " The acetic acid of the chemist may be prepared in the following modes; 1st. Two parts of fused acetate of potassa with one ofthe strongest oil of vitriol yield, by slow distillation from a glass retort into a refrige- rated receiver, concentrated acetic acid. A amah portion of sulphurous acid, which contaminates it, may be removed by re-distillation, from a little acetate of lead. 2d. Or four parts of good sugar of lead, with one part of sulphuric acid treated in the same way, afford a slightly weaker acetic acid. 3d. Gently cal- cined sulphate of iron, or green vitriol, mixed with sugar of lead in the proportion of 1 of the former to 2 1-2 ofthe latter, and carefully distilled from a porce- lain retort into a cooled receiver, may be also consi- dered a good economical process. Or without distilla tion, if 100 parts of well-dried acetate of lime be cautiously added to 60 parts of strong sulphuric acid, diluted with 5 parts of water, and digested for 24 hours, and strained, a good acetic acid, sufficiently strong for every ordinary purpose, will be obtained. " The distillation of acetate of copper, or of lead perse, has also been employed for obtaining strong acid. Here, however, the product is mixed with a portion of the fragrant pyro-acetic spirit, which it is troublesome to get rid of. Undoubtedly the best pro- cess for the strong acid is that first described, and the cheapest the second or third. When of the utmost possible strength its sp. gravity is 1.062. At the tem- perature of 50° F. it assumes the solid form, crystal- lizing in oblong rhomboidal plates. It has an extremely pungent odour, affecting the nostrils and eyes even painfully, when its vapour is incautiously snuffed up. Its taste is eminently acid and acrid. It excoriates and inflames the skin. " The purified wood vinegar, which is used for pickles and culinary purposes, has commonly a specific gravity of about 1.009; when it is equivalent in acid strength to good wine or malt vinegar of 1.014. It contains about 1-20 of its weight of absolute acetic acid, and 19-20 of water. But the vinegar of fermenta- tion=1.014 will become only 1.023 in acetate, from which, if 0.005 be subtracted for mucilage or extractive, the remainder will agree with the density of the acetate from wood. A glass hydrometer of Fahren- heit's construction is used for finding the specific gra- vities. It consists of a globe of about 3 inches' diameter, having a little ballast ball drawn out beneath, and a stem above of about 3 inches long, containing a slip of paper with a transverse line in the middle, and sur- mounted with a little cup for receiving weights or poises. The experiments on which this instrument, called an Acetometer, is constructed, have been detailed in the sixth volume of the Journal of Science." " An acetic acid of very considerable strength may also be prepared by saturating perfectly dry char- coal with common vinegar, and then distilling. The water easily comes off and is separated at first; but a stronger heat is required to expel the acid. Or by exposing vinegar to very cold air, or to freezing mixtures, its water separates in the state of ice, the interstices of which are occupied by a strong acetic acid, which may be procured by draining. The acetic acid, or radical vinegar of the apotnecaries, in which they dissolve a little camphor, or fragrant essential oil, has a specific gravity of about 1.070. It contains fully 1 part of water to 2 of the crystallized acid. The pungent smelling salt consists of sulphate of potash moistened with that acid. " Acetic acid acts on tin, iron, zinc, copper, and nickel; and it combines readily with the oxydes of many other metals, by mixing a solution of their sul- phates with that of an acetate of lead." " Acetic acid dissolves resins, gum--resins, camphor, and essential oils." " Acetic acid and common vinegar are sometimes fraudulently mixed with sulphuric acid to give them strength. This adulteration may be detected by the addition of a little chalk, short of their saturation. With pure vinegar the calcareous base forms a limpid solution, but with sulphuric acid a white insoluble gypsum. Muriate of barytes is a still nicer test. Bri- tish fermented vinegars are allowed by law to contain a little sulphuric acid, but the quantity is frequently exceeded. Copper is discovered in vinegars by super- saturating them with ammonia, when a fine blue ACE ACE colour Is produced; and lead by sulphate of soda, hydrosulphurets, sulphuretted hydrogen, and gallic acid. None of these should produce any change on genuine vinegar." See Lead. " Salts consisting of the several bases, united in definite proportions to acetic acid, are called acetates. They are characterized by the pungent smell of vine- gar, which they exhale on the affusion of sulphuric acid ; and by their yielding on distillation in a mode- rate red heat a very light, odorous, and combustible liquid called pyro-acetate (spirit) ; which see. They are all soluble in water; many of them so much so as to be uncrystallizable. About 30 different acetates have been formed, of which only a very few have been applied to the uses of life. " The acetic acid unites with all the alkalies and most of the earths; and with these bases it forms compounds, some of which are crystallizable, and others have not yet been reduced to a regularity of figure The salts it forms are distinguished by their great solubility; their decomposition by fire, which carbonizes them; the spontaneous alteration of their solution ; and their decomposition by a great number of acids, which extricate from them the acetic acid in a concentrated state. It unites likewise with most of the metallic oxides. " With barytes the saline mass formed by the acetic acid does not crystallize; but, when evaporated to dryness, it deliquesces by exposure to air. This mass is not decomposed by acid of arsenic. By spontaneous evaporation, however, it will crystallize in fine trans- parent prismatic needles, of a bitterish acid taste, which do not deliquesce when exposed to the air, but rather effloresce. 'Withpotassa this acid unites, and forms a deli- quescent salt scarcely crystallizable, called formerly foliated earth of tartar, and regenerated tartar. The solution of this salt, even in closely stopped vessels, is spontaneously decomposed: it deposites a thick, mucous, floccuient sediment, at first gray, and at length black; till at the end of a few months nothing remains in the liquor but carbonate of potassa, rendered impure by a little coaly oil. " With soda it forms a crystallizable salt, which does" not deliquesce. This ^alt has very improperly been called mineral foliated earth. According to the new nomenclature, it is acetate of soda. " The salt formed by dissolving chalk or other calca- reous earth in distilled vinegar, formerly called salt of chalk, or fixed vegetable sal ammoniac, and by Bergman calx acetata, has a sharp bitter taste, appears in the form of crystals resembling somewhat ears of corn, which remain dry when, exposed to the air, unless the acid has been superabundant, in which case they deliquesce." Of the acetate of strontian little is known, but that it has a sweet taste, is very soluble, and is easily decomposed by a strong heat " The salt formed by uniting vinegar with ammonia, called by the various names of spirit of Mindererus, liquid sal ammoniac, acetous sal ammoniac, and by Bergman alkali volatile acetatum, is generally in a liquid state, and is commonly believed not to be crys- tallizable, as in distillation it passes entirely over into the receiver. It nevertheless may be reduced into the form of small needle-shaped crystals, when this liquor is evaporated to the consistence of a syrup." " With magnesia the acetic acid unites, and after a perfect saturation, forms a viscid saline mass, like a solution of gum-arabic, which does not shoot into crystals, but remains deliquescent, has a taste sweet- ish at first, and afterwards bitter, and is soluble in spirit of wine. The acid of this saline mass may be separated by distillation without addition. " Glucine is readily dissolved by acetic acid. This solution, Vauquelin informs us, does not crystallize; but is reduced by evaporation to a gummy substance, which slowly becomes dry and brittle; retaining a kind of ductility for a long time. It has a saccharine and pretty strongly astringent taste, in which that of vinegar, however, is distinguishable. " Yttria dissolves readily in acetic acid, and the solu- tion yields by evaporation crystals of acetate of yttria." " Alumine, obtained by boiling alum with alkali, and edulcorated by digesting in an alkaline lixivium, is dissolved by distilled vinegar in a very inconsiderable quantity." "Acetau of zircons may be formed by pouring acetic acid on newly precipitated zircone. It has an astringent taste." " Vinegar dissolves the true gums, and partly the gum-resins, by means of digestion. "Boerhaave observes, that vinegar by long boiling dissolves the flesh, cartilages, bones, and ligaments of animals."— Ure'S Chemical Dictionary. Moderately rectified pyrolignous acid has been re- commended for the preservation of animal food ; but the empyreumatic tamt it communicates to bodies im- mersed in it, is not quite removed by their subsequent ebullition in water. See Acid, Pyrolignous. The utility of vinegar as a condiment for preserving and seasoning both animal and vegetable substances in various articles of food is very generally known. It affords an agreeable beverage, when combined with water in the proportion of a table-spoonful of the former to half a pint of the latter. It is often employed as a medicine in inflammatory and putrid diseases, when more active remedies cannot be procured. Re- lief has likewise been obtained in hypochondriacal and hysteric affections, in vomiting, fainting, and hiccough, by the application of vinegar to the mouth. If this fluid be poured into vessels and placed over the gentle heat of a lamp in the apartments ofthe sick, it greatly contributes to disperse foul or mephitic vapours, and consequently to purify the air. Its anticontagious powers are now little trusted to, but its odour is em- ployed to relieve nervous headache, fainting fits, or sickness occasioned by crowded rooms. As an external application, vinegar proves highly efficacious when joined with farinaceous substances, and applied as a cataplasm to sprained joints; it also forms an eligible lotion for inflammations of the sur- face, when mixed with alcohol and water in about equal proportions. Applied to burns and scalds, it is said to be highly serviceable whether there is a loss of substance or not, and to quicken the exfoliation of ca- rious bone. (Gloucester Infirmary.) Mixed with an infusion of sage, or with water, it forms a popular and excellent gargle for an inflamed throat, also for an in- jection to moderate the fluor albus. Applied cold to the nose in cases of hemorrhage, also to the loins and abdomen in menorrhagia, particularly after parturi- tion, it is said to be very serviceable. An imprudent use of vinegar internally is not without considerable inconveniences. Large and frequent doses injure the stomach, coagulate the chyle, and produce not only leanness, but an atrophy. When taken to excess by females, to reduce a corpulent habit, tubercles in the lungs and a consumption have been the consequence. [" When any of the vinous liquors are exposed to the free access of atmospheric air, at a temperature of 80 to 85 degrees, they undergo a second fermentation, terminating in the production of a sour liquid, called vinegar. During this process a portion of the oxygen ofthe air is converted into carbonic acid; hence, un- like vinous fermentation, the contact of the atmos- phere is necessary, and the most obvious phenomenon is the removal of carbon from the beer or wine. Vi- negar is usually obtained from malt liquor or cider, while wine is employed as its source in those countries where the grape is abundantly cultivated.— Webster's Manuel of Chemistry. Vinegar for ordinary use may also be made from sugar, molasses, raisins, or other fruits, or from the re- fuse of fruits, as follows: " Take the skins of raisins after they have been used in making wine, and pour three times their own quantity of water upon them; stir them well about, and then set the cask in a warm place, also covered, and the liquor in a few weeks' time will become a sound vinegar, which drawn off from its sediments, put into another cask, and well bunged down, will be a good vinegar for the table."—Beastall's Useful Guide. A.l ACETTFICATION. (Acetificatio; from acetum, vinegar, andjto, to make.) The action or operation by which vineear is made. ACETOMETER. An instrument for estimating the strength of vinegars. See Acetic Acid. ACETO'SA. (From accsro, to be sour.) Sorrel. A genus of plants in some systems of botany. SeeRumex. ACETOSE'LLA. (From acetosa, sorrel: so called from the acidif. of its leaves.) Wood-sonel. Seo Oxalis acetosella. ACH ACH ACETOUS. (Acetosus; from acetum, vinegar.) Of or belonging to vinegar. Acetous Acid. See Acetum. Acetous Fermentation. Sep Fermentation. ACE'TUM. (Acetum, i. n.; from acer, sour.) Vi- negar. A sour liquor obtained from many vegetable substances dissolved in boiling water, and from fer- mented and spirituous liquors, by exposing them to heat and contact with air; under which circumstances they undergo the acid fermentation, and afford the liquor called vinegar. Common vinegar consists of acetic acid combined with a large portion of water, and with this are in solution portions of gluten, mucilage, sugar, and extractive matter, from which it derives its colour, and frequently some of tiie vegetable acids, par- ticularly the malic and the tartaric. See Acetic Acid. Acetum aromaticum. Aromatic vinegar. A pre- paration of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, thought to be an improvement of what has been named thieves' vinegar. Take ofthe dried tops of rosemary, the dried leaves of sage, of each four ounces ; dried lavender flowers, two ounces; cloves, two drachms; distilled vinegar, eight pounds. Macerate for seven days, and strain the expressed juice through paper. Its virtues are anti- septic, and it is a useful composition to smell at in crowded courts of justice, hospitals, &c. where the air is offensive. Acetum colchici. Vinegar of meadow-saffron. Take of fresh meadow-saffron root sliced, an ounce ; acetic acid, a pint; proof spirit, a fluid ounce. Mace- rate the meadow-saffron root in the acid, in a covered glass vessel, for three days; then press out the liquor and set it by, that the feculencies may subside ; lastly, add the spirit to the clear liquor. The dose is from 3 ss to 3 iss. Acetum distillatum. See Acidum accticum di- lutum. Acetum scillje. Vinegar of squills. Take of squills recently dried, one pound; dilute acetic acid, six pints; proof spirit, half a pint. Macerate the squills with the vinegar in a glass vessel, with a gentle heat for twenty-four hours; then express the liquor and set it aside until the faeces subside. To the decanted liquor add the spirit. This preparation of squills is employed as an attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic. Dose, xv. to lx. drops. A'CHEIR. (From a, neg. and xctp, hand.) With- out hands. Acui'colum. By this word Ca:lius Aurelianus, Acut. lib. iii. cap. 17, expresses the sudatorium of the ancient baths, which was a hot room where they used to sweat. ACHILLE'A. (Achillea, a, t AxiXXeia: from Achilles, who is said to have made his tents with it, or to have cured Telephus with it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsan system. Class Syn- genesia; Order, Polygamia superflua. 2. The pharmaceutical name of the milfoil. See Achillea millefolium. Achillea aqeratum. Maudlin, or maudlin tansy. Balsamita famina; Eupatorium Mesues This plant, the ageralum ofthe shops, is described by Linnaius as .1, .'Ullea ;—foliis lanccolalis, obtusis, acutoscrrntis. It is esteemed in some countries as anthelminthic a-'d alterative, and is given in hepatic obstructions. It possesses the virtues of tansy. Achillea millefolium. The systematic name of the common yarrow, or milfoil. Achillea ; Myriophyl- lon; Ckiliophyllon ; Lumbus veneris; Militarishcrba; StraUai.es; Carpentaria; Speculum veneris. The leaves and flowers of this indigenous plant, Achillea— foliis bipinnatis nudis; laciniis liiiearibus dentatis ; caulibus superne sulcatis of Linnaeus, have an agree- able, weak, aromatic smell, and a bitterish, rough, and somewhat pungent taste. They are both directed for medicinal use in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia; in the present practice, however, they are almost wholly ne- glected. Achillea ptarmica. The systematic name of the sneeze-wort, or bastard pellitory. Pseudopyrethrum; Fyrcthrum sylvestre; Draco sylvestris; Torchon syl- fcestris ; Steniutame,itoria; Dracunculus pratensis. The flowers and roots of this plant, Achillea—fohis lancevlatis, acuminatis, argute serratis, have a hot biting taste, approaching to that of pyrethrum, with which they also agree in their pharmaceutical proper- ties. Their principal Use is as a mirticatory and ster- nutatory. Achillea foliis pinnatis. Pee Genipi verum. ACHI'LLES. The son of Peleus and Thetis, one of the most celebrated Grecian heroes. A tendon is named after him, and also a plant with which he is said to have cured Telephus. Aciullis tendo. The tendon of the gastrocnemn muscles. So called, because, as fable reports, Thetis, the mother of Achilles, held him by that part when she dipped him in the river Styx, to make him invulne- rable. Homer describes this tendon, and some writers suppose it was thus named by the ancients, from their custom of calling every thing Achillean, that had any extraordinary-strength or virtue. Others say it was named from its action in conducing to swiftness of pace, the term importing so much. The tendon of Achilles is the strong and powerful tendon of the heel which is formed by the junction of the gastrocnemius and soleus muscles, and which extends along the pos- terior part of the tibia from the calf to the heel. See Gastrocnemius externus, and Gastrocnemius internus. When this tendon is unfortunately cut or ruptured, as it may be in consequence of a violent exertion, or spasm of the muscles of which it is a continuation, the use of the leg is immediately lost, and unless the part be afterwards successfully united, the patient must re- main a cripple for life. When the tendon has been cut, the division of the skin allows the accident to be seen. When the tendon- has been ruptured, the pa- tient hears the sound like that ofthe smack of a whip, at the moment of the occurrence. In whatever way the tendon has been divided, there is a sudden inca- pacity, or at least an extreme difficulty, either of stand- ing or walking. Hence tlie patient falls down,#and cannot get up again. Besides these symptoms there is a very palpable depression between the ends of the tendon; which depression is increased when the foot is bent, and diminished, or even quite removed when the foot is extended. The patient can spontaneously bend his foot, none of the flexor muscles being interested. The power of extending the foot is still possible, as the peronei muscles, the tibialis posticus, and long flexors, remain perfect, and may perform this motion. The indications are touring the ends of the divided parts together, and to keep them so, until they have become firmly united. The first object is easily fulfilled by putting the foot in a state of complete extension ; the second, namely, that of keeping the ends of the tea don in contact, is more difficult. It seems uimcces sary to enumerate the various plans devi>ed to ac complish these ends. The following is Desault's me thod: After the ends of the teudon had been brough into contact by moderate flection of the knee, am complete extension of the foot, he used to fill up tin hollows on each side of the tendon with sort lint anr compresses. The roller applied to the limb, made as much pressure on these compresses as on the tendon, and hence this part could not be depressed too much against the adjacent parts. Desault next took a com- press about two inches broad, and long eno-.igh to reach from the toes to the middle of the thigh, and placed it under the foot, over the back ofthe leg and lower part of the thigh. He then began to apply a few circles of a roller round the end ofthe foot, so as to fix the lower extremity of the longitudinal compress; after cover- ing the whole foot with the roller, he used to make the bandage describe the figure of 8, passing it under the foot and across the place where the tendon was rup tured, and the method was finished by encircling the limb upward with the roller as far as the upper end of the longitudinal compress. A'CHLYS. (AAuf.) Darkness; cloudiness. An obsolete term, generally applied to a close, foggy air, or a mist, 1. Hippocrates, de Morbis Multerum, lib. ii. signifies by this word air, condensed air in the womb. 2. Galen interprets it of those, who, during sickness, lose that lustre and loveliness observed about the pupil of the eye in health. 3. Others express it by an ulcer on the pupil of the eye, or the scar left there by an ulcer. 4. It means also an opacity of the cornea; the same as the caligo cornea of Dr. Cullen. ACHME LLA. See Spilanthus acmella. A'CHOLUS. (From a, priv. and x°Xq* bile.' 0muriatic acid, four fluid ounces. Rub together the benzoin and lime; then boil them in a gallon of the water, for half an hour, constantly stirring ; and, when it is cold, pour off the liquor. Boil what remains a second time, in four pints of water, and pour off the liquor as before. Mix the liquors, and boil down to half, then strain through paper, and add the muriatic acid gradually, until it ceases to produce a precipitate. Lastly, having poured off the liquor, dry the powder in a gentle heat; put it into a proper vessel, placed in a sand bath; and by a very gentle fire, sublime the benzoic acid. In this pro- cess a solution of benzoate of lime is first obtained; the muriatic acid then, abstracting the lime, precipi- tates the benzoic acid, which is crystallized by sub- limation. The Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia forms a benzoate of soda, precipitates the acid by sulphuric acid, and after- ward crystallizes it by solution in hot water, which dissolves a larger quantity than cold. Benzoic acid-has a strong, pungent, aromatic, and peculiar odour. Its crystals are ductile, not pulver- izable; it sublimes in a moderate heat, forming a White irritating smoke. It is soluble in about twenty- four times its weight of boiling water, which, as it cools, precipitates 19-20ths of, what it bad dissolved It is soluble in alcohol. Benzoic acid is very seldom used in the cure of dis- eases ; but now and then it is ordered as a stimulant against convulsive coughs and difficulty of breathing. The dose is from one grain to five. Acidum Boracicum. See Boracic acid. Acidum carbonicum. See Carbonic acid. Acidum catholicon. See Sulphuric acid. Acidum citricum. See Citric acid. Acidum muriaticum. See Muriatic acid. Acidum muriaticum oxygenatum. See Oxygen* ized muriatic acid. Acidum nitricum. See -Nitric acid. Acidum nitricum dilutum. Take of nitric acid a fluidounce; distilled water nine fluid ounces. Mix them. Acidum nitrosum. See Nitrous acid. Acidum phosphokicum. See Phosphoric acid Acidum primiqenilm. See Sulphuric acid. Acidum succinicum. See Succinic acid. Acidum sulphureu.m. See Sulphureous acid. Acidum sulphuricum. See Sulphuric acid. Acidum sulphuricum dilutum. Acidum vitrio- licum dilutum. Spiritus vitrioli tenuis. Take of sulphuric acid a fluid ounce and a half; distilled water, fourteen fluid ounces and a half. Add the water gradually to the acid. Acidum tartaricum. See Tartaric acid. Acidum vitriohcum. See Sulphuric acid. Acidum vitriolicum dilutum. See Acidum sul- phuricum dilutum. A'cies. Steel. ACINACLFORMIS. (From acinaces, a Persian scimitar, or sabre, and forma, resemblance.) Acina- ciform; shaped like a sabre, applied to leaves: as those ofthe mysembryanthemum acinaciforme. ACINE'SIA. (From axivnaia, immobility.) A loss of motion and strength. . ACINIFORMIS. (From acinus, a grape, and forma, a resemblance.) Aciniform. A name given by the ancients to some parts which resembled the colour and form of an unripe grape, as the uvea of the eye, which was called tunica acinosa, and the choroid membrane of the eye, which they named tunica aciniforma. A'CINUS. (Acinus, i. m.; a grape.) 1. In ana- tomy, those glands which grow together in clusters are called by some acini glandulosi. 2. In botany, a small berry, which, with several others, composes the fruit of the mulberry, black- berry, &c. Acinus biliosus. The small glandiform bodies of the liver, which separate the bile from the blood, were formerly called acini biliosi: they are now, however, termed penicilli. See Liver. ACMA'STICOS. A species of fever, wherein the heat continues of the same tenor to the end. Actuarius. A'CME. (From axun, a point.) The height or crisis. A term applied by physicians to that period or state of a disease in which it is at its height. The ancients dis- tinguished diseases into four stages : 1. The Arche, the beginning or first attack. 2. Anabasis, the growth. 3. Acme, the height. 4. Par acme, or the decline of the disease. ACME'LLA. See Spilanthus. A'CNE. axvn. Acna. A small pfmple, or hard tubercle on the face. Foesius says, that it is a small pustule or pimple, which arises usually about the time that the body is in full vigour. Acne'stis. (From a, priv. and xvaw, to scratch.) That part of the spine ofthe back, which reaches from the metaphrenon, which is the part between the shoul- der-blades, to the loins. This part seems to have been originally called so in quadrupeds only, because they cannot reach it to scratch. A'COE. axon. The sense of hearing. ACOE' LIUS. (From o, priv. and xoiXia, the belly.) Without belly. It is applied to thise who are so wasted, as to appear as if they had no belly. Galen. ACOE'TUS. Axoirot- An epithet for honey, men tioned by Pliny; because it has no sediment, which la called xoirn. ACO'NlON. Akoviov. A particular form of me- dicine among the ancient physicians, made of powders levigated, and probably like collyria for the disorders of the eyes. ACONITA. (Aconita, a, f.; from aconititm, tha ACO name of a plant.) A poisonous vegetable principle, probably ale aline, recently extracted from the aconi- tum napcllus, or wolfs bane, by Mons. Brandes. The details have not vet reached this country. ACONITE. See Aconitum. ACONTTUM. (Aconitum, i. m.) Aconite. 1. A genus of plants in the Linn;ean system, all the species of which have powerful effects on the human body. Class, Pulyandria ; Order, Trygynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common, or blue, wolf's-bane. See Aconitum napellus. Aconitum anthora. The root of this plant Aconi- tum—floribus pvntagynus, foliorum laciniis linearibus of Linnaeus, is employed medicinally. Its virtues are similar to those of the aconitum napellus. Aconitum napellus. Monk's hood. Aconite. Wolf's-bane. Camorum. Canicida. Cynoctanum. Actonitum ;—foliorum laciniis linearibus, superne latioribus, linea exaratis of Linmeus. This plant is cultivated in our gardens as an ornament, but is spon- taneously produced in Germany, and some other northern parts of Europe. Every part is strongly poi- sonous, but the root is unquestionably the most pow- erful ; and, when first chewed, imparts a slight sensa- tion of acrimony; but afterward, an insensibility or stupor at the apex of the tongue, and a pungent heat of the lips, gums, palate, and fauces are perceived, followed with a general tremor and sensation of chilli- ness. The juice applied to a wound seemed to affect the whole nervous system; even by keeping it long in the hand, or on the .bosom, we are told unpleasant symptoms have been produced. The fatal symptoms brought on by this poison are, convulsions, giddiness, insanity, violent purgings, both upwards and down- wards, faintings, cold sweats, and death itself. Dr. Stoerk appears to be the first who gave the wolf's-bane internally, as a medicine; and since his experiments were published, 1762, it has been generally and suc- cessfully employed in Germany and the northern parts of Europe, particularly as a remedy for obstinate rheumatisms; and many cases are related where this disease was of several years' duration, and had with- stood the efficacy of other powerful medicines, as mer- cury, opium, antimony, hemlock, &c. yet, in a short time, was entirely cured by the aconitum. Instances are also given us of its good effects in gout, scrofulous swellings, venereal nodes, amaurosis, intermittent fevers, paralysis, ulceration, and scirrhus. This plant has been generally prepared as an extract or inspis- sated juice, after the manner directed in the Pharma- copoeia : its efficacy is much diminished on being long kept. Like all virulent medicines, it should first be administered in small doses. Stoerk recommends two grains ofthe extract to be rubbed into a powder, with two drachms of sugar, and to begin with ten grains of this powder, two or three times a day. We find, how- ever, that the extract is oftener given from one grain to ten for a dose; and Stoll, Scherekbecker, and others, increased tliis quantity considerably. Instead of the extract, a tincture has been made of the dried leaves macerated in six times their weight of spirits of wine, and forty drops given for a dose. Some writers say that the napellus is not poisonous in Sweden, Po- land, &c.; but it should be noted that the species whioh is not poisonous, is the aconitum lycoctonum of Limiieus. Acopa. Dioscorides's name for the buck-bean or Menyanthes trifoliata of Linnxus. A'COPON. (From a, priv. and xovos, weariness.) It signifies originally whatever is a remedy against weariness, and is used in this sense by Hippocrates. Aph. viii. lib. ii. But in time, the word .was applied to certain ointments. According to Galen and Paulus ^Egiireta, the Acopa pharmaca are remedies for indis- positions of body which are caused by long or veher ment motion. Acopos. The name of a plant in Pliny, supposed to be the buck-bean or Menyanthes trifoliata of Linmeus. A'COR. (Acor, oris, m.; from aceo to be sour.) Acidity. It is sometimes used to express that sour- ness in the stomach contracted by indigestion, and from whence flatulencies and acid belching arise. Acor'dina. Irrtifan tutty. ACO'RIA. (From o, priv. and xopcot, to satiate.) Insatiability. In Hippocrates, it means good appetite and digestion. ACR ACORN. See Quercus robur. A'CuRl'S. (Acorus, i. m.; axopov, from xopv, the pupil; because it was esteemed good for the disorders of the eyes.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linna-an system. Class, Hexan&ria. Order, Digynia. Acorus calamus. The systematic name of the plant which is also called Calamus aromaticus ; Aco- rus verus ; Calamus bdoralus; Calamus vulgaris; Diringa ; Jacerantatinga ; Typha aromatica; Clava rugosa. Sweet-flag, or acorus. Acorus ; Scapi mu- crone longissimo foliaceo of Linnaeus. The root has been long employed medicinally. It has a moderately strong aromatic smell; a warm, pungent, bitterish taste; ami is deemed useful as a warm stomachic. Powdered, and mixed with some absorbent, it forms a useful and pleasant dentifrice. Acorus palustris. See Iris palustris. Acorus verus. See Acorus calamus. Acorus vulgaris. See Iris palustris. A'COS. (Axoi, from axt.op.ai, to htal.). A remedy or cure. ACO'SMIA. (From a, neg. and xoauot, beautiful.) Baldness; ill-health: irregularity, particularly of the critical days of fevers. Aco'ste. (rrcjn axo^n, barley.) An ancient food made of barley. ACOTYLE'DON. (Acotyledon, onis, n. from a, priv. and xotvXtjSuv. Without a cotyledon ; applied in botany to a seed or plant which is not furnished with a cotyledon ; Semen acotyledon.) All the mosses are planta acotyledones. ACOUSTIC. (Acousticus: from axovu), to hear.) 1. Belonging to the ear or to sound. 2. That which is employed with a view to restore the sense of. hearing, when wanting or diminished. No remedies of this kind, given internally, are known to produce any uniform effect. Acoustic nerve. See Portio mollis. Acoustic duct. See Meatus auditorius. Acr^'palos. See Acraipala. Acrai'pala. (Aicpai7roXof. From a, neg.and xpai- rra\n, surfeit.) Remedies for thaeffects of a debauch Acra'sia. (From a, and xcpaia, to mix.) Un- healthiness; intemperance. Acrati'a. (From a, and xparof, strength.) Weak- ness or intemperance. Acrati'sma. (From axparov, unmixed wine. The derivation of this word is the same as Acrasia, be- cause the wine used on the occasion was not mixed with water.) A breakfast among the old Greeks, consisting of a morsel of bread, soaked in pure un- mixed wine. Acrato'meli. (From axparov, pure wine; and /itXi, honey.) Wine mixed with honey. A'CRE. (From axpos, extreme.) The extremity of the nose or any other part. A'CREA. (From ukoos, extreme.) Ae.roteria. The extremities; the legs, arms, nose, and ears. Acribei'a. (From axptHns, accurate.) An exact and accurate description and diagnosis, or distinction, of diseases. ACRID. Acris. A term employed in medicine to express a taste, the characteristic of which is pungency joined with heat. ACRIMONY. (Acrimonia, from acris, acrid.) A quality in substances by which they irritate, corrode, or dissolve others. It has been supposed until very lately, there were acid and alkaline acrimonies in the blood, wliich produced certain diseases ; and although the humoral pathology is nearly and improperly ex- ploded, the term venereal acrimony, and some others, are still and must be retained. A'CRIS. 1. Acrid. See Acrid. 2. Any fractured extremity. Acrisia. (From a, priv. and xpivio, to judge or separate.) A turbulent state of a disease, which will scarcely suffer any judgment to be formed thereof. A'critus. (From a, neg. and xpivm, to judge.) A disease without a regular crisis, the event of whuh it js hazardous to judge. ACROBY STIA. (From axpoc, extreme, and Rvu>, to cover.) The prepuce which covers the extremity of the penis. _ ACROCHEIRE'SIS. (From axpoc, extreme, and up a hand.) An exercise among the ancients. Pro- "ably a species of wrestling, where they only held by the hands. 23 £ ACT ACT ACROCHEI'RIS. (From axpos, extreme, and xttp, a hand.) Gorrseus says, it signifies the ann from the elbow to the ends of the ringers; j^tip sigoifying the ■rm, from the scapula to the fingers' end. ACROCHO'RDON.- (From axpoc, extreme, and %opon, a string.) Galen describes it as a round ex crescence on the skin, with a slender base ; and that it hath its name because of its situation on tlie surface of the skin. The Greeks call that excrescence an achrochordon, where something hard concretes under the skin, which is rather rough, ofthe same colour as the skin, slender at the base and broader above. Their size rarely exceeds that of a bean. ACROCO'LIA. (From axpos, extreme, and xwiXov, a limb.) These are the extremities of animals which are used in food, as the feet of calves, swine, sheep, oxen, or lambs, and of the broths of which jellies are frequently made. Castellus from Budaeus adds, that the internal parts of animals are also called by this name. , Achrole'nion. Castellus says it is the same as Olecranon. ACROMA'NIA. (From axpos, extreme, and pavia, madness.) Total or incurable madness. ACRO'MION. (From axpov, extremity, and upos, the shoulder.) A process of the scapula or shoulder- blade. See Scapula. ACROMPHA'LIUM. (AxpouQakov; from axpoc, extreme, and opqiaXos, the navel.) Acromphalon. The tip of the navel. ACROMPHALON. See Acromphalium. Acro'nia. (From axpov, the extremity.) The am- putation of an extremity, as a finger. ACRO'PATHOS. (From axpoc, extreme, and zsa- Bos, a disease.) Acropathus. It signifies literally a disease at the top or superior part. Hippocrates in his treatise De Superfoetatione, applies it to the internal orifice ofthe uterus; and in Predict lib. ii. to cancers which appear on the surface ofthe body. ACRO PATHUS. See Acropathos. A'CROPIS. (From axpov, the extremity, and oip, the voice.) Imperfect articulation, from a fault in the tongue. ACROPO'STHIA. (From axpos, extreme, and vsoaBn, the prepuce.) The extremity of the prepuce ; or that part which is cut off in circumcision. ACRO'PSILON. (From axpos, extreme, and \pt\us, naked.) The extremity ofthe denuded glans penis. ACRO' SPELOS. (From axpos, extreme, and jreAoc, black, so called because its ears, or tops, are often of a blackish colour.) Ar.rospelus. The bromus discordis, or wild oat grass. ACRO'SPELUS. See Acrospelos. ACROTE'RIA. (From axpos, extreme.) The ex- treme parts ofthe body ; as the hands, feet, nose, ears, chin, sc. ACROTERIA'SMUS. (From axpos, summus.) The amputation of an extremity. Acrothy'mia, See Acrothymion. ACROTHY'MION. (From axpos, extreme, and Svpos, thyme.) Acrothymia. Acrothymium. A sort •f wart, described by Celsus, as hard, rough, with a narrow basis, and broad top ; the top of the colour of thyme; it easily splits and bleeds. Acrothymium. See Acrothymion. ACROTICUS. (From' axpos, summus; whence ixpdrris, nros I summitas ; cacumen.) A disease affect ing the external surface. Acrotica. The name of an order in Good's No- sology. ACROTISMUS. Jleretismus ; (From a. priv. and cporoc, pulsus, defect of pulse.) Acrotism or pulse- lessness. A term synonymous with asphyxia, and ap- plied to a species of entasia in Good's Nosology. ACT^E'A- (From ayut, to break.) Acte. The el- der-tree, so called from its being easily broken. See Sambucus nigra. A'CTINE. The herb Bunias, or Napus. ACTINOBOLI'SMUS. (From oktiv, a ray, and 0oXau>, to cast out.) Diradiatio. Irradiation. It is applied to the spirits, conveying the inclinations ofthe mind to the body. ACTINOLITE. The name of a mineral which is found in primitive districts. [" This mineral possesses all the essential characters of hornblende. In fact, common hornblende and ac- tynolite, separated only by' slight differences, when 24 viewed in the extremes, do in other cases insensibly pass into each other. The actynolite has usually a greater transparency, a more lively green colour, arising from the chrome which it contains, and differ* also in the result of fusion by the blow-pipe. " The actynolite occuis in prismatic crystals which are commonly long and incomplete, sometimes extremely minute and even fibrous, and variously aggregated into masses more or less large. Its pre- vailing colour is green, sometimes pure emerald green, but varying from a dark or leek green to a pale green, which is sometimes shaded with gray, yellow, or brown. Its colours are liable to change in conse- quence of decomposition. It scratches grass, but its prisms are often Very brittle in a transve-se direction. Its cross fracture is often a little chonchoidal, and more shining than that of common hornblende. Its specific gravity is about 3.30. " It melts by the blow-pipe into a gray or ycllowish- gray enamel. It contains, according to Langier, of Silex................................ 50.00 Magnesia............................ 19.25 Lime................................ 9.75 Alumine ............................ 0.75 Oxideofiron ........................ 1100 Oxide of chrome .................... 5.00 95.75 Its green colour is derived from the chrome, but is often modified by the large quantity of iron which is present. It presents the following varieties, which pass into each other: 1. common actynolite ■ 2. glassy; 3. acicular; 4. fibrous. " Actynolite is found in primiCve rocks, or in veins which traverse them ; it is sometimes in metallic beds. It is perhaps most common in minerals which contain magnesia. Its more distinct crystals occur in talc, quartz, and limestone. " It is found in various parts of the United States. In Maryland, near Baltimore, all its varieties occur in granite or gneiss. In Pennsylvania, at Concord in Chester county, in large masses of an emerald-green colour. In Connecticut, near New-Haven, in serpen- tine ; its structure generally radiated. In Maine, at Brunswick, all its varieties occur, sometimes in granite and gneiss, but more frequently in limestone."— Cleaveland's Mineralogy. A.] ACTION. (Actio, nis. f.; from ago, to act.) 1. The operation or exertion of an active power. 2. Any faculty, power, or function. The actions or functions of the body are usually divided by physiolo- gists into vital, natural, or animal. 1. The vital functions, or actions, are those which are absolutely necessary to life, and without which animals cannot exist; as the action of the heart, lungs, and arteries. 2. The natural functions are those which are instru- mental in repairing the several losses which the body sustains: digestion, and the formation of chyle, &c. fall under this head. 3. The animal actions are those which we perform at will, as muscular motion, and all the voluntary motions of the body. Independently of these properties, each part may be said to have an action peculiar to itself—for instance, the liver, by virtue of a power which is peculiar to it, forms continually a liquid which is called bilej the same thing takes place in the kidneys with regard to the urine. The voluntary muscles, in certain states, be- come hard, change their form, and contract. These are, however, referrible to vitality. It is upon these the attention of the physiologist ought to be particu- larly fixed. Vital action depends evidently upon nu- trition, and. reciprocally, nutrition is influenced by vital action."—Thus, an organ that ceases to nourish loses at the same time its faculty of acting; conse^ quently the organs, the action of which is ofte'nest re- peated, possess a more active nutrition; and, on the contrary, those that act least, possess a much slower nutritive motion. The mechanism of vital action is unknown. There passes into the organ that acts an insensible molecular motion, which is as little susceptible of description as the nutritive motion. Every vital action, however simple, is the same in this respect ACTUAL. This word is applied to anything en- dued with a property or virtue which acts by an im- mediate power inherent in it: it is the reverse of potential: thus, a red-hot iron or fire is called an actual ACU cautery, In contradistinction from caustics, which are called potential cauteries. Boiling water is actually Dot; brandy, producing heat in the body, is pot.-utiully hot, though ot itself cold Actual cautery. The red-hot iron, or any red-hot substance. See Actual. ACTUA RIUS. This word was originally a title of aigruty given to physicians at the court of Constanti- nople ; but became afterward the proper name of a celebrated Greek physician, John, (the son of Zachary ?«£ i1.?" writer>) who flourished there about the 12th or Hth century. He is said to be the first Creek author who has treated of mild cathartics, as manna, cassia, &c, though they were long before in use among the Arabians. He appears also to have first noticed distilled waters. His works, however, are chiefly compiled from his predecessors. ACTUATION. (From ago, to act.) That change wrought on a medicine, or any thing taken into the body, by the vital heat, which is necessary, in order to make it act and have its effect. ACU1TAS. Acrimony. Acui'tio. (From acuo, to sharpen^ The sharpen- ing an acid medicine by an addition of something more acid; or, in general, the increasing the force of any medicine, by an addition of something that hath the same sort of operation in a greater degree. ACULEA'TUS. (From aculeus, a prickle.) Prickly; covered with sharp-pointed bodies: applied to stems covered with sharp-pointed bodies, the prickles of which separate with the epidermis, as in Rosa ccntifolia- ACU'LEUS. (From acus, a needle; from axn, or Sxts; cuspis, a point.) A prickle or sharp point A species of armature with which the stems, branches, and other parts of several plants are furnished; as in the rose, raspberry, gooseberry. The part on which it grows is said to be aculeated, thus:— Caulis aculeatus ; as in the Rosa canina. Folia aculeata; as in Solanum marginatum. Calix aculeatus ; as in Solanum aculeatum. Stipula aculeata ; as in Rosa cinnamomia. Legumen aculeatum ; as in Scorpiurus muricata. From the direction it has:— Aculeus rectus, not curved; as in Rhamnus spina christi, and Rosa eglanteria. Aculeus incurvus, curved inward; as in Mimosa cineraria. Aculeus recurvus, curved downward; as in Rubus fruticosus, and Rosa rubiginosa. From the number in one place:— Aculeus solitarius ; as in Rosa canina. Aculeus bifidus, or geminatus, in pairs ; there being two joined at the basis; as in Rhamnus spina christi. Aculeus trifidus, three in one ; as in Barbaris vul- garis. A'culon. (From a, neg. and xv\ov>, to roll round;) so called because its fruit is not involved in a cup, or sheath, like others. Aculos. The fruit or acorn of the ilex. A'culos. See Aculon. ACUMEN. 1. A point. 2. The extremity of a bone. ACUMINATUS. (From acuo, to point.) Acumi- nate; or terminated by a point somewhat elongated. Applied by botanists to several parts of plants. An acuminate leaf is seen in the Syringa vulgaris. Acu- minate leaf-stalk ; as that of Saxifraga stellaris. ACUPUNCTU'RA. (From acus, a needle, and punctura, a prick.) Acupuncture. A bleeding per- formed by making many small punctures. [The operation of making small punctures in certain parts of the body with a needle, for the purpose of relieving diseases, is practised in Siam, Japan, and other oriental countries, for the cure of headaches, lethargies, convulsions, colics, &c. The practice of acupuncture is not followed in England nor America. In a modern French work it has been highly com- mended ; but, the author sets so rash an example, and is so wild in his expectations of what may be done by the thrust of a needle, that the tenor of his observa- tions will not meet with many approvers. For instance, in one case, be ventured to pierce the epigastric region so deeply, that the coats ofthe stomach were supposed to have been perforated : this was done for the cure of an obstinate cough, and is alleged to have effected a cure. But if this be not enough to excite wonder, I am sure the author's suggestion to run a long needle I ADA into the right ventricle of the heart, in cases of asphyxia, must create that sensation.—See Cooper's burg./net. A.] * A ccron. (From a, nee. and xvpio, to happen.) A name ot the AUsma, because it produces no effect if taken internally. ACI SPASTO'RIS. A name of the Scandix an- ?£?,% shepherd's needle, or Venus'scomb. ALLTANGULARIS. Acutangulatus. Acutan- gulai . applied to parts of plants, as caulis acutan- gulans. ACUTE". Sharply. Applied in natural history to express form; as folium acut dentatum; acute evtar- ginatus, which means sharply dentate, and with shiru divisions. ACUTENA'CULUM. (From acus, a needle, and tenaculum, a handle.) The handle, for a needle, to make it penetrate easy when stitching a wound. Heister calls the portaiguille by this name. ACL'TUS. Sharp. 1. Used by naturalists to de- signate form ; thus acute-leaved; as in rumex acutus, &c. 2. In pathology, it is applied to a sharp pungent pain ; and to ii disease which is attended with violent symptoms, terminates in a few days, and is attended with danger. It is opposed to a chronic disease, which is slow in its progress, and not so generally dangerous. ACY'ISIS. (From a, neg. and xvw, to conceive.) A defect of conception, or barrenness in women. A'cyrus. (From a, priv. and xvpos, authority ; so named from its little note in medicine.) The German leopard's-bane. See Arnica montana. ADiEMO'NIA. (From a, priv. and Saipwv, a ge- nius of fortune.) See Ademonia. Adam's Apple. See Pomum Adami. Adam's needle. The roots of this plant, Yucca gloriosa of Linnieus, are thick and tuberous, and are used by the Indians instead of bread; being first re- duced into a coarse meal. This, however, is only in times of scarcity. ADAMANTINE SPAR. A stone remarkable for its extreme hardness, which comes from the peninsula of Hither India, and also from China. [Its colour is dark browu, and its internal lustre usually very strong. It comes from China, and almost always contains grains of magnetic oxide of iron. A specimen was found by chemists to contain, Alumine ............................ 86.50 Silex................................ 5.25 Oxideofiron ....................... 6.50 98.25 The corundum appears to belong to primitive rocks, and particularly to granite, into the composition of which it sometimes enters ; hence scales of mica and particles of feldspar sometimes adhere to its surface. In the United States, it is by some supposed to exist in Maryland, near Baltimore; and in Connecticut, at Haddam, in the same granite, which contains chryso- beryl, &c. It may be employed, like emery, in polish- ing hard substances.—Cleav. Min. A.] A'DAMAS. (From a neg. andda/iau, to conquer; as not being easily broken.) The adamant or diamond, the most precious of all stones, and which was for- merly supposed to possess extraordinary cordial virtues. Adami'ta, or Adamitum. A hard stone in the bladder. [ADAMS, DR. SAMUEL, was the only son of Samuel Adams, late governor of Massachusetts. He was born at Boston, in October, 1751. His prepa- ratory education was at a Latin school in his native town. He entered Harvard University at the age of fourteen years, and was graduated in 1770. His pro- fessional education was acquired under the direction of Dr. Joseph Warren, and he practised in Boston. When hostilities commenced with Great Britain, hi 1775, Dr. Adams, imbued with the patriotic spirit of his father, engaged as' surgeon in the hospital depart- ment of the United States'army. Commencing his public services at Cambridge, by attending the soldiers who were wounded at Lexington .and Bunker's Hill, he afterward removed to Danbury, and successively to various stations in several of the states, and conti- nued in the service during the revolutionary war; after which he returned to his native town with a broken constitution, and unable to recommence his 25 ADD ADE professional pursuits: he died on the 17th of January, 1788. He possessed a substantial mind, social feelings, and a generous heart; and his greatest pleasure was to do good to his fellow-men.— Thachcr's Med. Bio- graphy. A.] ADAXSO NIA. (From Adanson who first de- scribed the ^Ethiopian sour gourd, a species of this genus.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Po- lyandria ; Order, Monadelphia. Monkeys' bread. Adansonia digitata. This is the only species of the genus yet discovered. It is called the ^Ethiopian sour gourd and monkeys' bread. Baobab. • Bahobab. It grows mostly on the west coast of Africa, from the Niger to the kingdom of Benin. The bark is called lalo: the negroes dry it in the shade; then powder and keep it in little cotton bags; and put two or three pinches into thejr food. It is mucilaginous, and gene- rally promotes perspiration. The mucilage obtained from this bark is a powerful remedy against the epi- demic fevers of the country that produces these trees ; so is a decoction of the dried leaves. The fresh fruit is as useful as the leaves, for the same purposes. Ada'rces. (From a, neg. and lepxto, to see.) A saltish concretion found about the reeds and giass in marshy grounds in Galatia, and so called because it hides them. It is used to clear the skin with, in lepro- sies, tetters, &c. Dr. Plott gives an" account of this production in his Natural History of Oxfordshire. It was formerly in repute for cleansing the skin from freckles. Adartirvlation. See Arthrodia. ADDEPJIA'GIA. (From alnv, abundantly, and fayo>, to eat.) Insatiability. A voracious appetite. See Bulimia. ADDER. See Coluber berus'. ADDITAMENTUM. (From addo, to add.) An addition to any part, which, though not always, is sometimes found. A term formerly, employed as synonymous with epiphysis, but now only applied to two portions of sutures of the skull. See Lambdoidal and Squamous Sutures. Additamentum con. See Appendicula caci ver- niformis. ADDUCEXS. (From ad, and duco, to draw.) The name of some parts which draw those together to which they are connected. Adducens oculi. See Rectus internus oculi. ADDUCTOR. (From ad, and duco, to draw.) A drawer or contractor. A name given to several mus- cles, the office of which is to bring forwards or draw together those parts of the body to which they are annexed. Adductor brevis femoris. A muscle of the thigh, which, with the adductor longus and magnus femoris, forms the triceps adductor femoris. Adduc- tor femoris secundus of Douglas; Triceps secundus of Winslow. It is situated on the posterior part of the thigh, arising tendinous from the os pubis, near its joining with the opposite os pubis below, and behind the adductor longus femoris, and is inserted tendinous and fleshy, into the inner and upper part of the liuea aspera, from a little below the trochanter minor, to the beginning of the insertion of the adductor longus femoris. See Triceps adductor femoris. Alductor femoris primus. See Adductor longus femoris. Adductor femoris secundus. See Adductor brevis femoris. Adductor femoris tertius. See Adductor mag- nus femoris. Adductor femoris quahtus. See Adductor mag- nus femoris. Adductor indicis pedis. An external interrosse- ous muscle of the fore-toe, which arises tendinous and fleshy by two origins, from the root of the inside of the metatarsal bone of the lore-toe, from the outside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the great toe, and from the os cuneilbnue internum. It is inserted, ten- dinous, into the iiiside of the root of the first joint of the fore-toe. Its use is to pull the fore-toe inwards from the rest of the small toes. Adductor longus femoris. A muscle situated on the posterior part of the thigh, which, with the adductor brevis, and magnus femoris, forms the tri- ceps adductor femoris. Adductor femoris primus of Douglas. Triceps minus of Winslow. It arises by a pretty strong roundish tendon, from the upper and interior part of the os pubis, and ligament of its syft chondrosis, on the inner side of the peclineus, and IS inserted along the middle part of the linea aspera. See Triceps adductor femoris. Adductor maonus femoris. A muscle which, with the adductor brevis f< maris, and the adductor longus femoris, forms the Trucps adductor femoris ; Adductor femoris tertius et quartus of Douglas. Tri- ceps magnus of Winslow. It arises from the symphy- sis pubis, and all along the flat edge of the thyroid foramen, from whence it goes to be inserted into the linea aspera throughout its whole* length. See Tri- ceps adductor femoris. Adductor minimi digiti pedis. An internal mter- rosseous muscle ofthe foot It arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the inside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the little toe. It is inserted, tendinous, into the inside of the root of the first joint of the little toe. Its use is to pull the little ioe inwards. Adductor ocull See Rectus internus oculi. Adductor pollicis. See Adductor pollicis manus. Adductor pollicis manus. A muscle of the thumb, situated on the hand. Adductor pollicis ; Adductor ad minimum digitum. It arises, fleshy, from almost the whole length of the metacarpal bone that sustains the middle finger; from thence its fibres are collected together. It is inserted, tendinous, into the inner part of the root of the first bone of the thumb. Its use is to pull the thumb towards the fingers. Adductor pollicis pedis. A muscle of the great toe, situated on the foot. Antithenar of Winslow. It arises, by a long, thin tendon, from the os calcis, from the os cuboides, from the os cuneilbrme externum, and from the root of the metatarsal bone of the second toe. It is inserted into the external os sesamoideum, and root of the metatarsal bone ofthe great toe. Its use is to bring this toe nearer to the rest. Adductor prostata. A name given by Sanc- torini to a muscle, which he also calls Levator pros- tata!, and which Winslow calls Prostaticus superior. Albinus, from its office, had very properly called it Compressor prostata;. Adductor tertii digiti pedis. An external interosseous muscle of the toot, that arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the roots of the metatarsal bones of the third and little toe. It is inserted, tendinous, into the outside of the root of the first joint of the third toe Its use is to pull the third toe outward. ADE'LPIIIA. ('AdcXtpia, a relation.) Hippocrates calls diseases by this name that resemble each other. ADEMO'NIA. (From a, priv. and oWjiuy, a genius, or divinity, or fortune.) Adamonia. Hippocrates uses this word for uneasiness, restlessness, or anxiety felt in acute diseases, and some hysteric fits. A'DEN. (Aden, enis, m.; 0617V, a gland.) 1. A gland. See Gland. 2. A bubo.. See Bubo. Adende'ntes. An epithet applied to ulcers which eat and destroy the glands. ADE NIFORMIS. (From aden, a gland, and forma, resemblance.) Adeniform. 1. Glandiform, or resem- bling a glaud. 2. A term sometimes applied to the prostate gland. ADENO GRAPHY. (Adenographia ; from a&nv, a gland, and ypaQw, to write.) A treatise ou the glands. ADEN01 DES. (From aSnv, a gland, and ti&os, resemblance.) Glandiform : resembling a gland. An epithet applied also to the prostate gland. ADENO LOGY. (Adenologia; from ainv,a gland, and Xoyos, a treatise.) The doctrine ofthe glands. ADENOUS. (Adenosus, from aSqv, a gland.) Gland-like. ADEPHA'GIA. (From airjv, abundantly, and tpayui, to eat.) Insatiable appetite. See Bulimia. ADEPS. (Adeps, ipis, in. and f.} Fat. An oily secretion from the blood into the cells of the cellular membrane. See Fat. Adeps anserinus. Goose-grease. Adeps pr.kparata. Prepared lard. Cut the lard into small pieces, melt it over a slow fire, and press it through a linen cloth. Adeps suilla. Hog's lard. This forms the basis of many ointments, and is used extensively for culi- nary purposes. ADEPT. (From Adipiscor, to obtain.) 1. A skilful alchymist. Such are called so as pretend to some ADI ADI extraordinary -drill in chemistry; but these have too often proved euner enthusiasts or impostors. 2. The professors of the Adepta Pktlosophia, that philosophy the eud of which is the transmutation of metals, and a universal remedy, were also called Adepts. 3. So Paracelsus calls that which treats of the dis- eases that are contracted by celestial operations, or communicated from heaven. ADFLA'TUS. A blast; a kind of erysipelas, or St. Anthony's fire. • ADH^ESION. (Adhesio; from adharo, to stick to.) The growing together of parte. ADHESIVE. (Adhasivus ; from adharo, to stick to.) Having the property of sticking. Adhesive inflammation. That species of inflam mation which terminates by au adhesion of the inflamed surfaces. Adhesive plaster. A plaster made of common litharge plaster and resin, is so called because it is used for its adhesive properties. See Emplastrum resina. Adhato'da. (A Zeylanic term, signifying expel- ling a dead foetus.) See Justicia adhatoda. Adiachy'tos. (From a, neg. and Staxvu, to diffuse, scatter, or be profuse.) Decent in point of dress. Hip- pocrates thinks the dress of a fop derogatory from the physician, though thereby he hide his ignorance, and obtain the good opinion of his patients. ADIA'NTHUM. (Adiantum, i. n. aSiavJov ; from a, neg. and Siaivta, to grow wet: so called, because its leaves are not easily made wet.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnasan system Class, Cryptoga- mia; Order, Filices. Maiden-hair. Adianthum aureum The golden maiden-hair. See Polytrichum. Adianthum capillus veneris. Maiden-hair. The leaves of this plant are somewhat sweet and aus- tere to the palate, and possess mucilaginous qualities. A syrup, the syrop de capillaire is prepared from them, which is much esteemed in France against catarrhs. Orange-flower water, and a proportion of honey, it is said, are usually added. It acts chiefly as a demulcent, sheathing the inflamed sides of the glottis. Adianthum pedatum. Adianthum canadense. This plant is in common use in France for the same pur- poses as the common adianthum capillus veneris in this country, and appears to be far superior to it ADIAPHOROUS. Adiaphorus. A term which implies the same with neutral; and is particularly used of some spirits and salts, which are neither of an acid nor alcaline nature. ADIAPNEU'STIA. (From the privative particle a, and Siavvco), perspiro.) A diminution or obstruc- tion of natural perspiration, and that in which the ancients chiefly placed the cause of fevers. ADIARRH03'A. (From a, priv. and Sta^tia, to flow out or through.) A suppression of the necessary evacuations from the bowels. ADIPOCl'RE. (Adipocera, a. f. ; from adeps, fat, and cera, wax.) A particular spermaceti or fat-like substance formed by the spontaneous conversion of animal matter, under certain conditions. This con- version has long been well known, and is said to have been mentioned in the works of Lord Bacon. " On the occasion ofthe removal of a very great number of human bodies from the ancient burying-place des Innocens at Paris, facts of this nature were observed in the most striking manner. Fourcroy may be called the scientific discoverer of this peculiar matter, as well as the saponaceous ammoniacal substance contained in bodies abandoned to spontaneous destruction in large masses. This chemist read a memoir on the subject in the year 17e9 to the Royal Academy of Sciences, from which the general contents are here abstracted. "At the time of clearing the before-mentioned burying-place, certain philosophers were specially charged to direct the precautions requisite for securing the health of the workmen. A new and singular ob- ject of research presented itself, which had been neces- sarily unknown to preceding chemists. It was impos- sible to foretell what might be the contents of a soil overloaded for successive ages with bodies resigned to the putrefactive process. This spot differed from com- mon burying^grounds, where each individual object is surrounded by a portion of the soil. It was the bury- ing-ground of a large district, wherein successive gene- rations of the inhabitants had been deposited for up- wards of three centuries. It could not be foreseen that the entire decomposition might be retarded for more than torty years ; neither was there any reason to suspect that any remarkable difference would arise °",\ slug,.llarit.y of situation. " The remains of the human bodies immersed in this njass ot putrescence, were found in three different states, according to the time they had been buried, the place they occupied, and their relative situations with regard to each other. The most ancient were simply portions of bones, irregularly dispersed in the soil, which had been frequently disturbed. A second state, in certain bodies which had always been insulated, exhibited the skin, the muscles, the tendons, and apo- neurosis, dry, brittle, hard, more or less gray, and similar to what are called mummies in certain caverns where this change has been observed, as in the cata- combs at Rome, and the vault of the Cordeliers at Toulouse. "The third and most sineular state of these soft parts was observed in the bodies which filled the com- mon graves or repositories. By this appellation are understood cavities of thirty feet in depth, and twenty on each side, which were dug in the buryine-ground of the Innocents, and were appropriated to contain the bodies of the poor ; which were placed in very close rows, each in its proper wooden bier. The necessity for disposing a great number, obliged the men charged with this employment to arrange them so near each other that these cavities might be considered when rilled, as an entire mass of human bodies separated only by two planks of about half au inch thick. Each cavity contained between one thousand and fifteen hipidred. When one common grave of this magnitude was filled a covering of about one foot deep of earth was laid upon it, and another excavation of the same sort was made at some distance. Each grave remained open about three years, which was the time required to fill it. According to the urgency of circumstances, the graves were again made on the same spot after an interval of time, not less than fifteen years, nor more than thirty. Experience had taught the workmen, that this time was not sufficient for the entire destruc- tion of the bodies, and had shown them the progress- ive changes which form the object of Fourcroy's me- moir. " The first of these large graves, opened in the pre- sence of this chemist, had been closed for fifteen years. The coffins were in good preservation, but a little set- tled, and the wood had a yellow tinge. When the covers of several were taken off, the bodies were ob- served at the bottom, leaving a considerable distance between their surface and the cover, and flattened as if they had suffered a strong compression. The linen which had covered them was slightly adherent to the bodies; and with the form of the different regions ex- hibited on removing the linen, nothing but irregular masses of a soft ductile jpatter of a gray-white colour. These masses environed the bones on all sides, which had no solidity, but broke by any sudden pressure. The appearance of this matter, its obvious composition, and its softness, resembled common white cheese; and the resemblan.ee was more striking from the print which the threads of the linen had made upon its sur- face. This white substance yielded to the touch, and became soft when rubbed for a time between the fingers. " No very offensive smell was emitted from these bodies. The novelty and singularity of the spectacle, and the example of the grave-diggers, dispelled every idea either of disgust or apprehension. These men asserted that they never found this matter, by them called gras (fat,) in bodies interred alone; but that the accumulated bodies of the common graves only were subject to this change. On a very attentive ex- amination of a number of bodies passed to this state, Fourcroy remarked, that the conversion appeared in different stages of advancement, so that, in various bodies, the fibrous texture and colour, more or less red, were discernible within the fatty matter; that the masses covering the bones were entirely of the same nature, offering indistinctly in all the regions a gray substance, for the most part soft and ductile, some- times dry, always easy to be separated in porous frag- ments, penetrated w ith cavities, and no longer exhi- biting any traces of membranes, muscles, tendons, vessels, or nerves. On the first inspection of these ADI ADI white masses, It might have been concluded that they were simply the cellular tissue, the compartments and vesicles of which ihey very well represented. " By examining this substance in the different re- gions ofthe body, it wa3 found that the skin is particu- larly disposed to this remarkable alteration. It was afterward perceived that the ligaments and tendons no longer existed, or at least had lost their tenacity; so that the bones were entirely unsupported, and left to the action of their own weight. Whence their rela- tive places were preserved in a certain degree by mere juxtaposition ; the least effort being sufficient to sepa- rate them. The grave-diggers availed themselves of this circumstance in the removal of the bodies. For they rolled them up from head to feet, and by that means separated from each other the extremities of the bones, which had formerly been articulated. In all those bodies which were changed into the fatty matter, the abdominal cavity had disappeared. The teguments and muscles of this region being converted into the white matter, like the other soft parts, had subsided upon the vertebral column, and were so flat- tened as to leave no place for the viscera; and ac- cordingly there was scarcely ever any trace observed in the almost obliterated cavity. This observation was for a long time matter of astonishment to the in- vestigators. In vain did they seek in the greater num- ber of bodies, the place and substance of the stomach, the intestines, the bladder, and even the liver, the spleen, the kidneys, and the matrix in females. All these viscera were confounded together, and for the most part no traces of them were left. Sometimes only certain irregular masses were found, of the same nature as the white matter, of different bulks, from that of a nut to two or three inches in diameter, in the regions ofthe liver or ofthe spleen. " The thorax likewise offered an assemblage of facts no less singular and interesting. The external part of this cavity was flattened and compressed like the rest of the organs; the ribs, spontaneously luxated in their articulations with the vertebra, were settled upon the dorsal column; their arched part left only a Binall space on each side between them and the ver- tebrae. The pleura,the mediastinum,the largevessels, the aspera arteria, and eveu the lungs and the heart, were no longer distinguishable; but for the most part had entirely disappeared, and in their place nothing was seen but some parcels of the fatty substance. In this case, the matter which was the product of decom- position of the viscera charged with blood and various humours, differs from that of the surface of the body, and the long bones, in the red or brown colour pos- sessed by the former. Sometimes the observers found in the thorax a mass irregularly rounded, of the same nature as the latter, which appeared to them to have arisen from the fat and fibrous substance of the heart Tho/ supposed that this mass, not constantly found in all the subjects, owed its existence to a superabun- dance of fat in this viscus, where it was found. For the general observation presented itself, that, in similar circumstances, the fat parts undergo this conversion more evidently than the others, and afford a larger quantity ofthe white matter. " The external region in females exhibited the glan- dular and adipose mass of the breast converted into the fatty matter, very white and very homogeneous. " The head was, as has already been remarked, en- vironed with the fatty matter; the face was no longer distinguishable in the greatest number of subjects; the mouth, disorganized, exhibited neither tongue nor pa- late ; and the jaws, luxated and more or less displaced, were environed with irregular layers of the white matter. Some pieces of the same matter usually oc- cupied the place of the parts situated in the mouth ; the cartilages of the nose participated in the general alteration of the skin; the orbits, instead of eyes, con- tained white masses; the ears were equally disorgan- ized ; and the hairy scalp, having undergone a similar alteration to that of the other organs, still retained the hair. Fourcroy remarks incidentally, that the hair appears to resist every alteration much longer than any other part ofthe body. The cranium constantly contained the brain contracted in bulk; blackish at the surface, and absolutely changed like the other organs. In a great number of subjects which were examined, this viscus was never found wanting, and it was al- ways iu the above-mentioned state; which proves 28 that the substance of the brain Is greatly disposed to be converted into the fat matter. " Such was the state of the bodies found in the bu- rial-ground des Iiinocens. Its modifications were also various. Its consistence in bodies lately changed, that is to say, from three to five years, was soft and very ductile, containing a great quantity of water. In other subjects converted into this matter for a long time, such as those which occupied the cavities which had been closed thirty or forty years, this matter is drier, more brittle, and in denser flakes. In several, which were deposited in dry earth, various portious of the fatty matter had become semitransparent The aspect, the granulated texture, and briuleness of this dried matter, bore a considerable resemblance to wax. " The period of the formation of this substance had likewise an influence on its properties. In general, all that which had been formed for a long time was white, uniform, and contained no foreign substance, or fibrous remains; such, in particular, was that afforded by the skin of the extremities. On the contrary, in bodies recently changed, the fatty matter was neither so uni- form nor so pure as in the former; but it was still found to contain portions of muscles, tendons, and ligaments, Ihe texture of which, though already altered and changed in its colour, was still distinguishable. Accordingly, as the conversion was more or less ad- vanced, these fibrous remains were more or less pene- trated with the fatty matter, interposed as it were between the interstices of the fibres. This observation shows, that it is npt merely the fat which is thus changed, as was natural enough to think at first sight Other facts confirm this assertion. The skin, as has been remarked, becomes easily converted into very pure white matter, as does likewise the brain, neither of which has been considered by anatomists to be fat. It is true, nevertheless, that the unctuous parts, and bodies charged with fat, appear more easily and speed- ily to pass to the state under consideration. This was seen in the marrow, which occupied the cavities of the longer bones. And again, it is not to be supposed but that the greater part of these bodies had been ema- ciated by the illness which terminated their lives; not- withstanding which, they were all absolutely turned into this fatty substance. " An experiment made by Poulletier de la Salle, and Fourcroy likewi e, evinced that a conversion does not take place in the fat alone. Poulletier had suspended in his laboratory a small piece of the human liver, to observe what would arise to it by the contact of the air. It partly putrefied, without, however, emitting any very noisome smell. Larvae ofthe dermestes and bruchus attacked and penetrated it in various direc- tions ; at last it became dry, .and after more than ten years' suspension, it was converted into a white friable substance resembling dried agaric, which might have been taken for an earthy substance. In this state it had no perceptible smell. Poulletier was desirous of knowing the state of this animal matter, and experi- ment soon convinced him and Fourcroy that it was far from being in the state of an earth. It melted by heat, and exhaled in the form of vapour, which had the smell of a very fetid fat; spirit of wine separated a concrescible oil, which appeared to possess all the pro- perties of spermaceti. Each of the three alcalies con- verted it into soap; and, in a word, it exhibited all the properties of the fatty matter of the burial-ground of the Innocents exposed for several months to the air Here then was a glandular organ, which in the midst of the atmosphere had undergone a change similar to that of the bodies in the burying-place; and this fact sufficiently shows, that an animal substance which is very far from being of the nature of grease, may be totally converted into this fatty substance. " Among the modifications of this remarkable sub- stance in the burying-ground before-mentioned, it was observed that the dry, friable, and brittle matter, was most commonly found near the surface of the earth and the soft, ductile matter at a greater depth. Four- croy remarks, that this dry matter did not differ from the other merely in containing less water, but likewise by the volatilization of one of its principles." The grave-diggers assert that near three years are required to convert a body into this fatly substance But Dr. Gibbes of Oxford found, that lean beef secured in a running stream, was converted into this fatty matter at the end of a month. He judges from facta that run- ADI ADI ning water is most favourable to this process. He took three lean pieces of mutton, and poured on each aquan- tity of the three cimmon mineral acids. At the end of three days, each was much changed: that in the nitric acid was very soft, and converted into the fatty mat- ter ; that in the muriatic acid was not in that time so much altered; the sulphuric acid had turned the other black. Lavoisier thinks that this process may hereafter prove of great use in society. It is not easy to point out what animal substance, or what situation, might be the best adapted for an undertaking of this kind. The result of Fourcroy's inquiries into the ordinary changes of bodies recently deposited in the earth, was not very extensive. The grave-diggers informed him, that those bodies interred do not perceptibly change co- lour for the first seven or eight days; that the putrid pro- cess disengages elastic fluid, which inflates the abdomen, and at length bursts it; that this event instantly causes vertigo, faintness, and nausea in such persons as un- fortunately are within a certain distance of the scene where it takes place; but that when the object of its action is nearer, a sudden privation of sense, and fre- quently death, is the consequence. These men are taught by experience, that no immediate danger is to be feared from the disgusting business they are engaged in, excepting at this period, which they regard with the utmost terror. They resisted every inducement and persuasion which these philosophers made use of, to prevail on them to assist their researches into the nature of this active and pernicious vapour. Fourcroy takes occasion from these facts, as well as from the pallid and unwholesome appearance of the grave- diggers, to reprobate burials in great towns or their vicinity. Such bodies as are interred alone, in the midst of a great quantity of humid earth, are totally destroyed by passing through the successive degrees of the ordi- nary putrefaction; and this destruction is more speedy, the warmer the temperature. But if these insulated bodies be dry and emaciated; if the place of deposition be likewise dry, and the locality and other circum- stances such, that the earth, so far from receiving moisture from the atmosphere, becomes still more ef- fectually parched by the solar rays;—the animal juices are volatilized and absorbed, the solids contract and harden, and a peculiar species of mummy is produced. But every circumstance is very different in the com- mon bury ing-grounds. Heaped together almost in con- tact, the influence of external bodies affects them scarcely at all, and they become abandoned to a pe- culiar disorganization, which destroys their texture, and produces the new and most permanent state of combination here described. From various observa- tions, it was found, that this fatty matter was capable of enduring in these burying-places for thirty or forty years, and is at length corroded and carried off by the aqueous putrid humidity which there abounds. Among other interesting facts afforded by the chemi- cal examination of this substance are the following from experiments by Fourcroy. • 1. This substance is fused at a less degree of heat than that of boiling water, and may be purified by pressure through a cloth, which disengages a portion of fibrous and bony matter. 2. The process of destructive dis- tillation by a very graduated heat was begun, but not completed, on account of its tediousness, and the little promise of advantage it afforded. The products which came over were water charged with volatile alcali, a fat oil, concrete volatile alcali, and no elastic fluid during the time the operation was continued. 3. Fragments of the fatty matter exposed to the air during the hot and dry summer of 1786 became dry, brittle, and almost pulverulent at the surface. On a careful examination, certain portions were observed to be Bemitransparent, and more brittle than the rest. These possessed a'l the apparent properties of wax, and did not afford volatile alcali by distillation. 4. With water this fatty matter exhibited all the appearances of soap, and afforded a strong lather. The dried sub- stance did not form the saponaceous combination with the same facility or perfection as that which was re- cent About two-thirds of this dried matter separated from the water by cooling, and proved to be the semi- transparent substance resembling wax. This was taken from the surface of the soapy liquor, which being then passed through the filter, left a white soft shining matter, which was fusible and combustible. 5. Attempts were made to ascertain the quantity of volatile alcali in this substance, by the application of lime, and of the fixed alcalies, but without success: for it was difficult to collect and appreciate the first por- tions which escaped, and likewise to disengage the last portions. The caustic volatile alcali, with the assistance of a gentle heat, dissolved the fatty matter, and the solution became perfectly clear and transpa- rent at the boiling temperature of the mixture, which was at 185° F. 6. Sulphuric acid, of the specific gravity of 2.0, was poured upon six times its weight of the fatty matter, and mixed by agitation. Heat was produced, and a gas or effluvium of the most insup- portable putrescence was emitted, which infected the air of an extensive laboratory foi several days. Four- croy says, that the smell cannot be described, but that it is one of the most horrid and repulsive that can be imagined. It did not, however, produce any indispo- sition either in himself or his assistants. By dilution with water, and the ordinary processes of evaporation and cooling, properly repeated, the sulphates of am- monia and of lime were obtained. A substance was separated from the liquor, which appeared to be the waxy matter, somewhat altered by the action of the acid. 7. The nitrous and muriatic acids were also applied, and afforded phenomena worthy of remark, but which for the sake of conciseness are here omit- ted. 8. Alcohol does not act on this matter at the ordinary temperature of the air. But by boiling it dissolves one-third of its own weight, which is almost totally separable by cooling as low as 55d. The alco- hol, after this process, affords by evaporation a portion of that waxy matter which is separable by acids, and is therefore .the only portion soluble in cold alcohol. The quantity of fatty matter operated on was 4 ounces, or 2304 grains, of which the boiling spirit took up the whole except 26 grains, which proved to be a mixture of 20 grains of ammoniacal soap, and 6 or 8 grains of the phosphates of soda and of lime. From this expe- riment, which was three times repeated with sinular results, it appears that alcohol is well suited to afford an analysis of the fatty matter. It does not dissolve the neutral salts; when cold, it dissolves that portion of concrete animal oil from which the volatile alcali had flown off; and when heated, it dissolves the whole ofthe truly saponaceous matter, which is after- ward completely separated by cooling. And accord- ingly it was found, that a thin plate of the fatty mat- ter, which .had lost nearly the whole of its volatile alcali, by exposure to the air for three years, was almost dissolved by the cold alcohol. The concrete oily or waxy substance obtained in these experiments constitutes the leading object of research, as being the peculiar substance with which the other well-known matters are combined. It sepa- rates spontaneously by the action of the air, as well as by that of acids. These last separate it in a state of greater purity, the less disposed the acid may be to ope- rate in the way of combustion. It is requisite, there- fore, for this purpose, that the fatty matter should be previously diffused in 12 times its weight of hot water; and the muriatic or acetous acid is preferable to the sulphuric or the nitrous. The colour of the waxy matter is grayish ; and though exposure to the air, and also the action of the oxygenated muriatic acid did produce an apparent whiteness, it nevertheless dis- appeared by subsequent fusion. No method was dis- covered by which it could be permanently bleached. The nature of this wax or fat is different from that of any other known substance of the like kind. When slowly cooled after fusion, its texture appears crystal- line or shivery, like spermaceti; but a speedy cooling gives it a scmitransparency resembling wax. Upon the whole, nevertheless, it seems to approach more nearly to the former nhan to the latter of these bodies. It has less smell than spermaceti, and melts at. 127 F.; Dr. Bostock says 92°. Spermaceti requires 6= more of heat to fuse it, (according to Dr. Bostock 20 .) The spermaceti did not so speedily become brittle by cooling as the adipocire. One ounce of alcohol ofthe strength between 39 and 40 degrees of Baume's aerometer, dis- solved when boiling hot 12 gros of this substance, but the same quantity in like circumstances dissolved only 30 or 36 grains of spermaceti. The separauon of these matters was also remarkably different, the spermaceti bein» more speedily deposited, and in a much more reguFar and crystalline form. Ammonia dissolves ADI ADN with singular facility, and even in the cold, this con- crete oil separated from the fatty matter; and by heat it forms a transparent solution, which is a true soap. But no excess of ammonia can produce such an effect with spermaceti. Fourcroy concludes his memoir with some specu- lations on the change to which animal substances in peculiar circumstances are subject. In the modern chemistry, soft animal matters are considered as a com- position of the oxydes of hydrogen and carbonated azote, more -complicated than those of vegetable mat- ters, and therefore more incessantly tending to altera- tion. If then the carbon be conceived to unite with the oxygen, either ofthe water which is present, or of the other animal matters, and thus escape in large quan- tities in the form of carbonic acid gas, we shall perceive the reason why this conversion is attended with so great a loss of weight, namely, about nine-tenths of the whole. The azote, a principle so abundant in animal matters, will form ammonia by combining with the hydrogen; part of this will escape in the vaporous form, and the rest will remain fixed in the fatty mat- ter. The residue of the animal matters deprived of a great part of their carbon, of their oxygen, and the whole of their azote, will consist of a much greater proportion of hydrogen, together with carbon and a minute quantity of oxygen. This, according to the theory of Fourcroy, constitutes the waxy matter, or adipocire, which, in combination with ammonia, forms the animal soap, into which the dead bodies are thus converted. Muscular fibre, macerated in dilute nitric acid, and afterward well washed in warm wate/, affords pure adipocire, of a light yellow colour, nearly of the con- sistence of tallow, of a homogeneous texture, and of course free from ammonia. This is the mode in which it is now commonly procured for chemical experiment Ambergris appears to contain adipocire in large quantity, rather more than half of it being of this sub- stance. Adipocire has been more recently examined by Chevreul. He found it composed of a small quantity of ammonia, potassa, and lime, united to much marga- rine, and to a very little of another fatty matter differ- ent from that. Weak muriatic acid seizes the three alcaline bases. On treating the residue with a solu- tion of potassa, the margarine is precipitated in the form of a pearly substance, while the other fat remains dissolved. Fourcroy being of opinion th^t the fatty matter of animal carcasses, the substance of biliary calculi, and spermaceti, were nearly identical, gave them the same name of adipocire; but it appears from the researches of Chevreul that these substances are very different from each other. In the Philosophical Transactions for 1813, there is a very interesting paper on the above subject by Sir E. Home and Mr. Brande. He adduces many curious fticts to prove that adipocire is formed by an incipient and incomplete putrefaction. Mary Howard, aged 44, died on the 12th May, 1790, and was buried in a grave ten feet deep at the east end of Shoreditch churchyard, ten feet to the east of the great common sewer, which runs from north to south, and has always a current of water in it, the usual level of which is eight feet below the level of the ground, and two feet above the level of the coffins in the graves. In August, 1811, the body was taken up, with some others buried near it, for the purpose of building a vault, and the flesh in all of them was converted into adipocire or spermaceti. At the full and new moon the tide raises water into the graves, which at other times are dry. To explain the extraordinary quantities of fat or adipocire formed by animals of a certain intestinal construction, Sir E. ob- serves, that the current of water which passes through their colon, while the loculated lateral parts are full of solid matter, places the solid contents in somewhat pim'uar circumstances to dead bodies in the banks of a common sewer. - The circumstance of ambergris, which contains 60 per cent of fat, beingfound in immense quantities in the lower intestines of the spermaceti whales, and nevei higher up than seven feet from the anus, is an undeniable proof of fat being formed in the intestines; and a/ ambergris is only met with in whales out of health it is mo.-,t probably collected there from the ab- sorbents, under the influence of disease, not acting so as to take it into the constitution. Iu the human 30 colon, solid masses of fat are sometimes met with in a diseased state of that canal. A description and analysis by Doctor Ure of a mass of ambergris, extracted in Perthshire from the rectum of a.living woman, were published in a London Medical Journal in September, 1817. There is a case communicated by Dr. BabingtoD, of fat formed in the intestines of a girl four and a half years old, and passing off by stool. Mr. Brande found, on the suggestion of Sir E. Home, that muscle digested in bile, is convertible into fat, at the temperature of about 100°. If the substance, however, pass rapidly into putrefaction, no fat is formed. Fa>ces voided by a gouty gentleman after six days' constipation, yielded, on infusion in water, a fatty film. This process of forming fat in the lower intestines by means of bile, throws considerable light upon the nourishment de- rived from clysters, a fact well ascertained, but which could not be explained. It also accounts for the wast- ing of the body, which so invariably attends all com- plaints of the lower bowels. It accounts too for all the varieties in the turns of the colon, which we meet with in so great a degree in different animals. This property of the bile explains likewise the formation of fatty concretions in the gall bladder so commonly met with, and which, from these experiments, appear to be produced by the action of the bile on the mucus secreted in the gall bladder; and it enables us to understand how want of the gall bladder in children, from mal-formation, is attended with excessive lean- ness, notwithstanding a great appetite, and leads to an early death. Fat thus appears to be formed in the intestines, and from thence received into the circu- lation, and deposited in almost every part of the body. And as there appears to be no direct channel by which any superabundance of it can be thrown out of the body, whenever its supply exceeds the consumption, its accumulation becomes a disease, and often a very distressing one. [In the New-York Medical Repository, vol. ii. p. 325, is related the case of a person who was drowned, and whose body was converted into this substance after lying in the mud of a river for a year. We have seen a piece of meat raised out of a well by pumping, into which it had fallen, and where it was completely changed into adipocire. A barrel of meat, which had undergone a change and become adipocire, was raised from the British frigate Hussar, sunk near Hell-Gate during the revolutionary war, where it had remained in eight or ten fathoms of salt water near fifty years. A single body of a female, consisting of a solid mass of adipocire, was dug up in dry ground, near the City Hall in New-York. A box of candles, taken from a sunken wreck on the coast of Brazil, was changed in appearance and consistence, and had become a mass of adipocire. The bones of a huge cetaceous animal were dug up in the low grounds about New-Orleans: when they were exhibited as a show in New-York, in 1828, adipocire was discovered in the cells of the spongy part of the jaw-bone. A.] ADIPOSE. (Adiposus; from adeps,fat.) Fatty as adipose membrane, &c. Adipose membrane. Membrana adiposa. The fat collected in the cells of the cellular membrane. ADI'PSA. (From o, neg. and Supa, thirst) i. So the Greeks called medicines, &c. which abate thirst. 2. Hippocrates applied this word to oxymel. ADl'PSIA. (From a, neg. and Stxpa, thirst.) A want of thirst A genus of disease in the class locales and order dysorexia of Cullen's Nosology. It i& mostly symptomatic of some disease ofthe brain. ADI'PSOS. So called because it allays thirst.) ]. The Egyptian palm-tree, the fruit of which is said to. be the Myrobalans, which quench thirst. 2. Also a name for liquorice. ADJUTO RIUM. (From ad and juvo, to help.) A name of the humerus, from its usefulness in liftin" up the fore-arm. ° ADJUVA NTIA. Whatever assists in preventing or curing disease. Adnata tunica. Albuginea oculi; Tunica albu- ginea oculi. A membrane of the eye mostly confound- ed with the conjunctiva. It is, however, thus formed • five ofthe muscles which move the eye, take their ori- gin from the bottom of the orbit, and the sixth arises from the edge of it: they are all inserted by a tendi- nous expansion, into the anterior part of the tunica sclerotica, which expansion forms the adnata, and ADV .EOO gives the whiteness peculiar to the fore-part of the eye. It lies between the sclerotica and conjunctiva. ADNA'TUS. (From adneseor, to grow to.) A term applied to some parts which appear to grow to others: as tunica adnata, stipules adnata, folium adnatum. ADOLESCE'NTI A. See Age. Ado'nion. (From ASiovis, the youth from whose blood it was feigned to have sprung.) Adonium, See Artemisia abrotanum. Adonium. See Adonion. ADOPTER. Tubus intermedius. A chemical vessel with two necks, used to combine retorts to the cucurbits or matrasses in distillation, with retorts instead of receivers. A'dor. A sort of corn, called also spelta. A'dos. Forge water, or water in which red-hot iron is extinguished. AD PONDUS OMNIUM. The weight of the whole. These words are inserted in pharmaceutical prepara- tions, or prescriptions, when the last ingredient ought to weigh as. much as all the others put together. ADPRESSUS. Approximated. A term in botany, applied to branches of leaves when they rise in a direction nearly parallel to the stem, and are closely applied to them, as in the branches of the Genista tinctoria and leaves of the Thlaspi campestris. Adra Rhi'za. Blancard says the root of the Aris- tolochia is thus named. Adra'chne. The strawberry bay-tree. A species of Arbutus. Adrara'oi. An Indian name for our garden-saffron. ADROBO'LON. (From aSpos, large, and jSuXoy, a globe, bole, or mass.) Indian bdellium, which is coarser than the Arabian. See Bdellium. ADSCENDENS. See Ascendens. ADSTRICTION. Costlveness. ADSTRINGENT. See Astringent. [ADULARIA. This is the most perfect variety of feldspar, and bears to common feldspar, in many respects, the relation of rock crystal to common quartz. Adularia is more or less translucent, and sometimes transparent and limpid. Its colour is white, either' a little milky, or with a tinge of green, yellojv, or red. But it is chiefly distinguished by presenting, when in certain positions, whitish reflections, which are often slightly tinged with blue or green, and exhibit a pearly or silver lustre. These reflections, which are often confined to certain spots, proceed in most cases from the interior of the crystal. Adularia is sometimes cut into plates and polished. The fish's ci/e, moonstone, and argentine, of lapidaries, come chiefly from Persia, Arabia, and Ceylon, and belong to adularia, as do also the water opal and girasole ofthe. Italians.—Cleavl. Mm. It hits been found in the states of Maryland, Penn- sylvania. New-York, and Massachusetts. A.] ADI'STION. Adustio. 1. An inflammation about the brain, and its.membranes, with a hollowness of the eyes, a pale colour, and a dry body; obsolete. 2. In surgery, adustion signifies the same as cauter- ization, and means the application of any substance to the animal body, which acts like fire. The ancient surgeons, especially the Arabians, were remarkably fond of having recourse to adustion in local diseases ; but the use of actual heat is very rarely admitted by the moderns. ADVENTITIOUS. (Adventitius; from advenw, to come to.) Any thing that accidentally, and not in the common course of natural causes, happens to make a part of another. Something accruing or befall- ing a person or thing from without. It is used in medicine in opposition to hereditary; as when diseases may be transmitted from the parent and also acquired, as is the case with gout and scrofula. They are some- times hereditary, and very often adventitious. ADVERSIFO'LIA. (From adoersus, opposite,and folium, a leaf.) A plant with alternate leaves. Adversifo him plant*. 1. Plants the leaves of which stand opposite to each other on the same stem or branch. , ., .1 _> r. 2. The name of a class in Sauvages Methodus fo- liorum. Valerian, teasel, honey-suckle, &c. are examples. , . .... ADVERSUS. Opposite. Applied in natural History to parts which stand opposite to each other ; asplantte adoersifolia, the leaves standing opposite to each other on the same stem, as in valerian, teasel, honey- suckle, &c. ADYNA'MIA. (Adynamia, a, f.; Alvvauia, from a, priv. and Svvauis, power.) A defect of vital power. Adyna'mi.k. (The plural of Adynamia.) The second order of the class neuroses of Cullen's Noso- logy ; »it comprehends syncope, dyspepsia, hypochon- driasis, and chlorosis. Ady'namon. (From a, neg. and Svvapts, strength.) Adynamum. Among ancient physicians, it signified a kind of weak factitious wine, prepared from* must, boiled down with water; to be given to patients to whom pure or genuine wine might be hurtful. Adynamum. See Adynamon. [^EDELITE. A mineral described by Kirwan, con- taining, according to Bergman, silex from 62 to 69 parts, alumine from 18 to 20, lime from 8 to 16, water 3 to 4.—Clear. Min. A.] ASDOI'A. (From aiSws, modesty; or from a, neg. and edeo}, to see; as not being decent to the sight) The pudenda, or parts of generation. ./EDOPSO'PHIA. (From aiioia, pudenda; and ipo'icii), to break wind.) A term used by Sauvages and Sagar, to signify a flatus *'rohi the bladder, or from the womb, making its escape through the vagina. jEDOPTO'SIS. (JEdoptosis; from aiSo7ov, the groin; pi. atSoia, pudenda; and rrc-uais, a falling down.) Genital prolapsi. The name of a genus of diseases in Good's Nosology. iEGAGRO'PILUS. (From aiyaypos, a wild goat, and pila, a ball.) JEgagropila. 1. A ball found in the stomach of deer, goats, hogs, horned cattle, as cows, &c. It consists of hairs which they have swallowed from licking themselves. They are of different degrees of hardness, but have no medi- cinal virtues. Some rank these balls among the Bezoars. Hieronymus Velschius wrote a treatise on the virtues of this. 2. A species of conferva found in Wallenfenmoor, from its resembling these concretions, is also so named. ^E'GIAS. A white speck on the pupil of the eye, which occasions a dimness of sight. ^EGI'DES. Aglia. A disorder of the eyes men- tioned by Hippocrates. Foesius thinks the disease consists of small cicatrices in the eye, caused by an afflux of corrosive humours upon the part. But in one passage of Hippocrates, Foesius says it signifies small white concretions of humours which stick upon the pupil, and obscure the sight. ^EGI'DION. A collyrium or ointment for inflamma- tions and defluxions ofthe eyes. iE'GILOPS. 1. The same as JEgylops. 2. Wild fescue grass, so called from its supposed virtue iu curing the disorder named yEgylops. It is a species of Bromus in tire Linnaan system. iEGINE'TA, Pailus. A celebrated surgeon ofthe island of ^".gina, from which he derived his name. He is placed by Le Clerc in the fourth century; by others in the seventh. He was eminently skilled in his pro- fession, and his works are frequently Cited byFabri- cius ab Aquapendente. He is the first author that notices the cathartic quality of rhubarb. He begins his book with the description ofthe diseases of women; and is said to be the first that deserves the appellation of a man midwife. ./Egine'tia. Maiabrian broom rape. A species of Orobancha. jE'GIS. A film on the eye. iEGO'CERAS. (From ail, a Soati and KeP°^ a horn ; so called, because the pods were supposed to resemble the horns of a goat.) Foenugreek. See Trigmella Fanumgracum. jEGO'LETHRON. (From at\, a goat, and oXcdoos, destruction : so named from the opinion of its being poisonous to goats.) Tournefort says it is the Uia- marododendron, now the Azelaa pontica of Lmnfeus. iEGO'NYCHON. (From ail, a goat, and ro»fc a hoof: because of the hardness of the seed.) feee Lithospermum officinale. . ,„_„ T ™ ^EGOPO'DIUM. (JRgopodium, i. n., from m\, a goat, and tsovs, a foot: from its supposedresemblance tea goafs foot.) A genus of plants in the Lmussan system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. Goat- Jed. The following species was formerly much * awodium podagraria. Goatweed. Thisplant is sedative, and was formerly applied to uutigate pains AER /EST of gout, and to relieve piles, but not now employed. In its earlier state it is tender and esculent. AiooPROSo'PON. (From ail, a goat, and zspocmirov, a face : so called because goats are subject to defects in the eyes, or from having in it some ingredients named after the goat.) A name of a lotion for the eyes, when inflamed. • JB'GYLOPS. (JEgyUps, opis, m.; from ai\, a goat, and uuv, an eye.) Anchilops. A disease so named from the supposition that goats were very sub- ject to it. The term means a sore just under the inner angle of the eye. The best modern surgeons seem to consider the egylops only as a stage of the fistula lachrymal is. Paulus ^Egineta calls it anchilops, before it bursts, and sgylops after. When the skin covering the lachrymal sac has been for some time inflamed, or subject to frequent returning inflammations, it most commonly happens that I he puncta lachrymalia are affected by it; and the fluid, not having an opportu- nity of passing off by them, distends the inflamed skin, so that at last it becomes sloughy, and bursts exter- nally. This is that state of the disease which is called perfect xigylops, or aeylops. JEcy'ptia muscats.. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. AEGYPTIACUM. A name given to different un- guents of the detergent or corrosive kind. We meet with a blaek, a red, a white, a simple, a compound, and a magistral aegyptiacum. The sintple aegyptiacum, which is that usually found in our shops, is a composi- tion of verdigris, vinegar, and honey, boiled to a con- sistence. It is usually supposed to take its name from its dark colour, wherein it resembles that of the natives of Egypt. It is improperly called an unguent, as there is no oil, or rather far in it. AEgy'ptium pharmacum ad aures. Agtius speaks of this as excellent for deterging foetid ulcers of the ears, which he says it cures, though the patient were born with them. AEIPATHEI'A. (From Vet, always, and aaOos, a disease.) Diseases of long duration. AENEA. (From as, brass, so called because it was formerly made of brass.) A catheter. iEO'NION. The common house leek. See Sem- pervivum tectorum. jEO'RA. (From aiwpzio, to lift up, to suspend on high.) Exercise without muscular action ; as swing- ing. A species of exercise used by the ancients, and of which Aitius gives the following account. Gesta- tion, while it exercises the body, the body seems to be at rest. Of this motion there are several kinds. First, swinging in a hammock, which, at the decline of a fever, is beneficial. Secondly, being carried in a Utter, in which the patient either sits or lies along. It is useful when the gout, stone, or such other disorder attends, as does not admit of violent motions. Thirdly, riding in a chariot, which is of service in most chroni- cal disorders; especially before the more violent exer- cises can be admitted. Fourthly, sailing in a ship or boat This produces various effects, according to the different agitation of the waters, and, in many tedious chronical disorders, is efficacious beyond what is ob- served from the most skilful administration of drugs. These are instances of a passive exercise. AEQUA'LIS. Equal. Applied by botanists to dis- tinguish length; as filimenta aqualia; pedunculi aquales, tec. /E'QUE. Equally. The same as ana. AEQUIVALVIS. JEquivalve. A botanical term, Imolying, composed of equal valves. A'ER. (Aer, eris, m-; from ar/o.) The fluid which surrounds the globe. See Air and Atmosphere. AS'ra. Darnel, or lolium. JErated alkaline water. An alkaline water impreg- nated with carbonic acid. ASRL4.L. Belonging to air. JErial Acid. See Carbonic acid. JErial plants. Those plants are so called which, after a certain time, do not require that their roots should be fixed to any spot in order to maintain their life, which they do by absorption from the atmosphere. Such are a curious tropical tribe of plants called cacti, the epidendrum, flos »ris, and the ficus australis. AERI'TIS. The Anagallis, or pimpernell. AEROLITE. A meteoric stone. AEROLO'GICE. $ee Aerology. AEROLOGY. (Aerologia, a, f.; from anp, the sir, and Xayos, a discourse.) Aerologies. That part 32 of medicine which treats of tha nature and proper ties of air. Aero'meli. Honey dew; also a name for manna. AEROMETER. An instrument for making the ne- cessary corrections in pneumatic experiments to ascer- tain the mean bulk ofthe gases. AEROPHOBIA.' Fear of air or wind. 1. Said to be a symptom of phrenitis and hydro- phobia. 2. A name of Hydrophobia. AERO'PHOBUS. (From anp, air, and qtoSos, fear.) According to Coelius Aurelianus, some phrenetic pa- tients are afraid of a lucid, and others of an obscure air: and these he calls aerophobi. AERO SIS. The aerial vital spirit of the ancients. AEROSTATION. JErostatio. A name commonly, but not very cornectly, given to the art of raising heavy bodies into the atmosphere, by buoyancy of heated air, or gases of small specific gravity, enclosed in a bag, which from being usually of a spherical form, is called a balloon. AERO'SUS LAPIS. So Pliny calls the Lapis cala- minaris, upon the supposition that it was a copper ore. jEru'ca. Verdigris. iERU'GO. (JErugo, ginis, t, from as, copper.) 1. The rust of any metal, particularly of copper. 2. Verdigris. See Verdigris. JErugo jeris. Rusts of copper or vejrdigris. See Verdigris. jErugo prjEpara'ta. See Verdigris. JES. Brass. AESCULAPIUS, said to be the son of Apollo, by the nymph Coronis, born at Epidaurus, and educated by Chiron, who taught him to cure the most dangerous diseases, and even raise the dead; worshipped by the ancients as the god of medicine. His history is so in- volved in fable, that it is useless to trace it minutely. His two sons, Machaon and Podalirius, who ruled over a small city in Thessaly, after his death accom- panied the Greeks to the siege of Troy: but Homer speaks merely of their skill in the treatment of wounds; and divine honours were not paid to their father till a latter period. In the temples raised to him, votive tablets were hung up, on which were recorded the dis- eases cured, as they imagined, by his assistance. JESCULUS. (JJSsculus, i, m.; from e sea, food.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnnean system Class, Heptandria; Order, Monogynia. Horse- chesnut. JEsculus hippocastanum. The systematic name for the common horse-chesnut tree. Castanea equina, pavina. JEsculus—foliolis septenis of Linnaeus. The fruit of this tree, when dried and powdered, is recom- mended as an errhine. The bark is highly esteemed on the continent as a febrifuge; and is, by some, con- sidered as being superior in quality to the Peruvian bark. The bark intended for medical use is to be taken from those branches which are neither very young nor very old, and to be exhibited under similar forms and doses, as directed with respect to the Peru- vian bark. It rarely disagrees with the stomach ; but its astringent effects generally require the occasional administration of a laxative. During the late scarcity of grain, some attempts were made to obtain starch from the horse-chesnut, and not without success AESTHE'TICA. (From aioBdvopai, to feel, or per- ceive.) Diseases affecting the sensation. The name of an order of diseases in Good's Nosology. See No solopi. AESTIVALIS. (From astas, summer.) jEstival; belonging to summer. Diseases of animals and plants which appear in the summer. AEsttvales plants:. Plants which flower in sum- mer. A division according to the seasons of the year AESTIVA'TIO. ^Estivation; the action of the summer, or its influence on things. JEsTPnARA. Incineration, or burning of the flesh or any other part of the body. JESTUA'RIUM. A stove for conveying heat to all parts of the body at once. A kind of vapour bath. Ambrose Part calls an instrument thus, which he de- scribes for conveying heat lo any particular part. Pai- marius, De Morbis Contagiosis, gives a contrivance under this name, for sweating the whole body. ASstua'tio. The boiling up, or rather the ferment- ' ing of liquors when mixed. X. STUB. JEstus, us, m.; from the Hebrew tsh. &TH AFF heat. Heat; applied to the feeling merely of heat, aud Bometimes to that of Inflammation in which there is heat and redness. AEstus volaticus. 1. Sudden heat, or scorching, which soon goes off, but which for a time reddens the part. 2. According to Vogel, synonymous with phlogosis. 3. Erythema volaticum of Sauvages. AETAS. See Age. AS'THER. (JEther, eris, m.; from aidvp: a sup- posed fine subtile fluid.) AEther. A volatile liquor, obtained by distillation, from a mixture of alcohol and b concentrated acid. The medical properties of nether, when taken inter- nally, are antispasmodic, cordial, and stimulant. Against nervous and typhoid fever, all nervous dis- eases, but especially tetanic affections, soporose dis- eases from debility, asthma, palsy, spasmopic colic, hysteria, Sec. it always enjoys some share of reputa- tion. Regular practitioners seldom give so much as empirics, who sometimes venture upon large quanti- ties, with incredible benefit Applied externally, it is of service in the headache, toothache, and other pain- ful affections. Thus employed, it is capable of pro- ducing two very^opposite effects, according to its ma- nagement ; for, if it be prevented from evaporating, by covering the place to which it is applied closely with the hand, it proves a powerful stimulant and rubefacient, and excites a sensation of burning heat, as is the case with solutions of camphor in alcohol, or turpentine. In this way it is frequently used for re- moving pains in the head or teeth. On the contrary, if it be dropped on any part of the body, exposed freely to the air, its rapid evaporation produces an intense degree of cold; and, as this is attended with, a propor- tional diminution of bulk in the part, applied in this way, it has frequently contributed to the reduction of the intestine, in cases of strangulated hernia. /Ether rectificatus. JElker vitriolicus. Recti- . tied aether. Take of sulphuric nether, fourteen fluid ounces. Fused potash, half an ounce. Distilled water, eleven fluid ounces. First dissolve the potash in two ounces ofthe water, and add thereto the nether, shaking them well together, until they are mixed. Next, at a temperature of about 200 degrees, distil over twelve fluid ounces of rectified aether, from a large retort into a cooled receiver. Then shake the distilled nether well with nine fluid ounces of water, and set the liquor by, so that the water may subside. Lastly, pour off the supernatant rectified ether, and keep it in a well-stopped bottle. Sulphuric aether is impregnated with some sulphu- reous acid, as is evident in the smell, and with some eetherial oil: and these require a second process to separate them. Potash unites to the acid, and re- quires to be added in a state of solution, and in suffi- cient quantities, for the purpose of neutralizing it; and it also forms a soap with the oil. It is advantage- ous also to use a less quantity of water than exists in the ordinary solution of potash; and therefore the above directions are adopted in the last London Phar- macopoeia. For its virtues, see JEther. AEther sulphuricus. Naphtha vitrioli; JEther vitriolicus. Sulphurfc nether. Take of rectified spirit, sulphuric acid, of each, by weight, a pound and a half. Pour the spirit into a glass retort, then gradually add to it the acid, shaking it after each addition, and taking care that their temperature, during the mixture, may not exceed 120 degrees. Place the retort very cautiously into a sand bath, previously heated to 200 degrees, so that the liquor may boil as speedily as pos- sible, and the nether may pass over into a tubulated receiver, to the tubulure of which another receiver is applied, and kept cold by immersion in ice, or water. Continue the distillation until a heavier part also begins to pass over, and appear under the tether in the bottom ofthe receiver. To the liquor which remains in the retort, pour twelve fluid ounces more of rectified spirit, and repeat the distillation in the same manner. It is mostly employed as an excitant, nervine, anti- spasmodic, and diuretic, in cases of spasms, cardialgia, enteralgia, fevers, hysteria, cephalalgia, and spasmodic asthma. The dose is from min. xx to 3 ij. Exter- nally, it cures toothache, and violent pains in the head. See JEther. AEther vitriolicus. See JEther sulphaicus and JEther rectificatus. C ■eared. Anxiety, sense of suffocation, ardent thirst, intense griping pains, a small and irregu- lar pulse, universal cold sweats, changed expression of countenance, violet tint of the nose and lips, general trembling, foetid stools. These symptoms becoming worse, they were carried to the hospital. Coldness and livid colour ofthe limbs, a dreadful delirium, and acute pains, accompanied them to the last moment. One of them sunk a few hours after his admission into the hospital; the three others had the same fate in the course of the night On opening their dead bodies, the stomach and intestines displayed large spots of inflam- mation and gangrene; and putrefaction seemed ad- vancing very rapidly. It is employed externally to strumous phagedenic, and fistulous ulcers, as ah eschaJ rotic. Agaricus piperatus. The plant thus named by Linnaeus, is the pepper mushroom ; also called peppei agaric. It is the Fungus piperatus albus, lactm-sucfo turgens of Ray. Fungus albus acris. When freely taken, fatal consequences are related by several writer to have been the result. When this vegetable has even lost its acrid juice by drying, its caustic quality still remains. * Agaricus pratensis. The champignon of Hud- son's Flora Anglica. This plant has but little smell, and is rather dry, yet when broiled and stewed, com- municates a good favour. Agaricus violaceus. Violet mushroom. This fungus requires much broiling, but when sufficiently done and seasoned, it is as delicious us an oyster. Hudson's bulbosus is only a variety of this, AGATE. A mineral found chiefly in Siberia and Sa\ony, which consists of chalcedony blended with variable proportions of jasper, amethyst, quartz, opal, heliotrope, and carnelion. [This, name is usually applied to an aggregate of certain quartzy or siliceous ■substances, intimately combined, possessing a great degree of hardnpss, a compact and fine texture, agreeable colours, variously arranged and' intermixed, and susceptible of a good polish. The minerals which most frequently enter into the composition of agates, are common chalce- dony, carnelion, and jasper, to which are sometimes added flint, hornstone, common* quartz, amethyst, heliotrope, and opal. The chalcedony, however, is the most common and abundant ingredient, and may fre- quently be considered the base of the agate; in fait, some agates are composed entirely of chalcedony dif ferently coloured. In most cases, only two or three of the aforementioned ingredients occur in the sam« agate; but, though variously intermixed, each ingre- dient usually remains perfectly distinct Agates exhibit the colours already mentioned, while describing the simple minerals which compose them. But these colours are often so arranged, as to present the resemblance of some well-known object. Hence arises much of the beauty of agates; and hence also most of the distinctive names they have received in the arts. Of these a few will be mentioned. 1. Onyx agate. 2. Eyed agate. 3. Dotted agate. 4. Moss agate. 5: Dendritic agate. 6. Spotted or figured agate. 7. Breccia agate. 8. Fortification agate. 9. Ribband agate, &c. Clean. M'»- A-i moa„ .„ . [Agatized wood. This substance appears to have been produced by the process common y called the pe- trifaction of wood- It is essentially composed.of sili- ceous earth, wWch it is highly probable has been gra- dually deported, as the vegetable matter was decom- posedTandremovcd. Both its form and texture mdi- cataJts uugin. Thus it presents more or less distinctly, 35 AGG AGR the form ofthe trunk, branches, roots, or knob, which once belonged to the vegetable. The surface is rough or longitudinally striated. Its texture Is fibrous, and the fibres often intertwined like those of wood. Its longitudinal fracture is usually fibrous or splintery, and its cross fracture imperfectly conchoidal, with little or no lustre.—Cleav. Min. Agatized wood has been found in various parts of the United States. We have seen in the possession of Dr. Mitt-hill some remarkable specimens of siliceous petrifactions or agatized madrepores, echini, &c. from the West-Indian islands. A.] AGE. JEtas. The ancients reckoned six stages of life. 1. Pueritia, childhood, which is to the fifth year of our age. 2. Adolescentia, youth, reckoned to the eighteenth, and youth properly so called, to the twenty-fifth year. 3. Juventus, reckoned from the twenty-fifth to the thirty-fifth year. 4. Virilis atas, manhood, from the thirty-fifth to the fiftieth year. 5. Senectus, old age, from fifty to sixty. • 6. Crepita atas, decrepit age, which ends in death. AGENE'SIA. (Ayevnaia; from a, neg. ytvvoM, or ytvouai, to beget.) Male sterility, or impotency in man. A term employed by Vogel and Good. See Nosology. A'GER. (Ager, gri. in.; from aypos-) The com- mon earth or soil. ■ Ager naturje. The womb. AGE'RATUM. (Aynpajov; from a, priv. and yn- pas, senectus : never old, evergreen; because its flow- ers preserve their beauty a long tune.) See Achillaa ager at wn. AGEU'STIA. (From a,, neg. and ytvopai, gusto, to taste.) Agheustia; Apogeustia; Apogeusis. A defect or loss of taste. A genus of disease in the class locales, and order dysesthesia of Cullen. The causes are fever or palsy, whence he forms two species: the latter he calls organic, arising from some affection in' the membrane ofthe tongue, by which relishing things, or those which have some-taste, are prevented from coining into contact with the nerves ; the other atonic, arising without any affection ofthe tongue. AGGLUTINA'NTIA. Adhesive medicines which heal by causing the parts to stick together. AGGLUTINATION. (Agglutinatio; from ad and glutino, to glue together.) The adhesive union or sticking together of substances. Aggluti'tio. Obstruction in the oesophagus, or a difficulty in swallowing. AGGREGATE. (Aggregatus; from aggrego, to assemble together.) Aggregated or added together. 1. When bodies ofthe same kind are united, the only consequence Is, that one larger body is produced. In this case, the united mass is called-an aggregate, and does not differ in its chemical properties from the bo- dies from which it was originally made. Elementary writers call the smallest parts into which an aggregate can be divided without destroying its chemical pro- perties, integrant parts. Thus the integrant parts of common salt are the smallest parts which can be con- ceived to remain without change; and beyond these, any further subdivision cannot be made without deve- loping the component parts, namely, the alcali and the arid ; which are still further resolvable into their con- stituent principles. 2. A term applied to glands, flowers, gems, &c. An aggregate flower is one which consists of a number of smaller flowers or fructifications, collected into a head by means of some part common to them all. In this view aggregate flowers are opposed to simple flowers which have a single fructification, complete in its parts, nine of which are common to many flowers. Aggregate gem. A term applied in botany when two, three, or even more gems appear at the same time. Aggregate olands. (From aggrego, to assemble together.) Glandula aggregata. An assemblage of glands, as those on some parts of the internal surface of the intestines. Aggregate peduncle. Clustered flower stalks, so called when several grow together, as in verbascum nigrum. Aggregation, affinity of. See Attraction- Aggregation, attraction of. See Attraction. 36 AGGREGATUS. See AggrtgaU. AGHEUSTIA. See Ageustia. AGITATO UlA. Convulsive diseases. AGLACTA'TIO. Defect of milk. AGLAXIS. Defect of milk.l Aglium. 1. A shining tubercle or pustule on the 2. A white speck on the eye. See JEgides. ■ A'gnacal. A tree, which, according to Ray, grows about the isthmus of Darien, and resembles a pear- tree, the fruit of which is a great provocative to venery. Agna'ta. See Adnata tunica. AGNINA. (Agnina; from agnus, a lamb.) AStius calls one of the membranes which involve the foetus by the name of membrana agnina, which he derives from its tenderness. See Amnios. AGNOI'A. (From a, priv. and yiviaaxio, to know.) Forgetfulness. AGNUS. A lamb. Agnus castus. (Called agnus, from the down upon its surface, which resembles that upon a lamb's skin ; and castus, because the chaste matrons, at the feasts of Ceres, strewed them upon their beds and lay upon them.) See Vitex agnus castus. [Agnus tartaricus. This is a vegetable produc- tion, and belongs to the ferns. It is the root of the Polypodium Barometz, belonging to the class Crypto- gamia, and order Felices of Linnv\- X6v, a leaf.) The holly-tree. Which should rather be called acifolium, from its prickly leaves. AGRIMO'NIA. (Agrimonia, a, f.; from aypos, a field, and uovos, alone: so named from its being the chief of all wild herbs.) Agrimony. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnean system. Class, Dodecandria; Order, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common agri- mony. See Agrimonia eupatoria. • Agrimonia eupatoria. The systematic name of the common agrimony. Agrimonai of the pharma- copoeias ; Agrimonia—foliis caulinis pinnatis, foliolis undiqus scrratis, omnibus minutis interstinUis, fruc- AGU AIR tibus hispidit of Linnneus. It is common in fields about hedges and shady places, flowering in June and July. It has been principally regarded in the character of a mild astringent and corroborant, and many authors recommend it as a deobstruent, especially in hepatic and other visceral obstructions. Chomel relates two instances of its successful use in cases where the liver was much enlarged and indurated. It has been used with advantage in hemorrhagic affections, and to give tone to a lax and weak state ofthe solids. In cutane- ous disorders, particularly in scabies, we have been told that it manifests great efficacy. For this purpose it was given infused with liquorice in the form of tea; but, according to Alston, it should be always exhibited in the state of powder. It is best used while fresh, and the tops, before the flowers are formed, possess the most virtue. Cullen observes that the agrimony has some astringent powers, but they are feeble ; and pays little attention to what has been said in its favour. AGRIMONY, See Agrimonia. Agrimony hemp. See Bidens tripartita. AGRIOCA'RDAMUM. (From aypios, wild, and xapSautv, the nasturtium.) Sciatica cresses, or wild garden "cress. AGRIOCA'STANUM. (From ayptos, wild, and xas-avov, the cHestnut.) Earth of pig-nut See Bu- nium bulbiHcastanum. AGRIOCI'NARA. (From aypios, wild, and xtvapa, artichoke.) Wild artichoke ; not so good as the culti- vated for any purpose. See Cinara scolymus. AGRIOCOCCIME'LA. (From aypios, wild, xoxxos, a berry, and unXea, an apple-tree.) The Prunus spi- nosa of Linnaeus. AGRIOME'LA. The crab-apple. A'grion. Agriophyllon. The peucedanum silaus, or hog's fennel. AGRIOPASTINA'CA. (From aypios, wild, and pastinaca, a carrot.) Wild carrot, or parsnip. AGRIOPHY'LLON. See Agrion. AGRIORI'GANUM. (From aypioc, wild, and opi- yavov, marjoram.) Wild marjoram. See Origanum vulgare. . AGRIOSELI'NUM. (From aypios, wild, and atXi- vov, parsley.) Wild parsley. Lee Smyrnium olusa- trum. AGRIOSTA'RI. (From aypioc, wild, and ?ats, •.vheat.) Field-corn, a species of Triticum. AGRIPA'LMA. (From ayptos, wild, and ssaXpa, a palm-tr^e.) Agripalma gallis. The herb mother- wort, or wild-palm. Agripa'lma gallis. See Agripalma. AGRI'PPAS. Those children which arc born with their feet foremost are so called, because that was said to be the case with Agrippa the Roman, who was named ab irgro partu, from his difficult birth. A'GRIUM. An impure sort of natron. The purer sort was called halmyrhaga. AGROSTEMMA. (Aypov sepua, the garland of the field.) The name of a genus of plants. Class De- candria; Order, Pentagynia. Cockle. , Agrostemma githaoo. This plant has been called Nigellastrum; Pseudo mclanthium; Lychnis segetum major ; Githago; Nigella officinarum ; Lych- noides segetum. Cockle. It has no particular virtues, and is fallen into disuse. AGROSTIS. (From aypos, a field.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Triandria; Order, Digynia. Bentgrass. AGRU'MINA. Leeks ; wild onions. AGRY'PNIA. (From a, priv. and vitvos, sleep.) Watchfulness; sleeplessness. The name of a genus in Good's Nosology. See Nosology. AGRYPNOCO'MA. (From aypvmios, without sleep, and xoipa, a lethargy.) A, lethargic kind of watchful- ness, in which the patient is stupidly drowsy, and yet cannot sleep. AGUE. See Febris Intermittens. Ague cake. The popular name for a hard tumour, most probably the spleen on the left side of the belly, lower than the false ribs in the region of the spleen, said to be the effect of intermittent fevers. However frequent it might have been formerly, it is now very rare, and although then said to be owing to the use of bark, It is now less frequent since the bark has been generally employed. Ague drop. A medicine sold for the cure of agues, composed of arsenite of potassa in solution in water. The regular substitute for the quack medicine called the tasteless ague drop, which has cured thousands of that complaint, is the liquor arsenicalis, or Fowler's arsenical solution. Ague-free. A name given by some to sassafras, on account of its supposed febrifuge virtue. AGUST1NE. (From a, priv. and yuc:ta, taste, that is tasteless.) Augustina. A new earth discovered in the Saxon beryl, or beryl of Georgien Stadt, (a stone greatly resembling the beryl of Siberia) by Professor Tromsdorff, of Erfurth, in Germany, to which he has given the uame of agustine,%n account of the pro- perty of forming salts wliich are nearly destitute of taste. Tills earth is white and insipid: when moist- ened with water, it is somewhat ductile, but is not soluble in that fluid. Exposed to a violent heat, it be- comes extremely hard, but acquires no taste. It com- bines with acids, forming salts which have little or no taste. It does not combine either in the humid or dry way with alcalies, or with their carbonates. It retains carbonic acid but feebly. It dissolves in acids equally well after having been hardened by exposure to heat, as when newly precipitated. With sulphuric acid it forms a salt which is insipid, and scarcely soluble, but an excess of 'acid renders it soluble, and capable of crystallizing in stars. With an excess of phosphoric acid it forms a very soluble salt With nitrous acid it forms a salt scarcely soluble. Agutiguepoo'bi braziliensis-. An Indian name of the arrow-root See Maranta. ^ [AIGUE MARINE, called by some aqua marina; one of the precious stones which has been found in various parts of the United States. It is a name sometimes employed to designate the beryl. A.] AIMATEI'A. A black bilious and blood-like dis- charge from the bowels. AIMORRHOE'A. See Hamorrhagia. AIMO'RRHOIS. See Hamorrhois. AlPATHEI'A. {From 0£[) aiwayS| an(j jja0oc, a disease.) Diseases of long continuance. Ai'pi. Aipima coxera. Aipipoca. Indian words for Cassada. See Jatropha manihot. AIR. This term was, till lately, used as the generic name for such invisible and exceedingly rare fluids as possess a very high degree of elasticity, and are not condensible into the liquid state by any degree of cold hitherto produced; but as this term is commonly em- ployed to signify that compound of aeriform fluids which constitutes our atmosphere, it has been deemed advisable to restrict it to this signification, and to em- ploy as the generic term the word Gas, for the different kinds of air, except what relates to our atmospheric compound. Air, atmospheric "The immense mass of perma- nently elastic fluid which surrounds the globe we in- habit," says Dr. Ure, " piust consist of a general assemblage of every kind of air which can be formed by the various bodies that compose its Surface. Most of these, however, are absorbed by water; a number of them are decomposed by combination with each other; and some of them are seldom disengaged in considerable quantities by the processes of nature. Hence it is that the lower atmosphere consists chiefly of oxygen and nitrogen, together with moisture and the occasional vapours or exhalations of bodies. The upper atmosphere seems to be composed of a large pro- portion of hydrogen, a fluid of so much less specific gravity than any other, that it must naturally ascend to the highest place, where, being occasionally set on fire by electricity, it appears to be the cause of the aurora borealis and fire-balls. It may easily be un- derstood, that this will only happen on the confines of the respective masses of common atmospherical air, and of the inflammable air; that the combustion will extend progressively, though rapidly, in flashings from the place where it commences ; and that when by any means a stream of inflammable air, hi its progress to- ward the upper atmosphere, is set on fire at one end, its ignition may be much more rapid than what hap- pens higher up, where oxygen is wanting, and at the same time more definite in its figure and progression, so as to form the appearance of a fire-ball. That the air of the atmosphere is so transparent as to be invisible except by the blue colour it reflects when in very large masses, as is seen in the sky or region above us, or in viewing extensive landscapes; that it is without smell, except that of electricity, 37 AIR AIR which it sometimes very manifestly exhibits; altogether without taste, and impalpable ; not condensiblc by any degree of cold into the dense fluid state, though easily changing its dimensions with, its temperature; that it gravitates and is highly elastic ; are among the nume- rous observations and discoveries which do honour to the sagacity of the philosophers of the seventeenth century. They likewise knew that this fluid is indis- pensably necessary to combustion, but no one, except the great, though neglected, John Mayow, appears to have formed any proper notion of its manner of act- ing in that process. * The air ofthe atmosphere", like other fluids, appears to be capable of holding bodies, in solution. It takes up water in considerable quantities, with a diminution of its own specific gravity: from which circumstance, as well as' from the consideration that water rises very plentifully in the vaporous state in vocuo, it seems pro- bable, that the air suspends vapour, not so much by a real solution, as by keeping its particles asunder, and preventing their condensation. Water likewise dis- solves or absorbs air. Mere heating or cooling does not affect the chemical properties of atmospherical air; but actual combus- tion, or any process of the same nature, combims its oxygen, and leaves its nitrogen separate. Whenever a process of this kind is carried on in a vessel contain- ing atmospherical air, which is enclosed either by in- verting the vessel over jnercury, or by stopping its aperture in a proper manner, it is found that the pro- cess ceases after a certain, time; and that the remain- ing air (if a combustible body capable of solidifying the oxygen, such as phosphorus, have been employed,) has lost abdut a fifth part of its volume, and is of such a nature as to be incapable of maintaining any combus- tion for a second time, or of supporting the life of ani- mals. From these experiments it is clear, that one of the following deductions must be true :—1. The com- bustible body has emitted some*prinriple, which, by combining with the air, has rendered it unfit for the purpose of further combustion; or, 2. It has absorbed part of the air which was fit for that purpose, and has left a residue of a different nature; or, 3. Both events have happened ; namely, that the pure part of the air has been absorbed, and a principal has been emitted, which has changed the original properties of the re- mainder. The facts must clear up these theories. The first induction cannot be true, because the residual air is not only of less bulk, but of less specific gravity, than before. The air cannot therefore have received so much as it has lost. The second is the doctrine of the philosophers whp deny the existence of phlogiston, or a principle of inflammability; and the third must be adopted by those who maintain that such a principle escapes from bodies during combustion. This residue was called phlogisticated air, in consequence of such an opinion. In the opinion that inflammable air is the phlogiston, it is not necessary to reject the second inference that the air has been no otherwise changed than by the mere subtraction of one of its principles; for the pure or vital part ofthe air may unite with inflammable air supposed to exist in a fixed state in the combustible body; and if the product of this union 'still conlinues fixed, it is evident, that the residue of the air, after combustion, will be the same as it would have been if the vital part had been absorbed by any other fixed body. Or, if the vital air be absorbed while inflam- mable air or phlogiston is disengaged, and unites with the aSriform residue, his residue will not be heavier than before, unless the inflammable air it has gained exceeds in weight the vital air it has lost; and if the inflammable air falls short of that weight, the residue will be lighter. These theories it was necessary to mention; but it has been sufficiently proved by various experiments, that combustible bodies take oxygen from the atmos- phere, and leave nitrogen ; and that when these two fluids are again mixed in due proportions, they com- pose a mixture not differing from aunospherical air. The respiration of animals produces the same effect on atmospherical air as combustion does, and their constant heat appears to be an effect of the same nature. When an animal is included in a limited quantity of atmospherical air, it dies as soon as the oxygen is consumed: and no other air will maintain 33 animal life but oxygen, or n mixture which contain* it. Pure oxygen maintains the life of animals much longer than atmospherical air, bulk for bulk. It is to be particularly observed, however, that, in many cases of combustion, the oxygen of the air, in combining with the combustible body, produces a compound, not solid, or liquid, but aeriform. The re- sidual air will therefore be a mixture of the nitrogen of the atmosphere with the consumed oxygen, con- verted into another gas. Thus, in burning charcoal, the carbonic acid gas generated, mixes with the resi- dual nitrogen, and makes up exactly, when the effect of heat ceases, the bulk of the original air. The breathing of animals, in like manner, changes the oxy- gen into carbonic acid gas, without altering the atmos- pherical volume. There are many provisions in nature by which the proportion of oxygen in the atmosphere, which is con- tinually consumed in respiration and combustion, is again restored to that fluid. In fact there appears, as- far as an estimate can be formed of the great and ge- neral operations of nature, to be at least as great an emission of oxygen as is sufficient to keep the general ma =s of the atmosphere at the same degiee of jpurity. .Thus, in volcanic eruptions, there -reins to be at leas! as much oxygen emitted or extricated Jjy fire from va- rious minerals, as is sufficient to maintain tjie combus- tion, and perhaps even to meliorate the atmosphere. And in the bodies of plants and animals, which appear in a great measure to derive their sustenance and aug- mentation from the atmosphere and its contents, it is found that a large proportion of nitrogen exists. Most plants emit oxygen in the sunshine, from which it is highly probable that they imbibe and decompose the air ofthe atmosphere, retaining carbon, and emitting the vital part. Lastly, if to this we add the decomposition of water, there will be numerous occasions iu which this fluirrwill supply us with disengaged oxygen; while, by a very rational supposition, its hydrogen may be considered as having entered into the bodies of plants for the formation of oils, sugars, mucilages, &c, from whichlt may be again extricated. To determine the respirability or purity of air, it is evident that recourse must be had to its comparative efficacy in maintaining combustion, or some other equivalent process. From the latest and most accurate experiments, the proportion of oxygen in atmospheric air is by measure about 21 per cent.; and it appears to be very nearly the same, whether it be in this country or on the coast of Guinea, on low plains or lofty mountains, or even at the height of 7250 yards above the level of the sea, as ascertained by Gay Lussac, in his aerial voyage iu September, 1805. The remainder of the air is nitro- gen, with a small portion of aqueous vapour, amount- ing to about one per cent, in the driest weather, and a still less portion of carbonic acid, not exceeding a thousandth part of the whole. As oxygen and nitrogen differ in specific gravity in the proportion of 135 to 121, according to Kirwan. and of 139 to 120, according to Davy, it lias been pre- sumed, that the oxygen would be more abundant in the lower regions, and the nitrogen in the higher if they constituted a mere mechanical mixture," which appears contrary to the fact. On the other 'hand it has been urged, that they cannot be in the state of chemical combination, because they both retain their distinct properties unaltered, and no change of tem- perature or density takes place on their union. But perhaps it may be said, that, as they have no repug- nance to mix with each other, as oil and water have the continual agitation to which the atmosphere is ex- posed, may be sufficient to prevent two fluids, differ- ing not more than oxygen and nitrogen in gravitv from separating by subsidence, though simply mixed On the contrary, it may be argued, that to say chemical combination cannot take place without producing new properties, which did not exist before in the compo- nent parts, is merely begging the question ; for thouzh this generally appears to be the case, and often in a very striking manner, yet combination does not al ways produce a change of properties, hs appears in M. Biot's experiments with various substances- of which we may instance water, the refraction of which is precisely the mean of that ofthe oxygen and hvdro een, which are indisputably combined in it To get rid ofthe difficulty, Mr. Daltou of Manchester AIR AIZ framed an Ingenious hypothesis, that the particles of Afferent gases neither attract nor repel each other; so that one gas expands by the repulsion of its own par- ticles, without any more interruption from the pre- sence of another gas, than if it were in a vacuum. IHis would account for the state of atmospheric air, it is true; but it does not agree with certain facts. In the case of the carbonic acid gas in the Grotto del Cano, and over the surface of brewers' vats, why does not this gas expand itself freely upward, if the superin- cumbent gases do not press upon it 1 Mr. Dalton himself, too, instances as an argument for his hypo-. thesis, that oxygen and hydrogen gases, when mixed by agitation, do not separate on standing. But why should either oxygen or hydrogen require agitation, to diffuse it through a vacuum; in which, according to Mr. Dalton, it is placed ? The theory of Berthollet appears consistent with all the facts, and sufficient to account for the phenome- non. . If two bodies be capable of chemical combina- tion, their particles must have a mutual attraction for each other. This attraction, however, may be so op- posed ^by concomitant circumstances, fhat it may be diminished in any degree. Thus we know, that the affinity of aggregation may occasion a body to combine slowly with a substance for which it has a powerful affinity, or even entirely prevent its combining with it; the presence of a third substance may equally pre- vent the eoralriuation ; and so may the absence of a certain quantity of caloric. But in all these cases the attraction of the particles must subsist, though diminish- ed or counteracted by opposing circumstances. Now we know that oxygen and nitrogen are capable of combination; their particles, therefore, must attract each other; but in the circumstances in which they are placed in our atmosphere, that attraction is pre1 vonted from exerting itself, to such a degree as to form them into a chemical compound, though it operates with sufficient force to prevent their separating by their difference of specific gfavity. Thus the state of ihe atmosphere is accounted for, and every difficulty obvi- ated, without%ny, to drive away, and <.xaxov, evil.) An antidote or amulet, to resisl poison. ALEXIPHA'RMI©-. (Alexipharmicum; from oAt^o*, to expel, and ipappaxov, a poison.) Antipharmicum; Caco-aterite.ria, A medicine supposed to preserve the body against the power of poisons, or to correct or ex- pel those taken. The ancients attributed this pro- perty to some vegetables and even #aters distilled from them. The term, however, is now very seldom used ALEXIPYRE'TICUM. (From aXtSw, to drive away, and zsvperos, fever.) A febrifuge. ALExiPYTtETOS. Alexipyretum. A remedy for a fever. Ale'xir. An eUxir. ALEXITE'RIUM. (Alexiterium, i. n.; from aXrfw, to expel, and rnptuj, to preserve.) A preservative me- dicine against poison, or contagion. ALGA. A sea-weed. Aloje. 1. The name of an order or division of the class Cryptogamia in the Limuean system of plants The name of one of the seven families or natural tribes into which the whole vegetable kingdom is di- vided by Linnaeus in his Philosophia Botanica. He defines them plants, the roots, leaves, and stems of which are all in one. Under this description are compre- hended all the sea-weeds and some other aquatic plants 2. In the sexual system of plants Alga constitute the third order of the class, Cryptogamia. From their admitting of little distinction of root, leaf, or stem and ALT ALI the parts of their flowers being equally incapable of description, the genera are distinguished by the situ- ation or what is supposed to be the flowers or seeds, or by the resemblance which the whole plant bears to some other substance. The parts of fructification of the algae are in caly- cuUs of which there are three varieties:— 1. Pelta, target; a flat, oblong fruit, seen in the Li- chen caninus. 2. Scutella, the saucer; a round, hollow, or flat fruit, as in Lichen stellaris. 3. Tuberculum, the tubercle; a hemispherical fruit, observable in Lichen geographicus. hi the fuci, the parts of fructification are sometimes in hollow bladders; and in some ofthe ulvse, it is dis- persed through the whole substance ofthe plant. A'LGAROTH. (So called from Victorius Alga- roth, a physician of Verona, and its inventor.) Alga- rot; Algaroth; Mercurius vita; PulviS Algarothi; Pulois angelicus: Mercurius mortis. The antirno- nial part of the buttef of antimony, separated from some of its acid by washing it in water. It is vio- lently emetjc in doses of two or three grains, aritt is preferred by many for making the emetic tartar. ALGE'DO. (From aXyos, pain.) A violent pain about the anus, perina-um, testes, urethra, and blad- der, arising from the sudden stoppage of a virulent go- norrhoea. A term very seldom used. ALGE'MA. (From aXym, to be in pain.) Alge- modes; Algematodes. Uneasiness; pain of any kind. A'LGOR. A sudden dullness or rigour. Algosarel. The Arabian term for the wild carrot. See Daucus sylvcstris. Alha'gi. (Arabian.) A species of Hcdysarum. The leaves are hot and pungent, the flowers pur- gative. Alha'nbala. An Arabian name for the colocynth, or bitter apple. Alha'sef. (Arabian.) Alhasaf. A sort of foetid pustule, called also Hydroa. A'lia squiLLA. (From aXioj, belonging to the sea, and axiXXa, a shrimp.) The prawn. A species of the genus cancer. A'lica. (From alo, to nourish ) In general signi- fication, a grain, a sort of food admired by the ancients. It is not certain whether it is a grain or a preparation of some kind thereof. Alicastrum. (From alica, as siliquastrum from siliqua.) A kind of bread mentioned by Celsus. A'lkeh. (From aXi^u, to sprinkle.) Little red spots in the skin, which precede the eruption of pus- tules in the small-pox. Aliena'tio mentis. Estrangement of the mind. ALIENA'TION. (Alienatio ; from alieno, to estrange.) A term applied to any wandering of the mind. ALIENA'TUS. Alienated. A leaf is so termed when the first leaves'give way to others totally differ- ent from them, and the natural habit of the genus, aa is the case in many of the mimosa from New Holland. ALIFO'RMIS. Alajform, or wing-like. A name given by anatomists and naturalists to some parts from their supposed resemblance, as aliform muscles, &c. See Alerformis. ALIMENT. (Alimentum ; from alo, to nourish.) The name of aliment is given generally to every sub- stance, which being subjected to the action of the or- gans of digestion, is capable by itself of affording nou- rishment. In this sense an aliment is extracted neces- sarily from vegetables or animals: for only those bodies that have possessed life are capable of serving usefully in the nutrition of animals during ascertain time. This manner of regarding aliments appears rather too confined. Why refuse the name of ali- ments to substances which, in reality, cannot of them- pelves afford nourishment, but which contribute effica- ciously to nutrition, since they enter into the compo- sition of the organs, and of the animal fluids t Such are the muriate of soda, the oxyde of iron, silicia, and particularly water, which is found in such abundance in the bodies of animals, and is so necessary to them. It appears preferable to consider as an aliment every Bubstance which can serve in nutrition; establishing, however, the important distinction between substances which can nourish of themselves, and those which are useful to nutrition only in concert with the former. In respect to their nature, aliments are different from each other, by the proximate principles which predominate in their cdmposition. They maybe dis- tinguished into nine classes:— • 1st, Farinaceous aliments: wheat, barley, oats, "ce'. ■'y*! maize, potato, sago, salep, peas, haricots, t, ^1 NM"cila«inous aliments: carrots, salsafy, tgoats- Deam) beet-root, turnip, asparagus, cabbage, lettuce, artichoke, cardoons, pompions, melons, &c? 3d, Sweet ailments: the different sorts of sugar figs, dates, dried grapes, apricots, &c. 4th, Acidulous aliments: oranges, gooseberries, cherries, peaches, strawberries, raspberries, mulberries, grapes, prunes, pears, apples, sorrel, &c. • 5th, Fatty and oily aliments: cocoa, olives, sweet almonds, nuts, walnuts, the animal fats, the oils. butter, &c. * 6th, Caseous aliments : the different sorts of milk. cheese, &c. 7th, Gelatinous aliments: the tendons, the aponeu- rosis, the chorion, the cellular membrane, young ani- mals,, fee. 8th, Albuminous aliments: the brain, the nerves, eggs, &c. 9th, Fibrinous aliments: the flesh and the blood of different animals. We might add to this list a great number of sub- stances that are employed as medicines, but which doubtless are nutritive, at least in some of their im- mediate principles; such are manna, tamarinds, the pulp of cassia, the extracts and saps of vegetables, the animal or vegetable decoctions. Among aliments there are few employed such as nature presents them ; they are generally prepared, and disposed in such a manner as to be suitable to the action of ihe digestive organs. The preparations which they undergo are infinitely various, according to thesortof aliment, the people, the climates, customs, the degree of civilization: even fashion is not without its influence on the art of preparing aliments. In the hand of the skilful cook, alimentary sub- stances almost entirely change their nature:—form, consistence, odour, taste, colour, composition, &c, every thing is so modified that it is impossible for the most delicate tastes to recognise the original substance of certain dishes. The useful object of cookery is to render aliments agreeable to the senses, and of easy digestion; but it rarely stops here: frequently with peopleadvanced in civilization its object is to excite delicate palates, or difficult tastes, or to please vanity. Then, far from being a useful art, it becomes a real scourge, which occasions a great number, of diseases, and has fre- quently brought on premature death. We understand by drink, a liquid which, being in- troduced into the digestive organs, quenches thirst, and so by this repairs the habitual losses of our fluid humours: the drinks ought to be considered as real aliments. The drinks are distinguished by their chemical com- position :— 1st, Water of different sorts, spring water, river wa- ter, water of wells, &.C. 2d, The juices and infusions of vegetables and ani- mals, juiced of lemon, of gooseberries, whey, tea, coffee, Sec. 3d, Fermented liquors: the different sorts of wine, beer, cider, perry, &.c. 4th, The alcoholic liquors: brandy, alcohol, ether, rum, sack, ratafia. ALIMENTARY. Alimcntarius. Nourishing or belonging to food. Alimentary canal. Canalis alimentarius. Ali- mentary duct. A name given to the whole of those passages which the food passes through from the mouth to the anus. This duct may be said to be the true characteristic of an .animal; there being no ani- mal without it, and whatever has it, being properly ranged under the class of animals. Plants receive their nourishment by the numerous fibres of their roots, but have no common receptacle for digesting the food re- ceived, or for carrying off the excrements. But in all, even the lowest degree of animal life, we may observe a stomach, if not also intestines, even where we cannot perceive the least formation of any'organs of the senses, unless that common one of feeling, as in oysteri. ALK ALK Alimbntary duct. 1. The alimentary canal. See Alimentary canal. 2. The thoracic duct is sometimes so called. See Thoracic duct. Alimos. Common liquorice. A'limum. A species of arum. Aiipa'ska. (From aXctu, to anoint.) An oint- ment rubbed upon the body to prevent sweating. Alipow. A species of turbith, found near Mount Ceti, in Languedoc. It is a "powerful purgative, used instead of senna, but is much more active. ALFPTA3. (From aXcitbo), to anoint.) Those who anointed persons after bathing. " Alisanders. The same as alexanders. ALI'SMA. (Alism'a; from aXs, the sea.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linncan system. Class, Hexandria; Order, Polygynia. Water-plantain. Alisma plantago aquatica. The systematic name ofthe water-plantain, now fallen into disuse. A'lit. AIM. Asafcetida. A'lkarat glaube'ri. An alkaline salt. A'lkahest. An imaginary universal menstruum, or solvent. See Alcahest. A'lkahest glaube'ri. An alkaline salt. ALKALESCENT Alkalescens. Any substance in which alkaline pfoperties are beginning to be deve- loped, or to predominate, is so termed. ALKALI. (Alcali, in Arabic, signifies burnt; or from al and kali, i. e. the essence, or the whole of kali, the plant from which it was originally prepared, though now derived from plants of every kind. Alcali; alifi ; alafor; alafort ; ealcadis. Alkalies may be defined, those bodies which com- bine with acids, so as to neutralize or impair their ac- tivity, and produce salts. Acidity and alkalinity are therefore two correlative terms of one species of com- bination. When Lavoisier introduced oxygen as the acidifying principle, Morveau proposed hydrogen as the alkalifying principle, from its being a constituent of volatile alcali or ammonia. But the splendid dis- covery by Sir H. Davy, ofthe metallic basis of potassa and soda, and of their conversion into alkalies, by com- bination with oxygen, has banished for ever that hypo- thetical conceit. It is the mode in which the consti- tuents are combined, rather than the nature of the constituents themselves, which gives rise to the acid or_ alkaline condition. Some metals combined with oxygen in one proportion, produce a body possess- ed of alkaline properties; in another proportion, of acid properties. And on the other hand, ammonia and prussic acid prove that both the alkaline and acid conditions can exist independent of oxygen. These observations, by generalizing our notions of acids and alkalies, have rendered the definitions of them very imperfect. The difficulty of tracing a limit between the acids and alkalies is still increased, when we find a body sometimes performing the functions of an acid, sometimes of an alkali. Nor can we diminish this difficulty by having recourse to the beautiful law dis- covered by Sir H. Davy, that oxygen and acids go to the positive pole, and hydrogen alkalies, and inflam- mable bases to the negative pole. Wc cannot in fact give the name of acid to all the bodies which go to the first of these poles, and that of alkali to those that go to the second; and if we wished to define the alkalies by bringing into view their electric energy, it would be necessary to compare.them with the electric energy which is opposite to them. Thus we are alwavs re- duced to define alkalinity by the property which it has of saturating acidity, because alkalinity and acidity are two correlative and inseparable terms. M. Gay Lussac conceives the alkalinity which the metallic oxides enjoy, to be the result of two opposite properties, the alkalifying property ofthe metal, and the acidifying of oxygen, modified both by the combination and by the proportions. The alkalies may be arranged into three classes: 1st, Those which consist of a metallic basis combined with oxygen. These are three iu number, potassa, soda, and litbia. 2d, That which contains no oxygen, viz. ammonia. 3d, Those containing oxygen, hydro- gen, and carbon. In this class we have aconita, atro- pia, brucia, cicuta, datura, delphia, hyosciama, mor- phia, strychnia, And perhaps some other truly vegeta- ble alkalies. The order of vegetable alkalies may be as numerous as that of vegetable acids. The earths, lime, barytes, and sttontites, were enrolled among the alkalies by Fourcroy, but they have been kept apart by other systematic writers, and are called alkaline earths. Besides neutralizing acidity, and thereby giving birth to salts, the first four alkalies having the following pro- perties :— 1st, They change the purple colour of many vegeta- bles to a green, the reds to a purple, and the yellows to a brown. If the purple have been reddened by acid, alkalies restore the purple. 2d, They possess this power on vegetable colours after being saturated with carbonic acid, by which criterion they are distinguishable from the akaline earths. 3d, They have an acrid and urinous taste. 4th, They are powerful solvents or corrosives of animal matter; with which, as well as with oils in general, they combine, so as to produce neutrality. 5th, They are decomposed, or volatilized, at a strong red heat. , 6th, They combine with water in .every proportion; and also largely with alcohol. 7th, They continue to be soluble in water when neu- tralized with carbonic acid; while the alka)ine earths thus become insoluble. It is needless to detail at length Dr. Murray's specu- lations on alkalinity. They seem to flow from a par- tial view of chemical phenomena. According to him, either oxygen or hydrogen may generate alkalinity, but the combination of Both principles is necessary to give this condition its utmost energy. " Thus the class of alkalies will exhibit the same relations as the class of acids. Some are compounds of a base with oxygen ; such are the greater number of the metallic oxydes, and probably of the earths. Ammonia is a compound of a base with hydrogen. Potassa, soda, barytes, strontites, and probably lime, are compounds of bases with oxygen and hydrogen ; and these last, like the analogous order among the acids, possess the highest power." Now, perfectly dry and caustic ba- rytes, lime, and strontites, as well as the dry potassa and soda obtained by Gay Lussac and Thenard, are not inferior in alkaline power to the'same bodies after they are slacked or combined with water. 100 parts of lime destitute of hydrogen, that is, pure oxyde of calcium, neutralize 78 parts of carbonic acid. But 132 parts of Dr. Murray's strongest lime, that is, the hy- drate, are required to produce the same alkaline effect. If we ignite nitrate of barytes, we obtain, as is well known, a perfectly dry barytes, or protoxide of bari- um ; but if we ignite crystallized barytes, we obtain the same alkaline earth combined with a prime equi- valent of water. These two different states of barytes were demonstrated by M. Berthollet in an excellent paper published in the 2d volume of the Memoirs D'Arcueil, so far back as 1809. " The first barytes," (that from crystallized barytes) says he, "presents all the characters of a combination ; it is engaged with a substance which diminishes its action on other bodies, whfch renders it more fusible, and which gives it by fusion the appearance of glass. This substance is no- thing else but water; but in fact, by adding a little water to the second barytes (that from ignited nitrate) and by urging it at the fire, we give it the properties of the first." Page 47. 100 parts of barytes void of hydrogen, or dry barytes, neutralize 28 1-2 of dry car- bonic acid. Whereas 111 2-3 parts of the hydrate or what Dr. Murray has styled the most energetic, are required to produce the same effect In fact, it is not hydrogen which combines with the pure barytic earth but hydrogen and oxygen in the state of water. The proof of this is, that when carbonic acid and that hy- drate urTite, the exact quantity of water is disengaged The protoxide of barium, or pure barytes, has never been combined with hydrogen by any chemist.— Ure's Chem. Diet. Alkali causticum. Caustic alkali. An alkali is so called when deprived of the carbonic acid it usually contains, for it then becomes more caustic, and "more violent in its action. . Alkali, caustic volatile. See Ammonia. Alkali, phlogisticated. Prussian alkali. When a fixed alkali is ignited with bullock's blood, or other animal substances, and lixiviated, it is found to be in a great measure saturated with prussic acid : from the theories formerly adopted respecting this combination it was called phlogisticated alkali. ' Alkali fixum. Fixed alkali. Those alkalies are ALK ALK so called that emit no characteristic smell, and cannot be volatilized, but with the greatest difficulty. Two kinds of fixed alkalies have only hitherto been made Known, namely potassa and soda. See Potassa and Soda. Alkali, fossile. See Soda. Alkali, mineral. See Soda. • Alkali, Prussian. See Alkali, phlogisticated. Alkali, vegetable. See Potassa. Alkali, volatile. See Ammonia. j ^~^L}NA' Alkalines. A class of substances described by Cullen as comprehending the substances otherwise termed antacida. They consist of alkalies, and other substances which neutralize acids. The principal alkalines in use, are the carbonates and sub- carbonates of soda and potassa, the Subcarbonate of ammonia, lime-water, chalk, magnesia and its car- bonate. ALKALIZATION. Alkalizatio. The impreg- nating any thing with an alkaline salttas spirit of wine, Sec. ALKALOMETER. The name of an instrument for determining the quantity of alkali in commercial potassa and soda.' A'lkanet. (Alkanah, a reed, Arabian.) See An- chusa tinctoria. Alka'mna. See Anchusa. Alka'nna ve'ra. See Laiosonia'inermis. ALKEKE'NGI. (Arabian.) The winter-cherry. See Physalis alkekengi. ALKE'RMES. A term borrowed from the Arabs, denoting a celebrated remedy, of the form and consist- ence of a confection, whereof the kermes is the basis. See Kermes. Alkima. See Alchemy. A'LKOHOL. (An Arabian word, which signifies antimony: so called from the usage of the Eastern ladies to paint their eyebrows with antimony, reduced to a most subtile powder ; whence it at last came to Bignify any thing exalted to its highest perfection.) Alcohol; Alkol; Spiritus vinosus rectificatus ; Spi- ritus vini rectificatus; spiritus vini concentratus; Spiritus vini rectificatissimus. 1. This term is applied in strictness only to the pure spirit obtainable by distillation and subsequent rectifi- cation from all liquids that have undergone vinous fermentation, and from none but such as are suscepti- ble of it. But it is commonly used to signify this spirit more or less imperfectly freed from water, in the state in which it is usually met with in the shops, and in which, as it was first obtained from the juice of the grape, it was long distinguished by the name of spirit of wine. At present it is extracted chiefly from grain or molasses in Europe, and from the juice of the sugar cane in the West Indies; and in the diluted state in which it commonly occurs in trade, constitutes the basis of the several spirituous liquors called brandy, rum, gin, whiskey, and cordials, however variously denominated or disguised. As we are not able to compound alkohol imme- diately from its ultimate constituenfe, we have recourse to the process of fermentation, by which its principles are first extricated from the substances in which they were combined, and then united into a new compound; to distillation, by which this new compound, the alko- hol, is separated in a state of dilution with water, and contaminated with essential oil; and to rectification, by which it is ultimately freed from these. It appears to be essential to the fermentation of alkohol, that the fermenting fluid should contain sac- charine matter, which is indispensable to tpat species of fermentation called vinous. In France, where a great deal of wine is made, particularly at the com- mencement of the vintage, that is too weak to be a saleable commodity, it is a common practice to subject this wine to distillation, in order to draw off the spirit; and as the essential oil that rises in this process is of a more pleasant flavour than that of malt or molasses, the French brandies are preferred to any other; though even in the flavour of these there is a difference, ac- cording to the wine from which they are produced. In the West Indies a spirit is obtained from the juice of the sugar-cane, which is highly impregnated with its essential oil, and well known by the name of rum. The distillers in this country use grain, or molasses, whence they distinguish the products by the name of malt spirit*, and melam* spiriu. It is said that a very good spirit may be extracted from the husks of gooseberries or currants, after wine has been made from them. As the process of malting developes the saccharine principle of grain, it would appear to render it fitter for the purpose ; though it is the common practice to use about three parts of raw grain with one of malt. For this two reasons may be assigned: by using raw grain, the expense of malting is saved, as well as the duty on malt; and the process of malting requires some nicety of attention, since, if it be carried too far, part of the saccharine matter is lost, and if it be stopped too soon, this matter will not be wholly developed. Besides, if the malt be dried too quickly, or by any unequal heat, the spirit it yields will be less in quantity, and more unpleasant in flavour. Another object of economical consideration is, what grain will aflord the most spirit in proportion to its price, as well as the best in quality. Barley appears to produce less spirit than wheat; and if three parts of raw wheat be mixed with one of malted barley, the produce is said to be particularly fine. This is the practice of the distillers in Holland for producing a spirit ofthe finest quality; but in Eng- land they are expressly prohibited from using mom than one part of wheat to two of other grain. Rye, however, affords still more spirit than wheat. Other articles have been employed, though not ge- nerally, for the fabrication of spirit, as carrots and potatoes; and we are lately informed by Professor Proust, that from the fruit of the carob tree he has ob- tained good brandy in the proportion of a pint from five pounds of the dried fruit To obtain pure alkohol, different processes have been recommended; but the purest rectified spirit ob- tained as above described, being that which is least contaminated with foreign matter, should be employed. Rouelie recommends to draw off half the spirit in a water bath; to rectify this twice more, drawing off two-thirds each time; to add water to this alkohol, which will turn it milky by separating the essential oil remaining in it; to distil the spirit from this water; and finally rectify it by one more distillation. Baume sets apart the first running, when about a fourth is come over, and continues the distillation till he has drawn off about as much more, or till the liquor runs off milky. The last running lie puts into the still again, and mixes the first half of what comes over with the preceding first product. This process is again repeated, and all the first products being mixed together, are distilled afresh. When about half the liquor is come over, this is to be set apart as pure alkohol. Alkohol in this state, however, is not so pure as when, to use the language of the old chemists, it has been dephlegmated, or still further freed from water, by means of some alkaline salt. Boerhaave recom- mended, for this purpose, the muriate of soda, deprived of its water of crystallization by heat, and added hot to the spirit But the subcarbonate of potassa is pre- ferable. About a third of the weight of the alkohol should be added to it in a glass vessel, well shaken, and then suffered to subside. The salt will be moist- ened by the water absorbed from the alkohol; which being decanted, more of the salt is to be added, and this is to be continued till the salt falls dry to the bot- tom of the vessel. The alkohol in this state will be reddened by. a portion of the pure potassa, which it will hold in solution, from which it must be freed by distillation in a water bath. Dry muriate of lime may be substituted advantageously for the alkali. As alkohol is much lighter than water, its specific gravity is adopted as the test of its purity. Fourcroy considers it as rectified to the highest point when its specific gravity is 829, that of water being 1000; and perhaps this is nearly as far as it can be carried by the process of Rouelie or Baume simply. Boriesi found the first measure that came over from twenty of spirit at 836 to be 820, at the temperature of 71° F. fair Charles Blngden, by the addition of alkali, brought it to 813, at 60u F. Chaussier professes to have reduced it to 798; but he gives 998.35 as the specific gravity of water. Lowitz asserts that he has obtained it at 791, by adding as much alkali as nearly to absorb the spirit; but the temperature is not indicated. In the shops, it is about 835 or 840: according to the London College it should be 815. It is by no means an easy undertaking to determine 45 ALK the strength or relative value of spirits, even with suf- ficient accuracy for commercial purposes. The fol- lowing requisites must be obtained belbre this can be well done: the specific gravity of a certain number of mixtures of alkohol and water must be taken so near each other, as that the intermediate specific gravities may not perceptibly differ from those deduced from the supposition of a mere mixture of the fluids; tile expansions or variations of specific gravity in these mixtures must be determined at different temperatures; some easy method must be contrived of determining the presence and quantity of saccharine or oleaginous matter which the spirit may hold in solution, and the effect of such solution on the specific gravity; and lastly, the specific gravity of the fluid must be ascer- tained by a proper floating instrument with a graduated stem or set of weights; or, which may be more con- venient, with both. The most remarkable characteristic property of al- kohol, is its solubility or combination in ajl proportions with water; a property possessed by no other com- bustible substance, except the acetic spirit obtained by distilling the dry acetates. When it is burned in a chimney which communicates with the worm-pipe of a distilling apparatus, the product, which is condensed, is found to consist of water, which exceeds the spirit in weight about one-eighth part; or more accurately, 100 parts of alkohol, by combustion, yield 136 of water, if alkohol be burned in closed vessels with vital air, the product is.found to be water and car- bonic acid. Whence it is inferred that alkohol con- sists of hydrogen, united either to carbonic acid, or its acidifiable base; and that the oxygen uniting on the one part with the hydrogen, forms water; and on the other with the base of the carbonic acid, forms that acid. The most exact experiments on this subject are those recently made by De Saussure. The alkohol he used had, at 62.8°, a specific gravity or 0.8302; and by Richter's proportions, it consists of 13.8 water, ana 86.2 of absolute alkohol. The vapour of alkohol was made to traverse a narrow porcelain tube ignited; from which the products passed along a glass tube about six feet in length, refrigerated by ice. A little charcoal was deposited in the porcelain, and a trace of oil in the glass tube. The resulting gas being ana- lyzed in an exploding eudiometer, with oxygen, was found to resolve itself into carbonic acid and water. Three volumes of oxygen disappeared for every two volumes of carbonic acid produced; a proportion which obtains in the analysis by oxygenation of ole- fiant gas. Now, as nothing resulted but a combustible gas of this peculiar constitution, and condensed water equal to 1000-4064 ofthe original weight ofthe alkohol, we may conclude that vapour of water and defiant gas are the sole constituents of alkohol. Subtracting the 13.8 per cent of water in the alkohol at the begin- ning of the experiment, the absolute alcohol of Richter will consist of 13.7 hydrogen, 51.98 carbon, and 34.32 oxygen. Hence Gay Lussac infers, that alkohol, in vapour, is composed of one volume olefiant gas, and one volume of the vapour of water, condensed by che- mical affinity into one volume. Thesp. gr. of olefiant gas is.................0.97804 of aqueous vapour is............0.62500 Sum=1.60304 And alkoholic vapour is=1.6l33 These numbers approach nearly to those which would result from two prime equivalents of olefiant gas, combined with one of water; or ultimately, three of hydrogen, two of. carbon, and one of oxygen. The mutual action between alkohol and acids pro- duces a fight, volatile, and inflammable substance, called ether. Pure alkalies unite with spirit of wine, and form alkaline tinctures. Few of the neutral salts unite with this fluid, except such as contain ammonia. The carbonated fixed alkalies are not soluble in it From the strong attraction which exists between alko- hol and water, it unites with this last in saline solu- tions, and in most cases precipitates the salt. This is a pleasing experiment, which never fails to surprise those who are unacquainted with chemical effects. If, for example, a saturated solution of nitre in water be taken, and an equal quantity of strong spiritof wine be poured upon it, the mixture will constitute a weaker spirit, which is incapable of holding the nitre in solu- ALK tion ; it therefore falls to the bottom instantly, tn the form of minute crystals. The degree of solubility of many neutral salts In alkohol have been ascertained by experiments made by Macquer, of which au account is published in the .Memoirs of the Turin Academy. All deliquescent salts are soluble in alkohol. Alko- hol holding the strontitic salts in solution, gives a flame of a rich purple. The cupreous salts and boracic acid give a green ; the soluble calcareous, a reddish; the barytic, a yellowish. The alkohol of 0.825 has been subjected to a cold of — !ti° without congealing. ■ When potassium and sodium are put in contact with the strongest alkohol, hydrogen is evolved. When chlorine is made to pass through alkohol in a Woolfe's apparatus, there is n mutual action. Water, an oily- looking substance, muriatic acid, a little carbonic acid and carbonaceous matter, are the products. This oily ■substance does not redden turnsole, though its analysis by heat shows it to contain muriatic acid. It is white, denser than water, has a cooling taste analogous to mint, arid a peculiar, but not aethereous odour. It is very soluble in alkohol, but scarcely in water. The strongest alkalies hardly operate on it. It was "at one time maintained, that alkohol did not exist in wines, but was generated and evolved by the heat of distillation. On this subject Gay Lussac made some decisive experiments. He agitated wine with litharge in tine powder, till the liquid became as limpid as water, and then saturated it with subcarbonate of potassa. The alkohol immediately separated and floated on the top. He distilled another portion of wine t« vacuo, at 59° Fahr., a temperature considera- bly below that of fermentation. Alkohol came over. Mr. Brande proved the same position by saturating wine with subacetate of lead, and adding potassa. Adem and Duportal have substituted for the redis- tillations used in converting wine or beer into alkohol, a single process of great elegance. From the capital ofthe still a tube is led into a large copper recipient This is joined by a second tube to a second recipient, and so on through a series of four vessels, arranged like a Woolfe's apparatus. The last vessel communi- cates with the worm of the first refrigeratory. This, the body of the still, and the two recipients nearest it, are charged with the wine or fermented liquor. When ebullition takes place in the still, the vapour issuing from it communicates soon the boiling temperature to the liquor in the two recipients. From these the volatilized alkohol will rise and pass into the third vessel, which is empty. After communicating a certain heat to it, a portion of the finer or less condensible spirit will [)ass into the fourth, and thence, in a little, into the worm of the first refrigeratory- The wine round the worm will likewise acquire heat, but more slowly. The vapour that in that event may. pass uncondeuscd through the first worm, is conducted into a second, surrounded with cold water. Whenever the still is worked off, it is replenished by a stop-cock from the nearest recipient, which, in its turn, is filled from the second, and the second from the first worm tub. It is evident, from this arrangement, that by keeping the third and fourth recipients at a certain temperature, we may cause alkohol, of any degree of lightness, to form directly at the remote extremity ofthe apparatus. The utmost economy of fuel and time is also secured, and a better flavoured spirit is obtained. The arriire gout of bad spirit can scarcely be destroyed by infu- sion with-charcoal and redistillation. Iu this mode of operating', file taste and smell are excellent, from the first. Several stills on the above principle have been constructed at Glasgow for the West India distillers, and have been found extremely advantageous. The excise laws do not permit their employment in the home trade. If sulphur in sublimation meet with the vapour of alkohol, a very small portion combines with it, which communicates a hydrosulphurous smell to the fluid. The increased surface of the two substances appears to favour the combination. It had been supposed, that this was the only way in which they could be united; but Favre has lately asserted, that having digested two drachms of flowers of sulphur in an ounce of alkohol. over a gentle fire not sufficient to make it boil, for twelve hours, be obtained a solution that gave twenty- three grains of precipitate. A similar mixture left to ALL »ffnrrt^ir.f^Tl1 '" a pIace espo**- «<> Hie solar rays, SSSthJuS? gramS °f PrwiP«ate; and another from SkohnM^i V* «clu^, gave thirteen grains. If nhnr fn,^„^ 'ed wjh one-fourth of its weight of sul- rnim.tP e^, Tr' ?,?d1.fll««*d hot, a small quantity of c?earfluid^fl.S»W1" be deposite<1 °n cooling; an/tlie wth f„ ' assun»e an opaline hue on being diluted pa"s ZTt'fr qUam^°f Water'in wW,a> «ta'e " wiU «to,=?h ' ™L WiU a"y sediment be deposited for «™fmp?ZSV The alkoho1 used in the 'ast-mentioned experiment did not exceed 840 „Ji1,0Sph0rU8.is fPaf'nK'y'soluble in rftkolwl, but in greater quantity by heat than in cold. The addition of water to this solution affords an opaque milky fluid, which becomes clear by the subsidence of the phos- phorus. r Earths seem to have scarcely any action upon alko- tiol. tiuickltine, however, produces some alteration in this fluid, by changing its flavour, and rendering it of a yellow colour. A portion is probably taken up! Soaps are dissolved with great facility in alkohol, with which they combine more readily than with water. None of the metals, or their oxydes, are acted upon by this fluid. Resins, essential oils, camphor, bitumen, and various other substances, are dissolved with great facility in alkohol, from which they m*ay he precipitated by the addition of water. From its pro- perty of dissolving resins, it becomes the menstruum of some varnishes. Camphor is not only extremely soluble in alkohol, but assists the solution of resins in it. Fixed oils, when rendered drying by metallic oxydes, are soluble in it as well as when combined with alkalies. • Wax, spermaceti, biliary calculi, urea, and all the animal substances of a resinous nature, are soluble in alkohol; but it curdles milk, coagulates albumen, and hardens the muscular fibre and coagulum of the blood. The uses of alkohol are various. As a solvent of resinous substances and essential oils, it is employed both in pharmacy and by the perfumer. When diluted with an equal quantity of water, constituting what is called proof spirit, it is used for extracting tinctures from vegetable and other substances, the alkohol dis- solving the resinous parts, and the water the gummy. From giving a steady heat without smoke when burnt in a lamp, it was formerly mucli employed to keep water boiling on the tea-table. In thermometers, for measuring great degrees of cold, it is preferable to mer- cury, as we cannot bring it to freeze. It is in common use for preserving many anatomical preparations, and certain subjects of natural history; but to some it is injurious; the molluscs for instance, the .calcareous covering of which it in time corrodes. It is of consi- derable use, too, in chemical analysis, as appears under the different articles to which it hi applicable. From the great expansive power of alkohol, it has been made a question, whether it might not be applied with advantage in the working of steam engines. From a series of experiments made by Betancourt, it appears, that the steam of alkohol has, in all cases of equal temperature, more than double the force of that of water; and that- the steam of alkohol at 174° F. is equal to that of water 212°; thus there is a considerable diminution of the consumption of fuel, and .where this is so expensive as to be an object of great importance, by contriving the machinery so as to prevent the alko- hol from being lost, it may possibly at some future time be used with advantage, if some other fluid of great expansive power, and inferior price, be not found more economical. Alkohol may be decomposed by transmission through a red-hot tube: it is also decomposable by the strong acids, and thus affords that remarkable product, Ether, and Oleum Vini.— Ure's Chem. Diet. 2. The alkohol Qf the London Pharmacopoeia is directed to be made thus:—Take of rectified spirit, a gallon; subcarbonate of potassa, thre*e pounds. Add a pound of the subcarbonate of potassa, previously heated to 300°, to the spirit, and macerate for twenty- four hours, frequently stirring them; then pour off the spirit, and add to it the rest of the subcarbonate of potassa heated to the same degree; lastly, with the aid of a warm bath, let the alkohol distil over, keep it in a well-stopped bottle. The specific gravity of alkohol is to the specific gravity of distilled water, as 815 to 1,000. ALLAGiTE. A carbosilicate of manganese. ALL .; ALLA^n'E A mineral, first recognised as a dis- and of^'68 "y M,r AUiTk °f Edinburgh. Itis massive and of a brownish black colour. scoria In ^'?Wpip! itrrotns' and i3 convened into sTlex35 4 iim"q%aCld,Jt forms a Jc"y- II contain8 nxiL^f iriTS??' °.xi'^lantoides. A membrane urinP H^h ' PH?llar 1° bmes> wnich contaiiis the urine discharged from the bladder. mt^fLUIA- (Hebrew- P™™e the Lord.) So named from Us many virtues See Oxalis acetosella. a r r u^?P- tee a"™>P<>dium bonushenricus. .,,".., Ll See Heraclium and Stachus. ALL' A CEOUS. (Alliaceus; from allium, garlick ) Pertaining to garlick. '6 *' ALLIA'RIA. (From allium, garlick: from its smell resembling garlick.) See Erysimum alliaria. ALLIUM. (Allium, i. n.; from oleo, to smell; be- cause it stinks: or from aAtui, to avoid; as beine unpleasant to most people.) Garlick. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys tern. Class, Hexandria; Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of garlick. See Allium sativum. Allium cbpa. Cepa. Allium:—scaponudoinferni ventricoso longiore, foliis teretibus, of Linnteus. The Onion. Dr. Cullen says, onions are acrid and stimu- lating, and possess very little nutriment. With bilious constitutions they generally produce flatulency, thirst, headache, and febrile symptoms: but where the tem- perament is phlegmatic, they areof infinite service, by stimulating the habit and promoting the natural secre- tions, particularly expectoration and urine. They are recommended in scorbutic cases, as possessing anti- scorbutic properties. Externally, onions are employed in suppurating poultices, and suppression of urine in children is said to be relieved by applying them, roasted, to the pubes. Allium porrum. The Leek or Porret Porrum. Every part of this plant, but more particularly the root, abounds with a peculiar odour. The expressed juice possesses diuretic qualities, and is given in the cure of dropsical diseases, and calculous complaints, asthma, and scurvy. The fresh root is much employed for culinary purposes. Allium sativum. Allium; Theriaca rusticorum. Garlick. Allium:—caule planifolio bulbifero, bulbo composite, staminibus tricuspidatis, of Linna>us. This species of Garlick, according to Linnxus, grows spon- taneously in Sicily; but, as it is much employed for culinary and medicinal purposes, ft has been long very generally cultivated in gardens. Every part of the plant, but more especially the root, has a pungent acri- monious taste, and a peculiarly offensive strong smell. This odour is extremely penetrating and diffusive; for, on the root being taken into the stomach, the alliaceous scent impregnates the whole system, and is discover- able in the various excretions, as in the urine, perspi- ration, milk, &c. Garlick is generally allied to the onion, from which it seems only to differ in being more powerful in its effects, and in its active matter, being in a more fixed state. By stimulating the stomach, they both favour digestion, and, as a stimulus, are readily diffused over the system. They may, therefore, be con- sidered as useful condiments with the food of phleg- matic people, or those whose circulation is languid, and secretions interrupted; but with those subject to inflam- matory complaints, or where great irritability prevails, these roots, in their acrid state, may prove very hurtful. The medicinal uses of garlick are various; it has been long in estimation as an expectorant in pituitous asth- mas, and other pulmonary affections, unattended with inflammation. In hot bilious constitutions, therefore, garlick is improper: for it frequently produces flatu- lence, headache, thirst, heat, and other inflammatory symptoms. A free use of it is said to promote the piles in habits disposed to this complaint. Its utility as a diuretic in dropsies is attested by unquestionable au- thorities; and its febrifuge power has not only been experienced in preventing the paroxysms of mtermit- tenta, but even in subduing the plague. Bergius says quartans have been cured by it; and he begins by giving one bulb, or clove, morning and evening, adding ALL ALL every day one more, till four or five cloves be taken at a dose: if the fever then vanishes, the dose is to be diminished, and it will be sufficient to take one or two cloves, twice a day, for some weeks. Another virtue of garlick is that of an anthelmintic. It has likewise been found of great advantage in scorbutic cases, and in cal- culous disorders, acting in these not only as a diuretic, but, in several instances, manifesting a lithontriptic power. That the Juice of alliaceous plants, in general, has considerable effects upon human calculi, is to be inferred from the experiments of Lobb; and we are abundantly warranted in asserting that a decoction of the beards of leeks, taken, liberally, and its use per- severed in for a length of time, has been found remark- ably successful in calculous and gravelly complaints. The penetrating and diffusive acrimony of garlick, ren- ders its external application useful in many disorders, as a rubefacient, and more especially as applied to the soles ofthe feet, to cause a revulsion from tie head or breast, as was successfully practised and recommended by Sydenham. -As soon as an inflammation appears, the garlick cataplasm should be removed, and one of bread and milk be applied, to obviate excessive pain. Garlick has also been variously employed externally,' to tumours and cutaneous diseases: and, in certain cases of deafness, a clove, or small bulb of this root, wrapt in gauze or muslin, and introduced into the meatus auditorius, has been found an efficacious remedy. Garlick may be administered in different forms; swallowing the clove entire, after being dipped in oil, is recommended as most effectual -, where this cannot be done, cutting it into pieces without bruising it, and swallowing these may be found to answer equally well, producing-thereby no uneasiness in the fauces. On being beaten up and formed into pills, the active parts of this medicine soon evaporate: this Dr.. Woodville, in his Medical Botany, notices, on the authority of Cullen, who thinks that Lewis has fallen into a gross error, in supposing dry garlick more active than fresh. The syrup and oxymel of garlick, which formerly had a place in the British Pharmacopoeias, are now expunged. The cloves of garlick are by some bruised, and applied to the wrists, to cure agues, and to the bend of the arm to cure the toothache: when held in the hand, they are said to relieve hiccough: when beat with common oil into a poultice, they re- solve sluggish humours; and, if laid on the navels of children, they are supposed to destroy worms in the intestines. Allium victorialk. Victorialislonga. The root, which when dried loses its alliaceous smell and taste, is said to be efficacious in allaying the abdominal spasms of gravid* females. ALLOCHROITE. A massive opaque mineral of a grayish, yellowish, or reddish colour. [This mineral resembles certain varieties of the gar- net in some of its physical characters, but more parti- cularly in composition. It contains silex 37.0, lime 30.0, alumine 5.0, oxide of iron 18.5, oxide of manga- nese 6.25 ;=96.75. Cleav. Min. A.] ALLOEOSIS. (From aXXos, another.) Alteration in the state of a disease. Alloeo'tica. (FromaXXos, another.) Alteratives. Medicines which change the appearance of the dis- ease. ALLOGNO'SIS. (From aXXos, another, and yivut- trxti), to know.) Delirium; perversion of the judgment; incapability of distinguishing'persons. ALLOPHANE- A mineral of a blue, and some- times a green or brown colour. ALLO'PHASIS. (From oAXoj, another, and a..-s ofthe alkalies ant earths, there ought to be about 870 different species of binary alloy. But only 132 species have been hitherto made and exa- mined. Some metals have so little affinity for others, that as yet no compound of them has been effected, whatever pains have been taken. Most of these ob- stacles to alloying, arise from the difference in fusibility and volatility. Yet a few metals, the melting point of which is nearly the same, refuse to unite. It is obvi- ous that two bodies will not combine, unless their affi- nity or reciprocal attraction be stronger than the cohe- sive attraction of their individual particles. To over- come this cohesion ofthe solid bodies, and render affi- nity predominant, they must be penetrated by caloric. If one be very difficult of fusion, and the other very volatile, they will not unite unless the reciprocal attraction be exceedingly strong.. But if their degree oftusibility be almost the same, they are easily placed in the circumstances most favourable for making an alloy. If we are therefore far from knowing all the binary alloys which are possible, we are still further removed from knowing all the triple, quadruple, &c. which may exist. It must be confessed, moreover, that this department of chemistry has been imperfectly cultivated. Besides, alloys are not, as far as we know, definitely regulated like oxydes in the proportions of their com- ponent parts. 100 parts of mercury will combine with 4 or 8 parts of oxygen, to form two distinct oxydes, the black and the red ; but with no greater, less, or inter- mediate proportions. But 100 parts of mercury will unite with 1, 2, 3, or with any quantity up to 100 or 1000, of tin or lead. The alloys have the closest rela- tions iu their physical properties with the metals. They are all solid at the temperature of the atmos- phere, except some amalgams; they possess metallic lustre, even when reduced to a coarse powder: are completely opaque, and more or less dense, according to the metals which compose them ; are excellent con- ductors of electricity ; crystallize more or less per- fectly ; some are brittle, others ductile and malleable; some have a peculiar odour; several are very sono- rous and elastic. When an alloy consists of metals differently fusible, it is usually malleable while cold, but brittle while hot; as is exemplified in brass. The density of an alloy is sometimes greater, some- times less than the mean density of its components showing that, at the instant of their union, a diminu- tion or augmentation of volume takes place. The re- lation between the expansion of the separate metals and that of their alloys, has been investigated only in a very few cases. Alloys containing a volatile metal are decomposed, in whole or in part, at a strong heat. This happens with those of arsenic, mercury, tellurium, and zinc. Those that consist of two differently fusible metals, may often be decomposed by exposing them to a temperature capable of melting only one of them. This operation is called eliquation. It is practised on the great scale to extract silver from copper. The ar- gentiferous copper is melted with 3 1-2 tunes its weight of lead; and the triple alloy is exposed to a sufficient heat. The lead carries off the silver in its fusion, ftid leaves the copper under the form of a spongy lump The silver is afterward recovered from the lead bv another operation. ' Some alloys oxydize more readily by heat and air than when the metals are separately treated. Thus 3 of lead and 1 of tin, at a dull red, burn vi«ibly and are almost instantly oxydized. Each by itself m the same circumstances, would oxydize slowly, and with- out the disengagement of light. The formation of an alloy must be [regulated bv the nature of the particular metals. The degree of affinity between metals may be in some measure estimated by the greater or less facility with which, when of different degrees of fusibility or vola tility, they unite, or with which they can after union be separated by heat. The greater or less tendency to separate into different proportional alloys, by long-con- ALO ALO tinued fusion, may also give some information on this subject. Mr. Hatchett remarked, in his admirable researches on metallic alloys, that gold made standard with the usual precautions by silver, copper, lead, anti- mony, &c. and then cast into vertical burs, was by no means a uniform compound : but that the top of the bar, corresponding to the metal at the bottom of the crucible, contained the larger proportion of gold. Hence, for thorough combination, two red-hot cruci- bles should be employed ; and the liquified metals should be alternately poured from the one into the other. And to prevent unnecessary oxydizement by exposure to air, the crucibles should contain, besides the metal, a mixture of common salt and pounded charcoal. The melted alloy should also be occasion- ally stirred up with a rod of pottery. The most direct evidence of a chemical change hav- ing taken place in the two metals by combination, is when the alloy melts at a much lower temperature than the fusing points of its components. Iron, which is nearly infusible, when alloyed with gold acquires almost the fusibility of this metal. Tin and lead form solder, an alloy more fusible than either of its compo- nents; but the triple compound of tin, lead, and bis- muth, is most remarkable on this account. The ana- logy is here strong, with the increase-of solubility which salts acquire by mixture, as is exemplified in the uncrystallizable residue of saline solutions, or mo- ther waters, as they are called. Sometimes two me- tals will not directly unite, which yet, by the interven- tion of a third, are made to combine. This happens with mercury and iron, as has been shown by Messrs. Aiken, who effected this difficult amalgamation by previously uniting the iron to tin or zinc. The tenacity of alloys is generally, though not always, inferior to the moan of the separate metals. One part of lead will destroy the compactness and tenacity of a thousand of gold. Brass made with a small* proportion of zinc, is more ductile than copper itself; but when one-third of zinc enters iuto its com- position, it becomes brittle. In common cases, the specific gravity affords a good criterion whereby to judge of the proportion in an alloy, consisting of two metals of different densities.— Ure. ALLSPICE. Sec Myrtes Pimenta. ALLUVIAL. That which is deposited in valleys, or in plains, from neighbouring mountains, or the over- flowing of rivers, (..ravel, loam, clay, sand, brown coal, wood coal, bog iron ore, and calc tuff, compose the alluvial deposites. A'LMA. The first motion of a foetus to free itself from its confinement. 2. Wa.ter.-*.Rulandus. Almabri. A stone like amber. Alma'ndv cathariica. A plant growing on the shores of Cayenne and Surinam, used by the inhabit- ants as a remedy for the colic; supposed to be ca- thartic. Alme'nk. Rock salt. ALMl>.\ D. See Amygdalus. Almond, bitter. See Amygdalus. Almond, sweet. Sec Amygdalus. Almond paste. This cosmetic for softening the skin and pieventing chops, is made of four ounces of blanched bitter almonds, the white of an egg, rose wa- ter and rectified spirits, equal parts, as much as is suf- ficient. , . A Almonds of the ears. A popular name for the ton- sils, which have been so called from their resemblance to an almond in shape. See Tonsils. Almonds of the throat. A vulgar name for the ton- sils. See Tonsils. . Alnabati. In Avicenna and Scrapion, this word means the siliqua dulcis, a gentle laxative. See Ce- ratonia siliqua. ■ 'A'LNI'S. (jMjio,Italian.) The alder. The phar- niacopoeial name of two plants, sometimes used in me- dicine, though rarely employed in the present practice. 1. Alnus rotundifolia; glutinosa; viridis. lhe common alder-tree. See Betula alnus. 2. Alnus nigra. The black or berry-bearing alder. See Ithamnus Frangvla, , A'LOE (Aloe, is. fr. from ahlah, a Hebrew word, siciiifying growing near the sea.) The name of a ge- Sus of plants of the Linnsjan system. Class Hcxan- iria; Order, Monogynia. The Aloe. Alot Cahallina. Sec Alo? perfoliata. AloS Guineensis. See Aloe perfoliata. Aloe perfoliata. Aloe Succotorina; Aloe Zoco- torina. Succotorine aloes is obtained from a variety of the Aloe perfoliata. of Linnaeus:—foliis caulinis dentatis, amplexicauLbus vaginantibus, floribus co- rymbosis cernuis, pedunculatis subcyltndricis. It is brought over wrapped iu skins, from the Island of So- cotoi-a, in the Indian Ocean; it is of a bright surface, and in BOine degree pellucid; in the lump of a yellow- ish red colour, with a purplish east; when reduced into powder, it is of a golden colour. It is hard and friable m very cold weather; but in summer it soften* very easily between the fingers. It is extremely titter, and also accompanied with an aromatic flavour, but not so much as to cover its disagreeable taste. Its scent is rather agreeable, being somewhat similar to that of myrrh. Of late this sort has been very scarce, and its place in a great measure supplied by another variety, brought from the Cape of Good Hope, which is said to be obtained from the Aloe spicata of Lin- naeus, by inspissating the expressed juice of the leaves, whence it is termed in the London Pharmacopoeia Extractum aloes spicata. The Aloe hepatica, vel Barbadensis, the common or Barbadoes or hepatic aloes, was thought to come from a variety of the Aloe perfoliata described .—floribus pidvkculatis, cernuis corymbosis, subcylindricis, foliis spinosis, covfertis, dentatis, vaginantibus, planis, ma- culntis: but Dr. Sniiih has announced, that it will be shown in Sibthorp's Flora Graca, to be from a distinct species, the Aloe vulgaris, or true aXon of Dioscorides ; and it is therefore termed in the Loudon Pharmaco- poeia, Aloes vulgaris cxtractum. The best is brought from Barbadoes in large gourd-shells; an inferior sort iu pots, and the worst in casks. It is darker coloured than the Socotorine, and not so bright; it is also drier and more compact, though sometimes the sort in casks is soft and clammy. To the taste it, is intensely bitter and nauseous, being almost wholly without that aro- ma which is observed iu the Socotorine. To the smell it is strong and disagreeable. The Aloe caballina, vel Guineensis, or horse-aloes, is easily-distinguished from both the foregoing, by its strong rank smell; in other respects it agrees pretty much with the hepatic, and is now not unfrequently sold in its place. Sometimes it is prepared so pure and bright as scarcely to be distinguishable by the eye, even from the Socotorine, but its offensive smell be- trays it; and if this also should be dissipated by art, its wanting the aromatic flavour of the finer aloes will be a sufficient criterion. This aloe is not admitted into the materia mediea, and is employed chiefly by farriers. The general nature of these three kinds is nearly the same. Their particular differences only consist in the different proportions of gum to their resin, and in their flavour. The smell and taste reside principally in the gum, as do the principal virtues ofthe aloes. Twelve ounces of Barbadoes aloes yield nearly 4 ounces of res-in, and 8 of-gummy extract. The same quantityof Socotorine aloes yields 3 ounces of resin and 9 of gum- my extract. Aloes is a well-known stimulating purgative, a pro- perty which it possesses not only when taken inter- nally, hut also by externalapplication. The cathartic quality of aloes does not reside in the resinous part of- the drug, but in the gum, for the pure resin has little or no purgative power. Its medium dose is from 5 to 15 grains nor does a larger quantity operate more effec- tually. Its operation is exerted on the large intestines; principally on the rectum. In small doses long conti- nued, it often produces much heat and irritation, par- ticularly about the anus, from which it sometimes oc- casions" a bloody discharge; therefore, to those who were subject to piles, or of an hemorrhagic diathesis, or even in a state of pregnancy, its exhibition has been productive of considerable mischief; but on the con- trary bv those of a phlegmatic constituuon, or those suffering from uterine obstructions (for the stimulant action of aloes, it has been supposed, may be extended to the uterus, and in some cases of dyspepsia, palsy, gout, and worms, aloes may be employed as a laxative with peculiar advantage. In all diseases of the bilious tribe aloes is the strongest purge, and the best prepara- tions for this purpose are the pllula ex aloe cum myrrha, the tincturu aloe's, or the extractuui colocynthidis 49 ALO ALT compositum. Its efficacy in jaundice is very consi- derable, as it "proves a succedaneuin to the bile, of which in that disease there is a defective supply to the iutesiine either in quantity or quality. Aloes there- fore may be considered as injurious where inflamma- tion or irritation exists in the bowels or neighbouring parts, in pregnancy, or in habits disposed to piles; but highly serviceable in all hypochondriac affections, ca- chectic habits, and persons labouring under oppression of t he stomach caused by irregularity. Aroinatips cor- rect the offensive qualities of aloes the most perfectly. The canella alba answers tolerably, and without any inconvenience; but some rather prefer the essential oils for this purpose. Dr. Cullen says, "If any medi- cine be entitled to the appellation of a stomach purge, > it is certainly aloes. It is remarkable with regard to It, that it operates almost to as good a purpose in a small as in a large dose; that one or .two grains will produce one considerable dejection, and 20 grains will do no more, except it be that in the last dose the opera- tion will be attended with gripes, &c. Its chief use is to render the peristaltic motion regular, and it is one ofthe best cures in habitual costiveness. There is a difficulty we meet with in the exhibition of purga- tives, viz. that they will not act but in their full dose, and will not produce half their effect if given in half the dose. For this purpose we are chiefly confined to aloes. Neutral salts in half their dose will not have half their effect; although even from these, by large dilution, we may obtain this property ; but besides them and our present medicine, I know no other which has any title lo it except sulphur. Aloes some- times cannot be employed. It has the effect of stimu- lating the rectum more than other purges, and with justice has been accused of exciting hemorrhoidal swellings, so that we ought to abstain from it in such cases, except when we want to promote them. Aloes has the effect of rarifying the blood and disposing to hamiorrhagy, and hence it is not recommended in ute- rine fluxes. Foetid gums are of the same nature in producing hicmorrhagy, and perhaps this is the founda- tion of their emmenagogue power." Aloes is admi- nistered cither simply in powders, which is too nause- ous, or else in composition;—1. With purgatives, as snap, scainmony, colocynth, or rhubarb. 2. With aroniatics, as canella, ginger, or essential oils. 3. With bitters, as gentian. 4- With emmenagogues, as iron, myrrh, wine, &c. It may be exhibited in pills as the most convenient form, or else dissolved in wine, or diluted alkohol. The officinal preparations of aloes are the following:— i. Pilula; Aloe's. 2. Pilula Alo6s Composita 3. Pilulae Aloe's cum Assafoetida. 4. Pilula Aloe's cum Colocynthide. 5. Pilula Alo& chin Myrrha. fi Tinctura Aloe's. 7. Tinctura Aloe's yEtherialis. 8. Tinctura Aloes et Myrrha. 9. Vinum Aloe's. 10. Extractum Aloe's. II. Decoctum AloCs Compositum. 12. Pulvis Aloes Compositus. 13. Pulvis Aloe's cum Canella. 14. Pulvis Aloe's cum Guaiaco. 15. Tinctura Aloe's Composita. 16. Extractum Colocynth"idis Compositum. 17. Tinctura Benzoini Composita. Aloe Socotorina. See Aloe perfoliata. Alof Zototorina. See Aloe perfoliata. Aloepa'ria. (From aXoij, the aloe.) Compound purging medicines: so called from having aloes as the chief ingredient. Aloephanoina. Medicines formed by a combina- tion of aloes and aromatics. ALOES. Felnatura. The Inspissated juice ofthe aloe plant. Aloes is distinguished into three species, socotorine, hepatic, and caballine ; of which the two first are directed for officinal use in our pharmaco- poeias. See AloU perfoliata. Aloes liqncm. See Lignum Alois. ALOE'TIC. A medicine wherein aloes is the chief or fundamental ingredient. Aloootro'phia. (From aX&yoy, disproportionate, and rpc$, to nourish.) Unequal nourishment, as in the rickets. ALOJ??#CES. (From aXwm?^ the fox.) The psoas muscles are so called by Fallopius and Vesalius be- cause in the fox they Are particularly strong. ALOPE CIA. (From oXiotti, ;, a fox: because the fox is subject to a distemper that resembles it; or. as some sav, because the fox's urine will occasion bald ness.) Baldness, or the falling off of the hair. A ge- nus of disease in Sauvages' Nosology. ALOPECLRQIDEA. (From alopecurus, the fox- tail grass.) Resembling the alopecurus. The name of a division of grasses. Alo'sa. (From aXtaxio, to take:. because it is ra- venous.) See Clupea alosa. Alosa'nthi. (From aXs, salt, and avOos, a flower.) Alosanthum. Flowers of salt A'losat. Quicksilver. Alosohoc Quicksilver. A'LPHITA. (Alphita, the plural of oXtfxrov, the meal of barley in general.) By Hipporrutes this term is applied to barley-meal either toasted or fried. Ga- len says that xpiuva is coarse meal, aXivpoV is fine meal, and aXira is a middling sort. Alphi'tidon. Alphitedum. It is when a bone is broken into small fragments like alphite or bran. Alpiio'jjsin. The name of an instrument for ex- tracting balls. It is so called from the name of its in- ventor, Alpbonso Ferrier, a Neapolitan physician. It consists of three branches, which separate from each other by their elasticity, but are capable of being closed by means of a tube in which they are included. ALPHOSIS. The specific name of a disease in the genus Epichrosis of Good's Nosology. A'LPHUS. (AX#os; from aXqiaivio, to change : he- cause it changes Uje colour ofthe skin.) A species of leprosy, called by the ancients vitilago, and which they divided into alphas, melas, and leucc. See Lepra. Alpim balsamum. Balm of Gilead. ALPI'NUS, Prosper, a Venetian, bori in 1553, celebrated for his skill in medicine and botany. After graduating at Padua, he went to Egypt, and during three years carefully studied the plants of that country, and the modes of treating diseases there ; of which he afterward published a very learned account. He has left also some other less important works. He was ap|K)inted physician to the celebrated Andrew Doria ; and subsequently botanical professor at Padua, which office he retained till hi? death in 1010. A'LSINE. (Alsine, es. f.; from aXeos, a grove: so called because it grows in great abundance in woods and shady places.) The name of a genus of plants in the Liimican system. Class, Penlandriaj Order, Tri- gyvia. Chickweed. Alsine mepia. .Wm-.ms gallina centuncuius. The systematic name for the plant called chickweed, which, ii boiled tender, may be eaten like spinach, and forms also an excellent emollient poultice. ALSTON, Charles, born in Scotland in 1683, was early attached to the study of botany, and distinguished himself by opposing the sexual system of Linna-us. He afterward studied under Boerhaave at Leyden ; then returning to his native country, was materially instrumental, in conjunction with the celebrated Alex- ander Monro, in establishing the medical school at Edinburgh, where he was appointed professor of bo- tany and materia mediea. He died in 17M0. His " Lectures on the Materia Mediea," a posthumous work, abound in curious and useful facts, whicli will long preserVe their reputaiion. A' L T E R A T1V E. (Alterans ; from altcro, to change.) Alterative medicines are those remedies whicli are given with a view to re-establish the healthy functions of the animal economy, without producing any sensible evacuation. Altern;e plant*. Alternate leaved plants. The name of a class of plants in Sauvages' Methodus foliorum. ALTERNANS. Alternate ; placed alternately. A term applied bv botanists to leaves, gem?. &c ALTERM/S. Alternate. In botany, this term is applied to branches and leaves when they stand singly on each side, in such a manner that between every two on one side there is but one on the opposite side, as on the branches of the Althaa officinalis Rhamnus catharticus, and leaves of the Malva ro^ tundifolia. ALTtLE'A. (Althaa, a. f. ; from aXOtu, to heal ■ so called from its supposed qualities in healing ) i The name of a genus of plants ofthe Linnean system ALU ALU Class, Monadclphia; Order, Polyandria. Marsh- mallow. ' * 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe marsh-mallow. BeeAlthea Officinalis. Alth/Ea officinalis. The systematic name of the marsh-mallow. Malvaviscus ; Aristalthaa. Al- thaa .—foliis simplicibus tomentosis. The mucila- ginous matter with which this plant abounds, is the medicinal part of the plant; it is commonly employed for its emollient and demulcent qualities in tickling coughs, hoarseness, and catarrhs, in dysentery, and difficulty and heat of urine. The leaves and root are generally selected for use. They relax the passages in nephritic complaints, in which last case a decoction is the best preparation. Two or three ounces of the fresh roots, may be boiled in a sufficient quantity of Water to a quart, to whicli one ounce of gum-arabic may be added. The following is given where it is re- quired that large quantities should be used. An ounce ■Of the dried roots is to be boiled iu water, enough to leave.two or three pints to be poured off for use: if" more of the root be used, the liquor will be disagree- ably slimy. If sweetened, by adding a little more of the root of liquorice, it will be \ cry palatable. The root had formerly a place in many of the compounds in the pharmacopoeias, but now it is only directed in the form of syrup. Althb'xis. (From aXdctv, to cure, or heal.) Hip- pocrates often uses this word to signify the care of a distemper. ALUDEL. A hollow sphere of stone, glass, or earthenware, with a short neck projecting at each end, by means of which one globe .might be set upon the other. The uppermost has no opening at the top. They were used in former times for the sublimation of sevei al substances. ALUM. See Alumen. Alum earth. A massive mineral of a blackish brown colour, a dull lustre, an earthy and somewhat slaty fracture, sectile and rather soft, containing char- coal silica, alumina, oxyde of iron, sulphur, sulphates of lime, potassa, and iron, magnesia, muriate of po- tassa, and water. Alum slate. A massive mineral of a bluish black colour, or slate containing alum. ALUMEN. (Alum, an Arabian word.) . Assos; Azub ; Aseb ; Elan ala ; Sulphas alumina acidulus cum potassa; Super-sulphas alumina- et potassa-; ArgiUa vitriolata: Alum. This important salt has been the object of innumerable researches both with regard to its fabrication and composition It is pro- duced, but in a very small quantity, iu the native state ; and this is mixed with heterogeneous matters. It effloresces in various forms upon pres duiimr calcina- tion, but it seldom occurs crystallized. The greater part of this salt is factitious, being extracted from mi- nerals called alum ores, such as 1. Sulphuretted clay. This constitutes the purest of all aluminous ores, namely, that of La Tolfa, near Civita Vecchia, iu Italy. It is white, compact, and as hard as indurated clay, whence it is called petra alumi- naris. It is tasteless and mealy; one hundred parts of this ore contain above forty of sulphur and fifty of clay, a small quantity of potassa, and a little iron. Bergman says it contains forty-three of sulphur in one hundred, thirty-five of clay, and twenty-two of siliceous earth. This ore is first torrefied to acidify the sulphur, which then acts on the clay, and forms the alum. 2. The pyritaceousclay, which is found at Schwem- sal, in Saxony, at the depth of ten or twelve feet. It is a black and hard, but brittle substance, consisting of clay, pyrites, and bitumen. It is exposed to the air for two years, by whicli means the pyrites are decom- posed, and the alum is formed. The alum ores of Hesse and Liege are of this kind ; but fhey are first torrefied, which is said to be a disadvantageous method. 3. The schistus aluminaris contains a variable pro- portion of petroleum and pyrites intimately mixed with it When the last are in a very large quantity, this ore is rejected as containing too much iron. Professor Bergman very properly suggested, that by adding a proportion of clay, this ore may turn out advantage- ously for producing alum. But if the petrol be consi- derable, it must be torrefied. The mines of Becket in Normandy, and those of Whitby, in Yorkshire, are of this species. J 4. Volcanic aluminous ore. Such is that of Salfa- ten a near Naples. It is in the form of a white saline earth, after it has effloresced in the air; or else it is in a stony form. 5. Bituminous alum ore is called shale, and is in the form of a schistus, impregnated with so much oily mutter, or bitumen, as to be inflammable. It is found iu Sweden, and also in the coal mines at Whitehaven, and elsewhere.. Chaptal has fabricated alum on a large scale from its component pans. For this purpose he constructed a chamber 91 feet long, 48 wide, and 31 high in the middle. The walls are of common masonry, lined with a pretty thick coating of plaster. The floor is paved with bricks, bedded in a mixture of raw and burnt clay; and this pavement is covered with ano- ther, the joints of which overlap those ofthe first, and instead of mortar, the bricks are joined with a cement of equal parts of pitch, turpentine, and wax, which, after having been boiled till it ceases to swell, is used hot. Ttie roof is of wood, but the beams are very close together, and grooved lengthwise, the interme- diate space being filled up by planks fitted into the grooves, so that the whole is put together without a nail. ' Lastly, the whole of the inside is covered with three or four successive coatings of the cement above- mentioned, the first being laid on as hot as possible; and the outside of the w:oodeu roof was varnished in the same manner. The purest and whitest clay being made into a paste with water, and formed into balls half a foot in diameter, these are calcined in a fur- nace, broken to pieces, and a stratum of the fragments laid on the floor. A due proportion of sulphur is then ignited in the chamber, in the,same -manner as for the fabrication of sulphuric acid; and the fragments of burnt clay, imbibing this as it forms, begin alter a few days to crack and open, and exhibit an efflorescence of sulphate of alumina. When the earth has com- pletely efflorJsced, it is taken out of the chamber, ex- posed lor some time in an open shed, that it may be the more intimately penetrated by the acid, and is theu " lixiviated and crystallized in the usual manner. The cement answers the purpose of lead on this occasion very effectually, and, according to Chaptal, costs no mure than lead would at three farthings a pound. Curaudau has lately recommended a process for making alum without evaporation. One hundred parts of clay and five of muriate of soda are kneaded into a paste with water, and formed into loaves. With these a rcverberatory furnace is filled, and a brisk fire is kept up for two hours. Being powdered. and put into a sound cask, one-fourth of their weight of sulphuric acid is poured over them by degrees, stir ring the mixture well at each addition. As soon as the muriatic gas is dissipated, a quantity of water equal to the acid is added, and the mixture stirred as before. When the heat is abated, a little more water is poured in; and this is repeated till eight or ten times as much water as there was acid is added. When the whole has settled, the clear liquor is drawn off into leaden vessels, and a quantity of water equal to this liquor is poured on the sediment' The two liquors beii;-: mixed, a solution of potassa is added to them, the i'lVuli in which is equal to one-fourth ofthe weight of the sulphuric acid. Sulphate of potassa may be used, but twice as much of this as of the alkali is necessary. After a certain time, the liquor, by cool- ing, ail'irds crystals of alum equal to three times the weigiii us' the acid used. It is refined by dissolving it in tlie smallest possible quantity of boiling water'. The residue may be washed with more water, to be employed iu lixiviating a fresh portion of the ingre- dients. Its sp. gravity is about 1.71. It reddens the veeer table blues. It is soluble in 10 parts of water $t eiOP, and in 3-4 of its weight at 212°. It effloresces superfi- cially on exposure to air, but the interior remains long unchanged. Its water of crystallization is sufficient at a gentle heat to fuse it. If the heat be increased it froths up, and loses fully 45 per cent of its weight in water. The spongy residue is called burnt or calcined alum, and is used by surgeons as a mild escharotic. A violent heat separates a great portion of its acid. Alum was thus analyzed by Berzelius: 1st, 20 parts (grammes) of pure alum lost, bythe heat of a spirit lamp, 9 parts, which gives 45 per Bent of water. The dry salt was dissolved in water, and its acid precipi- ALU ALU tated by muriate of barytes ; the sulphate of which, obtained after ignition, weighed 20 parts; indicating in 100 parts 34.3 of dry sulphuric acid. 2d, Ten parts of alum were dissolved in water, and digested with an excess of ammonia. Alumina, well washed and burned, equivalent to 10.07 per cent, was obtained. In another experiment, 10.86 per cent, resulted. 3d, Ten parts of alum dissolved in water, were digested with carbonate of strontites, till the earth wasVompletely separated. The sulphate of potassa, after ignition, weighed 1.815, corresponding to 0MS1 potassa, or in 100 parts to 9.81. Alum, therefore, consists of Sulphuric acid........34.33 Alumina..............10.36 Potassa............... 9.81 Water......:........45.00 100.00 or, Sulphate of alumina........36.85 Sulphate of potassa.........18.1J Water.........»...........45.00 10J.00 ■ Thenard's analysis, Ann. de Chiinfe, vol. 59, or Ni- cholson's Journal, vol. 18, coincides perfectly with that of Berzelius in the product of sulphate of barytes. From 400 parts of alum, he obtained 41)0 of tiie ignited baryticsalt; but the alumina was in greater propor- tion, equal to 12.54 per cent and the sulphate of po- tassa less, or 15.7 in 100 parts. Vauquelin, in his last analysis, found 48.58 water; and by Thenard's statement there are indicated 34.23 dry acid, 7.14 potassa, 12.54 alumina, 46.09 water. 100.00 If we rectify Vauquelin's erroneous estimate of the sulphate of barytes, his analysis will also coincide with the above. Alum, therefore, differs from the simple sulphate of alumina previously described, which consisted of 3 punie equivaleuls of acid ami 2 of earth, merely by its assumption of a prime of sul- phate of potassa. It is probable that ail the aluminous salts have a similar constitution. It is to be observed, •moreover, that the number 34.36 resulting from the theoretic proportions, is, according to Gilbert's re- marks on the Essay of Berzelius, the just representation of the dry acid in 100 of sulphate of barytes, by a cor- rected analysis, which makes the prime of b:i ry tes 9.57. Should ammonia be suspect-ed in alum, it may In* detected, and its quantity estimated, by mixing quick lime with the saline solution, and exposing the mix- ture to heat in a retort, connected with a Woolfe's apparatus. The water of ammonia being afterward saturated with an acid, and evaporated to a dry salt, will indicate the quantity of pure ammonia in the alum. A variety of alum, containing both potassa a-id ammonia, may also be found. This will occur where urine has been used, as well as muriate of potassa, in its fabrication. If any of these bisulphates of allu- mina and potassa be acted on in a watery solution, by gelatinous alumina, a neutral triple salt is formed, which precipitates in a nearly insoluble state. When alum in powder is mixed with flour or sugar, and calcined, it forms the pyrophorus of Homberg. Mr. Winter first mentioned, that another variety of alum can be made with soda, instead of potassa. This salt, which crystallizes in octahedrons, has been also made with pure muriate of soda, and bisulphate of alumina, at the laboratory of Hurlett, by Mr. W. Wil son. It is extremely difficult to form, and etilorisces like the sulphate of soda. On the subject of soda-alum, Dr. Ure published a Bhort paper in the Journal of Science for July, 1.--J-J. The form and taste of this salt are exactly the same as those of common alum ; but it is less hard, being easily crushed between the fingers, to wnich it imparls an appearance of moisture. Its specific gravity is 1.6. 100 parts of water at (HP F. dissolve 110 of it; forming a solution, whose sp. gravity is 1.296. In this respect, potassa alum is very different For 100 parts of water dissolve only from 8 to 9 parts, forming a saturated so- lution, the specific gravity of which is no more than 1.0465. Its constituents are, by Dr. Ure's analysis,— Sulphuric acid..........34.00 4 primes, 33.96 Alumina...............10.75 3 — 10.82 s: ,da................... 6.48 1 — B.79 Water..................43.00 25 — 4t ,13 100.-23 100.00 Or it consists of 3 primes sulphate of alumina-4-1 sul- phate of soda. To each of the former, 5 piimes of water may be assigned, and to the latter 10, as ill Glauber's salts. The only injurious contamination of alum is sul- phate of iron. It is detected by ferro-prussiate of potassa. Oxymuriate of alumina, or the chloride, has been proposed by Mr. Wilson of Dublin, as preferable to solution of chlorine, fordischaiging the turkey-red die. Alum is used in laise quantities in many manufac- tories. When added "to tallow, it renders it harder. Printer's cushions, and the blocks used in the calico manufaetoiy, are rubbed with burnt alum to remove any greasiness, which might prevent the ink or colour from sticking. Wood suiheiently soaked in a solution of alum does not easily take fire; and the same is true of paper impregnated with it, which is fitter to keep gunpovvdej, as it a!~o excludes moisture. 'Paper im- pregnated Wkh alnm is useful in whitening silver, and in silvering brass without heat Alum mixed in milk helps the separation of its butter. If added in a very small quantity to turbid water, in a few minutes it renders it perfectly limpid, without any bad taste or quality; while the sulphuric acid imparts to it a very sensible acidity, and does not precipitate as soon, or so well, the opaque earthy mixtures that render it turbid. It is used in making pyrophorus, ih tanning, and in many other manufactories, particularly in the art of dying, in which it is of the greatest and most impor- tant use, by cleansing and opening the pores on the surface of the substance to be died, rendering it fit for receiving the colouring.particles, (by which the alum is generally decomposed,) and at the same time making the colour fixed. Crayons generally consist of the earth of alum, powdered and tinged for the purpose.— Ure's Ch'-m. Diet. In medicine it is employed internally as a powerful astringent iu cases of passive haemorrhages from-the womb, intestines, nose, and sometimes lungs. In bleedings of an active nature, i. e. attended with fever, and a plethoric state of the system, it is highly impro- per. Dr. Percival recommends it in the colica picto- num ,»>id other chronic disorders of the bowels, at- tended with obstinate constipation. (See Percival's Essays.) The dose advised in these cases is from 5 to 20 grains, to be repealed every four, eight, or twelve hours. When duly persisted in, this remedy proves gently laxative, and mitigates the paid. Alum is also powerfully tonic, and is given with this view in the dose of 10 grains made into a bolus three tunes a day, in such casus as require powerful tonic and astringpnt remedies. Another mode of adminis- tering it is in thg form of whey made by boiling a drachm of powdered alum in a pint of milk for a few minutes, and to be taken in the quantity of a tea-cup full three times a day. Dr. Cullen thinks it ought to be employed with other astringents in diarrhoeas. In active hemorrhages, as was observed, it is not useful, though a powerful medicine in those which are pas- sive. It should be given in small doses, and gradually increased. It has been tried in the diabetes without success; though, joined with nutmeg, it has been more successful in intermittents, given in a large dose, an hour or a litlle longer, before the approach of the pa- roxysm. In gargles, in relaxation of the uvula, and other m\ ellings of the mucous membrane of the fauces divested of acute inflammation, it has been used vviih advantage. Externally, alum is much employed by surgeons as a lotion for the eyes, and is said to be preferable tosul- p!ia:e of zinc or acetate of lead in the ophthalmia membranarum. From two to five ■.•rains dissolved in an ounce of mse-water, forms a proper coUyriu.ii. It is ji'so applied as a styptic lo bleeding vessels, and to u'cets, where there is too copious a secretion of pus. ft has proved successful in inflammation of the eyes! Utlie form of cataplasm, which is made by stirring or shaking a lump of alum in the whites of two eggs, till they form a coagulum, which is applied to the eye between two pieces of thin linen rag. Alum ALU fluor8albu1Pl0yCd M *" lnJection 1u ca*cs of Slw;t of When deprived of its humidity, by placing it in an eartlien pan over a gentle lire, it is termed burnt alum, alumen exsiccatum, and is sometimes employed bv sur- geons to destroy fungous flesh, and is a principal ingre- dient in most styptic powders. Alum is also applied to many purposes of life; in this country, bakers mix a quantity with the bread, to render it white ; this mixture makes the bread better adapted for weak and relaxed bowels; but in opposite states of the alimentary Canal, ihis practice is liiah.v pernicious. • The officinal preparations of alum arc: 1. Alumen exsiccatum. 2. Solutio sulphatis cupri ammoniaii. 3. Liquor aluminis compositus. 4! Pulvis sulphatis aluminis compositus. Alumen catinum. A name of potassa. Alumen commune. See Alumen. Alumen crvstallinum. S-.-e Alumen. Alumen exsiccatum. Dried Alum. Evpos-ealuin In an earthen vessel to the fire, so that it may dissolve and boil, and let the heal be continued and "increase.1 until the boiling ceases. See Alumen. Alumen factitium. See Alumen. Alumin romanum. See Alumen. Alumen rubkum. See Alumm. Alumen rupecm. See Alumen. Alumen rutilum. See Alumen. Alumen ustum. See Alumen. ALU'MINA. Alumine. Terra Alumina. Earth of alum. Pure clay. One of the primitive earths, which, as constituting the plastic principle of all clays, loams, and boles, was called argil or the argillaceous earth, but now, as being obtained in greatest puricy from alum, is styled alumina. It was deemed elemen- tary matter till Sir H. Davy's celebrated c-1, "to-che- mical researches led to the belief of its bun;-, like barytes.and lime, a metallic oxyde. The purest native alumina is found in the oriental gems, the sapphire and ruby. They consist of nuiuiug but this earth, and a small portion of colouring matter. The native poicelain clays or kaolins, i.owever white and soft, can never be regarded as pine alumina. They usually contain fully iialf their weight of silica, and frequently other earths. To obtain pure alumina we dissolve alum in 20 times its weight of water, and add to it a little ofthe solution of carbonae u: soda, to throw down any iron which may be present W.- :hen drop the supernatant liquid into a quantity of the water of ammonia, taking care not-to add so much of the aluminous solution as will saturate the ammonia. The volatile alkali unites with the sulphuric acid of the alum, and the earthy basis of the latter is separated in a white spongy precipitate. This must be thrown on a filter, washed, or edulcorated, as the old chemists expressed it, by repeated affusions of vva'er, and then dried. Or if an alum, made with ammonia instead oi potassa, as is the case with some French annus, can be got, simple ignition dissipates its acid and alkaline con- stituents, leaving pure alumina. Alumina prepared by the first process is white, pul- verulent, soft to the touch, adheres to the tongue, toi ins a smooth paste without grittiness in the mouth, insipid, 'inodorous, produces no change in vegetable colours, insoluble in water, but mixes with it readily iu every proportion, and retains a small quantity with consider- able force; is infusible in the strongest heat of a fur- nace, experiencing merely a condensation of volume and consequent hantnsss, but is in small quantities melted bv the oxyhydrogen blowpipe. Iu specific gravity is 2.000 in the state of powder, but by ignition it is augmented. Every analogy leads to the belief that alumina con- tains ;i peculiar metal, which may be called aluminum. The first evidences obtained of this position are pre- sented in Sir H. Davy's researches. Iron negatively electrified by a very high power being fused in conta':t with pure alumina, formed a globule whiter than pure iron which effervesced slowly in water, becoming covered with a white powder. The solution of this in muriatic acid, decomposed by an alkali, afforded alu- mina and oxyde of iron. By passing potassium in vapour through alumina heated to whiteness, tue greatest part of the potassium became converted into potassa, which formed u coherent mass with that part ALV ot the alumina not decompounded ; and In this mass t.:ere wee numerous gray particles, having the metallic lustre, and whicli became white when heated in the air, and which slowly effervesced in water. In a similar experiment made by the same illustrious che- mist, a strong red heat only being applied to the alu- mina, a mass waj obtained, which took fire sponta- neously byyxposure to air, and whicli effervesced vio- lently in water. This mass was probably an alloy of aluminum and potassium. Thv conversion of potas- sium imo its deutoxyde, dry potassa, by alumina, proves the presence.of oxygen in the latter. When regarded as an oxyde, Sir H. Davy estimates its oxygen and basis to be lo one another as 15 to 33; or as 10 to ^2. TJie prime equivalent of alumina would thus appear to be 1.0+2.2=3.2. But Berzelius's analysis of sulphate of alumina seems to indicate 2.136 as the quantity of the earth wnich combines with five of the acid. He,ice aluminum will come to be represented by 2.130—1=1.136. Al.ioina which has lost its plasticity by ignition, recoveis it by being dissolved iu au acid or alkaline menstruum, and then precipitated. In this stale it is cuhtd a hydiate, lor when dried in » steam heat it retains much water ; and therefore resembles in com- position wavellite, a beautiful mineral, consisting almost entirely of alumina, with about 2fj per cent, of water. Alumina is widely diffused in nature. It is a con- stituent cf every soii, and of almost every rock. It is the basis of porcelain, pottery, bricks, and crucibles. Its affinity for vegetable colouring inatter/ls made use of in the preparation of lakes, and in the arts of dying and calico printing. Native combinations of alumina, constitute the fullers' earth, ochres,' boles, pipe- clays, &i.C. .The salts of alumiua have the following general characters: 1. Most of them are very soluble in water, and their solutions have a sweetish aceib taste. 2. Ammonia throws down their earthy base, even thoiieh they have been previously acidulated with muriatic acid. 3. m a strong red heat they give out a portion of their acid. 4. Phosphate of ammonia gives a white precipitate. 5. Hydriodaie of potassa produces a flocculent pre- cipitate of a while colour^ passing into a pennant-ut yellow. (i. They tire not affected by oxalate of ammonia, tartaric'acid, ferroprussiate of potassa, or tincture of galls: by the first two tests they are distinguishable from ytti ia; and by the last two, from that earth and glucina. 7. If bisiilphate of potassa be added to a solution of an aluminous salt moderately concentrated, octahedral crystals of alum will form. ALUMLMTE. A mineral of a snow white colour, dull, opaque, and having a flue earthy fracture. It consists of sulphuric£cid, alumiua, water, silica, lime, and oxyde of.iron. ALUMINOUS. Pertaining to alum. Aluminous icatas. Waters impregnated with par tides of alum. A H'MIN CM. See Alumina, AH SI A. (From aXvais, a wandering.) Alysis; Illusion; Hallucination. A term used by Good to a species of his genus Empathemata. See Nosology. ALVEAR IL'M. (From airfare, a bee-hive.) That part of the meatus auditorius externus is so called, which contains the wax ofthe ear. ALV EOLL'S. (A diminutive of alveus, a cavity.) The socket ot a tooth. A'LVLL'S. (Alveus,i. m., a cavity.) A cavity. Alveus ampullkscens. That part of the duct con- veying the chyle to the subclavian vein, which swells out. Alveus communis. The common duct, or commu- nication of the ampullae of the membranaceous semi- circular canals in the internal ear, is so termed by a'lVIDU'CA. (From alvus, the belly, and duco, to draw.) Purging medicines. ALVTFLUXCS. (From alvus, and JIuo, to flow.) A diarrhiea, or purging- ALVUS. (Alvus, i. f. and sometimes m. ab allu- endo, qud sordes alluuntur.) The belly, stomach, and entrails. 53 AMA AMB A'LYCE. (From aXvoi, to be auxious.) That anxiety which attends low fevers. ALY'PIA. (From a, neg. and Xumj, pain.) With- out pain; applied to a purgation of the humours, with- out pain. ALY'PIAS. Alypum. A species of turbith, the globularia alypum; so called because it purges with- out pain. ALYSIS. See Alusia. ALY'SMUS. (From aXvu, to be restless.) Rest- lessness. ALY'SSUM. (From a, neg. and Xvaaa, the bite of a mad dog; so called because it was foolishly thought to be a specific in the cure of the bite of a mad-dog.) Mad-wort See Marrubium alyssum. Al\-6SU.m GaLeni. See Marrubium verticillatum. Alyssum Plinii. See Galium album. Alyssum verticillatum. The Marrubium verti- cillatum. A'lzum\ Aldum; Aldrum. The name of the tree which produces gum bdellium, according to some ancient authors. AMA. (Apa, together.) A word used in compo- sition. AMADINE. A stlbstance, the properties of which are intermediate between those of starch and gum. See Starch. AMADOU. A variety of the boletus igniarius, found on old ash and other trees. It is boiled in water to extract its soluble parts, then dried and beat with a mallet to loosen its-texture. It has now the appear- ance of very spongy doe-skin leather. It is lastly impregnated with a solution of nitre, and dried, when it is called spunk, or German tinder; a substance much used on the continent for lighting fires, either from the collision of flint and steel, or from the sudden conden- sation of air in the atmospheric pyrophorus. AMA'LGAM. (Amalgama; from upa and yaptiv, to marry.) A substance produced by mixing mercury with a metal, the two being thereby incorporated. See Alloy. Amame'lis. (From aaa, audjujAsa, an apple.) The bastard medlar of Hippocrates. AMANI'TiE. (From a, priv. and pavia, madness; so called, because they are eatable and not poisonous, like some others.) A tribe of fungous productions, called mushrooms, truffles, and moiells, and by the French, champignons. Amaka dulcis. See Solanum dulcamara. Ama'racus. (From a, neg. and papaivto, to decay: •because it keeps its virtues a long tjine.) Marjoram. L Amaranth, esculi nt. See Amarauthus oleraceus. AMARA'NTHCS. (Amarauthus, i. m.; from iu, to flow.) A partial or total obstruction of tile menses in women from other causes than pregnancy and old age. The menses should be regular as to quantity and quality ; and that this discharge should observe the monthly period, is essential to health. When it is obstructed, nature makes her efforts to obtain for it some other outlet. When these efforts of nature fail, the consequence may be, pyrexia, pulmonic diseases, spasmodic affec- tions, hysteria, epilepsia, mania, apoplexia, chlorosis, according to the general habit and disposidon of the patient Dr. Cullen places this genus in the class locales, and order epischeses. His species are, 1. Emansio mensium; that is, when the menses do uot appear so early as is usually expected. Set- Chlorosis. 2. Suppressio mensium, when, after the menses ap- pearing and continuing as usual for some time, they cease without pregnancy occurring. 3. Amenurrhaa difficilis, vel Menorrhagia difficilis, when this flux is too small in quantity, and attended with great pain, Sec. Vie causes of a suppression of the menses appear mowly to operate by inducing a constriction of the ex- treme vessels; such as cold, fear, and other depressing passions, an indolent life, the abuse of acids, &cc. It is sometimes symptomatic of other diseases, in which considerable debility occurs, as phthisis pulmonalis. When the discharge has been some lime interrupted, particularly in persons previously healthy, hemor- rhages will often happen from other outlets, the nose, stomach, lungs, &c. even in some instances a periodi- cal discharge of blood from an ulcer ha3 occurred. The patient generally becomes obstinately costive, often dyspeptic; colicky pains, and'various hysterical symptoms likewise are apt to attend. The means of chief efficacy in restoring the uterine function are those calculated to relax spasm, assisted sometimes by such as increase arterial action, particularly in protracted cases. The former will be employed with most pro- bability of success, when symptoms of a menstrual effort appear. They are, especially the hip-bath, fo- mentations to theiiiypogastrium, sitting over a vessel of hot water, so that the vapour may be applied to the pudenda ; with aBtispasmodic medicines, as the com- pound galbanum pill, castor, &c. but especially opium. If the patient be plethoric, venisection should be pre- mised. In cases of long standing, the object will be lo bring about a determination of blood to the uterus. This may be accomplished by emmeuagogues, of which savine and cantharis are most to be relied upon; though the latter would be improper, if hematuria had occurred. Certain cathartics are also very useful, par- ticularly aloes, which appear to operate especially on the rectum, and thus sympathetically influence the uterus. Electric shocks passed through the hypogas- tric region, may likewise contribute to the cure. In cases of scanty and pain'"111 menstruation, the means pointed out above as calculated to take off con- striction of the uterine vessels, should be resorted to; especially the hip-bath, and the free use of opium. Amentace* plant*. Amentaceous plants. A di- vision of plants in natural arrangements of bota- nists. **. SB AMENTA'CBUS. Having an amentum or catkin, as the willow, l>irch, beech, poplar, &c. AMENTIA. (Amentia, a. f.; from a, priv. and mens, the mind.) Imbecility of intellect, by which the relations of things are either not perceived, or not recollected. A disease in the class ncuroies, and order vesania; of Cullen. When it originates at birth, it is called amentia congenita, natural stupidity; when from the infirmities of age, amentia smilis, flotage or child- ishness ; and when from some accidental cause, amentia acquisita. AMENTUM. (Derived from its fancied.resem- blance to a cal's-tailrand by Festus, from the Greek apua, a bond or thong.) Jttlus; Nucamentum; Ca- tulus. Catkin. A species of inflorescence, considered by some as a species of calyx. It is a simple peduuclu covered with numerous chaffy scales, under which are the flowers or parts of fructification. The distinctions of catkins are into, 1. Cylindrical: as in Corylus avellana; Beta alba; Alnus. 2. Globose as in Fagus sylvatica ; Platanus orien- talisj L'rtica pilulifera. 3. Ovate .- as in the Female Pinus sylvestris. 4. Filiform: seen In Fugus pumila and Castanea pumila. 5. Attenuate, slender towards the end: as in Fagus caslanea. 6. Thick: in Juglans regia. 7. Imbrecate, scaly: as in Juniperus communis, and Sulix fusca, 8. Paleaceous, chaffy: as in Pinus sylvestris. 9. Nakedi the scales being so small or wanting, that the- parts of fructification appear naked, as in Excoc- e.aria. American balsam. See Myroxylum Psruiferum. [American centaury. This is the Chironia angu- laris of Liiimeus. It is a native of damp, rich soils, in the middle and southern parts of the United States, where it is commonly known by the name of centaury. Every part of the plant is a pure, strong bitter, and communicates its qualities to both water and alkohol. It appears to be a remedy in considerable use at the south for intermittent fever. On the stomach it exerts au invigorating influence, and promotes appetite and digestion. It may be given in powder, in doses of ten or twenty grains, or iu infusion, which is the more common mode.—Bigelow's Sequel, Sec. A.] [American columbo. This is the Frasera IValleri of Michau.v. It is a tall, rank, perennial plant, glow- ing spontaneously in the southern and western parts of the United States. It is the Swcrlia frazcra of Smith, in ltees's Cyclopedia. The root, which is large and fleshy, has a considerabledegTeeof bitlerness,aud when cut in slices and dried, has some resemblance to the imported columbo. Owing to its comparative cheapness, it has been substituted in druggists' shops for columbo, to which it is incomparably inferior in bitterness. It is however an article of considerable tonic powers, and, when fresh, is said to be emetic and cathartic.—Big. Seq. A.] [American hellebore. Veratrum viride. The plant bearing this name grows on wet meadows, and on the banks of brooks throughout the United States. It sends up a tuft of large plaited leaves early in the spring, and in June produces a panicle of green floweis. It is (.tteii designated by the name of poke-root, though a very different plant from the Phytolacca. Its properties resemble those of tfie Veratrum Album of Europe, to which plant it is so closely allied in ai> pearance, that many botanists have considered them the same, species. The root has a bitter taste, accom- panied with acrimony, and leaves a permanent im- pression on the mouth and fauces. It abounds with a resinous juice, which adheres closely to a knife with which it has been cut. This is taken up by alkohol and precipitated by water. The decoction has an in- tensely bitter taste, probably owing to an extractive principle. The distilled water has a slightly un- pleasant taste, without bitterness or pungency. f«- ratrine probably exists in this root. Like the white Hellebore/lt is an acrid emetic, and a powerful stimulant, followed by sedative effects. From the sum of my observations respecting it, I am" satisfied that the root, when not impaired by long keeping or exposure, is, in sufficient doses, a strong emetic, commencing its operation tardily, but conti- AMM AMM nulng it in many Instances for a longtime: in large doses affecting the functions ofthe brain and nervoun system, in a powerful manner,'producing giddiness, impaired vision, prostration of strength, and diminu- tion of the vital powers. From three to six grains in powder will commonly occasion ^vomiting, the activity being in some degree proportionate to the freshness ofthe article. Dr. Ware found, that doses somewhat larger did not act with undue violence, in the case of some alms-house pa- tients. A wine, prepared like that of white hellebore, has produced relief in gout and rheumatism, in doses ot less than a fluid drachm.—Big. Mat. Med. A.] [American Senna. Cassia Marilandica. This is a tall plant, with yellow flowers/growing in most parts of the United States. Its botanical affinity lo the Cassia Senna, probably first fed to a suspicion of its cathartic powers, its leaves abound with resin, and have also some extractive and volatile matter. An ounce of the dried leaves, infused in water, proves cathartic, and the plant^being easy of acquisition, is not unfrequently used for this purpose by country practitioners.—Big. Seq. A.] America'num tuberosum. The potatoe. See Solanum tobcrosum. , Amethy'sta pharmaca. (From a, neg. and pcdv, wine.) Medicines which were said either to prevent or remove the effects of wine.—Galen. AMETHY'STUS. (From a, neg. auidpeBvc-xa, to'be inebriated: so called, because in former times, accord- ing to Plutarch, it was thought to prevent drunkenness. —Ruland. in Lex. Chem.) The amethyst " A gem of a violet colour, and great brilliancy, said to be as hard as the ruby or sapphire, from which it only differs in colour. This is called the oriental amethyst, and is very rare. When it inclines to the purple or rosy colour, it is more esteemed than when it is nearer to the blue. These amethysts have the same figure, hardness, specific gravity, and other qualities, as the best sapphires or rubies, and come from the same places, particularly from Persia, Arabia, Armenia, and the West Indies. The occidental amethysts are merely coloured crystals or quartz." AMIANTHUS. See Asbestos. Ami'culum. A little short cloak. It is the same as the amnios, but anciently meant a covering for the pubes of boys, when they exercised in the gymnasium. —Rhodius. AMIDINE. A substance produced, according to Saussure, when we abandon the paste of starch to itself at the ordinary temperature, with or without the contact of air. A'mioum. See Amylum. Amin^e'um. A wine produced in Aminasa, formerly a province of Italy ; called also Salernum. Also a strong wine vinegar. Galen mentions Aminaum Nca- politanum, and Aminaum Siculum. A'MMI. * (Ammium, t. n. Appi; from apuos, sand, from its likeness to little gravel-stones.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnean system. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb bishop's weed, of which there are two sorts. See Sison ammi and ammi majus. Ammi majus. The systematic name for the ammi vulgare of the shops. The seeds of this plant, Ammi— foliis inferioribus pinnatis, \anceolatis serratie; supe- rioribus, mvltifidis, linearibus, of Linnaeus; are less powerful than those of the Sison ammi, but were exhibited with the same views. Ammi ve'rum. See Sison Ammi. Ammi vjjloare. See Ammi majus. Aumion. Ammium. Cinnabar. Ammocho'sia. (From appos, sand, and xttai To pour.) A remedy for drying the body by sprinkling it with hot sand.-1- Oribasius. AMMONIA. (Ammonia, a. f; so called because it is obtained from sal ammoniac, which received its name from being dug out of the earth near the temple of Jupiter Ammon.) Ammonia gas. The substance bo called is an a6iiform or alkaline air. " There is a saline body, formerly brought from Egypt, where it was separated from soot by sublimation, but which is now made abundantly in Europe, called sal ammo- niac. From this salt pure ammonia can be readily obtained by the following process: Mix unslacked quicklime with its own weight of sal ammoniac, each in fine powder, and introduce them mto a glass retort. Join to the beak of the retort, by a collar of caout- chouc, (a neck of au Indian rubber bottle answers well,) a glass tube about 16 inches long, containing pieces of ignited muriate of lime. This tube should lie in a horizontal position, and its free end, previously beiu obliquely by the blowpipe, should dip into dry mercury in a pneumatic trough. A slip of porous paper, as an additional precaution, may be tied round the tube, and kept moist with auher. If a gentle heat from a charcoal chaffer or lamp be now applied to the bottom of the retort, a gaseous body will bubble up through the mercury. Fill a little glass tube, sealed at one end, with the gas, and liansfer it, closely stopped at ihe other end, into a basin containing water. If the water rise instantly and fill the whole tube, the gas is pure, arid may be received for examination. Ammonia is a transparent, colourless, and conse- quently invisible gas, possessed of elasticity, and the other mechanical properties of the atmospherical air. Its specific gravity is an important datum in chemical researches, and has been rather differently stated. Now as no aeriform body is more easily obtained in a pure state than ammonia, this diversity, among accu- rate experimentalists, shows the nicety of this statical operation. Biot and Arago make it = 0.59669 by ex- periment, and by calculation from its elementary gases, they make it = 0.5943&. Kirwan says that 100 cubic inches weigh 18.16 gr. at 30 inches of bar. and 61° F., which compared to air reckoned 30.519, gives 0.59540. Sir H. Davy determines its density to be = 0.590, with which estimate the theoretic calculations of Dr. Prout, in the sixth volume ofthe Annals of Phi- losophy, agree. This gas has an exceedingly pungent smell, well known by the old name of spirits of hartshorn. An animal rjlunged into it speedily dies. It extinguishes combustion, but being itself to a certain degreecom- bustible, the flame of a taper immersed in il is enlarged before going out. It lias a very acrid taste. Water condenses it very rapidly. Water is capable of dissolving easily about one-third of its weight of ammouiacal gas, or 400 times its bulk. Hence, when placed in contact with a tube filled with this gas, water rushes into it with explosive velocity. Aimuoriiacal gas, perfectly dry, when mixed with oxygen, explodes with the electric spark, and is in- verted into water and nitrogen, as has been siioWiWn an ingenious paper by Dr. Henry. But the simplest, and perhaps most accurate mode of resoiving ammo- nia into its elementary constituents, is that first prac- tised by Berthollet, the celebrated discoverer of its composition. This consists in making the pure gas traverse very slowly an ignited porcelain tube of a small diameter. The alkaline nature of ammonia is demonstrated, not only by its neutralizing acidity, and changing the vegetable reds to purple or green, but also by its being attracted.to ttie negative pole of a voltaic arrangement When a pretty strong electric power is applied to ammonia in its liquid or solid combinations, simple decomposition iseftected ; but in contact with mercury, very mysterious phenomena occur. If a globule of mercury be surrounded with a little water of ammo- nia, or placed in a little cavity in a piece of sal ammo- niac, and then subjected to the voltaic power by two wires, the negative touching the mercury, and the positive the ammoniacal compound, the globule is instantly covered with a circulating film, a white smoke rises from it, and its volume enlarges, while it shoots out rainificatious of a semi-solid consistence over the salt The amalgam has the consistence of soft butter, and may be cut with a knife. Whenever the electrization is suspended, the crab-like fibres retract towards the central mass, which soon, by the constant formation of white saline films, resumes its pristine globular shape and size. The enlargement of volume seems to amount occasionally to ten times that of the mercury, when a small globule is employed. Sir II. Davy, Berze'itS and Gay Lussac and Thenard, have studied this singular phenomenon with great care. They produced the very same substance by putting an amalgam of mercury and potassium into the moistened cupel of sal ammoniac. It becomes five or six times larger, assumes the consistence of butter, while it retains its metallic lustre. What takes plate in these experiments'? In the second case, the substance of metallic aspect which we 57 AMM AMM obtain is an ammoniacal hydruret of mercury and po- tassium. There is formed, besides, muriate of potassa. Consequently a portion of the potassium of the amal- gam decomposes the water, becomes potassa, which Itself decomposes the muriate of ammonia. Thence result hydrogen and ammonia, which, in the nascent state, unite to the undecomposed amalgam. In the first experiment, the substance which, as in the second, presents the metallic aspect, is only an ammo- niacal hydruret of mercury; its formation is accom- panied by the perceptible evolution of a certain quan- tity of chlorine al the positive pole. It is obvious, therefore, that the salt is decomposed by the electricity. The hydrogen of the muriatic acid, and the ammonia, both combine with the mercury. Ammonia is not affected by a cherry-red heat. According to Guyton de Morveau, it becomes a liquid at about 40°—0°, or at 0° the freezing point of mer- cury ; but it is uncertain whether the appearances he observed may not have been owing to hygrometric water, as happens with chlorine gas. The ammo- niacal liquid loses its pungent smell as its temperature sinks, till at—50° it gelatinizes, if suddenly cooled; but if slowly cooled it crystallizes. Oxygen, by means of electricity, or a mere red heat, resolves ammonia into water and nitrogen. When there is a considerable excess of oxygen, it acidifies a portion of the nitrogen into nitrous acid, whence many fallacies in analysis have arisen. Chlorine and ammonia exercise so powerful an action on each other, that when mixed suddenly, a sheet of white flame per- vades them. The simplest way of making this fine experiment, is to invert a matress, with a wide mouth and conical neck, over another with a taper neck, con- taining a mixture Of sal ammoniac and lime, heated by a lamp. As soon as the upper vessel seems to be full *>f ammonia, by the overflow of the pungent gas, it is to be cautiously lifted up, and inserted, in a perpen- dicular direction, into a wide-mouthed glass decanter or flask, filled with chlorine. On seizing the two ves- sels thus joined with the two hands covered with gloves, and suddenly inverting them, like a sand-glass, the heavy chlorine and light ammonia, rushing in opposite directions, unite, with the evolution .of flame. As one volume of ammonia contains, in a condensed sue, one and a half of hydrogen, which requires for its saturation just one'and a half of chlorine, this quan- tity should resolve the mixture into muriatic acid and nitrogen, and thereby give a ready analysis of the alka- line gas. If the proportion of chlorine be less, sal ammoniac and nitrogen are the results. The same thing happens on mixing the aqueous solutions of ammonia and chlorine. But if large bubbles of chlo- rine be let up in ammoniacal water of moderate strength, luminous streaks are seen in the dark to per- vade the liquid, and the same reciprocal change of the Ingredients is effected. Gay Lussac and Thcnard state, that when 3 parts of JUnmoniacal gas and 1 of chlorine are mixed together, they condense into sal ammoniac, and azote, equal to 1-10 the whole volume, is given out. Iodine has an analogous action on ammonia; seizing a portion of its hydrogen to form hydriodic acid, whence hydriodate of ammonia results; while another portion of iodine unites with the liberated nitrogen to form the explosive pulverulent iodine. Cyanogen and ammoniacal gas begin to act upon each other whenever they come Into contact, but some hours are requisite to render the*effect complete. They unite in the proportion nearly of 1 to 1 1-2, forming a compound which gives a dark orange-brown colour to water, but dissolves in only a very small quantity of water. The solution does not produce prussian blue with the salts of iron. By transmitting ammoniacal gas* through charcoal ignited in a tube, prussic or hydrocyanic acid is formed. The action of the alkaline metals on gaseous ammo- nia, is very curious. When potassium is fused in that gas, a very fusible olive-green s f* stance, consisting of potassium, nitrogen, and ammonia is formed; and a volume of hydrogen remains exactly equal to what would result from the action on water of the quantity of potassium employed. Hence, according to Thenard, the ammonia is divided into two portions. One is decomposed, so that its nitrogen combines with the potassium, and its hydrogen remainsUfee, while the other is absorbed in whole or in part by the nitroguret 58 of potasajnm. Sodium acts in the same manner. The olive substance is opaque, and it is only when in plates of extreme thinness that it appears semitransparent, it has nothing of the metallic appearance; it is heavier than water; and, on minute inspection, seems impt - fectly crystallized. When it is exposed to a heat pro- gressively increased, it melts, disengages ammonia, and hydrogen, and nitrogen, in the proportions constituting ammonia; then it becomes solid, still preserving its green colour, and is converted into a nitroguret of potassium or sodium. Exposed to the air at theordi nary temperature, it attracts only its humidity, but not its oxygen, and is slowly transformed inlo ammoniacal tras, and potassa or soda. It burns vividly wlieu.pro- jected into a hot crucible, or when heated in a vessel containing oxygen. Water and acids produce also sudden decomposition, with the extrication of heat Alkalies or alkaline salts aie produced. Alkohol lik" wise decomposes it with similar lesults. The pie- ceding description of the compound of ammonia willi potassium, as prepared by t;ay Lussac and Thenard, was controverted by Sir H. Davy. The experiments of this accurate chemiRt led to the conclusion, that the presence of moisture had modified their results. In proportion as more precautions are taken to keep every thing absolutely dry, so in propor- tion is less ammonia regenerated. He seldom obtained as much as 1-10 of the quantity absorbed; and he never could procure hydrogen and nitrogen-in the pro- portions constituting ammonia; there was always an excess of nitrogen. The following experiment was conducted with the utmost nicety. 3 1-2 gr. of potas- sium were heated in 12 cubic inches of ammoniacal gas; 7.5 were absorbed, and 3.2 of hydrogen evolved. On distilling the olive-coloured solid in a lube of plati- na, 9 cubical inches of gas were given off, and half a cubical inch remained in the tube and adapters. Of the nine cubical incites, one-fffth of a cubical inch only was ammonia; 10 measures of the permanent gas mixed with 7.5 of oxygen, and acted upon by the electrical spark, left a residuum of 7.5. He infers that the results of the analysis of ammonia, by electricity and potassium, are the same. On the whole we may legitimately infer, that there is something yet unexplained in these phenomena. The potassium separates from ammonia as much hy- drogen, as an equal weight of it would from water. If two volumes of hydrogen be thus detached from the alkaline gas, the remaining volume, with the volume of nitrogen, will be left to combine with the potassium, forming a triple compound, somewhat analogous to the cyanides, a compound capable of condensing am- monia. When ammoniacal gas is transmitted over ignited wires of iron, copper, platina, &c. it is decomposed completely, and though the metals are not increased in weight, they have become extremely brittle. Iron, at the same temperature, decomposes the ammonia, with double the rapidity that platinum does. At a high temperature, the protoxyde of nitrogen decomposes ammonia. Of the ordinary metals, zinc is the only one which liquid ammonia oxydizes and then dissolves. But it acts on many of the metallic oxydes. At a high tem- perature the gas deoxydizes all those which are re- ducible by hydrogen. The oxydes soluble in liquid ammonia, are the oxyde of zinc; the protoxyde and peroxyde of copper; the oxyde of silver; the third and fourth oxydes of antimony ; the oxyde of tellurium • the protoxides of nickel, cobalt, and iron, the peroxyde of tin, mercury, gold, and platinum. TJssi first five are very soluble, the rest less so. These combinations can be obtained by evaporation, in the dry state, only with copper, antimony, mercury, gold, platinum, and silver ; the four last of which are very remarkable for their detonating property. See the particular metals All the acids are susceptible of combining with am- monia, and they almost all form with it neutral com- pounds. Gay Lussac made the important discovery that whenever the acid is gaseous, its combination with ammoniacal gas takes place in a simple ratio of determinate volumes, whether a neutral or a subsatt be formed. Ammoniacal salts have the following general cha- lst, When treated with a caustic fixed alkali or earth, they exhale the peculiar smell of ammonia, AMM AMN 2d, They are generally soluble In water, and crys- tallizable. 3d, They are all decomposed at a moderate red neat; and if the acid be fixed, as the phosphoric or boracic, the ammonia comes away pure. 4th, Wllen they are dropped into a solution of mu- riate of platina, a yellow precipitate falls."— Ure's Chem. Diet. The preparations of ammonia in use are, . 1. Liquor ammoniee. See Ammonia liquor. 2. The sub-carbonate of ammonia. See Ammonia subcarbonas, and ammonia subcarbonatis liquor. 3. The acetate of ammonia. See Ammonia acetatis liquor. 4. The muriate of ammonia. See Sal ammoniac. a. Ferrum ainmonialum. 6. Several tinctures and spirits, holding ammonia in solution. Ammonia, argentate of. Fulminating silver. Ammonia acetata. See Liquor ammonia acetatis. Ammonia muriata. See Sal ammoniac. Ammonia prveparata. See Ammonia subcarbonas. Ammoniac, sal. See Sal Ammoniac. AMMONI'ACUM. (Appoviaxov; so called from Ammonia, whence it was brought.) Gum-ammoniac. A concrete gummy resinous juice, composed of little lumps, or tears, of a strong and somewhat ungrateful smell, and nauseous taste, followed by a bitterness. There has, hitherto, been no information had concern- ing the plant which affords this drug ; but Wildeuow considers it to be the Heracleum gummiferum, having raised that plant from the seeds, which are sometimes found in the drug. It is imported here from Turkey, and from the East Indies. It consists, according to Braconnot, of 70 resin, 18.4 gum. 4.4 glutinous matter, 6 water, and 1.2 loss in 100 parts. Gum ammoniacum is principally employed as an expectorant, and is fre- quently prescribed in asthma and chronic catarrh. Its dose is from 10 to 30 grains. It is given in the form of pill or diffused in water, and is frequently combined with squill, or tartarized antimony. In large doses it proves purgative. Externally, It is applied as a discu- tient, under the form of plaster to white swellings of the knee, and to indolent tumours. The officinal pre- parations are ammoniacum-purificatum. Emplastrum ammoniaci; Empl. ammoniaci cum hydrargyro; Mis- tura ammoniaci. Ammonije acetatis liquor. A solution of ace- tate of ammonia; formerly called Aqua ammonia ace- tata. Take of sub-carbonateof ammonia, two ounces; dilute acetic acid, four pints. Add the acid to the salt, until bubbles of gas shall no longer arise, and mix. The effervescence is occasioned by the escape of car- bonic acid gas, which the.acetic acid expels, and neu- tralizes the ammonia. Hthe acid rather predominate, the solution is more grateful to the taste ; and provided that acid be cor- rectly prepared, the proportions here given will be found sufficient; where the acid cannot be depended on, it will be right to be regulated rather by the cessa- tion of effervescence than by quantity. This preparation was formerly known in the shops under the name of spirit of Mindererus. When assist- ed by a warm regimen, it proves an excellent and pow- erful sudorific ; and, as it operates without quickening the circulation, or increasing the heat of the body, it is admissible in febrile and inflammatory diseases, in which the use of stimulating sudorifics are attended with danger. Its action may likewise be determined to the kidneys, by walking about in the cool air. The common dose is half an ounce, either by itself, or along with other medicines, adapted to the same in- tention. . Ammoni.b carbonas. See Ammonia subcarbonas. Ammoni/e liquor. Liquor of Ammonia. Take of muriate of ammonia eight ounces; lime newly pre- pared, six ounces; water, four pints. Pour on the hme a pint of the water, then cover the vessel, and set them by for an hour; then add the muriate of ammonia, and the remaining water previously made boiling hot, and cover the vessel again; strain the l>«m when it has cooled; then distil from it twelve fluid ouneesof the solution of ammonia into a receiver cooled to the temperature of 50°. The specific gravity of thissolu- tion%hould be to that of distilled water, as 4.960 to Lime is capable of decomposing muriate of ammo- nia at a temperature much below that of boiling wa- ter ; so that when the materials are mixed, a solution of ammonia and of muriate of lime is obtained. This being submitted to distillation, the ammonia passes over with a certain poMkm of the water, leaving be- hind the muriate of lime dissolved iu the rest. The proportion of water directed seems, however, unneces- sarily great, which obliges the operator to employ larger vessels than would otherwise suffice. But. the process now directed is certainly much easier, more economi- cal, and more uniform in its results, than that of former pharmacopoeia?. This preparation is colourless and transparent with a strong peculiar smell; it parts with the ammonia in the form of gas, if heated to 130 degrees, and requires to be kept, with a cautious exclusion of atuu spherical air, with the carbonic acid of which it readily unites: on this latter account, the propriety of keeping it in small bottles instead of a large one, has been sug- gested. This is the aqua ammonia pura of the shops, and the alcali volatile caiisticum. Water of ammonia is very rarely given internally, although it may be used in doses often or twenty drops, largely diluted, as a powerful stimulant in asphyxia and similar diseases. Externally it is applied to the skin as a rubefacient, and in the form of gas to the nostrils, and to the eyes as a stimulant: in cases of torpor, paralysis, rheumatism, syncope, hysteria, and chronic ophthalmia. Ammonia murias. See Sal ammoniacal. Ammoni/b nitras. Alcali volatile nitratum; Sal ammoniacus nitrosus; Ammonia nitrata. A salt composed of the nitric acid and ammonia, the virtues of which are internally diuretic and deobstruent, and externally resolvent and sialogogue. Ammonije subcarbonas. Subcarbonate of ammo- nia. This preparation was formerly called ammonia prarparata, and sal volatilis salis ammoniaci, and sal volatilis. It is made thus:—Take of muriate of am- monia, a pound: of prepared chalk, dried, a pound and a half. Reduce them separately to powder; then mix them together, and sublime in a heat gra- dually raised, till the retort becomes red. In this pre- paration a double decomposition takes place, the car- bonic acid ofthe chalk uniting with the ammonia, and forming subcarbonate of ammonia, which is volatilised while muriate of lime remains in the vessel. This salt possesses nervine and stimulating powers, and is highly beneficial in the dose of from two to eight grains, in nervous affections, debilities, flatulency, and acidity from dyspepsia. Ammonia subcarbonatis liquor. Liquor am- monia carbonatis. Solution of subcarbonate of am- monia. Take of subcarbonate of ammonia, four ounces; distilled water a pint. Dissolve the subcar- bonate of ammonia in the water, and filter the solution through paper. This preparation possesses the pro- perties of ammonia in its action on the human body. See Ammonia subcarbonas. Ammonicated copper, liquor of. See Cupri ammo- niati liquor. Ammo'nion. (From appos,sand.) Aetius uses this term to denote a collyrium of great virtue in many diseases ofthe eye, which was said to remove sand or gravel from the eves. AMMONITES. Petrifaetions, which have like- wise been distinguished by the name of conutu ammo- nis, and are called snake-stones by the vulgar, consist chiefly of lime-stone. They are found of all sizes, from the breadth of half an inch to more than two feet in diameter; some of them rounded, others greatly compressed, and lodged in different strata of stones and clays. They appear to owe their origin to shells ofthe nautilus kind. . „„„„,„„ AMMO'NIUM. Berzelius first gave this name to a supposed metal which with oxygen he conceives to form the alkali called ammonia. It is now generally used by aU chemists. See Ammonia. momn„ , AMNESIA. (From a, priv. and nvncis, memory.) Amnestia. Forgctfulness; mosUy a symptomatic affection. Amns'stia. See Amnesia. AMNIOS (From apvos, a lamb, or lamb s skin.) Amnion The soft internal membrane which sur- rounds the foetus. It is very thin and pellucid in the early stage of pregnancy, but acquires considerable 50 AMP AMY thickness and strength in the latter months. The am- nios contains a thin watery fluid, in which the lfetus is suspended. See Liquor amnii. AMNIOTIC. (Amnioticus; from amnios : so called because it is obtained from the membrane of that name.) Of or belonging to the amnios. Amniotic acid. Acidum amnioticum. A peculiar ncid found in the liquor ofthe amnios of Hie cow. It exists in the form of a white pulverulent powder. It is slightly acid to the taste, but sensibly reddens ve<»e- table'blues. It is with difficulty soluble in cold, but readily soluble in boiling water, and in alkohol. When exposed to a strong- heat, it exhales au odour of ammonia and of prussic acid. Assisted by heat, it de- compose carbonate of potassa, soda, and ammonia. It produces no change in the solutims of silver, lead, or mercury, in nitric acid. Amniotic acid may be ob- tained by evaporating the liquor of the amnios of the cow to a fourth part, and sutiering it to cool; crystals of amniotic acid will be obtained in considerable quan- tity. Whether this acid exists in the liquor ofthe am- nios of other animals, is not yet known. AMO'MUM. (Amomum, i. n.; from an Arabian word, signifying a pigeon, the foot of which it was thought to resemble.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class Mtnanaria; Order, Monogynia. Amomum cardamomum. The former systematic name for the cardamomum minus. See Elettaria cardamomum. Amomum granum parasisi. The systematic name of the plant which affords the grains of paradise. Car- damomum majus; Melcguetta; Maniguetta; Carda- momum piperatium. Grains of paradise, or the greater cardamom seeds, are contained in a large brown, somewhat triangular flask, the thickness of one's thumb, and pyramidal. The seeds are angular, and of a reddish brown colour, smaller than pepper, and resemble very much the seeds ofthe cardamomum minus. They are extremely hot, and similar in virtue to pepper. Amomum verpm. True stone parsley. The fruit is nhojit the size of a grape, pf a strong and grateful aro- matic taste, and penetrating smell. The seeds have been given as a carminative. Amomum zingiber. The former systematic name ofthe plant which affords ginger. See Zingiber offici- nale. Amo'rge. See Amnrca. AMPELITE. The aluminous ampelite, is the alum slate; and the graphic, the graphic slate. AMPELOSA'GRIA. (From apvtXos, a vine, and ayptos, wild.) Sec Bryonia alba. AMPHEMERI NA. See Amphemerinos. A.MPIIEMEKl'NOS. (Fom apcii, about andnpepa, a day.) Amplu.nerina. A fever of one day's du- ration. AMPHIARTHROSIS. Ap^iapOpuiais; from aptpi, both, and aoOpioais, an articulation: so called from its partaking both of diarthrosis and synarthrosis.) A mixed species of connexion of bones, which admits of an obscure motion, as is observed in the metacarpal and metatarsal bones, and the vertebra;. AMPHIB1UM. (From api6Xe?pov, a net, and uios, a resemblance.) Retef'onn or net-like ; a term which has been applied to tne retina. Amphibole. Some species of actionize and horn- blende have this name. [This is the name given by Haiiy, to a mineral, the synonyms of whicli are:— Tremolith of Werner, La Tremolithe of Brochant, Grammatite of Brogniart, Tremolite of Cleaveland. A.] Amtoibolites. Trap rocks are so called in geo- logy, the basis of whicli is hornblende. AMPHIBRA'NCHIA. (From apipi, about, and Ppavxia, the jaws.) The fauces or parts about the tonsils, according to Hippocrates and Foesius. Amphicau'stis. (From aptyi, about, and (cat/fij, ripe corn.) L A sort of wild barley. CO 2. Eustachius says, It was also to express the prV ■ vate parts of a woman. AMPlllDEoN. (From aptpt, on both sides, and Saiio, to divide.) Amphida-um ; Ampliidium. The os fines', or mouth of the womb, which opens both ways, was so called bv the ancients. AMl'itlDIARTHROSlri. The same as Amphiar- tkrosis. Amphiqene. A name of Vesuvian. [This name is given by HaUy lo that crystalline sub- stance, frequently found among volcanic productions, and which other mineralogists have called L»u- AMPilIMFRI'NA. (From apq>i, about, and npcpa, a dav.) A tr.er of one day's continuance. AMPHIME'TRION. (From api, about, and pn- Tpa, the womb.) Amjthimetrium. The parts about Hie womb. Hippocrates. A'mpuiplex. (From ap . fname glven t0 S("ne l'arls of tile ^'dy and lo parts ot vegetables and minerals, whicli resemble almonds. 2. A compound mineral consisting of spheroidal par- ticles or vesicles of lithomarge, green earth, calc spar, steatite imbedded in a basis of fine-grained green- stone or wacke, containing sometimes, also, crystals of hornblende. ■ [Amygdaloid is a compound rock, composed of a basis, in which are imbedded various simple minerals. But these imbedded minerals are not crystals and grains, apparently of cotemporaneous origin with the basis itself, as in the case of porphyry. On the con- trary, their form, though sometimes irregular, is usually spheroidal or oval, like that of an almond; and hence the name of this rock, (from Amygdala, an almond.) —Cleav. Min. A.] AMY'GDALUS. (Amygdalus, i. m.; from amyg- dala, the deriyation of which look to.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linna-an system, class Ico- sandria; Order, Monogynia. The almond-tree. Amygoalus communis. The systematic name of the plant which affords the common almond. Amyg- dalus—foliis serratis infimis glandulosis, floribus ses- silibus geminis of Linnams. The almond is a native of-Barbary. The fame tree produces either bitter or sweet Sweet almonds are more in use as food than medicine; but they are said to be difficult of digestion, unless extremely well com- minuted. Their medicinal qualities depend upon the oil which they contain in the farinaceous matter, and which they afford on expression, nearly in the propor- tion of half their weight. It is very similar to olive oil; perhaps rather purer, and is used for the same purposes. The oil thus obtained is more agreeable to the palate than most of the other expressed oils, and is therefore preferred for internal use, beina generally employed with a view to obtund acrid juices, and to soften aud relax the solids, in tickling coughs, hoarse- ness, costiveness, nephritic pains, &c. Externally, it is applied against tension and rigidity of particular parts. The milky solutions of almonds in watery liquors, usually called emulsions, possess, in a certain degree, the emollient qualities ofthe oil, and have this advantage over pure oil, that they may be given in acute or inflammatory disorders, without danger ofthe •II effects which the oil might sometimes produce by turning rancid. The officinal preparations of almonds are the expressed oil, the confection, and the emulsion ; to the latter, the additisn of gum-arabic is sometimes directed, which renders it a still more useful demul- cent in catarrhal affections, stranguries, &.c. Bitter almonds yield a large quantity of oil, per- fectly similar to that obtained from sweet almonds, but the matter remaining after the expression of the oil, is more powerfully bitter than the almond in its entire state. Great part of the bitter matter dissolves by the assistance of heat, both in water and rectified spirit; and a part arises also with both menstrua in distilla- tion. Bitter almonds have been long, known to be poisonous to various brute animals,; and some authors have alleged that they are also deleterious to the human species; but the facts recorded upon this point appear to want further proof. However, as the noxious quality seems to reside in that matter which gives it the bitterness and flavour, it is very probable, that when this is separated by distillation, and taken in a sufficiently concentrated state, it may prove a poison to man, as is the case with the common laurel, to which it appears extremely analogous. Bergius tells us. that bitter almonds, in the form of emulsion, cuicd obstinate intermitfents, after the bark had failed. A simple water is distilled from bitter almonds, after the oil is pressed out, which possesses the same qualities, and in the same degree, as that drawn from cherry- stones. These afforded, formerfy, the now-exploded aqua crasorum nigrorum, or black cherry-water. Am¥bpalus persica- The systematic name of the common peach-tree. The fruit is known to be grateful and wholesome, seldom disagreeing with the stomach, unless this organ is not in a healthy state, or the fruit has been eaten to excise, when effects similar 10 those ANA of the other dulco-acid summer fruits may be pre* auced. The flowers, including the calyx as well as tne corolla, are the parts of the persica used for medi- cina purposes. These have an agreeable but weak smell, and a bitterish taste. Boulduc observes, " that wnen distilled, without addition, by the heat of a w-ater-bath they yield one-sixth their weight, or more, » of a whitish liquid, which communicates to a consi-* derable quantity of other liquids a flavour like that of the kernels of fruits. These flowers have a cathartic effect, and especially to children, have been success- fully given in the character of a vermifuge for this purpose, an infusion of a drachm of flowers dried or half an ounce in their recentstate, is the requisite do=e * The leaves of the peacli are also found, to possess an- thelmintic power, and from a great number of experi- ments appear to have beengiven with invariable suc- cess both to children and adults. However, as the leaves and flowers of this plant manifest, in some de- gree, the quality of those of the laurocerasus, they ought to be used with caution." A'myla. (From amylum, starch.) This term has been applied to some chemical ftecula, or highly pul- verized residuum. Obsolete. Amy'leon. Amylion. Starch. AMYLUM. (Amylum, i. a. ApvXov, from a, priv. and pvXn, a mill; because it v\ as forinerljimade from wheat, without the assistance of a mill.) Amy- leon ; Amylion. See March. AMY R1S. (From a, intensive, and pvpov, oint- ment, or balm ; so called from its use, or smell.) The name of a genus of plants in the Liana an system. Class, Octandria'; Order, Monogynia, of which two species are used in medicine. Amyris elemifkra. The systematic name of the plant from which it is supposed we obtain the resin called gum-elemi. The plant is described by Linnteus: Amyris :—foliis ternis quinato pinnatisque svbtus to- mentosis. Elenii is brought here from the Spanish West Indies : it is most esteemed when sottish, sonie- what transparent, of a pale whitish colour, inclining a little to green, and of a strong, though not unpleasant smell. It is only used in ointments and plasters, and is a powerful digestive. Amyris qilbadknsis. The systematic name ofthe plant from which the opobatsumum is obtained. It has been called by a variety of names, as Balsamum genu- inum antiquorum; Balsameltron; Aegyptiacum balsa- mum ; Balsamum Asiaticum ; Balsamum Judaicum, BalsamumSyrincum; Balsamum e.Mecca; Balsamum Alpini: Oleum balsami; Carpobalsamum; Xylobal- samum. Balsam, or balm of Gilcad ; Balsam of Mecca. A resinous juice, obtained by making incisions into the bark of the Amyris:—foliis tetnatis integerrimis, pedvneulis un\floris lateralibus of Linnaeus. This tree grow s spontaneously, particularly near to Mecca, on the Asiatic side of the Red Sea. The juice of the fruit is termed carpobalsamum in the pharmacopoeias, and that of the wood and branches xylobalsamum. The best sort is a spontaneous exudation from the tree, aud is held in so high estimation by the Turks, that it is rarely, if ever, to be met with genuine among us. The medicinal virtues of the genuine balsam ot Gilead, have been highly raied, undoubtedly with much exaggera- tion. The common balsam of Mecca is scarcely used; but its qualities seem* to be very similar to those ofthe balsam ot" Tolu, with perhaps more acrimony. The dose is from 15 to 50 drops. A'myu.m. (From a, priv. and/my, muscle.) A limb so emaciated that the muscles scarcely appear. ANA. In medical prescriptions it means "of each." t-'ee A. A-na'basis. (From ava&aivw, to ascend.) 1. An ascension, augmentation, or increase of a dis- ease, or paroxysm. It is usually meant of fevers.— Galen. . 2. A species ofthe equisetwn, or horse-tail plant, Anaba'tic-a. (From ataSatvu, to ascend.) An epithet formerly applied to a continual fever, when it increases in malignity. AN vBE'XIS. (From aia6i7TT(i>, to cough up.) An expectoration of matter by coughing. ANABLE'PSIS. (From ava and /JAriru, to see again.) The recovery of sight alter it has been lost. "Anablysis. (From ava and /3Xu£u, to gush out again.) Ebullition or effervescence. "Ana'bole. (From avaCaXXv, to cast up.) The 01 AN£ ANA discharge of any thing by vomit; also dilatation, or extension.—Galen. Anab!*.o:-hk'sis. (From ava and jSpsgru, to reab- sorb.) The reabsorption of matter. An vbrochi'smos. (From avaSpoxtin, to reabsorb.) Anabrochismus. The taking up and removing the hair on the eyelids, when they become troublesome.— Galm, .Higineta, and others. AXABRD'SIS. (From avaPpoexw, to devour.) A corrosion of the solid parts, by sharp and biting humours.— Galen. AN A('A RDIUM. (From ava, without, and xapSia, a heart) Without heart; because the pulp of the fruit, instead of having the seed enclosed, as is usually the case, has the nut growing out of the end of it The name of a genus of plants. Class, Enneandria; Order, Monogynia. Anac-aroium occidentals. Thecashewnut The oil of this nut is an active caustic, and employed as such in i;s native country: but neither it, nor any part of the fruit, is used medicinally in this country. It is a useful marking ink, as any thing Written on linen or cotton with it, is of a brown eolour, which gradually grows bi;:oker, and is very durable. Anacardh-m orientalh. The Malacca bean. See Avicrnnia tomentosa. AXACATHA'RSIS. (From ava, and xadaipopai, to purge up.) An expectoration of pus, or a purgation by spitting, contra-distinguished from catharsis, or evacuation downwards. In this sense the word is used by Hippocrates and Galen. Blauchard denotes, by this word, medicines which operate upwards, as vomiting, Sec. ANACATHA'RTIC. (Anacatharticus; from ava- xadaipopai, to purge upwards.) Promoting expecto- ration, or vomiting. Ana'chron. Mineral alkali. ANA'CLASIS. (From avaxXaw, to bend back.) A reflection or recur vature of any of the members, accord- ing to Hippocrates. ANA'CLISIS. (From avaxXcvio, to recline.) A couch, or sick-bed.—Hippocrates. Anaco'che. (From avaxtiixa, to retard.) Delay in the administration of medicines; also slowness in the progress of a disease.—Hippocrates. ANACOSLIA'SMUS. (From ova, and xoiXia, the bowels.) A gentle purge, which was sometimes used to relieve the lungs. Anacollk'ma. (From ava, and xoXXao), to glue together.) A coliyriuin made of agglutiuant sub- stances, and stuck on the forehead.—Galen. A naconcholi'smos. (From aviixoyxoXil,toaoui>d as a shell.) A gargarism: so called, because the noise made in the throat is like the sound of a shell.— Galen ANACTE'SIS. (From avaxraopai, to recover.) Restoration of strength; recovery from sickness.— Hippocrates. ANACUPIHSMA. (From avaxovtbifa, to lift up.) A kind of exercise mentioned by Hippocrates, which consists in lifting the body up and down, like our weigh jolt, and dumb bells. Awi Yet: sis. (From ava«ru<£au», to mix.) The mixture of substances, or medicines, by pouring one upon another. ANAOY'CLEON. (From avaxvxXooi, to wander about.) Anacycleus. A mountebank, or wandering quack. ANACYRI'OSIS. (From ava, and xvpos. autho- rity.) By this word, Hippocrates means that gravity and authority which physicians should preserve among sick people and their attendants. ANADIPLOSIS. (From avaSitrXout, to redupli- cate.) A reduplication or frequent return of a parox- ysm, or disease.—Galen. Ana'dosis. (From avu, upwards, and &t$uut, to give.) 1. A vomit 2. The distribution of aliment all over the body. 3. Digestion. Ana'dromk. (From avw, upwards, and Sptpta, to run.) A pain which runs from the lower extremities to the upper parts ofthe body.—Hippocrates. Ana'dbs. (From a, priv. and atlms, a shame.) Shameless. Hippocrates uses this word metaphori- cally for without restraint; aud applies it to water rushing into the aspera arteria. ANESTHESIA. (Anesthesia, a. f. AvainQnoia; from «iJ>riv. and aiadavopai, to feel.) Loss of the sense of touch. A genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Dysasthesia of Cullen. ANAGALLIS. (From avayeXau), to laugh; be- cause, by curing the spleen, it disposes persons to lie cheerful.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the anagallis arvensis. Anagvllis arvensis. The systematic name for the Anagallis—foliis indivisis, cauleprocumbente of Lin- na-us. A small and delicately formed plant, which does not appear to possjess any particular properties. Anaoaro.vli'ctum. (From cam, and yapyapewv, tho throat) A gargarism, or wash for the throat. Anagargvri'stum. A gargle. ANAGLY PHE. (From avayXvifiia, to engrave.) A part ofthe fourth ventricle ofthe brain was formerly thus called, from its resemblance to a pen, or style. ANAGNOS1S. (From avaytviaaxui, to know.) The persuasion, or certainty, by which medical men judge of a disease from its symptoms.—Hippocrates. ANA'GRAPHE. (From avaypatpta, to write.) A prescription or receipt ANALCINE. Cubic zeolite. A mineral found in granite, 'gneiss, trap rocks, and lavas, at Calton Hill, Edinhurgh, in Bohemia, and Ferroe islands. From its becoming feebly electrical by heat, it has got this name. [Derived from A vaXxis- Weak.] Anale'ntia. A fictitious term used by TaracelsuS for epilepsy. ANALE'PSIA. (From ava, and XapSavu, to take again.) A species of epilepsy, which proceeds from a disorder ofthe stomach, and with which the patient is apt to be seized very often and suddenly. ANALETSIS. (From avaXap6avu>, to restore.) A recoverv of" strength after sickness. ANALE'PTIC. (Analepticus; from avaXapdavui, to recruit or recover.) That which recovers the strength which has been lost by sickness. ANALO'SIS. (From avaXtaxu), to consume.) A consumption, or wasting. ANA'LYSIS. (AvaXvats; from avaXvo), to resolve.) The resolution by chemistry, of any matter into its primary and constituent parts. The processes and ex- periments which chemists have recourse to, are ex- tremely numerous and diversified, yet they may be reduced to two species, which comprehend the whole art of chemistry. The first is, analysis, or decompo- sition ; the second, synthesis, or composition. In analysis, the parts of which bodies are composed, are separated from each other: thus, if we reduce cinna- bar, which is composed of sulphur and mercury, and exhibit these two bodies in a separate state, we say we. have decomposed or analyzed cinnabar. But if, on the contrary, several bodies be mixed together, and a new substance be produced, the process is then term- ed chemical composition, or synthesis: thus, if by fusion and sublimation, we combine mercury with sulphur, and produce cinnabar, the operation is termed, chemical composition, or composition by synthesis. Chemical analysis consists of a great variety of opera- tions. In these operations the most extensive know- ledge of such properties of bodies as are already dis- covered must be applied, in order to produce simplicity of effect, and certainty in the results. Chemical ana- lysis can hardly be executed with success, by one who is not in possession of a considerable number of simple substances in a slate of great purity, many of which, from their effects, are called reagents. The word ana- lysis is often applied by chemists to denote that series of operations, by which the component parts of bodies are determined, whether they be merely separated, or exhibited apart from each other; or whether these. distinctive properties be exhibited by cauaiug them to enter into new combinations, without the perceptible intervention of a separate state; and, in the chemical examination of bodies, analysis or separatiou can scarcely ever be effected, without synthesis taking place at the same time. ANAMNE'SIS. (From avaptpvnaxu, to remember.) Remembrance, or recollection of what has been done. — Galen. ANAMNESTIC. (From the same.) A remedy for bad memory, or whatever strengthens the memory ANA'NAS. The egg-shaped pine-apple. See Br*. melia Ananas. Ana'nci. (From avayxafa, to compel.) Neces- ANA ANA sity. It is applied to any desperate operation.—Hip- Anaphalahti'asis. (From avaibaXavros, bald.) A thinness ot hair upon the eyebrows.—Gorraus. Anaphora. (From avad>cpa>, to bring up.) It is ama bu Person wuo sPits blood.—Gorraus. ANAPHORY'XIS. (From avaebopvacrio, to grind down.) I he reducing of any thing to dust, or a very fine powder. ANAFHRODI'SIA. (Anaphrodisia, a. f.; from a, priv. and aeppoStaia, the feast of Venus.) Impotence. A genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Dy- sorexue of Cullen. It either arises from paralysis, ana- phrodisiaparalytica; or from gonorrhoea, anaphrodi- sia gonorrhoica. Anaphro'meli. (From a, neg. aippos, froth, and p.eXi, honey.) Clarified honey. ANAPLA'SIS. (From avattXacaia, to restore again.) A restoration of flesh where it has been lost; also the reuniting a fractured bone.—Hippocrates. ANAPLERO'SIS. (From avanXnpou, to fill again.) The restitution or filling up of wasted parts.—Galen. Anaplkro'tica. (From the same.) Medicines re- newing flesh: incarnatives, or such medicines as fill up a wound so as to restore-it to its original shape.— Galen. Anaplec'sis. (From ai/a7rXnJu>, to float upon.) The rotting of a bone, so that it drops off, and lies upon the flesh. Exfoliation, or separation of a bone.—Hip- pocrates, JFygincta, Sec. ANAPNEU'SIS. (From avavvtvut, to respire.) Res- piration. ANA'PNOE. Respiration. ANAPTO SIS. (From avamnlut, to fall back.) A relapse. Ana'ptysis. The same as Anacatharsis. Anarrhegni'mia. (From ava, and finyvvpi, to break again.) Anarrhexis. A fracture; the fresh opening of a wound. ANARRHCfi'A. (From ava, upwards, and frcui, to flow.) A flux of humours from below upwards.— Schneider de Catarrlio. Anarrho'pia. (From ava, upwards, and fctitu), to creep.) A flux of humours, from below upwards.— Hippocrates. ' A'NAS. (Anas, tis. f.; from vcw, to swim, a nando.) A genus of birds in the Linmran system. Anas cyonus. The swan. The flesh of the young swan or cygnet is tender, and a great delicacy. Anas domestica. The tame duck. The flesh of this bird is difficult of digestion, and requires that warm and stimulating condiments be taken with it to enable the stomach to digest it. ANASA'RCA. (Anasarca, a. f.; from ava, through, and aapl, flesh.) Sarcit.es. A species of dropsy from a serous humour, spread between the skin and flesh, or rather a general accumulation of lymph in the cel- lular system. Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the class Cachexia, and the order Intumcscentia. He enumerates the following species, viz. 1. Ana- sarca serosa : as when the due discharge of serum is suppressed, &c. 2. Anasarca oppilata: as when the blood-vessels are considerably pressed, which happens to many pregnant women, &c. 3. Anasarca exanlhe- matiea: this happens after ulcers, various eruptive disorders, and particularly after the erysipelas. 4. Anasarca ancemia happens when the blood is rendered extremely poor from considerable losses of it. 5. Ana- sarcadebilium: as when feebleness is induced by long illness, &c. This species of dropsy shows itself at first with a swelling of the feet and ancles towards the evening, which, for a time, disappears again iu the morning. The tumefaction is soft and inelastic, and when pressed upon by the finger, retains its mark for some time, the skin becoming much paler than usual. By degrees the swelling ascends upwards, and occupies the trunk of the body; and at last, even the face and eyelids appear full and bloated ; the breathing then becomes difficult, the urine is small in quantity, high coloured, and de- positee a reddish sediment; the belly is costive, the perspiration much obstructed, the countenance yellow, and a considerable degree of thirst, with emaciation ofthe whole body, prevails. To these symptoms suc- ceed torpor, beavW-i, a troublesome cough, and a slow fever. In some cases the water oozes out, through the pores of the cuticle ; in others, being too gross to pass by these, it raises the cuticle in small blisters; and sometimes the skin, not allowing the water to escape through it, is compressed and hard- ened, and is at the same time so much distended as to give the tumour a considerable degree of firmness. For the causes of this disease, see Hydrops. In those who have died of anasarca, the whole of the cellular membrane has been distended with a fluid, mostly of a serous character. Various organic dis- eases have occurred; and the blood is said to be altered in consistence, according to the degree of the disease. In general a cure can be more readily effected when it arises from topical or general debility, than when occa- sioned by visceral obstruction ; and in recent cases, than in those of long continuance. The skin becoming somewhat moist, with a diminution of thirst, and in- creased flow of urine, are very favourable. In some few cases the disease goes off by a spontaneous crisis by vomiting, purging, &c. The indications of treat' ment in anasarca are, 1. To evacuate the fluid already collected. 2. To prevent its returning again. The first object may be attained mechanically by an opera- tion ; or by the use of those means, which increase the action of the absorbents: the second by removing any exciting causes, which may still continue to operate ; and at the same time endeavouring to invigorate the system. Where the quantity of fluid collected is such as to disturb the more important functions, the best mode of relieving the patient is to make a few small incisions with a lancet, not too near each other, through the integumen's on the fore and upper part of each thigh ; the discharge may be assisted by pressure, and when a sufficient quantity has been evacuated, it is better to heal them by the first intention. In the use of issues or blisters, there is some risk of inducing gan- grene, especially if applied to the legs: and the same has happened from scarifications with the cupping in- strument. Absorption may be promoted by friction, and bandaging ihe parts, which will at the same time obviate farther effusion ; but most powerfully by the use of different evacuating remedies, especially those which occasion a sudden considerable discharge of fluids. Emetics have been often employed with ad- vantage ; but it is necessary to guard against weaken- ing the stomach by the frequent repetition of those which produce much nausea; and perhaps the benefit results not so much from the evacuation produced by the mouth, as from their promoting other excretions ; antimonials in particular inducing perspiration, and squill increasing the flow of urine, &c.; for which pur- pose they may be more safely given in smaller doses: in very torpid habits, mustard may claim the prefer ence. Cathartics are of much greater and more gene- ral utility ; where the bowels are not particularly irri- table, the more drastic purgatives should be employed and repeated as often as the strength will allow; giv- ing, for example, every second or third morning, jalap, scammony, colocymb, or gamboge, joined with calo mcl or the supertartrate of potassa qnd some aromatic. to obviate their griping. Elaterium is perhaps the most powerful, generally vomiting as well as purging the patient, but precarious in its strength and there- fore better given in divided doses, till a sufficient effect is produced. Diuretics are universally proper, and may be given in the intervals, where purgatives can be borne, otherwise constantly persevered in ; but un- fortnnati j the effects of most of them are uncertain. Saline sui-.-tances in general appear to stimulate the kidneys, whether acid, alkaline, or neutial; but the acetate, and supertartrate of potassa, are chiefly re- sorted to in dropsy. Dr. Ferriar, of Manchester, has made an important remark of the latter salt, that its diuretic power is much promoted by a previous opera lion on the bowels, which encourages the more liberal use of it; indeed, if much relied upon, a drachm or two should be given three limes or oftener in the day. It is obviously, therefore, best adapted to those cases, In which the strength is not greatly impaired; and the same holds with the nauseating diuretics, squill, col- chic urn, and tobacco. The latter has been strongly recommended by Dr Fowler of York, in the form of tincture ; the colchicum, as an oxymel by some Ger- man physicians ; but the squill is most In use, though certainly very precarious if given alone. In languid and debilitated habits, we prefer the more stimulant diuretics, as juniper, horseradish, mustard, garlio>tbe spiritus ffitheris nitrici, Sec.; even turpentine, or the 63 ANA ANC tinctura cantharidis, may be proper, where milder means have tailed. Digitalis is often a very powerful remedy, from the utility of which in inflammatory dis- eases we might expect it to answer best iu persons of great natural strength, and not much exhausted by the disorder; but Dr. Withering expressly states that its diuretic effects appear most ctrtainly and beneficially, when; the pulse is feeble or intermitting, the counte- nance pale, the skin cold, and the tumours readily pit- ting on pressure; which has been since confirmed by other practitioners: it should be begun with in small doses two or three times a day, and progressively in- creased till the desired operation on the kidneys ensues, unless alarming symptoms appear in the mean time. Opium and some other narcotics have been occasion- ally useful as diuretics in dropsy, but should be only regarded as adjuvants, from their uncertain effects. In the use of diuretics, a very important rule is, not to restrict the patient from drinking freely. This was formerly thought necessary on theoretical grounds; whereby the thirst was aggravated to a distressing de- gree, and the operation of remedies often prevented, especially on the kidneys. Sir Francis M Oman first taught the impropriety of this practice, wjiich is now generally abandoned; at least so long as the flow of urine is increased in proportion to the drink taken, it is considered proper to indulge the patient with it. Another evacuation^ which it is very detirabli: to pro- mote in anasarca, is that by the skin, but this is with difficulty accomplished: nauseating emetics are the most powerful means, but transient in their effect, and their frequent use cannot be borne. If a gentle dia- phoresis can be excited, it is as much as we could ex- pect ; and perhaps on the whole most beneficial to the patient For this purpose the compound powder of ipecacuanha, saline substances, and antimonials in small doses, assisted by tepid drink, and warmth ap- plied to the surface, may he had recourse to. Some- times much-relief is obtained- by promoting perspira- tion locally by means of the vapour-bath. Mercury has been much employed in dropsy, and certainly ap- pears often materially to promote the operation of other evacuants, particularly squill and digitalis; but its chief utility is where there are obstructions of the viscera, especially the liver, of which, however, ascites is usually the first result: ils power of increasing ab- sorption hardly appears, unless it is carried so far as to p affect the mouth, when it is apt to weaken the system so much as greatly to limit its use. The other indica- tion of invigorating the constitution, and particularly the exhalant arteries, may be accomplished by tonic medicines, as the several vegetable bitters, chalybeates in those who are rerharkahly pale, and, if there, be a ■anguid circulation, stimulants may be joined with them: a similar mlbrlincalion will be proper in the diet, which should be "always as nutritious as the patient can well digest; directing also in torpid habits pungent articles, as garlic, onions, mustard, horseradish, &c. to be freely taken, which will be farther useful by pro- moting the urine. Rhenish wine, or punch made with ho'lands and supertartrate of potassa, may be allowed fi»r the drink. Regular exercise, such as the patient can bear, (the limbs being properly supported, espe- cially by a well-contrived laced stocking) ought to be enjoined, or diligent friction of the skin, particularly of the affected parts, employed when the tumefaction is usually least, namely, in the moruinc:. The cold bath, duly regulated, may also, when the patient is convalescent, materially contribute to obviate a relapse. ANASPA'SIS. (From ava, and trrata, to draw to- • gether.) Hippocrates uses this word to signify a con- traction of the stomach. Ana'ssytoS. (From'nva, upwards, and acvopat, to asita'e ) Avnssvtus. Driven forcibly upwards. Hip- pocrates appli '" this epithet to air rushing violently upwards, as in hysteric fits. Anasta'ltka. (From avac-eXXw, to contract.) Styptic or refrigerating medicines. ANA'STASIS. (From avwpipi, to cause to rise.) 1. A recovery from sickness; a restoration of health. 2. It likewise signifies a migration of humours, when expelled from one place and obliged to remove to ano- ther.—Hippocrates. ANASTOMOSIS. (From ova,through, and j-Pua, a mouth.•> The communication of vessels with one mother. to I ANASTOMOTIC. (Anastomoticus; from ara, through, and foua, the mouth.) That whicli opens the pores and mouths of the vessels, as cathartics, di- uretics, deobxtruents, and sudorifics. ANATASE. A mineral found only in Dauphiny and Norway. [This name is given by Haiiy and Brogniart, to the octahedral oxide of Titanium, which has been found in vii ious parts of the United States, in the forms of The oxide of titanium, The ferruginous oxide, The silico-calcareous oxide. See Bruce's Mineralogical Journal, in which nume- rous specimens are figured and described by him. A.] Ana'tks. (From nates, the buttocks.) A disease ofthe anus. Festus, Sec. ANATO'MIA. See Anatomy. ANATOMY. (Avarouia, or avaropn, Anatomia, a. f. and Anatomc, es ; from ava, and reuyu), to cut up.) Androtomy. The dissection or dividing of or- ganized substances to expose the structure, situation, and uses of parts. Anatomy is divided into that of animals strictly so called, also, denominated zootomy, and that of vegetables or phytotomy. The anatomy of brute animals and vegetables is comprised under the term comparative anatomy, be- cause their dissection was instituted to illustrate or compare by analogy their structure and functions with those of the human body. Anatomy, comparative. Zootomy. The dissec- tion of brutes, fishes, polypi, plants, Sec. to illustrate. or compare them with the-structure and functions of the human body. ANATRE'SIS. (From ava, and ri rpato, to perfo- rate.) A perforation like that which is made upon the skull by trepanning. ANATRI'BE. (From avarpifa,'to rub.) Friction all over the body. Anatri'psis. Friction all over the body.—Mos- chmn de .Morb. Mulicb. and Galen. Ana'tron. (Arabian.) The name of a lake in Egypt, where it was produced; See Soda. Ana'trope. (From avarpemo, to subvert.) Ana- trophe; Anatropha. A relaxation or subversion of the stomach, with loss of appetite and nausea. Vo- miting; indigestion.—Galen. Ana'trum. Soda. ANAU'DIA. (From a, priv. and avirt, the speech.) Dumbness; privation of voice; catalepsy—Hip- pocr,'tis. An.v'xyris. (From avalvpis, the sole.) The herb sorrel; so called because ils leaf is shaped like the sole ofthe shoe. ANCEPS. (Anceps, ipitis. adjective.) Two-edged; that is, compressed, having the edges sharp like a two- edged sword ; applied to stems and leaves of plants, as in the Sisyrinchium striatum, Iris grammea, and leaves ofthe Typha latifolia. A'NCHA. (Arabian, to press upon, as being the support of the body.) The thigh.—Aviccnna, Fo- rcstius, &c. A'NCHILOPS. (From ayxh "ear, and u>uV, the eye.) A disease in the inward corner of the eye. See jEgilops. ANCNORA'LIS. (From ayxtov, the elbow.) The projecting part of the elbow on which we lean, called generally the olecranon. See Ulna, Anchoralis processus. The olecranon, a process of the ulna. ANCHOVY. See Cbipeaencrasicolus. Anchovy Pear. See Grias cauliflora. ANCIIU'SA. (Anchusa, a. f. : from ayxciv, to strangle: from its supposed constringent quality; or pis others say, because it strangles serpents.) l. The name of a genus ot plants in the Linrntan system! Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. .'. The name in some pharmacopoeias for the alka- net root and bugloss. See Anchusa officinalis, and Anchusa linctoria. Anchus i officinalis. The officinal bugloss. In some pharmacopoeias it is called Buglossa; Buglos- sum angustifolium majus; Buglossum vulgare ma- ju*; Buglossum sylvesire ; Buglossum sativum. An- chusa—foliis lanceolatis strigosis, spicis secundis imbricatis, calycibus quinque partitis, of Linnamn- it was formerly esteemed as a cordial in melancbo^ lie aud hypochondriacal diseases. It Is seldom used ANC AND rerWg^n\PraCtkC| a"d lhen on,y M an aPer,cnt and „™h CHUSA T",CT0R'-v- The systematic name for the anchusa or alkanna of the pharmacopoeias. This plant grows wild in France, but is cultivated in our F™. v 1.{leroot « externally of a deep purple co- lli .V*,01i' Wax» turPcntine, and alkohol, it imparts a beautiful deep red colour, for which purpose it is used, its medicinal piopertics are scarcely percep- A'rchyle. See Ancyle. ANCHYLOMERISMa. (From ayxvXopai, to nena.) sagar uses this term to express a concretion, Or growing together of the soft parts. ANCHYLO'SIS. (From ayxvXopai, to bend.) A Stiff joint It is divided into the true and spurious, ac- cording as the motion is entirely or but partly lost. This state may arise from various causes, as tumefac- tion ofthe ends of the bones, caries, fracture, disloca- tion, &c. also dropsy of the joint, fleshy excrescences, aneurisms, and other tumours. It may afso be owing to the morbid contraction of the flexor muscles, in- duced by the limb being long kept in a particular posi- tion, as a relief to pain, after burns, mechanical inju- ries, Sec. The rickets, white swellings, gout, rheuma- tism, palsy, from lead particularly, and some other disorders, often lay the foundation for anchylosis: and the joints are very apt to become stiff in advanced life. Where the joint is perfectly immoveable, little can be done for the patient; but in the spurious form of" the complaint, we must first endeavour to remove any cause mechanically obstructing the motion of the joint, and then to get rid of the morbid contraction of the muscles. If inflammation exist, this must be first sub- dued by proper means Where extraneous matters have been deposited, the absorbents must be excited to remove them: and where the parts are preternatui ally rigid, emollient applications will be serviceable. Fo- mentations, gentte friction of the joint and of the muscles, which appear rigid, with the camphor liiia- ment, Sec. continued for half an hour or more two or three times a day; and frequent attempts to move the joint to a greater extent, especially by the patient ex- erting the proper muscles, not with violence, but steadily for some time, are the most successful means: but no rapid improvement is to be expected in general. Sometimes, in obstinate cases, rubbing the part with warm brine occasionally, or applying stimulant plas- ters of ammoniacum, &c. may expedite the cure; and in some instances, particularly as following rheu- matism, pumping cold water on the part every mornin? has proved remarkably beneficial. Where there is a great tendency to contraction of the muscles, it will be useful to obviate this by some mechanical contrivance. It is proper to bear in mind, where, from the nature of the case, complete anchylosis cannot be prevented, that the patient may be much less inconvenienced by its being made to occur in a particular position; that is in the upper extremities generally a bent, but in the hip or knee an extended one. A'nci. A term formerly applied to those who have a distorted elbow. A'ncinar. Borax. ANCTPITIUS. (From Anceps.) Two-edged: ap- plied to a leaf which is compressed and sharp at both edges, as that of the Typha latifolia. Ancirome'le. See Ancylomele. A'NCON. (From ayxatppai, to embrace; oiro tov ayxctodai crept* ocrcu to ocrtov: because the bones meet- ing and there uniting, are folded one into another.) The elbow. ANCONE'US. (From ayxoiv, the elbow.) A small triangular muscle, situated on the back part of the el- bow. Anconeus minor of Winslow ; Anconeus vel cubitalis Riolani of Douglas. It arises from the ridge, and from the external condyle of the humerus, by a thick, strong, and short tendon: from this it becomes fleshy, and, after running about three inches obliquely backward, it is inserted by its oblique fleshy fibres into the back part or ridge of the ulna. Its use is to extend the fore-arm. Anconeus externus. See Triceps extensor cubiti. Anconeus internus. See Triceps extensor cubiti. Anconeus major. See Triceps extensor cubiti. Anconeus minor. See Anconeus. ANCONOID. (Anconoideus,- from ayxoiv, the el- bow) Belonging to the elbow. AscoNoin process. See Ulna. A NOTER. (Ayicnjp, a bond, or button.) A fibula or button, by which the lips of wounds are held to- gether.— Gorraus. ANCTERIA SMUS. (From ayxrvp, a button.) The operation of closing the lips of wounds together by loops, or buttons.—Galen. Ancu'bitus. A disease ofthe eyes with a sensation aSA'vaA'5-TW^re in„tnem---'oh. Anglic. Ros.Ang. AJM.YLE. (From ayxvXos, crooked.) AnchyZe. A species of contraction, called a stiff joint— Galen Ancylion. See Aneuloapov, an eyelid.) A disease of the eye, by which the eylids are closed to- gether.—Aetius. ANCYLOGLO'SSUM. (Ancyloglossum,i.n.; from ayxvXn, a hook, and yXaaoa, the tongue.) Ancylion of^Egineta. Tongue-tied. A contraction of the fre- nulum ofthe tongue. ANCYLOME LE. (From ayxvXos, crooked, and pi)Xt), a probe.) Anryromele: Anciromele. A crooked probe, or a probe with a hook, with which surgeons search wounds.—Galen, Sec. ANCYLO'SIS. See Anchylosis. Ancylo'tomus. (From ayxvXn, a hook, and rtpvta, to cut.) A crooked chirurgical knife, or bistoury. A knife for loosening the tongue, not now used. A'ncyra. (Ayxvpa, an anchor.) A chirurgical hook. Epicharmus uses this word for the membrum virile, according to Gorraus. ANCYROl'DES. - (Ancyroides processus; from ayxvpa, an anchor, and eiios, a likeness.) A process of the scapula was so called, from its likeness to the beak of an anchor. The coracoid process of the sca- pula. See Scapula. Ancyromh'le. See Ancylomele. ANDALUSITE. A massive mineral, of a flesh, and sometimes rose-red colour, belonging to primitive coun- tries, and first found iu Andalusia in Spain. [It has been found also in the United States. The hardness of this mineral is nearly equal to that of co- rundum. Its specific gravity is 3.16. Its structure is more or less distinctly crystalline. It is perfectly infu- sible by the blow-pipe. Il contains alumine 52, silex 38, potash 8, iron 2. It differs from feldspar by its greater hardness and its infusibility; and from corundum, by its structure and less specific gravity. Some mineralogists, bow- ever, are inclined to believe this mineral to be feldspar intimately mixed with corundum; and hence its hard- ness.—Cleav. Min. A.] Anderson's pills. These consistof Barbadoes aloes, with a proportion of jalap, and oil of aniseed. [ANDERSON, ALEXANDER,'M.D. Dr. Ander- son, of the city of New-York, received his degree of Doctor in Medicine from the Medical faculty of Co- lumbia College. He afterward turned his attention to the subject of-engraving in wood, and finally aban- doned his profession of a physician for the employ- ment of an engraver, tin which he now stands pre- eminent, being a self-taught artist His wood en- gravings are excellent, and many of them equal copperplate. He has made this art subservient to his first profession, by engravings illustrating the intes- tines, blood-vessels, &c, as well as subjects of botany and natural history. He is a modest, unassuming man, and is now (1829) in the height of his reputation and usefulness. A.l [ANDERSON, JAMES, M.D. Having successfully terminated his academical pursuits at an early ace, Dr. Anderson commenced the study of medicine under the direction of his father, a very respectable phjjsi- cian from Scotland. He attended a course of lectures, by Professors Shippcn and Morgan, in the school of Philadelphia, then in its infancy ; and next sailed for Ediuburgh, at that time the focus of medical literature. Circumstances, which it is unnecessary to mention, not permitting him to remain long enough to obtain a degree, he returned to this country with an ample cer- tificate, signed by his preceptors, Cullen, the elder Munro, and the whole board of professors. Immedi- ately on his return, he commenced the practice of physic in conjunction with his father. Deeply versed in general, and particularly in medical science, and devoted almost beyond example to the performance of bis professional duties, be soon obtained a reputation, G6 ANE ' ANE unenjoyed by any of his Competitors. For a period of upwards of thirty years, he retained a practice of an extent certainly without a parallel in this section of the country. Advancing tapidly toward his six- tieth year, and feeling the infirmities consequent on a life so laborious, he retired to his seat near Chester- town. In this situation, however, he was not allowed the repose which he anticipated. Though the native vigour of his constitution was broken down by the in- vasion of disease, and by those accidents to which his course of life subjected him, he attended almost to the close of it, to the calls of his patients. He died December 8th, 1820, at his seat in tne vicinity of Ches- tertown, Maryland, in the 69th year of liis age.— Thacher's Med. Biog. A.] Anpi'ra. A tree of Brazil, the fruit of which is bitter and astringent, and used as a vermifuge. k ANDRANATOMIA. (From ovr/p, a man, and Tepvta, to cut.) Andranatome. The dissection of the human body, particularly of the male.—M. Aur. Se- vcrinus, "Lootome Democrit. Anprapopocape'lus. (From avSpoitoSov, a slave, and xanrjXos, a dealer.) A crimp. Galen calls by this name the person whose office it was to anoint and slightly to wipe the body, to cleanse the skin from foul- ness. ANDREOLITE. A species of crop-stone ANDROC03TE'SIS. (From avep, a man, and xot- Ttu, to cohabit with.) 1. The venereal act. 2. The infamous act of sodomy.—Moschion, Sec. ANDRO'GYNUri. (From avtp, a man, and yvv-n, a woman.) 1. Au hermaphrodite. 2. An effeminate person.—Hippocrates. 3. A plant is said lo be androgenous, which produces both male and female flowers from the same root, as the walnut, beech, horn-beam, nettle, Sec. ANDRO MACHUS, of Crete, was physician to the emperor Nero. He invented a composition, supposed to be an antidote against poison, called after him, Tkeriaca Andromachi, which he dedicated to that em- peror in a copy of Greek verses still preserved. This complicated preparation long retained its reputation, bat is now deservedly abandoned. Andro'nion. Androvium. A kind of plaster used by iEgineta lor carbuncles, invented by Andron. ANDROPO'GON. (From avnp, a man, and Troiyiav, a beard.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- mcan system. Class, Polygamia: Order, Monacia. Anoropogon narpus. The systematic name of Indian nard or spikenard. Spica nardi; Spica Indi- ca. The root of this plant is an ingredient in the mithridate and theriaca; it is moderately warm and pungent, accompanied with a flavour not disagreeable. It is said to be used by the Orientals as a spice. Anoropogon scbSenanthus. The systematic name pf the camel-hay, or Sweet-rush. Juncus odoratus ; Fanum camclorum; Juncus aromaticus. The dried plant is imported into this country from Turkey and Arabia. It has an agreeable smell, and a warm, bit- terish, not unpleasant taste. It was formerly em- ployed as a stomachic and deobstruent. ANDRO'TOMIA. Androtome. Human dissection, particularly of the male. ANDRY, Nicholas, a physician, born at Lyons in 1658. He was made professor of medicine at Paris in 1701, and lived to the age of 84. Besides a Treatise on Worms, and other minor publications, and contribu- tions in the Medical and Philosophical Journals, he was author of a work, still esteemed, called " Ortho- pedie," or the art of preventing and removing defor- mities in children; which he proposed to effect by regimen, exercise, and various mechanical contri- vances. Ane'bium. (From avaBaivta, to ascend.) The herb alkanet, so called from its quick growth. See Anchusa. ANBLE'SIS. (From aveiXew, to roll up.) Aneile- ma. An involution of the guts, such as is caused by flatulence and gripes. —Hippocrates. ANEMIA. (From avtuos, wind.) Flatulence. ANEMONE. (From avtpos, wind ; so named, be- cause it does not open ils flowers till blown upon by the wind.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- niean system, (.'lass, Polyandria; Order, Polyginiu. The wind flower. 1 Anemone hepatica. The systematic nanie for the hipntica nobiUs of the pharmacopoeias. Herba trini- tatis. Hepatica, or herb trinity. This plant possPssos mildly adstringent and corroborant virtues, with which intentions infusions of it have been drunk as tea, or the powder of the dry leaves given to the quantity of half a spoonful at a time. Anemone nemorosa. The systematic name ofthe ranunculus albus of the pharmacopoeias. The bruised leaves and flowers are said to cure tinea capitis ap- plied to the part The inhabitants of Kamskatka, it is believed, poison their arrows with the root of this plant Anemohe pratensis. The systematic name for the Pulsatilla nigricans ofthe pharmacopoeias. This plant, Anemone—pedunculo involucrato, petalis apice refleiis, foliis bipinnatis, of Linnxus, has been re- ceived into the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia upon the authority of Baron Stoerck, who recommended it as an effectual remedy for most of the chronic diseases affecting the eye, particularly amaurosis, cataract, and opacity of the cornea, proceeding from various causes. He likewise found it of great service in venereal nodes, nocturnal pains, ulcers, caries, indui ated glands, suppressed menses, serpiginous eruptions, melancholy, and palsy. The plant, in its recent state, has scarcely any smell; but its taste is extremely acrid, and, when chewed, it corrodes the tongue and fauces. ANENCEPHALUS. (Froma.priv.andcyxefaXos, the brain.) A monster without brains. Foolish.— Galen de Hippocratc. A'neos. A loss of voice and reason. ANEPITHY'MIA. (From a. priv. and tiriBvpia, desire.) Loss of appetite. A'NESIS. (From avinpi, to relax.) A remission, or relaxation, of a disease, or symptom. Aetius, Sec. Ane'sum. See Anisum. ANE'THUM (Anethum, i. n. AveBov ; from avev, afar, aud Seoi, to run: so called because its roots run out a great way.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linneean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the common dill. See Anethum graveolens. Anethum Foinicl-lum. The systematic name for the faniculum of the shops. Sweet fennel, Anethum— fructibus ovatis of Linnaeus. The seeds and roots of this indigenous plant are directed by the colleges of London and Edinburgh. The seeds have an aromatic smell, and a warm sweetish taste, and contain a large proportion of essential oil. They are stomacnic and carminative. The root has a sweet taste, but very little aromatic warmth, and is said to be pectoral and diuretic. Anethum graveolens. The systematic name of the Anethum of the shops. Anethum—frmtibus coni- pressis, of Linnaeus.— Dill. Anet. This plant is a native of Spain, but cultivated in several parts of England. The seeds are directed for use by the Lon- don and Edinburgh Pharmacopoeias: they have a mo- derately warm, pungent taste, and an aromatic, but sickly smell. There is an essential oil, and a distilled water prepared from them, which are given in flatu- lent colics and dyspepsia. They are also said to pro- mote the secretion of milk. ANE'TICA. (Aneticus; from avinpat, to relax.) Medicines which assuage pain, according to Andr Tiraquell. Anetus. ■ (From avinpi, remitto.) A name given by Good, in his Study of Medicine, to a genus of dis- eases which embraces intermittent fevers. See No- sology. ANEURI'SMA. (Aneurisma, matis, neut Avev- pvapa; from avevpvvu), to dilate.) An aneurism; a preternatural tumour formed by the dilatation of an artery. A genus of disease ranked by Cullen in the class Locales, and order Tumores. There are three species of aneurism: 1. The true aneurism, aneurisma verum, which is known by the presence of a pulsating tumour. The artery either seems only enlarged at a small part of its tract, and the tumour has a deter- minate border, or it seems dilated for a considerable length, in which circumstance the swelling is oblong, and loses itself so gradually in the surrounding parts that its margin cannot be exactly ascertained. The first, which is the most common, is termed circum- scribed true aneurism; the last, the diffused true aneu- rism. The symptoms of the circumscribed true aneu- rism, take place as follows: the first thing the patient ANE perceives is an extraordinary throbbing in some par- ticular situalton, and, on paying a little more attention, lie discovers there a small pulsating tumour, which entirely disappears when compressed, but returns again as soon as the. pressure is removed. It is commonly unattended with pain or change in the colour of the sKin. When once the tumour has originated, it con- tinually grows larger, aud at length attains a very con- siderable size. In proportion as it becomes larger, its pulsation becomes weaker, and, indeed, it is almost quite lost, when the disease has acquired much mag- nltu"e- The diminution of the pulsation has been ascribed to the coats ofthe artery, losing their dilatable and elastic quality, in proportion as they are distended and indurated; aud, consequently, the aneurismal sac being no longer capable of an alternate diastole and systole from the action of the heart. The fact is also imputed to the coagulated biood, deposited on the inner surface of the sac, particularly in large aneurisms, in which some of the blood is always interrupted in its motion. In true aneurisms, however, the blood does not coagulate so soon, nor so often, as in false ones. Whenever such coagulated blood lodges in the sac, pressure can only produce a partial disappearance of the swelling. In proportion as the aneurismal sac grows larger, the communication into the artery beyond the tumours is lessened. Hence, in this state, the pulse below the swelling becomes weak and small, and the limb frequently cold and (edematous. On dis- section, the lower continuation of the artery is found preternaturally small, and contracted. The pressure of the tumour on the adjacent parts also produces a variety of symptoms, ulcerations, caries, &c. Some- times an accidental contusion, or concussion, may detach a piece of coagulum from the inner surface of the cyst, and the circulation through the sack be ob- structed by it. The coagulum may possibly be im- pelled quite into the artery below, so as to induce important changes. The danger of an aneurism arrives when it is on the point of bursting, by whicli occurrence the patient usually bleeds to death; and this sometimes happens in a few seconds. The fatal event may generally be foreseen, as the part about to give way becomes particularly tense, elevated, thin, soft, and of a dark purple colour. 2. The false or spurious aneurism, aneurisma spurium, is always owing to an aperture iu the artery, froui which the blood gushes into the cellular substance. It may arise from an artery being lacerated in violent exertions; but the most common occasional cause is a wound. This is particularly apt to occur at the bend ofthe arm, where the artery is exposed to be injured in attempting to bleed. When this happens, as soon as the puncture has been made, the blood gushes out with unusual force, of a bright scarlet colour and in an irregular stream, corresponding to tlie pulsation of the artery. It flows out, however, in an even and less rapid stream when pressure is employed higher up than the wound. These last are the most decisive marks of the artery being opened; for blood often flows from a vein with great rapidity, and in a broken current, when the vessel is very turgid and situated immediately over the artery, which imparts its motion to it. The surgeon endeavours precipitatefy to stop the haemorrhage by pressure; and he commonly occasions a diffused false aneurism. The external wound in the skin is closed, so that the blood cannot escape from it; but insinuates itself into the cellular substance. The swelling thus produced is uneven, often knotty, and extends upwards and downwards, along the tract of the vessel. The skin is also usually of a dark purple colour. Its size increases as long as the internal haemorrhage continues, and, if this should proceed above a certain pitch, mor- tification of the limb ensues. 3. The varicose aneu- rism, aneurisma varicosum : this waus first described by Dr. VV. Hunter. It happens when the brachial artery is punctured in opening a vein: the blood then rushes into the vein, which becomes varicose. Aneurisms may happen in any part of the body, except the latter species, which can only take place where a vein runs over an artery. When an artery has been punctured, the tourniquet should be applied, so as to stop the flow of blood by compressing the vessel above; then the most likely plan of obviating the production of spurious aneurism appears to be applying a firm compress immediately over the wound, and securing it by a bandage, or in any other way, so as effectually to close E 2 ANE the orifice, yet not prevent the circulation through other vessels: afterward keeping the limb as quiet as possible, enjoining the antiphlogistic regimen, and examining daily lhat no extravasation has happened, which would require the compress being fixed more securely, previously applying the tourniquet, and pressing the effused blood as much as possible into the VrSi .- there shou'd be much coldness or swelling of the limb below, it will be proper to rub it frequently with some spirituous or other stimulant embrocation. It is only by trial that it can be certainly determined when the wound is closed; but always better not to discontinue tlte pressure prematurely. The same plan may answer, when the disease has already come on, if the blood can be entirely, or even mostly, pressed into the artery again; at any rate, by determining the circulation on collateral branches, it will give greater chance of success to a subsequent operation. There is another mode, stated to have sometimes succeeded, even when there was much coagulated blood; namely, making strong pressure over the whole limb, by a bandage applied uniformly, and moistened to make it sit closer, as well as to obviate inflammation; but this does not appear so good a plan, at least in slighter cases. If however the tumour be very large, and threatens lo burst, or continues spreading, the opera- tion should not be delayed. The tourniquet being applied, a free incision is to be made into the tumour, the extravasated blood removed, and the artery tied both above and below the wound, as near to it as may be safe; and if any branch be given off between, this must be also secured. It is better not to make the ligatures tighter, than may be necessary to stop the flow of blood; and to avoid including any nerve impos- sible. Sometimes, where extensive suppuration or caries has occurred, or gangrene is to be apprehended, amputation will be necessary: but this must not be prematurely resolved upon, for often after several weeks the pulse has returned in the limb below. In the true aneurism, when small and recent, cold and astringent applications are sometimes useful; or making pressure on the tumour, or on the artery above, may succeed; otherwise an operation becomes neces- sary to save the patient's life; though unfortunately it oflener fails in this than in the spurious kind ; gangrene ensuing, or haemorrhage; this chiefly arises from the arteries being often extensively diseased, so that they are more likely to give way, and there is less vital power in the limb. A great improvement has been made in the mode of operating in these cases by Mr. John Hunter, and other modern surgeons, namely, instead of proceeding as already explained in the spu- rious aneurism, securing the artery some way above, and leaving the rest in a great measure to the powers of nature. It has been now proved by many instances, that when the current of the blood is thus interrupted, the tumour will cease to enlarge, and often be con- siderably diminished by absorption. There is reason for believing too, that the cures effected spontaneously, or by pressure, have been usually owing to the trunk above being obliterated. There are many obvious advantages in this mode of proceeding; U is more easy, sooner performed, and disorders the system less, par- ticularly as you avoid having a large unhealthy sore to be healed ; besides there is less probability ofthe vessel being diseased at some distance from the tumour. In the popliteal aneurism, for example, the artery may be secured rather below the middleof the thigh, wheie it is easily come at. The tourniquet therefore bemg applied, and the vessel exposed, a strong ligature is to be passed round it; or, which is perhaps preferable, two ligatures a little distant, subsequently cutting through the artery between them, when the two portions contract among the surrounding flesh. It is proper to avoid including the nerve or vein, but not unnecessarily detach the vessel from its attachments. For greater security one end of each ligature, after being tied, may be passed through the intercepted portion ot artery, that they may not be forced off. Then the wound is to be closed by adhesive plaster, merely leaving the ends of the ligatures hanging out, which will after some tune come away. However it must be remembered that hemor- rhage is liable to occur, when this happens, eveu three or four weeks after the operation; so that proper pre- cautions are required, to check it as soon as possible; likewise the system should be lowered previously, and kept so during the cure. When a true aneurism «J7 ANG ANG changes Into the spurious form, which is known by the tumour spreading, becoming harder, and with a less distinct pulsation, the operation becomes immediately necessary. When an aneurism is out of the reach of an operation, life may be prolonged by occasional bleeding, a spare diet, &.c; and when the tumour becomes apparent externally, carefully guarding it from injury. In the varicose aneurism au operation will be very seldom if ever required, the growth of ihc tumour being limited. Aneurisma spurium. See Aneurisma, Aneurisma varicosum. See Aneurisma. Aneurisma verum. See Aneurisma ANE'XIS. (From avtxw, to project) A swelling, or protuberance. ANGEIOLO'GY. (Angeiologia, a. f.: from ayytiov, a vessel, and Xoyos, a discourse.) A dissertation, or reasoning, upon the vessels of the body. ANGEIOTISMUS. (From ayytiov, a vessel, and rtpvio, to cut) An angeiotoiuist, or skilful dissector of the vessels. ANGEIO'TOMY. (Angeiotomia; from ayytiov, a vessel, and rtpvw, to cut.) The dissection ofthe blood- vessels of an animal body; also the opening of a vein, or an artery. ANGELICA. (So called from its supposed angelic virtues.) 1. The name of a genus of plants iu the Linn.ean system. Class Pentandria; Order, Digynia. Angelica. 2. The pharmacopoeia! name ofthe garden angelica. See Angdica archangelica. Angelica archangelica. The systematic name for the angelica of the shops. Milzadella Angelica— foliorum imparl lobato of Liniueus. A plant, a native of Lapland, but cultivated in our gardens. The roots of angelica have a fragrant, agreeable smell, and a bitterish, pungent taste. The stalk, leaves, and seeds, which are also directed in the pharmacopoeias, possess the same qualities, though in an inferior degree. Their virtues are aromatic and carminative. A sweatmeat Is made, by the confectioners, of this root, which is extremely agreeable to the stomach, and is surpassed only by that of ginger. Angelica, garden. See Angelica archangdica. Angelica pilula. Anderson's Scots pill. Angelica sativa. See Angelica syloestris. Angelica sylvestris. Angelica sativa. Wild angelica. Angelica—foliis aqualibus ovato-lanceo- latis serratis, of Linnaeus. This species of angelica possesses similar properties to the garden species, but in a much inferior degree. It is only used when the latter cannot be obtained. The seeds, powdered and put in the hair, kill lice. Angelica, wild. See Angelica sylvestris. ANGELICUS. (From angdus, an angel.) Some plants, &c. are so called, from their supposed superior virtues. Angelicus pulvis. Submuriate of mercury. ANGELI'NA. Angelina lanoni acosta. A tree of vast size, sometimes above sixteen feet thick, growing in rocky and sandy places in Malabar in the East Indies. It bears ripe fruit in December. The dried leaves healed are said to alleviate pain and stiffness of the joints, and dismiss swelling of the testes caused by external violence; and are also said to be useful in the cure of venereal complaints. Angehn/e cortex. The name of the tree from Which the Cortex Angelina is procured. It is a native of Grenada. This bark has been recommended as an anthelmintic for children. Anoeloca'cos. The purging Indian plum. See Myrobalanus. A'noi. (Froman^or,anguish;becauseoftheirpain.) Buboes in the groin.—Fallopius de Morbo Gallico. ANGIGLO'SSUS. (From ayxvXn, a hook, and yXuxrira, the tongue.) A person who stammers. ANGI'NA. (Angina, a. f.; from ayx»>i to strangle; because it is often attended with a sense of strangu- lation.) A sore throat See Cynanche. Angina mm. A name used by some of the later Greeks writers to express what the more ancient writers of this nation called linozostres, and the Latins epili- num : which is the cuscuta or dodder, growing on the linum or flax, as that on the thyme was called epithy- mum. See Cuscuta. Anoina maligna. Malignant or putrid sore throat. Bee Cynanche maligna, 68 Anoina parotidba. The mumps. See Cynaneht parotidea. Angina pectoris. Syncopating nosa of Dr. Parry. An acute constrictory pain at the lower end of the sternum, inclining rather to the left side, and extending up into the left arm, accompanied with great anxiety Violent palpitations of the heart, laborious breathings, and a sense of suffocation, are the characteristic symp- toms of this disease. It is found to attack men much more frequently than women, particularly those who have short necks, who are inclinable to corpulency, and who, at the same lime, lead an inactive and seden- tary life. Although it is sometimes met with in per- sons under the age of twenty, still it more frequently occurs in those who are between forty and fifty. In slight cases, and in the first stage of the disorder, the fit comes on by going up hill, up stairs, or by walking at a quick pace after a hearty meal; but as the disease advances, or becomes more violent, the paroxysms are apt to be excited by certain passions of the mind ; by slow walking, by riding on horseback, or in a carriage; or by sneezing, coughing, speaking, or straining at stool. In some cases, they attack the patient from two to four in the morning, or whilst sitting or standing, without any previous exertion or obvious cause. On a sudden, he is seized with an acute pain in the breast, or rather at the extremity of the sternum, in- clining to the left side, and extending up into the arm, as far as the insertion of the deltoid muscle, accom- panied by a sense of suffocation, great anxiety, and an idea that its continuance or increase, would certainly be fatal. In the first stage of the disease, the uneasy sensation at the end ofthe sternum, with the other un- pleasant symptoms, which seemed to threaten a sus- pension of life by a perseverance in exertion, usually go off upon the person's standing still, or turning from the wind; but, in a more advanced stage, they do not so readily recede, and the paroxysms are much more violent During the fit, the pulse sinks, in a greater or less degree, and becomes irregular ; the face and extremities are pale, and bathed in a cold sweat, and, for a while, the patient is perhaps deprived of the powers of sense and voluntary motion. The disease having recurred more or less frequently during the space of some years, a violent attack at last puts a sudden period to his existence. Angina pectoris is attended with a considerable degree of danger; and it usually happens that the person is carried off suddenly. It mostly depends upon an ossification ofthe coronary arteries, and then we can never expect to effect a radi- cal cure. During the paroxysms, considerable relief is to be obtained from fomentations, and administering powerful antispasmodics, such as opiumism! aether combined together. The application of a blister to the breast is likewise attended sometimes with a good effect. As the painful sensation at the extremity of the sternum often admits of a temfJorary relief, from an evacuation of wind by the mouth, it may be proper to give frequent doses of carminatives, such as pepper- mint, carraway, or cinnamon water. Where these fail in the desired effect, a few drops of ol. am-i, on a little sugar, may be substituted. With the view of preventing the recurrence of the disorder, the patient should carefully guard against passion, or other emotions of the mind: he should use a light, generous diet, avoiding every thing of a heat- ing nature ; and he should take care never to overload the stomach, or to use any kind of exercise immedi- ately after eating. Besides these precautions, he should endeavour to counteract obesity, which has been considered as a predisposing cause ; aud this is to be effected most safely by a vegetable diet, moderate exercise at proper times, early rising, and keeping the body perfectly open. It has been observed that angina pectoris is a disease always attended wilh considera- ble danger, and, iu most instances, has proved fatal under every mode of treatment We are given, how ever, to understand, by Dr. Macbride, that of late, several cases of it have been treated with great suc- cess, and the disease radically removed, by inserting a large issue on each thigh. These, therefore, should never be neglected. In one case, with a view of cor- recting, or draining off the irritating fluid, he ordered, instead pf issues, a mixture of lime water with a little of the spirituous juniueri comp., and an alterative pro- portion of Huxbam's antunonial wine, together with a plain, light, perspirable diet. From this course the ANI ANI patient was soon apparently mended ? but It was not until after the insertion of a large issue in each thigh, that he was restored to perfect health. Angini tonsillaris. See Cynanche tonsillaris. a vn?A TRachb^lis- See Cynanche trachealis. ANGIOCARPI. The name given by Persoon to a division of funguses which bear their seeds internally. J. hey are either hard or membranous, tough and leathery. ANGIOLO'GY. (Angiologia; from ayytiov, a vessel, and Xoyos, a discourse.) The doctrine of the vessels ofthe human body. ANGIOSPERMIA. (From ayyos, a vessel, and arttppa, a seed.) The name of an order of plants in the class Didynamia of the sexual system of Lin- nseus, the seeds of which are lodged in a pericarpium or seed- vessel. Angiosperm* herbs. Those plants, the seeds of which are enclosed in a covering or vessel. A'NGLICUS. (From Anglia, England.) The sweating sickness, which was so endemic and fatal in England, was called Sudor Anglicanus. See Sudor Anglicus. Anoo'lam. A very tall tree of Malabar, possessing vermifuge powers. Ango'ne. (From ayxu>, to strangle.) A nervous eort of quinsy, or hysteric suffocation, where the fauces are contracted and stopped up without inflam- mation. A'NGOR. (Angor, oris. m.: from Ango.) Agony or intense bodily pain.—Galen. A'NGOS. (Ayyos, a vessel.) A vessel. A col- lection of humours. ANGULATUS. Angled.—A term used to desig- nate stem, leaves, petioles, Sec. which present several acute angles in their circumference. There are seve- ral varieties of angular stems. 1. Triangulatus, three-angled; as in Cactus trian- gularis. 2. Quadrangulatus, four-angled; as in Cactus tetragonus. 3. Qumqueangulalus, five-angled; as in Cactus penlagonus. 4. Hexangulatus, six-angled; as in Cactus hexa- gonus. - 5. Mulliangulalus, many-angled; as in Cactus eereus. 6. Obtusangularis, obtuse-angled; as in Scrofula- ria nodosa. 7. Acutangulatus. acute-angled; as in Scrofularia aquatica. 8. Caulis triqueter, three-sided, but with flat sides ; as in Hedysarum triquetrum, Viola mirabilis, Carex acuta. 9. Caulis tetaquetrus, quadrangular with flat sides; as in Hypericum quadrangulare, Mentha officinalis. For angular leaves, See Leaf, Petiole, Sec. ANGULOSUS. Angular. Angustu'rje cortex. A bark imported from An- gustura. See Ousparia. ANHELA'TION. (Anhdatio; from anmio, to breathe with difficulty.) AnhelUus. Shortness of breathing. ANHYDRITE. Anhydrous gypsum. There arc six varieties of this mineral su bate of lime. 1. The compact—2. The granular. 3. The fibrous. 4. The radiated. 5. The sparry or cube spar. 6. The silici- ferous or vulpinite. Anhypros. A name given by the ancient Greeks, to express one of those kinds of Stryehna or night- shades, which, when taken internally, caused madness. ANHYDROUS. (From a, neg. and vSoip, water. Without water. Aniif.'ton. (From a, pnv. and vixtj, victory.) A name of a plaster invented by Crito, and so called be- cause it was thought an infallible or invincible remedy for achores, or scald-head. It was composed of litharge, alum, and turpentine, and is described by Galen. Anil. The name ofthe Indigo plant. ANIMA. A soul: whether rational, sensitive, or vegetative. The w ord is pure Latin, formed of avc- uoc breath. It is sometimes used by physicians to de- note the principle of life in the body, in which sense Willis calls the blood anima brutalis. By chemists it was used figuratively for the volatile principle in bo- dies, whereby they were capable of being raised by the lire; and by the old writers on botany, materia me- diea, and pharmacy, it was frequently employed to denote its great efficacy: hence anima, hepates, alo**. rkabarbari, Sec. Anima aloes. Refined aloes. Anima articulorum. A name of the Hermodac- tyles. See Hermodactylus. Anima hepatis. Sal martis. Anima pulmonum. The soul of the lungs. A name given to saffron, on account of its use in asthmas. Anima rhabarbari. The best rhubarb. Anima saturni. A preparation of lead. Anima veneris. A preparation of copper. ANIMAL. An organized body endowed with life and voluntary motion. The elements which enter into the composition of the bodies of animals are solid, liquid, gaseous, and inconfinable. Solid Elements. Phosphorus, sulphur, carbon, iron, manganese, potassium, lime, soda, magnesia, silica, and alumina. Liquid Elements. Muriatic acid ; water, which in this case may be considered as an element, enters into the organization, and constitutes three-fourths of the bodies of animals. Gaseous Elements. Oxygen, hydrogen, azote. Inconfinable Elements. Caloric, light, electric, and magnetic fluids. These diverse elements, united with each other, three and three, four and four, &c. according to laws still unexplained, form what we name the proximate principles of animals. Proximate Materials, or Principles. These are di- vided Into azotized, and non-azotized. The azotized principles are : albumen, fibrin, gela- tin, mucus, cheese-curd principle, urea, uric acid) osmazome, colouring matter of the blood. The non-azotized principles are: the acetic, benzoic, lactic, formic, oxalic, rosacic, acids; sugar of milk, sugar of diabetic urine, picromel, yellow colouring matter of bile, and of other liquids or solids which be- come yellow accidentally, the blistering principle of canthaiides, spermaceti, biliary calculus, the odorife- rous principles of ambergris, musk, castor, civet, Sec. which are scarcely known, except for their faculty of acting on the organ of smell. Animal fats are not immediate, simple, proximate principles. It is proved that human fat, that of the pig, of the sheep, &c. are principally formed by two fatty bodies, stearin, and elain, which present very different characters that may be easily separated. Neither is the butter of ttie cow a simph} body; it contains acetic acid, a yellow colouring principle, an odorous principle, which is very manifest in ferment- ed cheese. We must not reckon among these substances, adi- pocire, a mattenvhich is seen in bodies long buried in the earth ; it is composed of margarine, of a fluid acid fat, of an orange colouring principle, and of a peculiar odorous substance. Nor must tills substance be con- founded with spermaceti, and the biliary calculus, which are themselves very different from each other. It docs not contain a single principle analogous to them. Organic Elements. The materials or principles above mentioned combine among themselves, and from their combination arise the organic elements, which are solid or liquid. The laws or forces that go- , vern these combinations are entirely unknown. Organic Solids. The solids have sometimes the form of canals, sometimes that of large or small plates, at other times they assume that of membranes. In man the total weight of solids is generally eight or nine times less than that of liquids. This proportion is nevertheless variable according to many circum- stances. ... The ancients believed that all the organic solids mHit be reduced by ultimate analysis to simple fibres, which they supposed wen- formed of earth, oil, and iron. Haller, who admitted this idea ot the ancients, owns that this fibre is visible only to the eye of the mind. Invisibilis est ea fibra sola ; mentis acie dis- tmguimus. This is just the same as if he had said that it does not exist at all, which nobody at present The ancients also admitted secondary fibres, which they supposed to be formed by particular modifica- tions of the simple fibre. Thence, the nervous, mus oular, parenchymatous, osseous fibre. eg ANN ANO . Chaussier has lately proposed to admit four sorts of fibres, which he calls luminary, nerval, muscular, and albuginous. Science was nearly in this state when Pinel con- ceived the idea of distinguishing the organic solids, not by fibres, but by tissues or systems. Bichat applied it to all the solid parts of the bodies of animals: the classification of Bichat has been perfected by Dupuy- rren and Richerand. Classification of the Tissues. 1. Cellular....................................-, I Arterial. 2. Vascular < Venous. ( Lymphatic. ( Cerebral. ( Ganglaic. 3. Nervous 4. Osseous l Fibrous. 5. Fibrous < Fibrocartilaginous. yz ( Dermoid. 6. Muscular j ^"Ctary. 7. Erectile................... 8. Mucous................... 9. Serous ................... 10. Horny or J Hairy. Epidemic ) Epidermoid. 11. Parenchymatous, Glandular These systems, associated with each other and with the fluids, compose the organs or instruments of life. When many organs tena by their action toward a common end, we name them, collectively considered, an apparatus. The number of apparatus, and their disposition, constitute the differences of animals.— Magendie. Animal actions. Actiones animates. Those ac- tions, or functions, are so termed, which are performed through the means of the mind. To this class be- long the external aud internal senses, the voluntary action of muscles, voice, speech, watching, and sleep. bee Action. Animal Heat. See Heat, animal. Animal (Economy. See (Economy, animal. Animal Oil. Oleum animale. Oleum animate Dip- polii. An empyreumatic oil, obtained from the bones of animals, recommended as an anodyne and anti- spasmodic. A'nimb gummi. The substance which bears this name in the shops is a resin. See Hymenaa courbaril. A'nimi peliquium. (From animus, the mind, and delinquo, to leave.) Fainting. See Syncope. A'NIMUS. This word is to be distinguished from anima; which generally expresses the faculty of rea- soning, and animus, the being in which that faculty resides. Anin'ga. A root which grows in the Antilles islands, and is used by sugar-bakers for refining their sugar. ANISCA'LPTOR. (From anus, the breech, and scalpo, to scratch.) The latissimus dorsi is so called, because it is the muscle chiefly instrumental iu per- forming this office.—Bartholin. Anisotachys. (From aviaos, unequal, and rax«St quick.) A quick and unequal pulse.—Gorraus. ANI'SUM. (From a. neg. and icos, equal.) See Pimpindla anisum. Anisum sinense. See Illicium anisatum. Anisum stellatum. See Illicium. Anisum vulgar*. See Pimpindla anisum. AN NE AL. We know too little of the arrangement of particles to determine what it is that constitutes or produces brittleness in any substance. In a conside- rable numbefof instances of bodies which are capable of undergoing ignition, it is found that sudden cooling renders them hard and brittle. This is a real inconve- nience in glass, and also in steel, when this metalic substance is required to be soft and flexible. The in- conveniences are avoided by cooling them very gradu- ally, and this process is called annealing. Glass vessels. or other articles, are carried into an oven or apartment near the great furnace, called the leer, where they are permitted to cool, in a greater or less time, according to their thickness and bulk. The annealing of steel, or other metallic bodies, consists simply in heating them and suffering them to cool again, either upon the 70 hearth of the ftimace, or in any other situation wherl tlie heat is moderate, or at least the temperature is not very cold. Annoto. See Pixa orleana. ANNUAL. (Annuus, yearly.) A term applied in botany lo plants and roots, which arc produced from the seed, grow to their full extent, and die in one year or season, as Papaver somniferum, Helianthus annuus j Hordeum triticum, Sec. Annue ntes. (From annuo, to nod.) Some mus- cles of the head were formerly so called, because they perform the office of nodding, or bending the head downwards.—Coieper, Sec. ANNULAR. (Annularis; from Annulus, a ring, because it is ring-like, or the ring is worn on it, or it surrounds any thing like a ring; thus, annular bone, &c. Annular bone. Circulus osseus. A ring-like bone, placed before the cavity of the tympanum in the foetus. Annular cartilage. See Trachaa. ANNULA'RIS. Annularis digitus. The ring- finger. The one between the little and middle fingers. Annularis processus. See Pons varolii. A'NNULUS. (Annulus, t'.ra.,a ring.) A ring. In botany applied to the slender membrane surrounding the stem of the fungi. Annulus abdominis. The abdominal ring. An oblong separation of tendinous fibres, called au open- ing, in each groin, through which the spermatic chord in men, and the round ligament of the uterus in wo- men, pass. It is through this part that the abdominal viscera fall in that species of hernia, which is called bubonocele. See Obliquus externus abdominis. A'NO. (Ai>u>, upwards; in opposition to xaria, down- wards.) Upwards. ANOCATHA'RTIC. (From avta, upwards, and xadatpia, to purge.) Emetic, or that which purges up- wards. ANOCHEI'LON. (From avu>, upwards, and x«Xoy, the lip.) The upper lip. Ano pia. (From a, neg. and oSos, the way.) Hip- pocrates uses this word for inaccuracy and irregularity in the description and treatment of a disease. ANO'DYNA. See Anodyne. ANODYNE. (Anodynus; from a, priv. and toSvyn, pain.) Those medicines are termed Anodynes, which ease pain and procure sleep. They are divided into three sorts; paregorics, or such aw assuage pain; hyp- notics, or such as relieve by procuring sleep; and nar- cotics, or such as ease the patient by stupifying him. Ano'dynum martiale. Ferrum aminoniatum pre- cipitated from water by potassa. Ano'dynum minerale. Sad prunella. ANOMALOUS. (From a- priv. and vopos, a law.) This term is often applied to those diseases, the symp- toms of which do not appear with that regularity which is generally observed in diseases. A disease is also said to be anomalous, when the symptoms are so varied as not to bring it under the description of any known affection. ANO'MPHALOS. (From o, priv. and opebaXos, the navel.) Anomphulus. Without a navel. ANO'NYMUS. (Anonymus, from a, priv. and ovo- pa, name.) Nameless; some eminences of the brain are called columna anonyma; and it was formerly applied to one ofthe cricoid muscles. ANO RCIUDES. (From a, priv. and opxis, the testicle.) Children are so termed Which come into the world without testicles. This is a very common oc- currence. The testicles of many male infants at the time of birth are within the abdomen. The time of their descent is very uncertain, and instances have occurred where they have not reached the scrotum at the age often or fifteen. ANOREXIA. (Anorexia, a, f.; from a, priv. and opelis, appetite.) A want of appetite, without loath- ing of food. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Dysorexia. He believes it to be generally symptomatic, but enumerates two species, viz. the Anorexia humoralis, and the Anorexia atonica. See Dyspepsia. ANO'SMIA. (Anosmia, a, f.; from a, neg. and oC,io, to smell.) Alossof the sense of smelling. This genus of disease is arranged by Cullen in the order Locales, and order /Jysasthasia. When it arises from a dis- ease of the Schneiderian membrane, it is termed Anos- mia organica; and when from no manliest cause. Anosmia atonica. ANT ANT A'NSER. (Anser, eris. m.; a goose or gander.) i he name of a genus of birds. Anser pome'sticus. The tame goose. The flesh of this bird is somewhat similar to that of the duck, and requires the assistance of spirituous and stimu- lating substances, to enable the stomach to digest it. Both are very improper for weak stomachs. ANSERI'NA. (From anser, a goose; so called be- cause geese eat it.) See Potentilla anserina. ANT. See Formica rufa. Ant, acid of. See Formic acid. ANTACID. (Antacidus; from avlt, against, and acidus, acid.) That which destroys acidity. The ac- tion of antacids in the human stomach, is purely che- mical, as they merely combine with the acid present, and neutralize it. They are only palliatives, the gene- ration of acidity being to be prevented by restoring the tone of the stomach and its vessels. Dyspepsia and diarrhoea are the diseases in which they are employed. The principal antacids in use are the alkalies; e.g. Liquoris potassa:, gutt. xv. or from 5 to 15 gr. of sub- carbonate of potassa, or soda dissolved in water. The solution of soda called double soda-water, or that of potassa supersaturated with carbonic acid, is more frequently used, as being more pleasant Ammonia has been recommended as preferable to every other antacid, from 10 to 20 drops of the liquor ammonia' in a cupful of water. The liquor calcis, or lime water, is likewise used to correct acidity, two or three ounces being taken occasionally. Creta pramarata alone, or with the addition of a small quantity of any aromatic —chela; cancrorum pra-paratte; magnesia also audits carbonate, are used for the same purpose. ANTAGONIST, (Antagonists, counteracting.) A term applied to those muscles which have opposite functions. Such are the flexor and extensor of any limb, tlie one of which contracts it, the other stretches it out; and also the abductors and adductors. Soli- tary muscles are those without any antagonist, as the heart, Sec. ANTALGIC. (Antalgicus; from av7<, against, and aXyos, pain.) That which relieves pain. ANTA'LKALINE. (Antalkalinus; from avli, against, and alkali, an alcali.) That which possesses the power of neutralizing alkalies. All the acids are of this class. ANTAPHRODISI'AC. Antaphrodisiacus; from av7t, against, and Atppoii]n, Venus. Autivenereal, or whatever extinguishes amorous desires. Antaphropi'tic The same. Antapo'posis. (From av^airoSiSoipi, to recipro- cate.) A vicissitude, or return of the paroxysm of fevers.—Hippocrates. Called by Galen eipidosis. Antarthri'tic See Antiarthritic. Antasthma'tic See Antiasthmatic. Antatro fhic See Antiatrophic. Anteche'sis. (From avTexopat, to resist.) A vi- olent stoppage in the bowels, which resists all efforts to remove it.—Hippocrates. Antela'bium. (From ante, before, and labium, a lip.) The extremity of the lip. Ante'mbasis. (From avri, mutually, and tp&aivu>, to enter.) A coalescence, or union of bone.—Galen. Anteme'tic See Antiemetic. Antenea'smus. (From avn, against, and rtiveapos implacable.) That species of madness in which the patient endeavours to destroy himself. Antkphia'ltic Sec Antiphialtic. Antepile'ptic. See Antiepileptic. ANTERIOR. Before. A term applied to what may be situated before another of the same kind, as a muscle, a projection, eminence, lobe, artery, iec. Anterior auris. Musculus anterior auns. One ofthe common muscles of the ear, situated before the external ear. It arises thin and membranous, near the posterior part of the zygoma, and is inserted into a small eminence on the back ofthe helix, opposite to the concha, which it draws a little forwards and upwards. Anterior intercostal. Nervus tntercostalis an- terior. Splanchnic nerve. A branch of the great m- tercostal that is given off in the thorax. Anterior mallei. See Laxator tympanu ANTHE LIX. See Antihdix. Anthe lmia. (From avrt, against, and tXptvs, a worm • so called, because it was thought of great vir- tue in expelling worms.) See Spigdia antheimta, and Marilandtca. ANTHELMINTIC. (Anthdmintieus; from aMTl, against, and cXutvs, a worm.) Whatever procures the evacuation of worms from the stomach and intestines. The greater number of anthelmintics act mechani- cally, dislodging the worms, by the sharpness or rough- ness of their particles, or by their cathartic operation. Some seem to have no other qualities than those of powerful bitters by which they either prove noxious to these animals, or remove that debility of the digestive organs, by which the food is not properly assimilated, or the secreted fluids poured into the intestines are not properly prepared; circumstances from which it has been supposed the generation of worms may arise. The principal medicines belonging to this class, are, mercury, gamboge, Geoffraea inermis, tanacetum, po- lypodium tilix mas, spigelia marilandica, artemisia santonica, olea Europiea, stannum pulverisatum, I'erri limaturte, and dolichos pruriens; which see under their respective heads. A'NTHEMIS. (Anthemis, midis. fcem.; from av- 6cu>,florto ; because it bears an abundance of flowers.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna-an system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia su- perflua. 2. The name in the London Pharmacopoeia for cha- momile. See Anthemis nobilis. Anthemis cotdla. The systematic name of the plant called Cotulafatida • Chamamelum fatidum, in the pharmacopoeias. Mayweed. Stinking chamo- mile. This plant, Anthemis:—receptaculis conicis pale is setaceis, seminibus nudis, of Linnaeus, has a very disagreeable smell; the leaves, a strong, acrid, bitterish taste; the flowers, however, are almost insi- pid. It is said to have been useful in hysterical affec- tions, hut is very seldom employed. Anthemis nobilis. The systematic name for the Chamamelum; Chamamelum nobile; Chamomilla ro- mana; Euanthemon of Galen. Anthemis of the last London pharmacopoeia. Common chamomile. Anthe- mis—foliis pinnato-compositis linearibus acutis sub- villosis, of Linnaeus. Both the leaves and flowers of ,this indigenous plant have a strong though not un- grateful smell, and a very bitter, nauseous taste ; but the latter are the bitterer, and considerably more aro- matic. They possess tonic and stomachic qualities, and are much employed to restore tone to the stomach and intestines, and as a pleasant aud cheap bitter. They have been long successfully used for the cure of intermittents, as well as of levers of the-irregular ner- vous kind, accompanied with visceral obstructions. The flowers have been found useful in hysterical af- fections, flatulent or spasmodic colics, and dysentery; but, from their laxative quality, Dr. Cullen tells us they proved hurtful in diarrhoeas. A simple infusion is frequently taken to excite vomiting, or lor promoting the operation of emetics. Externally they are used in the decoctum pro fomento, and are au ingredient in the decoctum malva compositum. Anthemis pyrethrum. The plant from which we obtain the pyrethrum of the pharmacopoeias; Aste- rantium; Buphthalmum creticum; Bellis montana putescens acris; Dentaria; Herba salivaris; Pes Alexandrinus. Spanish Chamomile; pellitory of Spain. Anthemis :—caulibus simplicibus unifioris decumbentibus—foliis pinnato-multifidis, of Linnaeus. This root, though cultivated in this country, is gene- rally imported from Spain. Its taste is hot and acrid, its acrimony residing in a resinous principie. The ancient Romans, it is stud, employed the root of this plant as a pickle. In its recent state, it is not so pun- gent as when dried, and yet, if applied to the skin, it produces inflammation. Its qualities are stimulant; but it is never used, except as a masticatory, for re- lieving toothaches, rheumatic affections of the face, and paralysis of the tongue, in whicli it affords relief by stimulating the excretory ducts of the salival glands. ANTHERA. (From avOos, a flower.) 1. A compound medicine used by the ancients ; so called from its florid colour.—Galen. JEgineta. 2 The male part ofthe fructification ot plants:—so called by Linnams, by way of eminence. The male genital organ of plants consists ot three parts, the fila- ment, anther, and pollen. The authera is the little head or extremity which rests on the filament Different terms are applied to the anthers from their figure: 1. Oblong; as in Lilium candidum. 71 ANT ANT S. Globose; as la Mereuriali* annua. 3. Semilunar; as in Fragaria vesca. 4. Angular; as in Tulipa gesneriana. 5. Linear; as in the grasses and Protea. 6. Didymous ; as in Digitalis purpurea. 7. Arrow-shaped ; as in Oocus sativus. 8 .Bi/id, parted half way down in two; as in the grasses and Erica. 9. Shield-like, or peltate, of a round shape; as in Taxus baccata. 10. Dentate, with a tooth-like margin; as in Tazus iaccata. 11. Hairy ; as in Lamium album. 12. Bicom, with two divisions like horns; as in Arbutus uva ursi and Vaccinium myrtillus. 13. Cristate, having cartilaginous points. 14. Crucial; as in Mellitis. IS. Double or twin-like; as in Callisia and Hura. 16. Rostrate; as in Osbeckia. 17. Subulate, or awl-shaped; as in the genus TJo- e!2a. 18. Cordate; as in Cupraria. 19. Reniform, kidney-shaped; as in Tradescantia and Ginora. 20. Trigonal, or three-cornered ; as in the flose. 21. Tetragonal, or four-cornered, as in Cannabis and Dictamnus. From their situation: 22. .Erect, with its base upon the apex of the fila- ment; as in Tulipa gesneriana. 23. Incumbent, lying horizontally upon the filament, as in Amaryllis formossima. 24. Versatile, when the incumbent anther adheres so loosely to the filament, that the feast agitation of the plant puts it in motion ; as in Seeale cereal*. 25. Lateral, adhering laterally to the filament; as m Dianthera. 26. Sessile, the filament almost wanting; as in Aristolochia clematitis. 27. Free, not united to any other anther. 28. Connate, united together; as in Viola odorata. ANTHODIUM. A species of calyx, which contains many flowers being common to them ail. * It is distinguished from its structure into, 1. Monophyllous, consisting of one leaflet perfect at Its base, but cut at its liinb or margin; as in Trago- pogon. 2. Polyphyllous, consisting of several leaflets; as in Carduus and Centaurea. 3. simple, consisting of one series of leaflets; as in Cacalia podophyllum. 4. Equal, when all the leaves of the Anthodium simplex are ofthe same length, as in Ethulia. 5. Imbrecate or squamose, as in Centaurea cyanus. 6. Sauarrose, the leaflets bent backward at their extremities. 7. Scabrous, rough, consisting of dry leaflets; as in Centaurea glastifolia and jacea. 8. Spinous, the leaflets having thorns; as in Cynaa scolymus and Centaurea sonc/tifolia. 9. Turbinate ; as in Tarconanthus camphoratus. 10. Globose ; as in Centaurea calcitrapa. 11. Hemispherical, round below and flat above; as in Anthemis and Chrysocoma. 12. Cylindrical, long and round; as with Eupato- rium. 13. Calcyculate, the basis surrounded by another small leafy anthodium; as in Leontodon taraxacum, Senecio, and Crepis. ANTHOPHYLLITE. A massive mineral, of a brown colour, found at Konigsberg, in Norway. [This substance has been observed only in amor- phous masses, whose longitudinal fracture Is foliated, or radiated, and whose cross fracture is uneven. The lustre ofthe most perfect laminae is somewhat metallic. Its natural joints, of which two are much more perfect than the others, are, parallel to the faces of a rectan- gular four-sided prism. It is rather difficult to break, and strongly scratches fluate of lime, but produces little or no effect on glass. It is feebly translucent at the edges, ana its colour is brown, tinged with violet Its powder is whitish, and rough to the touch. Its specific gravity varies from 3.11, to 3.29. Before the blow-pipe it is infusible. It contains silex 62.66, alu- mine 13.33, magnesia 4.0, lime 3.33, oxide of iron 12.00, manganese 3.23, water J.43. It is softer, lighter, and has less lustre, than Labrador ttoue.—Clsav. Min. A.l ■70 J ANTIIOPHY'LLUS. (From av9o{, a flower, and tpvXXov, a leaf; so called from the fragance.of the flowers and the beauty of the leaves.) The clove is so termed when il has been suffered to grow to matu- rity.—Bauhin. ANTIIOPHY'LLUS. (From avBoc, a flower, and ipiXco), to love.) A florist. A'NTHORA. (Quasi antithora. AvriBopa; from avri, against, and &opa, monkshood: so called, because It is said to counteract the effects ofthe thorn or monkshood.) A species of Wolfsbane. See Aco- nitum anthora. A'ntiios flores. The flowers of the rosmarinus are so termed in some pharmacopoeias. See Rosma- rinus officinalis. ANTIIRA'CIA. I. The name of a genus of diseases in Good's Nosology. See Nosology. 2. A name of the carbuncle. See Anthrax. ANTHRACITE. Blind coal, Kilkenny coal, or glance coal. There are three varieties, conchoidal, slaty, and columnar. [When pulverized and heated, it becomes red, and slowly consumes with a very light lambent flame, without smoke, and when pure emits no sulphureous or bituminous odour; it leaves a variable proportion of reddish ashes. Slaty glance coal consists of car- bon, with from 3 to 30 per cent, of earth and iron. This mineral occurs in imbedded masses, beds, or veins, in primitive, transition, and floetz rocks. It is found in gneiss, in micaceoucshistus, in mineral veins, with calcareous spar, native silver, mineral pitch, and red iron ore; and has been discovered by Jameson in the independent coal formation in the Isle of Arran.—• Phillips's Min. The coal of Rhode-Island is mingled with quartz, and occasionally with fibrous asbestos ; yet it has but little hydrogen, and less bitumen. It is overlaid by coarse shale, containing numerous and strong impres- sions of ferns. In Pennsylvania there are two great coal formations; one situated S. E. of the mountains, and the other N. W. The former is the Anthracite or glance coal, ex- tending almost from Delaware along the head waters of the Lehigh and Schuylkill, and to Wilkesbarre on the Susquchannah, and along the Juniata.—Mitchill'* Notes to Phil. Mm. This formation of Anthracite has been traced for ninety or a hundred miles in the state of Pennsylvania, and mines have been opened in many places on the branches of the Susquehannah, Schuylkill, and Dela- ware rivers, and some of them bordering on the states of New-Jersey and New-York. In many places it is near the surface, and appears to be inexhaustible. .It is now extensively used as fuel, and its consumption is increasing. A.] Anthraco'sis oculi. A red, livid, burning, sloughy, very painful tumour, occurring on the eyelids.—JEgi- neta. ANTHRAX. (Anthrax, acis. m.; from avBpal, a burning coal.) Anlhracia; Anthrocosia; Anthro- coma;^ Carbunculus; Carbo ; Rubinus versus ; Codi- silla; 'Granatrislum; Pruna; Persicus ignus of Avicenua. A hard and circumscribed inflammatory tubercle like a boil, which sometimes forms on the cheek, neck, or back, and in a few days becomes highly gangrenous. It then discharges an extremely foetid sanies from under the black core, which, like a burning coal, continues destroying the surrounding parts It is supposed to arise from a peculiar miasma, is most common in warm climates, and often attends the plague. ANTHROPOGRA'PHY. (Anthmpagraphia; from avBpwiros, a man, and ypaq)u>, to write.) Description ofthe structure of man. •ANTHROPOLOGY. (Anthpopologia; from avBpuiros, a man, and Xoyos, a discourse.) The de- scription of man. ANTHYPNO'TIC. (Anthypnoticus ; from ov7i, against, and vnvos, sleep.) That which prevents sleep or drowsiness. ANTHYPOC'HONDRI'AC. (Anthypochondrtacus; from av]i, against, and brroxovipta, the hypochondria.) That which is adapted to cure low-spiritedness or dis- orders ofthe hypochondria. ANTHYST'ERIC. (Anlbystericus; from av7i, against, and vc-tpa, the womb.) That which relieves the hysteric passion ANT ANT A NTI. (A«/7i> against.) There are many names Compounded with this word, as Antiasthmatic ; Anti- hysteric; Antidysenteric, Sec; which signify medi- cines against the asthma, hysterics, dysentery, Sec. Antia'ora. (From av,ias, a tonsil, and aypa, a prey.) Antiagri. A tumour of the tonsils.— Ulpian, Roland, Sec. ANTIARTHRI'TIC. (Antiarthriticus; from | evaporate till the solution acquires the spec. grav. 1161, and then let it repose, that crystals be obtained, which, by this proct■>■«, will be pure. By another recipe, copied, with some alteration, from Mr. Phil- lips s prescription, into the appendix of the French Pharmacopoeia, a subsulphate of antimony is formed first of all, by digesting two parts of sulphuret of anti- mony in a moderate heat, with three parts of oil of vitriol. This insoluble subsulphate being well washed, is then digested in a quantity of boiling water, with its own weight of cream of tartar, and evaporated at the density 1.161, after which it is filtered hot. On cool- ing, crystals of the triple tartrate are obtained. One might imagine, that there is a chance of obtaining by this process a mixture of sulphate of potassa, and per- haps of a triple sulphate of antimony, along with the tartar emetic. Probably this does not happen, for it is said to yield crystals, very pure, very white, and without any mixture whatever. Pure tartar emetic is in colourless and transparent tetrahedrons or octohedrons. It reddens litmus. Its taste is nauseous and caustic. Exposed to the air, it effloresces slowly. Boiling waler dissolves half ils weight, and cold water a fifteenth part. Sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids, when poured into a solution of this salt, precipitate its cream of tartar; and soda, potassa, ammonia, or their carbonates, throw down its oxyde of antimony. Barytes, strontites, and lime waters occasion not only a precipitate of oxyde of an- timony, like the alkalies, but also insoluble tartrates of these earths. That produced by the alkaline hydro- sulphurets is wholly formed of kermes; while that caused by sulphuretted hydrogen, contains both kermes and cream of tartar. The decoctions of several varie- ties of cinchona, and of several bitter and astringent plants, equally decompose tartar emetic; and the pre- cipitate then always consists of the oxyde of antimony, combined with the vegetable matter and cream of tartar. Physicians ought, therefore, to beware of such incompatible mixtures. When tartar emetic is ex- posed to a red heat, it first blackens, like all organic compounds, and afterward leaves a residuum of me- tallic antimony and subcarbonate of potassa. From this circumstance, and the deep brownish red precipi- tate, by hydrosulphurets, this antimonial combination may readily be recognised. The piecipitate may further be dried on a philter, and ignited with black flux, when a globule of metallic antimony will be-ob- tained. Infusion of galls is au active precipitant of tartar emetic. The composition of this salt, according to M. The- nard, is 35.4 acid, 39.6 oxyde, 16.7 potassa, and 8.2 water. The presence of the latter ingredient is obvi- ous, from the undisputed phenomenon of efflorescence. If we adopt the new views of M. Gay Lussac, this salt may be a compound of a prime equivalent of tartar = 23.825, with a prime equivalent of deutoxide of anti- mony = 13. On this hypothesis, we would have the following proportions: 2 primes acid, = 16.75 45.4 1 prime potassa, = 5.95 16.2 1 prime water, = 1.125 3.1 4 oxyde of antimony, = 13.00 35.3 36.825 100.0 ' But very little confidence can be reposed in such atomical representations. The deutoxyde seems to have the property of com- bining with sulphur in various proportions. To this species of compound must be referred the liver of an- timony, glass of antimony, and crocus metallorum of the ancient apothecaries. Sulphuretted hydrogen forms, with the deutoxide of antimony, a compound which possessed at onetime great celebrity in medi- cine, and of which a modification has lately been in- troduced into the art of calico printing. By dropping hydrosulphuret of potassa, or of ammonia, into the cream tartrate, or into mild muriate of antimony, the hydrosulphuric of the metallic oxyde precipitates of a beautiful deep orange colour. This is kermes mineral. Ouzel's process for obtaining a fine kermes, light, velvety, and of a deep purple-brown, is the following: one part of pulverized sulphuret of antimony, 22 1-2 parts of crystallized subcarbonate of soda, and 200 parts of water, are to be boiled together m an iron pot Filter the hot liquor into warm earthen pans, and ANT ANT allow them to cool very slowly. At the end of 24 hours, the kermes is deposited. Throw it on a filter, wash it with water which had been boiled and then cooled out of contact with air. Dry the kermes at a temperature of 85s, and preserve in corked phials. Whatever may be the process employed, by boiling the liquor, after cooling and filtration, on new sulphuret of antimony, or upon that which was left in the former operation, this new liquid will deposite, on cooling, a new quantity of kermes. Besides the hydrosulphuret- ted oxyde of antimony, there is formed a sulphuretted hydrosulphuret of potassa or soda. Consequently the alkali seizes a portion of the sulphur from the antimo- nial sulphuret, water is decomposed; and, while a a portion of its hydrogen unites to the alkaline sul- phuret, its oxygen, and the other portion of its hydro- gen, combine with the sulphuretted antimony. It seems, that the resulting kermes remains dissolved in the sulphuretted hydrosulphuret of potassa or soda ; but as it is less soluble in the cold than the hot, it is partially precipitated by refrigeration. If we pour into the supernatant liquid, after the kermes is deposited and removed, any acid, as the dilute nitric, sulphuric, or muriatic, we decompose the sulphuretted hydrosul- phuret of potassa or soda. The alkaline base being laid hold of, the sulphuretted hydrogen and sulphur to which they were united are set at liberty; the sulphur and kermes fall together, combine with it, and form an orange-coloured compound, called the golden sul- phuret of antimony. It is a hydroguretted sulphuret of antimony. Hence, when it is digested with warm muriatic acid, a large residuum of sulphur is obtained, amounting sometimes to 12 per cent. Kermes is com- posed, by Thenard, of 20.3 sulphuretted hydrogen, 4.15 sulphur, 72.76 oxyde of antimony, 2.79 water and loss; and the golden sulphuret consists of 17.87 sulphuretted hydrogen, 68.3 oxyde of antimony, and 12 sulphur. By evaporating the supernatant kermes liquid, and cooling, crystals form, which have been lately em- 5toyed by the calico printer to give a topical orange. 'hese crystals are dissolved in water, and the solution, being thickened with paste or gum, is applied to cloth in the usual way. When the cloth is dried, it is passed through a dilute acid, when the orange precipi- tate is deposited and fixed on the vegetable fibres. An empirical antimonial medicine, called James's powder, has been much used in this country. The inventor called it his fever powder, and was so suc- cessful in his practice with it, that it obtained very great reputation, which it still in some measure retains. Probably, the success of Dr. James was in a great measure owing to his free use of the bark, which he always gave as largely as the stomach would bear, as soon as he had completely evacuated the prima; viae by the use of his antimonial preparation, with which at first he used to combine some mercurial. His speci- fication, lodged in chancery, is as follows: " Take antimony, calcine it with a continued protracted heat, in a flat, unglazed, earthen vessel, adding to it from time to time a sufficient quantity of any animal oil and salt, well dephlegmated ; then boil it in melted nitre for a considerable time, and separate the powder from the nitre by dissolving it in water." The real recipe has been studiously concealed, and a false one published in its stead. Different formulae have been offered for imitating it. That of Dr. Pearson furnishes a mere mixture of an oxyde of antimony, with phos- phate of lime. The real powder of James, according to this chemist, consists of 57 oxyde of antimony, with 43 phosphate of lime. It seems highly probable that superphosphate of lime would act on oxyde of anti- mony in a way somewhat similar to cream of tartar, and produce a more chemical combination than what can be derived from a precarious ustulation, and cal- cination of hartshorn shavings and sulphuret of anti- mony, in ordinary hands. The antimonial medicines are powerful deobstruents, promoting particularly the cuticular discharge. The union of this metallic oxyde with sulphuretted hydrogen, ought undoubtedly to favour its medicinal agency in chronic diseases of the Bkin. The kermes deserves more credit than it has hitherto received from British physicians. The compounds, formed by the antimonious and antimonic acids with the bases, have not been applied to any use. Muriate of barytes may be employed as a Jest for tartar emetic. It will show, by a precipitate insoluble la nitric acid, if sulphate of potassa be pre- sent If the crystals be regularly formed, more tartar need not be suspected."—Ure's Vhrm. Diet. The preparations of antimony formerly in use were very many : those now directed to be kept are;— 1. Sulphuretum antimonii. 2. Oxi/dum antimonii. 3. Sulphuretum antimonii pradfitatum. 4. Antimonium tartarizatum. 5. Vinum antimonii tartarizati. 6. Pulvis antimonialis. AN'ITMORIS. (From avn, against, and popos, death, or disease.) A medicine to prolong life. ANTINEPHRIT1C. (Antmephritieus; from avn, against, and veXcyu>, to burn.) A term applied to those medicines, plans of diet, and other circumstances, which tend to oppose inflammation, or which, in other words, weaken the system by diminishing the activity of the vital power. ANTIPHTHI'SIC. (Antiphthisicus; from avri, against, and epBiais, consumption.) Against a con- sumption. Anti'phthora. (From avn, against, and epBopa, corruption^ A species of wolfsbane which resists cor- ruption. See Aeonitum anthora. ANTIPHY'SIC. (Antiphysicus; from avn, against, and , to blow.) A carminative or remedy against wind. ANTIPLEURI'TIC. (Antipleuriticus; from avn, against, and TrXevpins, pleurisy.) Against a pleurisy. ANTIPODA'GRIC. (Antipodagricus; from avn, against, and iroiaypa, the gout.) That which relieves or removes the gout. Antipraxia. (From avn against, and irpaoaoi, to" work.) A contrariety of functions and temperaments in divers patts. Contrariety of symptoms. ANTIPYRE'TIC. (Antipyreticus; from avri, against, and 7ruptTos, fever.) Against a fever. Antiquartana'ria. (From avn, against, and quartana, a quartan fever.) Remedies against quar- tan agues. ANTiquA'p.TiruM. The same as Antiquartanaria. ANTIRRHINUM. (Avnp'pivov, from avn against, and pis, the nose: so called because It represents the nose of a calf.) The name of a genua of plants in the ANT ANT Llnntean system. Class, Didynamia; Otiei,Angio- tpermia. Antirrhinum blatine. The systematic name of the plant we call flueHw:, or female speedwell. JEJa- tine of the shops. The leaves of this plant have a roughish bitter taste, but no smell. It was formerly much used against scurvy and old ulcerations, but now wholly forgotten. Antirrhinum linaria. The systematic name for the linaria of the pharmacopoeias. Osyris; Urina ria; Antirrhinum—foliis lanceolatis linearibus eon- fertis, caule erecto, spicis terminalibus sessilibus, flo- ribus imbricatis of Linmrus. Common toad-flax. A perennial indigenous plant, common in barren pas- tures, hedges, and the sides of roads, flowering from July to September. The leaves have av*bltterish and Bomewhat saline taste, and when rubbed between the fingers, have a faint smell, resembling that of elder. They are said to be diuretic and cathartic, and in both characters to act powerfully, especially in the first; hence the name urinaria.. They have been recom- mended in dropsies and other disorders requiring pow- erful evacuations. The linaria has also been used as a resolvent in jaundice, and such diseases as were sup- posed to arise from visceral obstructions. But the plant has been chiefly valued for its effects when ex- ternally applied, especially in hx-morrhoidal affections, for which both the leaves and flowers have been em- ployed in various forms of ointment, fomentation, and poultice. Dr. Wolph first invented an ointment of this plant for the piles. The Landgrave of Hesse, to whom he was physician, constantly interrogated him, to discover its composition; but Wolph obstinately refused, till the prince promised to give him a fat ox annually for the discovery: hence, to the following verse, which was made to distinguish the linaria from the escula, viz. " Escula lactescit, sine lacte linaria crescit." The hereditary Marshal of Hesse added, " Escula nil nobis, sed dat linaria taurum." ANTISCO'LIC. (Antisculicus; from avri, against, and oKuiXrilr a worm.) Remedies against worms. See Anthelmintic. ANTISCORBU'TIC. (Antiscorbuticus, from avn, against, and scorbutus, the scurvy.) Medicines which cure the scurvy. ANTISEPTIC. (Antisepticus, from avn, against, and anttut, to putrefy.) Whatever possesses a power of preventing animal substances from pausing into a state of putrefaction, and of obviating putrefaction when already begun. This class of medicines com- prehends four orders: 1. Tonic antiseptics; as cinchona, cusparia, cha- msemelum, Sec. which are suited for every condition of body, and are, in general, preferable to other anti- septics, for those with relaxed habits. 2. Refrigerating antiseptics; as acids, which are principaliy adapted for the young, vigorous, and ple- thoric. . A .1 !, 1 3. Stimulating antiseptics; as wine and alkohol, best adapted for the old and debilitated. 4. Antispasmodic antiseptics; as camphor and asa- foetida, which are to be selected for irritable and hys- terical habits. [" The presence of air, though not necessary to pu- trefaction, materially accelerates it, and those gases which contain no oxygen, are very efficient in check- ing or altogether preventing the process. Carbonic acid also remarkably retards putrefaction; and if boiled meat be carefully confined in vessels containing that gas, it remains for a very long time unchanged, as seen in Mr. Appert's method of preserving meat" "There are several substances which, by forming lew combinations with animal matter, retard or pre- vent putrefaction; such as chlorine, and many of the saline and metallic compounds; sugar, alkohol, volatile oils, acetic acids, and many other vegetable substances, also stand in the list of antiputrefaclives, though their mode of operating is by no meaus understood. — Webster's Man. of Chem. The alkaline earths and salts are antiseptics, and act by absorbing the acids formed in the process of putre- faction. Carbon or charcoal of wood is one of the moat |«iwcrful antiseptics. It will restore tainted meat, and purify offensive water. Casks are now charred to contain water on long sea voyages, and it will continue pure and »weet in these for a long tunc. Charcoal In powder Is successfully used in the cure of looseness of the bowels, and it has been known to cure intermittent fevers. A.] Anti'spasis. (From avn, against, and ciraw, to draw.) A revulsion. The turning the course of the humours, while they are actually in motion.—Galen. ANTISPASMODIC. (Antispasmodics; from avn, against, and oiraapos, a spasm.) Possessing the power of allaying, or removing, inordinate motions in the system, particularly those involuntary contractions which take place in muscles, naturally subject to the command of the will. Spasm may arise from various causes. One of the most frequent is a strong irritation, continually applied; such as dentition, or worms. In these cases, narcotics prove useful, by diminishing irritability and sensibility. Sometimes spasm arises from mere debility; and the obvious means of re- moving this is by the use of tonics. Both narcotics and tonics, therefore, are occasionally useful as anti- spasmodics, such as opium, camphor, and aether, in the one class, and zinc, mercury, and Peruvian bark, in the other. But there are, farther, several other substances, which cannot be with propriety referred to either of these classes; and to these, the title of an- tispasmodics is more exclusively appropriated. The principal antispasmodics, properly so called, are mos- chus, castoreum, oleum animate empyreumaticum, petroleum, ammonia, asafoetida, sagapenum, galba- num, Valeriana, crocus, melaleuca leucadendron. The narcotics, used as antispasmodics, are aether, opium, camphor. The tonics, used as antispasmodics, are cuprum, zincum, hydrargyrum, cinchona. ANTI'THENAR. (From avn, against, and Stvap, the palm of the hand or foot.) A muscle of the foot See Adductor pollicis pedis. ANTITRA GICUS. Antitragus. One of the proper muscles of the ear, the use of which is to turn up the tip of the antitragus a little outwards, and to depress the extremity of the antihelix towards it ANTITRAGUS. (Antitragus, i. m. from avn, and rpayos, the tragus.) An eminence of the outer ear, opposite ro the tragus. ANTIVENE'REAL. (From avri, against, and venereus, venereal) Against the venereal disease. ANTO'NII SANCTI IGNIS. (So called because St. Anthony was supposed to cure it miraculously. In the Roman missal, St. Anthony is implored as being the preserver from all sorts of fire.) St. Anthony's fire. See Erysipelas. Antophv'llon. (From avn, against, and qivXXov a leaf; so called because its leaves are opposite.) Ths male caryopliyllus. A'NTRUM. (Antrum, i. n. a den or cave.) 1 A cavity which has a small opening into it 2. The cochlea of the ear. Antrum buccinosum. The cochlea of the ear Antrum gen.'E. See Antrum of Highmore. Antrum hiqhmorlanum. See Antrum of High- more. Antrum of hiqhmork. (From the name of an anatomist, who gave the first accurate description of it.) Antrum Highmorianum; Antrum gena; Sinus maxillaris pituitarius; Antrum maxilla superioris. Maxillary sinus. A large cavity in the middle of each superior maxillary bone, between the eye and the roof of the mouth, lined by the mucous membrane of the nose. See Maxillare superius, os. One or both antra are liable to several morbid affec- tions. Sometimes their membranous lining inflames and secretes pus. At other times, in consequence of inflammation, or other causes, various excrescences and fungi are produced in them. Their bony parietes are occasionally affected with exostosis, or caries. Extraneous bodies may be lodged on them, and it is even asserted that insects may be generated in them, and cause, for many years, afflicting pains. Abscesses in the antrum are by far the most common, violent blows on the cheek, inflammatory affections ot the adjacent parts, and especially of the pituitary mem- brane fining the nostrils, exposure to cold and damp, and, above all things, bad teeth, may induce inflam- mation and suppuration in the antrum. The first symptom is a pain, at first imagined to be a tooth- ache, particularly if there should be a carious tooth at this part of the jaw. This pain, however, extends more into the nose than that usually docs which arises from a decayed tooth; it also afiects, more or less, the 77 ANU ANY eye, the orbit, and the situation of the frontal sinuses. But even such symptoms are insufficient to character- ize the disease, the nature of which is not unequivo- cally evinced, till a much later period. The complaint is, in general, of much longer duration than one en- tirely dependent on a caries of the tooth, and its vio- lence increases more and more, until at last a hard tumour becomes perceptible below the cheek-bone. The swelling by degrees extends over the whole cheek; but it afterward vises to a point, and forms a very cir- cumscribed hardness, which may be felt above the back grinders. This symptom is accompanied by red- ness, and sometimes by inflammation and suppuration of the exteruad parts. It is not uncommon also, for the outward abscess to communicate with that within the antrum. The circumscribed elevation of the tumour, however, does not occur in all cases. There are instances in which the matter makes its way to- wards the palate, causing the bones of the part to swell, and at length rendering them carious, unless timely assistance be given. There are other cases, in which the matter escapes between 'he fangs and sockets of the teeth. Lastly, there are other examples, in which matter, formed in the antrum, makes its exit at the nostril of the same sidt when the patient is lying with his head on the opposite one, in a low position. If this mode of evacuation should be fre- quently repeated, it prevents the tumour both from pointing externally, and bursting, as it would do if the purulent matter could find no other vent. This eva- cuation of the pus from the nostril is not very com- mon. The method of cure consists in extracting one of the dentes molares from the affected side; and then perforating through the socket into the bony cavity. A mild injection may afterward be employed to cleanse the sinus occasionally. Antrum maxillx. See Antrum of Highmore. Antrum m.vxillare. See Antrum of Highmore. Antrum pylori. A concavity of the stomach ap- proaching the pylorus. Anty'i.ion. (From Antyllus, its inventor.) An astringent application, recommended by Paulus ^Egi- neta. A'NUS. (Anus, i. masc. quasi onus; as carrying the burden of the bowels.) 1. The fundament; the lower extremity of the great intestine, named the rectum, is so called; and its office is to form an outlet for the faxes. The anus is fur- nished with muscles which are peculiar to it, viz. the sphincter, which forms a broad circular band of fibres, and keeps it habitually closed, and the levatores ani, which serve to dilate and draw it up to its natural situation, after the expulsion of the faeces. It is also surrounded, as well as the whole of the neighbouring intestine, with muscular fibres, and a very loose sort of cellular substance. The anus is subject to various diseases, especially piles, ulceration, abscesses, ex- crescences, prolapsus; and imperforation iu new-born infants. 2. The term anus is also applied to a small opening of the third ventricle of the brain, whicn leads into the fourth. [Fissure of the anus. In the New-York Medical and Physical Journal, a very interesting case of this malady is related by the patient himself. He was suc- cessfully operated upon by Professor Alexander H. Ste- vens, M.D., of the College of Physicians and Surgeons of New-York. The fissure was on one side, and the incision was made directly upon it and through the sphincter. The relief from the most agonizing pain was immediate and permanent We find a note on the subject of this disease in the Philadelphia edition of Cooper's First Lines of the Practice of Surgery, which we quote. " Baron Boyer has recently called the attention of Surgeons to what he has denominated fissure of the anus. Though this disease was noticed by JEtixis, it passed unobserved by modern surgeons until the time of Sabatier, who imperfectly described it. Baron Boyer has met with many cases of it, and it is now understood by all the surgeons of Paris, where it is said to be not uncommon. It has been generally confounded with ulcerated piles, blind fistula, or other diseases of the rectum. The symptoms it occasions have been considered inexplicable by the surgeon, though exceed- ingly distressing to the patient. Fissure ofthe anus is sn oblong ulceration of the extremity of the rectum, just where the mucous membrane joins the skin. The ulceration is generally a little above the anus, so that it is not easily discovered, unless the sides of the rec- tam are draw n outwards, and the gut partially everted. Moreover, the fissure is superficial, and presents nothing striking to the eye, and is, therefore, more likely to pass unobserved. The mucous membrane is more red than natural at the edges of the ulcerated portion, which is entirely absorbed; but there is nothing unnatural to be felt witn the fingers, except a very remarkable constriction, which accompanies, or rather precedes, this disease. It would appear, that this constriction is, indeed, the cause of the malady, which results from the efforts to expel hardened tiiccs through the contracted passage. The introduction of the finger causes exquisite pain." " The first symptom of the disease, is pain felt in evacuating the rectum, greatly aggravated by costive- ness, and rendered most excruciating by the hardness of the faeces. Hence the sufferer is led to use injections and mild laxative medicines. In the commencement, the pain subsides at the expiration of about half an hour; in its progress, the puroxysms lengthen to several hours' duration, and the patients writhe in agony, not knowing what position to put themselves in. They suffer least in bed, and remain there several days with- outleaving it. The pain has accessions without any known cauae, and often ceases in the same manner." " The pain appears to be owing to a retention of excrementitious matter near the extremity of the rec- tum, the expulsion of which is prevented by the con- striction of the sphincter ani. The faeces are, some- times, streaked with a line of blood, especially if they be hard; but this is not always me case: sometimes there is a discharge per anum of a white liquid matter, in small quantities; this is what would be expected from an inflamed or ulcerated mucous membrane, but occasionally the ulceration extends lo the muscular coat of the intestine.*' " These symptoms vary in different patients. In delicate and nervous women, a variety of remote symp- toms occur, and often conceal the origin of the primary complaint, which is mistaken for cancer of the rectum, ulceration ofthe womb, Sec." " In this disease there are two distinct occurrences: viz. constriction of the anus, and ulceration or fissure. The former is the cause of the latter. Ulceration with- out constriction, as we every day see in fistula in ano, does not occasion so severe pain as is felt in this com- plaint With respect to the treatment of this com- plaint, if it be slight, it will sometimes yield to laxative medicines and the application of leeches to the peri- naeum. But these means are not generally sufficient. It is then necessary to divide with the knife the whole of the sphincter ani, and that if possible, immediately at the seat of the fissure. The incision should be at least one-third of an inch deep, especially near the verge of the anus, and an inch long. After the ope- ration, or at any rate, before cicatrization begins, a tent is to be introduced and kept in the rectum, with- out which the operation would be unsuccessful. When the fissure is in the anterior part of the anus, as the sphincter could not be safely divided in that direc- tion, it is best to cut towards the coccyx. After the cure the rectuinis found more ample than before." A.] Anus, artificial. An accidental opening in the parietes of the abdomen, to which opening some part of the intestinal canal leads, and through which the faeces are either wholly or in part discharged. When stran- gulated hernia occurs, in which the intestine is simply pinched, and this event is unknown; when it has not been relieved by the usual means; or when the ne- cessary operation has not been practised in tune; the protruded part becomes gangrenous, and the faeces escape. But if the patient should be at last operated upon, his faeces are discharged through the wound, and the intestines are more easily emptied. In both cases, the excrement continues to be discharged from the ar- tificial opening. In this way an artificial anus is formed, through which the excrement is evacuated during life. Any'prion. (From a, priv. and vSup, water; so called, because they who eat of it become thirsty.) A species of night-shade, according to Blancard. Anypku'thynus. (From a, neg. and xnrat&vvos, blameable.) Hippocrates, in bis Precepts, uses thin word to signify an accidental event, which cannot bo API! APH charged on the physician, and for whicli he is not ac- countable. AO RTA. (Aorta, a. f.; from aijp, air, and rvptci), to Keep: so called-because the ancients supposed that •I yua!,r Was contained in it) The great artery of the body, which arises from the left ventricle of the heart, forms a curvature in the chest, and descends into the abdomen. See Artery. Apalachi'ne gallis. (From avaXaxw, to repel; because it is supposed to repel infection.) See Ilex casstne. APARI'NE. (From pin;, a file; because its bark is rough, and rasps like a tile.) Goose-grass. See Ga- lium aparine. Apartiiro'sis. (From airo and ipBpov, a joint.) Articulation. APATITE. A phosphate of lime mineral, of a white wine, yellow, green and red colour, found in primitive rocks in Cornwall and Devonshire. [There are several varieties of the phosphate of lime. The first variety (apatite) yielded klaproth, lime 55.00, phosphoric acid, 45.00. Its solubility in acids, and inferior hardness, may serve to distinguish it from the chrysoberil, tourmaline, topaz, chrysolite, beryl, emerald, and some Varieties of quartz; all of which it more or less resembles, espe- cially the emerald, beryl, apd chrysolite. From car- bonate of lime it differs by its greater hardness, and want of effervescence in acids; and it does not, like the fluate of lime, when its powder is thrown into warm sulphuric acid, yield a gas capable of corroding glass, unless from the accidental presence of a small quantity of thut salt. The variety of phosphate of lime, called apatite, usually in crystals, sometimes presents a low six-sided prism, the primitive form. The same gangure, whicli contains the crystals, often embraces grains or small granular masses, having a ciystalhne structure, but nearly or quite destitute of a regular form. The apatite occurs in veins, or is dis- seminated in granite, gneiss, or other primitive rocks. It is associated with quartz, feldspar, fluate of lime, garnets, the oxydes of iron, tin, &c. Apatite has been found in Maryland, Pennsylvania, and New-York; also iu the States of Connecticut and Maine.—CI. Min. A.] APE'LLA. (From a, priv. and pellis, skin.) Short- ness of the prepuce. Galen gives this name to all whose prepuce, either through disease, section, or otherwise, will not cover the glans. APE'PSIA. (Apepsia, a f. Atresia; from a, priv. and irzirrui, to digest.) Indigestion. Sec lnjspepsia. Apk'riens palpkbrarum rectus. See Levator palpebra superioris. APERIENT. (Aperiens; from aperio, to open.) 1. That which gently opens the bowels. 2. Applied also to muscles, the office of which is to open parts ; as the levator palpebral superioris, which is called, in some anatomical works, aperiens palpebral Aperi'staton. See Apcristatus. Aperi'status. (From a, neg. and -irepismpt, to sur- round.) Aperistaton. An epithet used by Galen, of au ulcer which is not dangerous, nor surrounded by inflammation. Ape'rtor oculi. See Levator palpebra superioris. A PET ALUS. (From a, priv. and petalum, a petal.) Without a petal or corol. Apetal* plant*. Plants without petals. The name of a division of plants in most systems of botany. Apeuthy'smenus. (From airo and tvBvs, straight) A name formerly given to the intestinum rectum, or straight gut. APEX. 1. The extremity of a part; as the apex of the tongue, apex of the nose, &c. 2. The extremity of a leaf, apexfolii. 3. The anthera of a flower of Tournefort, Rivinus, and Ray. Aphani'smus. (From aq>aviZ,u>, to remove from the sight.) The removal, or gradual decay, of a disorder. APHAN1TE. The name given by Haiiy to a rock apparently homogeneous, but really compound, in which amphibole is the predominant principle. APH^E RES1S. (From a, to remove.) This term was formerly much used in the schools of surgery, to signify that part of the art which consists in taking off any diseased or preternatural part of the body. APHELXIA. (Aphdxia, a. f : from a^fXicw, abstraho to separate or abstract) Revcry. A genus of diseases in Good's classification constituted by absence or abstraction of mind. See Nosology. Aphepse'ma. (From airo, and cl/opfy>. to dis- tinguish.) A maxim, or principle, comprehended in a short sentence. APHRITE. Earth foam. A carbonate of lime usually found in calcareous veins at Gera in Misnia and Thuringia. [APHRIZITE. A variety of schorl, sometimes in nine-sided prisms, terminated at one extremity by three faces, and at the other by six, of which three are larger than the others, and stand on those three lateral edges of the prism, each of which contains an angle of 120°.—CI. Min. A J * APHRODI'SIA. (From Apoot-rn, Venus.) An immoderate desire of venery. APHRODISIAC. (Aphrodisiacus; from aippoSiaia, venery.) That which excites a desire for venery. Aphropisia'sticon. (From aippos, froth.) Atroch so called by Galen, because it was given in dysenteries, where the stools were frothy. • Apurooi'sius morbus. (From A, to secrete from.) A secretion of superabundant humours.— Hippocrates. Apocru'stioon. See Apoerustinum. Apocru'stinum. (From anoxpovia, to repel.) Apo- crusticon. An astringent or repellent medicine.— Galen. Apocye'sis. (From airo, and xvu, to bring forth.) Parturition, or the bringing forth of a child.—Galen. Apodacry'tica. (From airo, and Saxpv, a tear) Medicines which, by exciting tears, remove super- fluous humours from the eyes, as onions, fcc.—Pliny. Apogku'sis. See Agcustia. Apogeu'stia. See Agcustia. Apoginome'sis. (From airoyivopat, to be absent.) The remission or absence of a disease.—Hippocrates. Apoolacco'sis. (From airo, and yXarxos, sky- coloured ; so called because of its bluish appearance.) See Glaucoma. Apo'gonum. (From airo, and yivopai, to beget.) A living foetus in the womb.—Hippocrates. Apolep'sis. (From airo, and XapBavio, to take from.) An interception, suppression, or retention of urine, or any other natural evacuation.—Hippo- crates. Apolino'sis. (From airo, and Xivov, flax.) The method of curing a fistula, according to iEgineta, by the application of raw flax. Apo'lysis. (From airo, and Xvu, to release.) The solution or termination of a disease. The removal of a bandage.—Erotianus. APOMA'GMA. (From airo, and parrto, to cleanse fromO Any thing used to cleanse and wipe away filth from sores, as sponge, Sec—Hippocrates. Apomathe'ma. (From airo, neg. and pavBavto, ta learn.) Hippocrates expresses, by tins term, a forget fulness of all thai has been learnt. Apo'meli. (From airo, from, and ptXt, honey.) An oxymel, or decoction, made with honey. APONEUROSIS. (From airo, and vevpox, a nerve • from an erroneous supposition of the ancient*, that it ap6 APO Was formed by the expansion of a nerve.) A tendi- noun expansion. See Muscle. AI'O'NIA. (From a, priv. and irovos, pain.) Free- dom from pain. Aponitro'sis. (From airo, and vitdov, nitre.) The sprinkling an ulcer over with nitre. Apopallk'sis. (From airoiraXXw, to throw off hastily.) An abortion, or premature expulsion of a foetus.—Hippocrates. Apopalsis. See Apopallesis. Apopepa'sis. (From airo, and nnSaw, to jump from.) A luxation. APOPHLEGMA'SIA. (From airo, and ipXeypa. phlegm.) A discharge of phlegm or mucus. APOPHLEGMA'TIC. (Apophlegmatieus; from airo, and ophleomatizantia. See Apophlegmatic. Apophleomatizonta. See Apophlegmatic. Apophra'xis. (From airo, and fppaaoia, to interrupt.) A suppression of the menstrual discharge. Apophtha'rma. (From airo, and Qdeipio, to cor- rupt.) A medicine to procure abortion. Apophthe'gma. (From airotpBtyyopai, to speak eloquently.) A short maxim, or axiom ; a rule. Apo'phthora. (From airoq)8tipoi, to be abortive.) An abortion. Apophy'apes. The ramifications of the veins and arteries.—Hippocrates. Apo'phyas. (From airoq>vo>, to proceed from.) Any thing which grows or adheres to another, as a wart to the finger. APOPHYLLITE. Ichthyophthalmite. Fish-eye Btone. A mineral composed of silex, potassa, and water, found in the iron mine of Utoe, in Sweden. [This mineral occurs in laminated masses, or in regular crystals, having a strong, and peculiar external lustre, which is intermediate between vitreous and pearly. When exposed to the flame of a lamp it exfo- liates. Before the blow-pipe it melts with some diffi- culty into a white enamel. Its fragments, placed in cold nitric acid, are gradually converted into a whitish, flaky substance. Its powder forms a jelly in nitric or muriatic acid. It contains silex<51, lime 28, potash 4, water 17. It is lighter and harder than sulphate of barytes, but much less hard than adularia, both of which it may resemble.—CI. Min. A.J APO'PHYSIS. (From a-tro, to proceed from.) 1. In anatom'y. Appendix ; Probole; Ecphysis ; Pro- cessus ; Productio; Projectura; Protuberantia. A process, projection, or protuberance of a bone beyond a plain surface; as the nasal apophysis of the frontal bone, &c. 2. In botany, this word is applied to a fleshy tuber- cle under the basis of the capsule or dry fruit adher- ing to the frondose mosses. Apople'cta vena. A name formerly applied to the internal jugular vein; so called because in apoplexies it appears full and turgid.—Bartholin. APOPLECTIC. (From airoirXnlia, an apoplexy.) Belonging to an apoplexy. APOPLE'XY. (Apoplexy, a. t.; from airo, and irXnaadt, to strike or knock down; because persons, when seized with this disease, fall down suddenly.) A sudden abolition, in some degree, of the powers of sense and motion, the patient lying in a sleep-like state; the action of the heart remaining, as well as the respiration, often with a stertorous noise. Cullen arranges it in the class Neuroses, and order Comata: 1. When it takes place from a congestion of blood, it is termed Apoplexia sanguinea. 2. When there is an abundance of serum, as in per- sons of a cold phlegmatic temperament, Apoplexia serosa. 3. If it arise from water in the ventricles of the brain, it is called Apoplexia hydrocephalica. See Hy- drocephalus. 4. If from a wound, Apoplexia traumatica. 5. If from poisons, Apoplexia venenata. 6. If from the action of suffocating exhalations, Apoplexia suffocata. 7. If from passions of the mind, Apoplexia mentalis 8. And when it is joined with catalepsy, Apopltxia cat*teptica. Apoplexy makes Its attack chiefly at an advanced period of life; and most usually on those who are of a corpulent habit, with a short neck, and large head; and who lead an inactive life, make use of a full diet, or drink to excess. T he immediate cause of apoplexy, is a compression of the brain, produced either by an accumulation of blood in the vessels of the head, and distending thi m to such a degree, as to compress the medullary i>ortioii of the brain; or by an effusion of blood from the red vessels, or of scrum from tile exha- lants ; which fluids are accumulated in such a quan- tity as to occasion compression. These states, of overdistension and of effusion, may be brought on by whatever increases the afflux, and impetus of the blood in the arteries of the head; such as violent fits of passion, great exertions of muscular .strength, severe exercise, excess in venery, stooping down for any length of time, wearing any thing too tight about the neck, overloading the stomach, long exposure to ex- cessive cold, or a vertical sun, the sudden suppression of any long-accustomed evacuation, the application of the fumes of certain narcotic and metallic substances, such as opium, alkohol, charcoal, mercury, &c. and by blows, wounds, and other external injuries: in short, apoplexy may be produced by whatever deter- mines too great a flow of blood to the brain, or pre- vents its free return from that organ. The young, and those of a full plethoric habit, are most liable to attacks of the sanguineous apoplexy; and those of a phlegmatic constitution, or who are much advanced in life, to "the serous. Apoplexy is sometimes preceded by headache, giddiness, dimness of sight, loss of memory, faltering of the tongue in speaking, numbness in the extremities, drowsiness, stupor, and nightmare, all denoting an affection of the brain; but it more usually hapgfns that, without much previous indisposition, the person falls down suddenly, the countenance becomes florid, the face appears swelled and puffed up, the vessels of the head, particularly of the neck and temples, seem tur- gid and distended with blood; the eyes are prominent and fixed, the breathing is difficult and performed with a snorting noise, and the pulse is strong and full. Although the whole body is affected with the loss of sense and motion, it nevertheless takes place often more upon one side than the other, which is called hemiplegia, and in this case, the side least affected with palsy is somewhat convulsed. In forming an opinion as to the event, we must be guided by the violence of the symptoms. If the fit is of long duration, the respiration laborious and stertos rous, and the person much advanced in years, the dis- ease, in all probability, will terminate fatally. In some cases, it goes oft'entirely; but it more frequently leaves a state of mental imbecility behind it, or termi- nates in a hemiplegia, or in death. Even when an attack is recovered from, it most frequently returns again, after a short period of time, and iu the end proves fatal. In dissections of apoplexy, blood is often found effused on the surface and in the cavities of the brain; and in other instances, a turgidity and disten- tion of the blood-vessels are to be observed. In soma cases, tumours have been found attached to different parts of the substance of the brain, and in others, no traces of any real affection of it could be observed. On an attack of sanguineous apoplexy, all compresr sion should be removed from the neck, the patient mid with his head a good deal raised, and a free admission of cool air allowed. Then blood should be taken freely from Ihc arm or the temporal artery, or the jugu- lar vein; which it may be cometimes necessary to repeat, if the symptoms continue, and the patient is still plethoric; or if blood can less be spared, cupping or leeches may lessen the congestion in the brsun. The next object should be thoroughly to evacuate the bowels by some active purgative, as calomel joined with jalap, or with extract of colocynth, or followed by infusion of senna and some neutral salt, with a lit- tle tartarized antimony or tincture of jalap repeated every two hours till it operates; or a draught of tinc- ture of senna and wine of aloes, where the bowels are very torpid, may answer the purpose. Stimulant clysters will also be proper, particularly if the patient cannot swallow, as common salt and syrup of buck- thorn, with a proper quantity of gruel, infusion of senna or infusion of colocynth; or a tu. pentine clyster I in elderly torpid habits. Cold should then be applied 81 APO APO assiduously to the scalp, the hair being previously Bhaved, and a blister to the back of the neck; and diaphoretic medicines may be exhibited, avoiding, however, those wiiich contain opium. Sinapisms to the feet may also be useful, particularly if these are cold. If under these means, ihe sensibility does not gradually return, some ofthe gentle diffusible stimulants will be proper, as ammonia, mustard, aether, camphor, &c.: and at this period, a blister to the scalp may come in aid. By some practitioners emetics are recommended, but tue-r use is hazardous, especially if sufficient evacuations be not premised: and the same may be observed of sternutatories. In the serous form of the disease, general bleeding is inadmissible, and even the local abstraction of blood should be very spa- ringly made; the bowels should be kept open, espe- cially by aloetic or mercurial formulae, but not pro- curing profuse discharges; and the other secretions maintained, especially by the use of the diffusible stimulants already mentioned; blisters to the head, and errhincs may be here also useful. When apo- plectic symptoms have been occasioned by opium, or other narcotics, the timely discharge of this by an active emetic will be the most important measure; but in a plethoric habit, bleeding should be premised; subsequently various stimulants may be employed, as ammonia, vinegar, &c. endeavouring to procure a determination to the surface', and rousing the patient from his torpid state. The prevention of the san- guineous form of the disease will be best attempted by abstemiousness, regular moderate exercise, and keeping up the evacuations; an issue or seton may also be useful; but under urgent circumstances, bleed- ing, especially topical, must be resorted to. In leuco- phlegmatic habits, a more nutritious diet will be proper. APOPNI'XIS. (From airoirviyia, to suffocate.) A suffocation.—Mcschion. APOPSOPHE'SIS. (From airo, and eu>, to emit wind.) The emission of wind by the anus or uterus, according to Hippocrates. APOPSY'CHIA. (From eiro, from, and rpvxn, the mind.) The highest degree of deliquium, or fainting, according to Galen. APO'PTOSIS. (From anoitntTw, to fall down.) A prolapsus, or falling down of any part through relaxa- tion.—Erotian. Aporb'xis. (From airo, and optyio, to stretch out.) A play with balls, in the gymnastic exercises. Apo'ria. (From a, priv.(and iropoj, a duct.) Rest- lessness, uneasiness, occasioned by the interruption of perspiration, or any stoppage ofthe natural secretions. Aporrhi'psis. (From airop^iirru, to cast off.) Hippocrates used this word to signify that kind of insanity where the patient tears off his clothes, and casts them from him. Aposceparni'shus. (From airo, from, andcxcirap- vi^ia, to strike witii a hatchet.) Deasciatio. A spe- cies of frsxture, when paut of a bone is chipped off.— Gorraus. Aposcha'sis. (From airo, and erxago), to scarify.) Aposchasmus. A scarification. Venesection.—Hip- pocrates. [APOSEPEDINE. The products of the fermenta- tion of cheese have been examined by M. Bracconnbt, who has shown that the substance, called by Proust caseous oxide, has no claim to such a title, and pro- poses to call it Aposepedine, from airo, and oijirtduyv, (resu* of putrefaction). To obtain this substance, the curd of skim-milk, spontaneously coagulated, is to be mixed with water, and exposed in an open vessel until the putrefaction has fully obtained its height. By filtration, a liquor is obtained which, on being con- centrated by evaporation, yields a product of a very foetid odour, owing apparently to the presence of an oily substance. Towards the close of the evaporation, vapours of acetic acid pass over, and a liquid of the consistence of syrup remains; which, on cooling, con- cretes into a granulated, reddish mass like honey, and of a saline bitter taste. Treated by alkohol, it is sepa- rated into a soluble and insoluble portion. Ihe latter is the Aposepedine of M. Bracconnot; the former is th.. caseate of ammonia of Proust— Webster e Man. Chem. A.] . Aposi'tia. (From airo, from, and atros, food.) Apositios. A loathing of food.—n. Apospa'sma. (From airoorraui, to tear off.) A vio- lent, Irregular fracture of a tendon, ligament, &<•> ■* Galen. . ArosPHACELi'sis. (From airo, and o-oaxcAo;, a ^Bonification.) Hippocrates uses tills word to denote a mortification of the flesh in wounds, or fractures, caused by too tight a bandage. APOSTASIS. (From airo, and i,fulcio.) Galen uses this word to denote a rest of a diseased part, a cushion. Apo'strophe. (From airo, and crptepu), to turn from.) Thus Paulus ^Egineta expresses an aversion for food. APOSYRINGE'SIS. (From airo, and ovpiyl, a fistula.) The degeneracy of a sore into a fistula.— Hippocrates. APOSY'RMA. (From airo, and cvpu, to rub off.) An abrasion or desquamation of the bones or skin.— Hippocrates. APOTANEUSIS. (From airo, and rtivu, to ex- tend.) An extension, or elongation, of any member or substance. Apotelme'sis. (From airo, and rtXpa, a bog.) An expurgation of filth, or faeces. APOTHE CA. (AiroBnxt)-, from aitonBnpi, to re- posit) A shop, or vessel, where medicines are sold, or deposited. APOTHECA'RY. (Apothecarius; from airo, and ndnpi, pono, to put: so called from his employ being to prepare, and keep in readiness, the various articles in the Materia Mediea, and to compound them for the physician's use; or from atroOyxri, a shop.) In every European country, except Great Britain, the apothe- cary is tiie same as we name in England the druggist and chemist. APOTHERAPEI'A. (From airo, and $epaircvu>, to cure.) A perfect cure, according to Hippocrates. Apotherapeu'tica. (From anoSeoaTrtuio, to heal.) Therapeutics. That part of mediciue which teaches the art of curing disorders. Apothe'rmum. (From airo, and Seppv, heat.) An acrimonious pickle, with mustard, vinegar, and oil.— Galen. APO THESIS. (From airo, and nBnpi, to replace.) The reduction of a dislocated bone, according to Hip- pocrates. APOTHLI'MMA. (From airo, and AXi>fa>, to press from.) The dregs or expressed juice of a plant. Apothrau'sis. (From uiro, and $pavu>, to break.) The taking away the splinters of a broken bone. Apo'tocl-s. (From airo, and nxrw, to bring forth.) Abortive ; premature.—Hippocrates. Apotre psis. (From airo, aud iptmo, to turn from.) A resolution or reversion of a suppuialing tumour. Apotrops'a. (From airoTptirw, to avert.) An amulet, or charm, to avert diseases.—Foesius. A'POZEM. (Apozcma. From airo, and J«e col- lected, the middle or intermediate bottle finds its use ; and to prevent, after cooling, the rising of the water from the trough into the disengaging vessel, the tube of safety is employed. For the extrication of gases taking place in solutions, for which no external heat is required, the bottle called disengaging bottle, or proof, may be used. For receivers, to collect disengaged airs, various cylinders of glass are used, whether gra- duated or not, either closed at one end or open at both; and in this last case, they are made air-tight by a stop- per fitted by grinding. Besides these, glass bells and common bottles are employed. To combine with water, in a commodious way, some gases that are only gradually and slowly ab- sorbed by it, the glass apparatus of Parker is ser- viceable. APPENDI'CULA. A little appendage. Appendicula caci vermiformis. A vermicular process, about four inches in length, and the size of a goose-quill, which hangs to the intestinum caecum of the human body. Apepnoicula eppiloica. Appendices coliadiposa. The small appendices of the colon and rectum, which are filled with adipose substance. See Omentum. APPENDICULA TUS. Applied to leaves, leaf- stalks, &c. that are furnished with an additional organ for some particular purpose not essential to it; as the Dionaa muscipula, the leaves of which terminate each in a pair of toothed irritable lobes, that close over and imprison insects; as also the leaf of the Ne- pentha distillatorea, which bears a covered pitcher full of water; the leaves of our Utriculum, which have numerous bladders attached to them which seem to secrete air and float them ; and the petiolus of the Dipsacus pilosus, which has little leaves at its base. APPENDIX. 1. An appendage; that which be- longeth to any thing. 2. See Apophysis. AFl'LE. SeePyrus- F 2 AQU Apple, acid of. See Malic acid. Apple, pine. See Bromclia ananus. Apple, thorn. See Datura stramonium. Appropriate affinity. See Affinity intermediate. APRil-'OT. See Prunus armeniaca. APYRE'XIA. (From a, priv. and itvptha, a fever.) Apyrexia. Without fever.—The intermission of fever- ish heat. APYRI'NUS. (From a, priv. and mpnv, nucleus, a kernel.) Without a kernel. Afyrina plantje. Plants without kernels. The name in Gerard's arrangement of a class of plants. APYROUS. Bodies which sustain the action of a strong heat for a considerable time, without change oi figure or other properties, have been called apyrous; but the word is now very seldom used. It is synony mous with refractory. AQ.UA. See Water. Aqua aeris fixi. Water impregnated with fixed air. This is liquid carbonic acid, or water impreg- nated with carbonic acid. It sparkles in the glass, has a pleasant acidulous taste, and forms an excellent be- verage. It diminishes thirst, lessens the morbid heat of the body, and acts as a powerful diuretic. It is also an excellent remedy in inci easing irritability of the stomach, as in advanced pregnancy, and it is one of the best anti-emetics which we possess. Aqua aluminis composita. Compound solution of alum, formerly called aqua aluuiinosa bateana. See Liquor aluminis compositus. Aqua ammonia acetata. See Ammonia acetatis liquor. Aqua ammonia pur a. See Ammonia. Aqua aneti. See Anethum graveolens. Aqua calcis. See Calcis liquor. Aqua carui. See Oarum carui. Aqua cinnamomi. See Launts cinnamomum. Aqua coslestis. A preparation of copper. Aqua cufri ammoniati. See Cupri ammoniatt liquor. Aqua cupri vitriolati composita. This pre- paration of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia is used externally, to stop haemorrhages of the nose, and other parts. It is made thus: R Cupri vitriolati, Aluminis, sing. ^ss. Aqua pura, 5 iv. Acidi vttriolici, 3 ij. Boil the salts in water until they are dissolved; then filter the liquor and add the acid. Aqua pistillata. Distilled water. This is made by distilling water in clean vessels, until about two- thirds have come over. In nature, no water is found perfectly pure. Spring or river water always contains a portion of saline matter, principally sulphate of lime; and, from this impregnation, is unfit for a num ber of pharmaceutic preparations. By distillation, a perfectly pure water is obtained. The London Col- lege directs ten gallons of common water; of which, first distil four pints, which are to be thrown away; then distil four gallons. This distilled water is to be kept in glass vessels. See Water. Aqua funiculi. See Anethum fceniculum. Aqua fortis. This name is given to a weak and impure nitric acid, commonly used in the arts. It is distinguished by the terms double and single, the single being only half the strength of the other. The artists who use these acids call the more concentrated acid, which is much stronger even than the double aqua fortis, spirit of nitre. This distinction appears to be of some utility, and is therefore not improperly re- tained by chemical writers. See Nitric acid. Aqua kali praparati. See Potassa subcarbona- tis liquor. Aqua kali puri. See Potassa liquor. Aqua utharoyri acbtati. See Plumbi acetatis liquor. Aqua lithargyri acetati composita. See Plumbi acetatis liquor dilutus. Aqua marine. See Beryl. Aqua menth^e piperita. See .Mentha piperita. Aqua Mentha sativa. See Mentha vindis. Aqua Mentha viridis. See Mentha vtrtdts. Aqua pe napoli. See Aquetta. Aqua pimknta. See Myrtus pimento. Aqi A puleqii. See Mentha PuJegium. Aqua rkria. Aqua regalis. This acid, which Is a mixture o the nitric and muriatic acids, lately called nitro muriatic, and now chlorine, was formerly called aqua regalis, because It was, at that time, the only AC*U ARB acid that was known to be able to dissolve gold. See Chlorine^ Aqua rosa. See Rosa centifolia. Aqua styptica. A name formerly given to a com- bination of powerful astringents, viz. sulphate of cop- per, sulphate of alum, and sulphuric acid. It has been applied topically fo check haemorrhage, and, largely diluted with water, as a wash in purulent oph- thalmia. See Aqua cupri vitriolati composita. Aqua Toffania. See Aquetta. Aqua vita. Ardent spirit of the first distillation has been distinguished in commerce by this name. Aqua zinci vitriolati cum camphora. Aqua vitriolica camphorata. This is made by dissolving half an ounce of sulphate of zinc in a quart of boiling water, adding half an ounce of camphorated spirit, and filtering. This, when properly diluted, is a use- ful collyrium for inflammations of the eyes, in which there is a weakness ofthe parts. Externally, it is ap- plied by surgeons to scorbutic and phagedenic ulcera- tions. Aqua pistillate. Distilled waters. These are made by introducing vegetables, bb mini, penny royal, &c. into a still with water ; and drawing off a? much as is found to possess the properlicsof the plants. The London College orders the waters to be distilled from dried herbs, because fresh are not ready at all times of the year. Whenever the fresh are used, the weights are to be increased. But whether the fresh or dried herbs are employed, the operator may vary the weight according to the season in which they have been pro- duced and collected. Herbs and seeds, kept beyond the space of a year, are improper for the distillation of waters. To every gallon of these waters, five ounces, by measure, of proof spirit are to be added. Aqua minerales. See Mineral waters. Aqua stillatitia simplices. Simple distilled waters. Aqua stillatitia spirituosa. Spirituous dis- tilled waters, now called only spiritus; as spiritus pulegii. AQUEDUCT. Aquaductus; a canal or duct, so named because it was supposed to carry a watery fluid. Aquaouct of fallopius. A canal in the petrous portion of the temporal bone, first accurately described by Fallopius. Aquatic nut. See Trapa natans. Aquatic a plant a. Aquatic plants, or such as grow in or near water. A natural order of plants. AQUATICUS. (From aqua, water.) Aquatic; or belonging to the water. AQUEOUS. (Aquosus, watery.) Of the nature of, or resembling water. Aqueous humour. Humor Aquosus. The very limpid watery fluid, which fills both chambers of the eye. See Eye. ' AOUE'TTA. The name of a liquid poison, made use of by the Roman women, under the Pontificate of Alexander VII. It was prepared and sold in drops, by Tophania, or Toffania, an infamous woman who re- sided at Palermo, and afterward at Naples. From her, these drops obtained the name of Aqua Toffania, Aqua della Toffana ; and also Aqua di Napoli. This poison is said by some to be a composition of arsenic, and by others of opium and cantharides. AftUIFO'LIUM. (Fromacus, a needle, and folium, a leaf; so railed on account of its prickly leaf.) See Ilex aquifolium. A'QUILA. (Atros, the eagle.) 1. A species of the extensive genus Falco of ornithologists. 2. Aquila, among the ancients, had many other epi- thets joined with it, as rubra, salutifera, volans, &c. 3. A chemical name formerly used for sal-ammoniac, mercurius praecipitatuK, arsenic, sulphur, and the phi- losopher's stone. Aquila alba. One of the names given to calomel by the ancients. See Hydrargyri submurias. Aquila alba philosophorum. Aqua alba gany- modis. Sublimated sal-ammoniac. Aquila cielestis. A panacea, or cure for all dis- eases; a preparation of mercury. Aquila veneris. A preparation of the an- cients, made with verdigris and sublimed sal-ammo- niac. Aqul.e lignum. Eagle-wood. It is generally sold for tire agallochum. See Lignum aloe*. Aquila tin.*. Branches of the jugular veins, which*are particularly prominent in the eagle. AQUILEGIA. (From aqua, water, and lego, to gather; so called from the shape of Ms leaves, which retain water.) The herb columbine. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Limuean system. Class, Polyandria; Order, Pentagfmia. 2. The name in the pharmacopoeias, for the colum- bine. See Aquilegia vulgaris. Aquilegia vulgaris. The systematic name of the columbine. The seeds, flowers, and the whole,plant, have been used medicinally, the first in exanthematous diseases, the latter chiefly as an antiscorbutic. Though retained in several foreign pharmacopoeias, their uti- lity seems to be not allowed in this country. Aquili'na. (From Aquila, an eagle; so called from the resemblance of its leaves to eagle's wings.) The trivial name of a species of pteris. See Pteris. AQX'U'LA. (Diminutive of aqua.) A small quan- tity of very fine and limpid water. This term is ap- plied to the pellucid water, which distends the capsule of the crystalline lens, and the lens itself. Paulus ■iEgineta uses it to denote a tumour consisting of a fatty substance under the skin ofthe eyelid. Arabic gum. See Acacia gummi. A'racalan. An amulet. A'raca mira. (Indian.) A shrub growing in the Brazils, the roots of which are diuretic and antidy- senteric. ARA'CHNE. (From arag, Hebrew, to weave; or from apaxvn, a spider.) The spider. ARACHNOID. (Arachnoides; from apaxvn, a spider, and tiios, likeness; so named from its resem- blance to a spider's web.) Web-like. Arachnoip membrane. Membroma arachnoides. 1. A thin membrane of the brain, without vessels and nerves, situated between the dura and pia mater, and surrounding the cerebrum, cerebellum, medulla ob- longata, and medulla spinalis. 2. The term is also applied by some writers to the tunic of the crystalline lens and vitreous humour of the eye. ARACK. (Indian.) An Indian spirituous liquor, prepared in many ways, often from rice; sometimes from sugar, fermented with the juice of cocoa-nuts; frequently from toddy, the juice of which flows from the cocoa-nut tree by incision, and from other sub- stances. A'rapos. (From apaScio, to be turbulent.) Hippo- crates uses this term to signify a commotion in the stomach, occasioned by the fermentation of its contents. Arao'tica. (From apaioui, to rarefy.) Things which rarefy the fluids of the body. ARA'LIA. (From ara, a bank in the sea ; so called because it grows upon the banks near the sea.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Pentagynia. The berry- bearing angelica. Of the several species of this tree, the roots of the nudicaulis, or naked-stalked, were brought over from North America, where it grows, and sold here for sarsaparilla. Ara'nea. (From apau>, to knit together.) 1. The name of a genus of insects. 2. The spider. ARA'NTIUS, Ju'lius Casar, a celebrated anato- mist and physician, born at Bologna, about the year 1530. After studying under Vesalius, and others, he graduated and became professor there, and died in 1589. In his first work, " On the Human Foetus," he described the foramen ovale, and ductus arteriosus, and corrected several errors in the anatomy of the gravid uterus, which had been generally derived from the examination of brutes. He afterward showed that the blood, after birth, could only pass from the right to the left side by the heart through the vessels of the lungs, thus preparing for the discovery of the circu- lation of Harvey. A Treatise on Tumours, and a Conimentary on part of Hippocrates, were also writ- ten by him. ARA'TRUM. The plough. A plan: Yis this for a trivial name, because its roots are found to hinder the plough : hence remora aratri See Ononis spinosa. ARBOR. A tree. 1. In botany, a plant, consisting of one trunk which rises to a great height, is very durable, woody, and divided at its top into branches which do not perish in the winter ; as the oak, elm, tuh, Sec. ARC ARE fc. In anatomy, It is applied to parts which ramify like a tree, as the Arbor vita ofthe cerebellum. 3. In chemistry, applied to crystallizations which ra- mify like branches. Arbor man*. Sec Silver. Arbor vita. The tree of life. 1. The cortical substance of the cerebellum is so disposed, that, when cut transversely, it appears rami- fied like a tree, from whicli circumstance it is termed arbor vita. 2. The name of a tree formerly in high estimation in medicine. See Thuya occtdentalis. Arbores. One of the natural divisions or families of plants. Trees consist of a single and durable woody trunk, bearing branches, which do not perish in the winter, as Tilia, Fraxinus, Pyrus, Sec. ARBUST1VA. (From arbustum, a cdpse of shrubs or trees.) The name of an order of plants in Lin- naeus's natural method. ARBUTHNOT, John, a physician, born in Scotland soon after the restoration, cefebrated for his wit and learning. He graduated at Aberdeen, and settling in this metropolis, had the good fortune to be at Epsom, when Prince George of Denmark was taken ill there; whom, having restored to health, he was appointed physician to Queen Anne, but never got into very ex- tensive practice. His chief medical publications were 7. the beginning.) The earliest stage of a disease. Archk'npa. (Arabian.) A powder made of the leaves of the ligustrum, to check the foetid odour of the feet . Archeo'stis. White bnony. [ARCHER, JOHN, M. D. of the state of Maryland, a cefebrated practitioner of medicine. Many con- tributions of Ms, on various subjects of medical science, are to be found in the New-York Medical Repository. He was the first who introduced the fieneca snake-root (polygala senega) as a remedy in Croup. He died in 1814. A.] Archil. See Lichen rocella. [There are several lichens which abound in colour- ing matter ; of these the most remarkable is the lichen rocella, which grows in the south of Fiance, and in the Canary Ulands; and which affords Ihe beauuful, but perishable blue, called litmus, archil, or turnsole. The moss Is dried, powdered, mixed with pear'ash and urine, and allowed to ferment, during which it becomes red and then blue; in this state it is mixed with carbonate of potassa and chalk, and dried. It is used for dying silk and ribands; and by the chemists as a most delicate tsstof acids, which it indicates by passing from blue to red ; the blue colour is restored by alkalies, which do not render it green. Cudbear ap- pears to be a similar preparation of the lichen tar- tareus — Webster's Man. Chem. A.] Archilla. See Liehen rocella. Archi'tholos. (From apxi, the chief, and SoXos, a chamber.) The sudatorium, or principal room of the ancient baths. . ARCHOPTO MA. (From apxos, the anus, and mir- h ^V to), to fall down.) A bearing down of the rectum, or ft prolapsus ani. A'rchos. (From apxoj, an arch.) The anus; so called from its shape. * ARCTA'TIO. (From arcto, to make narrow.) Arctitudo. Narrowness. 1. A constipation of Ihe intestines, from inflam- mation. 2. A preternatural straitness of the pudendum mu- liebre. A'RCTTUM. (From apxros, a bear; so called from its roughness.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linna'an system. Class, Syngenssia ; Order, Polyga- mia aqualis. The burdock. Arctium lappa. The systematic name for the herb clot-bur, or burdock. Bardana; Arctium ; Bri- tannica ; llaphis. The plant so called in the pharma- copoeias, is the Arctium—foliis cordatis, inermibus. petiolatis, of Linnsus. It grows wild in uncultivated grounds. The seeds have a bitterish subacrid taste : they are recommended as very efficacious diuretics, given either in the form of emulsion, or in powder, to the quantity of a drachm. The roots taste sweetish, with a slight austerity and bitterness: they are es- teemed aperient, diuretic, and sudorific; and are said to act without irritation, so as to be »afely ventured upon in acute disorders. Decoctions of them have been used in rheumatic, gouty, venereal, and otner disorders; and are preferred by some to those of sar- saparilla. Two ounces of the roots are to be boiled in three.pints of water, to a quart; to this, two drachms of sulphate of potassa have been usually added. Of this decoction, a pint should be taken every day in scorbutic and rheumatic cases, and when intended as a diuretic, in a shorter period. ARCTIZITE. The foliated species of scapolite. See Scapolite. ARCTU RA. (From arcto, to straiten.) An in- flammation of the finger, or toe, from a curvature ofthe nail.—Linnaus. ARCUA'LIA. (From arcus, a bow.) Arcualis. The sutura coronalis is so named, from its bow-like shape; and, for the-same reason, the bones of the sin- ciput are called arcualia ossa.—Bartholin. ARCUA'TIO. (From arcus, a bow.) A gibbosity ofthe fore-parts, with a curvation of the sternum, of the tibia, or dorsal vertebrae.—Avicenna. A'bcula. (A dim. of area, a chest) The orbits or sockets ofthe eyes. A'RDAS. (From apSvio, to defile.) Filth, excre- ment, or refuse.—Hippocrates. ARDENT. {Aniens; from ardeo, to burn.) Burn- ing hot Applied to fevers, alkohol, &c. ARDOR. (Ardor, oris. m.; from ardeo, to burn.) A burning heat. Ardor febrilis. Feverish heat. Arpor urina. Scalding of the urine, or a sense of heat in the urethra. Arpor ventriculi. Heartburn. A'REA. 1. An empty space. 2. That kind of baldness where the crown of the head is left naked, like the tonsure of a monk. ARE'CA. The name of a geuus of plants of the class Palma. Areca inpica. An inferior kind of nutmeg. Are'oon. (From apvyo), to help: so called from its valuable qualities ) A resolvent ointment Arkma'ros. Cinnabar. ARENA. Sand, or gravel. Arena'mel. (From arena, sand; so called because it was paid to be procured from sandy places.) Arena- men. Bole-armenic. 85 ARG AH! ARENA'TIO. (From arena, sand.) Saburatlon, or the sprinkling of hot sand upon the bodies of pa- tients.—Baccius de Thermis. [Arenoalite. The game aa Arendaie; both of which are sym-nytuoiH with Epidote. A.] Arenpate. .Sv y.pdote. Ark'ntes. (From oreo, to dry up.) A sort of an- cient cupping-glasses, used without scarifying. AliE'OLA. (A diminutive of area, a void space.) A small red or brown circle, which surrounds the nip- ples of femnks. During and after pregnancy, it be- comes considerably larger. Areometer. See Hydrometer. Aretanoi'des. See Arytanoides. ARETiE'US, of Cappadocia ; a physician, who practised at Rome, but at what period is uncertain, though the most probable opinion places him between the reigns of Vespasian and Adrian. Eight books of his remain " On the Causes, Signs, and Method of treating acute and chronic Diseases," written in the Greek language, and admired for their pure style, and luminous descriptions, ais well as the judicious prac- tice generally recommended. He was partial to the use of hellebore and other drastic medicines; and ap- pears to have been among the first to recommend cantharides for blistering the skin. A'RETE. (Ap«ri7, virtue.) H ipporrates uses tlus word to mean corporeal or mental vigour. Are'us. A pessary, invented by ^Egineta. A'RGAL. Argol. Crude tartar, in the state in which it is taken from the inside of wine-vessels, is known in the shops by this name. Aroasy'llis. (From apyos, a serpent; which it is said to resemble.) The plant which was supposed to produce gum-ammoniac. See Heracleum gummi- ferum. A'rgema. (From apyos, white.) Argemon. A small white ulcer of the globe of the eye.—Erotianus. Galen, Src. Artrentate of ammonia. Fulminating silver. [This mineral has a laminated or rather slaty struc- ture. Its laminae or layers, often curved or undulated, are seldom perfectly parallel; but their surface has almost always a pearly lustre, somewhat shining. According to Bournon, these laminae are composed of minute rhombs, whose summits are so deeply trun- cated perpendicularly to the axis, that only a very thin portion of the rhomb remains. Lideed this mineral sometimes presents the primitive rhomb. It is trans- lucent, at least at the edges; and its colour is white, enacted with gray, green, or red. It id easily broken; and its spec. grav. is 2.64. It is nearly a pure carbonate of lime, often contain- ing a little oxide of iron or manganese. Hence at a red heat it often becomes reddish brown.—CI. Min. A.] Argenti nitras. Argentum nitratum; Causti- tum lunare. Nitrate of silver. Take of silver an ounce; nitric acid, a fluid ounce; distilled water, two fluid ounces. Mix the nitric acid and water, and dis- solve the silver therein on a sand bath; then increase the heat gradually that the nitrate of silver may be dried. Melt the salt in a crucible over a slow fire until the water being evaporated, it shall cease to boil; then pour it quickly into moulds of convenient shape. Its virtues are corrosive and astringent. In- ternally it is exhibited in very small quantities, in epi- lepsy, chorea, and other nervous affections, and exter- nally it is employed to destroy fungous excrescences, callous ulcers, fistulas, Sec. In the latter disease, it is \m-d as an injection; from two grains to three being dissolved in an ounce of distilled water. ARGE'NTUM. (Argentum, i. m.; from apyoc, white, because it is of a white colour.) Silver. See Silver. Argentum fusum. Crude mercury. Argentum mobile. Cruae mercury. Argentum nitratum. See Argenti nitras. Argentum vivum. See Mercury. A'roes. (From apyoj, white.) A serpent, with a whitish skin, deemed by Hippocrates exceedingly venomous. ARGILLA. (Argilla, a. t.; from apyos, white.) Argil. White clay. See Alumina. Argilla vitriolata. Alum. ARGILLACEOUS. Of or belonging to argilla, or sJuminous earth. See Alumina. 00 Argillaceous earth. See Alumina. Ara-Hlaceous schistus. See Clay-slate. ARG1LL1TE. See Clay-slate. [ARGILOLITE. This mineral often strongly re- sembles certain varieties of compact limestone, or cal- careous marl. Its texture is sometimes porous, and sometimes compact, or even slaty. Its fracture is dull and earthy, sometimes splintery or conchoidal. In hardness, also, it differs little from indurated marl, or the softer varieties of compact limestone, and is some times nearly friable. Its particles are sufficiently hard to scratch iron, although ils masses may be cut by a knife. It adheres but slightly to the tongue, and yields an argillaceous odour when moistened. In wafer it gra- dually crumbles, but never forms a ductile paste. It is opaque; and its colour is gray, often tinged with yellow or blue; also rose, or pale red, brown, or brownish red, and sometimes greenish. It very often presents white, brown, or greenish spots, nearly round, and is sometimes striped. It hardens by exposure to heat, but is generally in- fusible by the blow-pipe: some varieties melt at their surface. It does not effervesce with acids, by which it is distinguished from those minerads which it most re- sembles. Claystone seems to approach very near to jasper, or petrosilex, in a state of decomposition, and sometimes to tripoli.—CI. Min. A.] Argyri'tis. (From apyvpos, silver.) Litharge, or spume of silver. A kind of earth was formerly so named, which is taken from silver mines, and is be- spangled with many particles of silver. ARGYRO'COME. (From apyvpos, silver, and Kopn, hair.) A species of gnaphalium or cudweed was so named from its white silvery floscules. Argyroli'banos. The white olibanum. Argyro'phora. An antidote, in the composition of which there is silver. ARGYROTROPHE'MA. (From apyos, white, and rpofnpa, food.) A white cooling food, made with milk. Milk diet.—Galen. Arheumati'stos. (From a, neg. andhtvpanZio, to be afflicted with rheums.) Not being afflicted wit|i gouty rheums. ARICY'MON. (From api and kvu, to be quickly impregnated.) A woman who conceives quickly and often. ARILLUS. (From arire, to be dry or parched-) The seed-coat or tunic of the permanent husk that invests a seed, which drying falls off spontaneously. It is a peculiar membrane, thick, and loosely sur- rounds the seed. The varieties of arilli are, 1. The succulent, pulpy; like a berry in Evonymus europeus and Latia. 2. Cartilaginous ; in Coffea Arabica. ■ 3. Dimidiate, half round; as in Taxus baccata. 4. Lacerate, cut-like; as in the mace ofthe Myris- tica moschata. 5. Reticulate, net-like, surrounding the seed like a net; as in the Orchis tribe. 6. Tricuspid ; as in Malva coromandiliana. 7. Hirsute, hairy; as in Geranium incanum. 8. Villous ; in Geranium dissectum. ARISTA. (From areo, to dry.) The awn: a sharp beard, 9r point, or bristle-like filament, which proceeds from the husk or glume of grasses. Its dis- tinctions are into, 1. Naked, without villi; as in Stipa arguens and juncca. 2. Plumose, having white villi; asm Stipa pennata. 3. Straight, as in Bromus secalinus, and mollis. 4. Geniculate, having a knee-like bend; as with Avena sativa. 5. Recurved, bent back; as in Holcus lanatus, and Agrostis canina. 6. Tortile, twisted like a rope; as in Agrostis rubra, and Aira montana. 7. Terminal, fixed to the apex of the husk: it is so in Agrostis miliacea. 8. Dorsal, fixed to the back or outward part of the husk; as in Agrostis canina; Bromus; Alopecuris. 9. Uncinate, hooked; as in Panicum hirtdlum. ARISTALTHAEA. (Fromapic-os,best,anduXBata, the althaea.) The common marsiwnallow. See M- thaa officinalis, auk ARK AMSTATUS. (From arista, the awn.) Awned. Applied to leaves, leaf-stalks, &c. when terminated by a long rigid spine, which in a leaf does not appear as a contraction. In Galium aristatum, the leaf-stalk Is awned. ARISTOLO'CHIA. (Aristolochia, a. f.; from apiaros, good, and Xoxta or Xoxcia, parturition; so called because it was supposed to be of sovereign use in disorders incident to- child-birth.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Gynandna; Order, Hexandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the long-rooted birthworl See Aristolochia longa. Aristolochia anguicipa. Snake-killing birth- Wort Aristolochia—foliis cordatis, acuminatis ; caule volubiti, fructicoso ; pedunculis solitariis ; sti- pulis cordatis, of Linnaeus. The juice of the root of this plant has the property of so stupifying serpents, that they may be handled with impunity. One or two drops are sufficient; and if more be dropped into the mouth, they become convulsed. So ungrateful is the smell of the root to those reptiles, tha' it is said they immediately turn from it The juice is also esteemed as a preventive against the effects usually produced by the bite of venomous serpents. Aristolochia clematitis. Aristolochia tenuis. The systematic name of the Aristolochia vulgaris of some pharmacopoeias. An extract is ordered by the Wirtemberg Pharmacopoeia, and the plant is retained in that of Edinburgh. It is esteemed as possessing antipodagric virtues. Aristolochia fabacea. See Fumaria bulbosa. Aristolochia longa. The systematic name for the aristolochia of our pharmacopoeias. Aristolochia —foliis cordatis, petiolalis, integerrimis, obtusius- culis ; caule infirmo, floribus solitariis. The root of this plant only is in use; it possesses a somewhat aromatic smell, and a warm bitterish taste, accompa- nied with a slight degree of pungency. The virtues ascribed to this root by the ancients were very con- siderable ; and it was frequently employed in various diseases, but particularly in promoting the discharge of the lochia; hence its name. It is now very rarely used, except in gouty affections, as an aromatic sti- mulant ' Aristolochia rotunpa. The root of this species of birth wort, Aristolochia—foliis cordatis, subsessi- libus, obtusis; caule infirmo; floribus solitariis, of Linnaeus ; is used indiscriminately with that of the aristolochia longa. See Aristolochia longa. Aristolochia serpentaria. The systematic name for the Serpentaria virginiana of the pharma- copoeias. Aristolochia; Colubrina virginiana; Vi- perina; Viperina virginidna; Pestilochia ; Con- trayerva virginiana. Virginian snake-root The plant which affords this root is the Aristolochia— foliis cordato oblong's planis ; caulibus infirmis flexuosis teretibus ; floribus solitariis. Caulus geni- culata valde nodosa. Flores ad radicem of Linnaeus. Snake-root has an aromatic smell, approaching to that of valerian, but more agreeable; and a warm, bitterish, pungent taste. It was first recommended as a medicine of extraordinary power, in counteract- ing the poisonous effects ofthe bites of serpents; this, however, is now wholly disregarded: but as it pos- sesses tonic and antiseptic virtues, and is generally admitted as a powerful stimulant and diaphoretic, it is employed, in the present day, in some fevers where these effects are required. A tinctura is directed both by the London and Edinburgh Pharmacopoeias. Aristolochia tenuis. See Aristolochia clematitis. Aristolochia trilobata. Three-lobed birthwort The root, and every part of this plant, Aristolochia— foliis trilobis, caule volubili, floribus maximis of Lin- nteus, is diuretic, and is employed in America against the bite of serpents. Aristolochia vulgaris. See Aristolochia cle- matitis. . . Aristophanei'ok. (From Aristophanes, its in- ventor.) The name of an ancient emollient plaster, composed of wax, or pitch.—Gorraus. [ARKT1ZIT. This mineral is otherwise called Werneritc, after the celebrated German mineralogist Werner. The Wernerite, a rare mineral, occurs in eight-sided prisms, terminated by four-sided summits, whose fices form, with the alternate lateral planes on which they stand, an angloof about 121°. Or It may be celled a fbnr sided prism, truncated ou its lateral edges. The prirmV five form appears to be a quadrangular prism, with square bases. It also occurs in irregular grains. The Wernerite strikes fire with steel, but is scratched by feldspar. Its fracture is both imperfectly fofiated and uneven, with a moderate lustre, a little pearly or resinous. Its specific gravity is 3.60. It is usually more or less translucent; and its colour is greenish gray, or olive green, and sometimes wliite. The surface of the crystals sometimes has the lustre and aspect of an enamel. Before the blow-pipe, it froths and melts into an opaque, white enamel. A mean of two analyses, by John, gives silex 45..">, alumnie 33.5, lime 13.22, oxide of iron 5.75, oxide of manganese 1.47=£KI.44. Its mode of fusion by the blow-pipe, and its imper- fectly foliated structure, may serve to distinguish it from most minerals which it resembles. This mineral is sometimes in tabular masses, but most commonly in crystals which are easily recog- nised. The general form of these crystals, (certain small faces being neglected,) is a very oblique rhomb, or rather four-sided prism, so flattened that some of its edges become thin and sharp, like the edge of an axe. The primitive form is a four-sided prism, the bases of which are parallelograms, with angles of 101«J 30', and 78° 30'. The integrant particles are oblique, triangular prisms. M. Hauy has described five secondary forms.—CI. Min. A.] ARMA. (Anna, orum. pi. n. Arms.) In botany, applied to a species of armature or offensive weapons. They are one of the seven kinds of fulcra, or props of plants enumerated by Linnaeus in his Delineatio planta. They are pungent points in some part of a plant In the present day, arma is used as a generic. term embracing the aculeus, furca, spina, and sti- mulus. ARMATU'RA. 1. See Arma. 2. The amnios or internal membrane which sur- rounds the foetus. ARMATURE. See Arma. A'rme. (From apu>, to adapt) 1. A junction of the lips of wounds. 2. The joining ofthe sutures ofthe head. [ARMINIAN STONE, auartzy or calcareous substances, penetrated by the azure carbonate of cop- per, have been called by this name, the copper giving a most beautiful blue colour. A.] Armi'lla. (Diminutive of armus, the arm.) The round ligament v/hich confines the tendons of the carpus. ARMORA'CIA. (From Armorica, the country whence it was brought.) See Cochlearia Armoracia. ARMSTRONG, John, a Scotch physician, born in 1709, who, after graduating at Edinburgh, settled in London, but met with little success, having distin- guished himself less in his profession than as a poet, particularly by his "Essay on the Art of Preserving Health," in blank verse. He afterward attended the army in Germany, which brought him more into notice as a physician. He attained the age of seventy, and died in pretty good circumstances. His profes- sional publications are not of much note; the princi- pal one is entitled " Medical Essays." He is supposed, however, to have contributed materially to a useful Treatise on the Diseases of Children, published by his brother George, who, after practising many years as an apothecary, obtained a diploma in medicine. A'RNICA. (Arnica, a. f. Apvixn; from ape, a lamb; because of the likeness of the leaf ot this plant to the coat of the lamb.) Arnica. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia superflua. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Mountain arnica. See Arnica montana. , Arnica Montana. The systematic name for the arnica of the pharmacopoeias. Arnica- folns ovatis integris; caulinis eem'">\0PPosUt%£ ±™™"h Doronicum Germanicum. ■*<*"•'■. Jhe flowersi of this plant are very generally employed on the Conti- nent Of the advautai*'"- derived from their use, in paralytic and other affections, depending upon a want of nervous energy, there are several proofs;. and their extraordinary virtues, as a febrifuge and antiseptic, have been highly extolled by Dr. Collin, of Vienna. Much caution is" necessary in regulating the dose, as 87 ARS AR9 it is a medicine very apt to produce vomiting, and much uneasiness of the stomach. See Arnica, Arnica sueoe.nsis. See Inula dysenterica. Arno'tto. A Spanish name for a shrub. See Bixa orlcana. ARO'MA. (Aroma, matis, neut ; from apt, in- tensely, and ogu>, to smell.) Spirilis rector. The odorous principle of plants, and oilier substances, whicli have their characteristic smell. This is called by the moderns, aroma. Water charged with aroma, is called the distilled water ofthe substance made use of: thus lavender and peppermint waters are water impregnated with the aroma of the lavender and peppermint. Aromata. (Apwpara, sweet spices, herbs, Sec.) Aromatics. AROMA'TIC. (Aromaticus; from aptopa, an odour.) A term applied to a grateful spicy scent, and an agreeable pungent taste, as cinnamon bark, cardamoms, &c. Aromatic vinegar. See Acetum aromaticum. Aromatica planta. Odoriferous or strong and agreeable smelling plants. The name of a class of plants in some natural arrangements. Aroma'ticus cortex. A name for canella alba. Cortex winter* nus. AROMATOl'o'LA. (From apmpa, an odour, and iruXcu, to sell.) A druggist; a vender of drugs and spiceries. ARQUEBUS.VDE. (A French word, implying ' good for a gun-shot wound.) Aqua sctopetaria; Aqua vulnerarta; Aqua catapultarum. The name of a spirituous water, distilled from a farrago of aro- matic plants. ARRA'CK. A spirituous liquor distilled from rice, and drunk, in the rice countries, as brandy is in this island. Its effects on the animal economy are the same. ARRAGONITE. A mineral of a greenish and pearly gray colour, found at Arragon in Spam, Eng- land, and Scotland. [Although this mineral is composed chiefly of lime and carbonic acid, yet there is reason to believe, that other ingredients are essential to its true composition. It differs from pure carbonate of lime in hardness, specific gravity, and crystalline structure. In nitric acid it dissolves with effervescence. The analysis of no mineral has ever so much exercised the talents, exhausted the resources, and disappointed the expectations of the most distinguished chemists of Europe, as that of arragonite. Vauquelin and Four- croy obtained lime 58.5, carbonic acid 41.5; and the analysis of Biot and Thenard, conducted with much ingenuity, scarcely differs from this, except in giving a little water. With these, both t'hevenix and Kla- proth agree, in finding the arragonite to contain lime * and carbonic acid in nearly the same proportions as in the common carbonate of lime- Kirwan in his mine- ralogy, published in 1794, conjectured that the arra- fonite might contain strontian; and very recently rofessor Stromeyer of Gottingen has discovered in this mineral between three and four per cent, of the carbonate of strontian. This discovery will very pro- bably lead to a solution of the preceding difficulty; but it is important that the analysis should be repeated by different chemists.—CI. Min. A.] A'rraphus. (From a, priv. amd pan, a suture.) Without suture. It is applied to the cranium wheu naturally without sutures. Arrangement of Minerals. See Minerals, arrange- ment of. ARRH^;'A. (From a, neg. and ptu>, to flow.) The suppression of auy natural flux, as the menses, &c. ARRHIZUS. (From a, priv. and pii^i, a root: without root.) Applied to puraatical plants, which have no roots, but adhere and imbibe their nourish- / ment by ainastomosiiig of the vessels; as Viscum al- bum, and Loranthus europeus. ARROWHEAD. The Sagittaria sagittifolia of Linnaeus. The roots of this plant are said to be escu- lent, but it must be in times of very great scarcity, Arroio-root. See Maranta. Arroir-shaped. See Lea/. r ARSE MATE. (Arsenias, atis. m.; from arteni- cum, arsenic.) A salt formed by a coufbination of arsenic acid with salifiable bases; as arscniate of am- monia, which is produced by the union of ammonia with arsenic acid. The only one used in medicine is the superarseniatc of potassa, which is in solution 111 the liquor arsenicalis. See Arscnicalis liquor. ARSENIC. (Arsenicum, i. n.; from the Arabic term Arsanek, or from aporjv, for aponv, masculus; from its strong and deadly powers.) The name ot a metal scattered, in great abundance, over the mmera, .kingdom. It is found in black, heavy masses of little brilliancy, called nutive arsenic or testaceous arsenic. This exists in dii.erent parts of Germany. Mineral- ized by sulphur, it forms sulphurized arsenic. This mineral is met with in Italy, about Mount Vesuvius. There are two varieties of this ore, which differ from each other in colour, occasioned by the different pro- portions of their component parts. The one is called yellow sulphurized arsenic, or orpiment; the other, red sulphurized arsenic, or realgar, or ruby arsenic; both are met with in Hungary and different parts of Ger- many. The colour of the first ore is a lemon-yellow, inclining sometimes to a green; the colour of the latter is a ruby-red; it is more transparent than the former, and found in compact and solid masses, sometimes crystallized in bright needles. Arsenic united to oxy- gen, constitutes the ore called native oxyde of arsenic. This ore is scarce; it is generally found of an earthy appearance, or as an efflorescence, coating native, or metallic arsenic; its colour is a whitish gray; it is rarely met with crystallized. Arsenic exists likewise alloyed with cobalt, antimony, tin, copper, lead, and various other metals. Method of obtaining Arsenic. In order to obtain metallic arsenic, mix tVVo parts of the white oxyde of arsenic of commerce, with one of black flux (obtained by detonating one part of nitrate of potassa with two of supertartrate of potassa), and put the mixture into a crucible, or melting pot Invert over this another crucible, lute the two together with a little clay and sand, and apply gradually a red heat to the lower one. The oxyde of arsenic will be reduced, and be found lining the upper crucible in small crystals of a metal- lic brilliancy. The charcoal of the black flux takes in this process the oxygen from the white oxyde, and forms carbonic acid gas; which flies off during the process, and the oxyde becomes reduced to the metallic state. This re- duction of the oxyde is greatly facilitated by the alkali of the flux. Remark.—In order to obtain arsenic in a state of absolute purity, the metal thus obtained must be re- duced to a powder, dissolved by heat in nitro-muriatic acid, and then precipitated by immersing into the so- lution a plate of zinc. The arsenic is thus precipitated in a fine powder, and may be reduced to a mass, by exposing it in a covered crucible to a moderate heat. " It is among the most combustible of the metals, burns with a blue flame, and garlic smell, and sublimes in the state of arsenious acid. Concentrated sulphuric acid does not attack arsenic when cold; but if it be boiled upon this metal, sul- phurous acid gas is emitted, a small quantity of sul- phur sublimes, and the arsenic is reduced to an oxyde. Nitrous acid readily attacks arsenic, and converts it into arsenious acid, or, if much be employed, into ar- senic acid. Boiling muriatic acid dissolves arsenic, but affects it very little when cold. This solution affords precipi- tates upon the addition of alkalies. The addition of a little nitric acid expedites the solution; and this so- lution, first heated and condensed in a close vessel, Is wholly sublimed into a thick Uquid, formerly termed butter of arsinic. Thrown in powder into chlorine gas, it burns with a bright white flame, and is con- verted into a chloride. None of the earths or alkalies act upon it, unless It be boiled a long while in fine powder, in a large pro- portion of alkaline solution. Nitrates detonate with arsenic, convert it into ar- senic acid, and this, combining with the base of the nitrate, forms an arseniate, that remains at the bottom of the vessel. Muriates have no action upon it; but if three parts of chlorate of potassa be mixed with one part of ar- senic in fine powder, which must be done with great precaution, and a very light hand, a very small quan- tity of this mixture placed on an anvil, and struck with a hammer, will explode with flame and a con- siderable report; if touched with fire, it will burn with considerable rapidity; and if thrown into concentrated | sulphuric acid, at the instant of contact a flame rises ARS AR3 into the air like a flash of lightning, which is so bright as to dazzle the eye. Arsenic readily combines with sulphur by fusion and sublimation, and forms a yellow compound called orpiment, or a red called realgar. The nature of these, and their difference, are not accurately known; but !• ourcroy considers the first as a combination of sul- phur with the oxyde, and the second as a combination ol sulphur with the metal itself, as he found the red sulphuret converted into the yellow by the action of acids. Arsenic is soluble in fat oils in a boiling heat; the solution is black, and has the consistence of an oint- ment when cold. Most metals unite with arsenic; which exists in the metallic state in such alloys as possess the metallic brilliancy. Iodine and arsenic unite, forming an iodide, of a dark, purple-red colour, possessing the properties of an acid. It is soluble in water, and its solution forms a soluble compound with potassa. Arsenic combines with hydrogen into a very noxious compound, called arsenuretted hydrogen gas. To pre- pare it, fuse in a covered crucible 3 parts of granu- lated tin, and 1 of metallic arsenic in powder; and submit this alloy, broken in pieces, to the action of muriatic acid in rftyass retort. On applying a mode- rate heat, the arsenuretted hydrogen comes over, and may be received in a mercurial or water pneumatic trough. Protomuriate of tin remains in the retort. A prime equivalent of hydrogen is to one of arsenic as 1 to 76; and 2 consequently as 1 to 38. Gelilcn fell a victim to his researches on this gas; and therefore the new experiments requisite to elucidate its consti- tution must be conducted with circumspection. It extinguishes flame, and instantly destroys animal life. Water has no effect upon it. From the experiments of Sir H. Davy, and Gay Lussac and Thenard, there appears to be a solid compound of hydrogen and ar- senic, or a hydruret. It is formed by acting with the negative pole of a voltaic battery on arsenic plunged in water. It is reddish brown, without lustre, taste, and smell. It is not decomposed at a heat approaching to cherry-red; but at this temperature it absorbs oxy- gen ; while water and arsenious acid are formed, with the evoluton of heat and light. The proportion of the two constituents is not known. Arsenic is used in a variety of arts. It enters into metallic combinations, wherein a white colour is re- quired. Glass manufacturers use it; but its effect in the composition of glass does not seem to be clearly explained. Orpiment and realgar are used as pig- ments." Arsenic and its various preparations are the most active of all poisons. That which is mostly taken, is the white oxyde, or arsenious acid. See Arsenious acid. [Arsenical pyrites, or arsenical iron, is found in the Highlands of New-York, on the west side of the Hud- son. In the town of Warwick, in Orange county, of this state, there is a huge vein of it in a moun- tain range, sufficient, as is said by a traveller, to poison the whole world. A.] ARSENIC ACID. Acidum arsenicum; Acidum arsenicale. " We are indebted to the illustrious Scbeele for the discovery of this acid, though Macquer had before noticed its combinations. It may be ob- tained by various methods. If six parts of nitric acid be poured on one of the concrete arsenious acids, or white arsenic of the shops, in the pneumato-chemical apparatus, and heat be applied, nitrous gas will be evolved, and a white concrete substance, differing in its properties from the arsenious acid, will remain in the retort. This is the arsenic acid. It may equally be procured by means of aqueous chlorine, or by heat- ing concentrated nitric acid with twice its weight of the solution of the arse:iious acid in muriatic acid. The concrete acid should be exposed to a dull red heat for a few minutes. In either case an acid is obtained, that does not crystallize, but attracts the moisture of the air, has a sharp, caustic taste, reddens blue vege- table colours, is fixed in the fire, and of the specific gravity of 3 391. If the arsenic acid be exposed to a red heat in a glass retort, it melts and becomt-s transparent, but assumes a milky hue on cooling. If the heat be increased, so tnat the retort begins to melt, the acid boils, and sublimes into the neck of the retort If a covered crucible be used instead of tfae glass retort, and a vio- lent heat applied, the acid boils strongly, and in a quarter of an hour begins to emit fumes. These, on being received ina glass bell, are found to be arsenious acid; and a small quantity of a transparent glass, difficult to fuse, will be found lining the sides of the crucible. This is arseuiate of alumina. Combustible substances decompose this acid. If two parts of arsenic acid be mixed with about one of charcoal, the mixture introduced into a glass retort, coated, and a matrass adapted to it; and the retort then gradually heated in a reverberatory furnace, till the bottom is red; the mass will be inflamed violently, and the acid reduced, and rise to the neck of the retort in the metallic state, mixed with a little oxyde and charcoal powder. A few drops of water, devoid of acidity, will be found in the receiver. With sulphur the phenomena are different. If a mixture of six parts of arsenic acid, and one of pow dered sulphur, be digested together, no change will take place: but on evaporating to dryness, and distil- ling in a glass retort, fitted with a receiver, a violent combination will ensue, ais soon as the mixture is suf- ficiently heated to melt the sulphur. The whole mass rises almost at once, forming a red sublimate, and sul- phurous acid passes over into the receiver. If pure arsenic acid be diluted with a small quan- tity of water, and hydrogen gas, as it is evolved by the action of sulphuric acid on iron, be received into this transparent solution, the liquor grows turbid, and a blackish precipitate is formed, which, being well washed with distilled water, exhibits all the pheno- mena of arsenic. Sometimes, too, a blackish-gray oxyde of arsenic is found in this process. If sulphuretted hydrogen gas be employed instead of simple hydrogen gas, water and a sulphuret of ar- senic are obtained. With phosphorus, phosphoric acid is obtained, and a phosphuret of arsenic, which sublimes. The arsenic acid is much more soluble than the ar- senious. According to Lagrange, two parts of water are sufficient for'this purpose. It cannot be crystal- lized by any means; but, on evaporation, assumes a thick honey-like consistence. No acid has any action upon it: if some of them dissolve it by means of the water that renders them fluid, they do not produce any alteration in it The boracic anu phosphoric are vitritiab'e with it by means of heat, but without any material alteration in their natures. If phosphorus acid be heated upon it for some time, it saturates itself with oxygen, and be- comes phosphoric acid. The arsenic acid combines with the earthy and alka- line bases, and forms salts very different from those furnished by the arsenious acid. All these arseniates are decomposable by charcoal, which separates arsenic from them by means of heat. AU its salts, with the exception of those of potassa, soda, and ammonia, are insoluble in water; but except arseniate of bismuth, and one or two more, very solu- ble in an excess of arsenic acid. Hence, after barytes or oxyde of lead has been precipitated by this acid, its farther addition re-dissolves the precipitate. This is a useful criterion of the acid, joined to its reduction to the metallic state by charcoal, and the other cha- racters already detailed. Sulphuric acid decomposes the arseniates at a low temperature, but the sulphates are decomposed by arsenic acid at a red heat, owing to the greater fixity of the latter. Phosphoric, nitric, muriatic, and fluoric acids, dissolve, and probably convert into subsalts all the arseniates. The whole of them, as well ais arsenic acid itself when decomposed at a red heat by charcoal, yield the characteristic gar- lic smell of the metallic vapour. Nitrate of silver gives a pulverulent brick-coloured precipitate, with arsenic acid. The acid itself does not distuib the transparency of a solution of sulphate of copper; but a neutral arseniate gives with it a bluish green pre- cipitate ; with sulphate of cobalt, a dirty red; and with sulphate of nickel, an apple-green precipitate. Tuese precipitates redissolve, ou adding a small quan- tify of the acid which previously held them in solution. Ortila says, that arsenic acid gives, with acetate of copper, a bluish-white precipitate, bul that it exeicises no action either on the muriate or acetate of cobalt: but with the amnionio-muriate, it gives a rose-coloured precipitate. Arsenic acid ought to be accounted a more violent poison than even the arsenious. 80 ARS ARS The arseittat* of barytes is insoluble, uncrystalltza- Wle, soluble in an excess of its acid, and decomposable by sulphuric acid, which precipitates a sulphate of barytes. The bin-arseniate of potassa la made on the great scale in Saxony, by fusing together equal parts of nitre and arsenious acid; dissolving the melted mass, and crystallizing the salt. Of the arseniate of strontian nothing is known, but no doubt it resembles that of barytes. With lime-water this acid forms a precipitate of arseniate of lime, soluble iu an excess of its base, or in an excess of its acid,though insoluble alone. The aci- dulous arseniate of lime affords on evaporation little crystals, decomposable by sulphuric acid. The same salt may be formed by adding carbonate of lime to the solution of arsenic acid. This acid does not decom- pose the nitrate or muriate of lime: but the saturated alkaline arseniates decompose them by double affinity, precipitating the insoluble calcareous arseniate. If arsenic acid be saturated with magnesia, a thick substance is formed near the point of saturation. This arseniate of magnesia is soluble in an excess of acid; and on being evaporated takes the form of a jelly, with- out crystallizing. Neither the sulphate, nitrate, nor muriate of magnesia is decomposed by arsenic acid, though they are by the saturated alkaline arseniates. Arsenic acid, saturated with potassa, does not easily crystallize. This arseniate, being evaporated to dry- ness, attracts the humidity of the air, and turns the Byrup of violets green, without altering the solution of litmus. It fuses into a white glass, and with a strong fire is converted into an acidule, part of the alkali be- ing abstracted by the sllex and alumina of ihe crucible. If exposed to a red heat with charcoal in close vessels, it swells up very much, and arsenic Is sublimed. It is decomposed by sulphuric acid ; but in the humid w..y the decomposition is not obvious, as the arsenic acid remains in solution. On evaporation, however, this acid and sulphate of potassa are obtained. If arsenic acid be added to the preceding salt, till it ceases to have any effect on the syrup of violets, it will redden the solution of litmus; and in this state it affords very regular and very transparent crystals, of U'e figure of quadrangular prisms, terminated by two tctrafidral pyramids, the angles of which answer to those of the prisms. These crystals are the arsenical neutral salt of Macqner. As this salt differs from the preceding arseniate by its crystallizability, its redden- ing solution of litmus, its not decomposing the calcare- ous and magnesian salts like it, and its capability of absorbing an additional portion of potassa, so as lo become neutral, it ought to be distinguished from it by the term of acidulous arseniate of potassa. With soda in sufficient quantity to saturate it, arse- nic acid forms a salt crystallizable like the acidulous arseniate of potassa. To form the neutral arseniate, carbonate of soda should be added to the acid, till the mixture be decidedly alkaline. This salt crystallizes from the concentrated solution. It is much more so- luble in hot than in cold water. Pelletier says, that the crystals arehexaedral prisms, terminated by planes perpendicular to their axis. This neutral arseniate of soda, however, while it differs completely from that of potassa in this respect, and in becoming deliquescent instead of crystallizable on the addition of a surplus portion of arsenic acid, resembles the arseniate of po- tassa in its decomposition by charcoal, by acids, aud by the earths. Combined with ammonia, arsenic acid forms a salt affording rhomboidal crystals analogous to those ofthe nitrate of soda. The arseniate of soda and ammonia is formed by mixing the two separate arseniates; and the compound salt gives crystals with brilliant faces. If we redis- solve the crystals, and then recrystallize, we should add a little ammonia, otherwise the salt will be acidu- lous from the escape of some ammonia. Arsenic acid saturated with alumina forms a thick solution, which, being evaporated to dryness, yields a salt insoluble in water, and decomposable by the sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids, as well as by all the other earthy and alkaline bases. The arsenic acid readily dissolves the alumina of the crucibles in which It is reduced to a state of fusion; and thus it attacks ■ilex also, on which it has no effect in the humid way. By the assistance of a strong fire, as Fourcroy asserts, arsenic acid decomposes the alkaline and earthy sulphates, even that of barytes; the sulphuric acid flying off in vapour, and Ihe arseniate remaining in the retort. It acts in the same manner on the ni- trate, from which it expels the pure acid. It likewise decomposes the muriates at a high temperature, the muriatic acid being evolved in the form ot gas, and the arsenic acid combining with their bases, which it sa- turates ; while the arsenious acid is too volatile to have this effect It acts in the same manner on the filiates", and still more easily on the carbonates, with which, by the assi tance of heat, it excites a brisk effervescence. Lagrange, however, denies that it acts on auy of the neutral salts, except the sulphate of po- tassa and soda, the nitrate of potassa, and the muriates of soda and ammonia, and this by means of heat It does not act on the phosphates, but precipitates the boracic acids from solutions of borates when heated. Arsenic acid does not act on gold or plaiina; neither does it on mercury or silver, without the aid of a strong heat; but it oxydizes copper, iron, lead, tin, zinc, bis- muth, antimony, cobalt, nickel, manganese, and ar- senic. This acid is not used in the arts, at least directly, though indirectly it forms a part of some compositions used in dying. It is likewise one of the mineralizing acids combined by nature with some of the metallic oxydes."—Ure's Chem. Diet. Arsenic, oxyde of. See Arsenious acid. Arsenic, white. See Arsenious acid. Arse'nical caustic. A species of caustic said to possess useful properties, independent of those of de- stroying morbid parts to which it is applied. It is composed of two parts of levigated antimony to one of white arsenic. This is the caustic so extensively em- ployed under the name of arsenical, caustic, by the late Mr Justamond, in his treatment of cancers. [Arsenic is a powerful, a dangerous, and yet a valuable caustic. Small tumours, excrescences, warts, &c, may be easily and safely removed by it. Alone, it gives much pain; and in large quantities, and ap- plied to an extensive surface, is extremely dangerous. Its painful action may be modified and more safely applied by mixing one part of white arsenic with one of powdered opium, and two of lapis calami- naris. A.] Arsenica'lis liquor. Arsenical solution. Take of sublimed oxyde of arsenic, in very fine powder, sub- carbonate of potassa from tartar, of each 64 grains; distilled water a pint Boil them together in a glass vessel, until the arsenic be entirely dissolved. When the solution is cold, add compound spirit of lavender, four fluid drachms. Then add as much distilled water as may exactly fill a pint measure. This pre- paration accords with the formula of Dr. Fowler, of Stafford, who first introduced it in imitation of a cele- brated popular remedy for intermittent^, sold under the name of the tasteless ague-drop. Thecompound spirit of lavender is only inteidcd to give some colour and taste, without which tl ivould be more liable to mis- takes. Where the dose is small, and the effects so powerful, the most minute attention to its proportion and preparation becomes necessary. Each ounce contains four grains of the oxyde, and each drachm half a grain ; but it will rarely be proper to go beyond one-sixteenth of a grain as a dose. Arsenical solution. See Arsenicalis liquor. Arscnici oxydum praparatum. SeeArsenici oxy- dum sublimatum. Arsenicum album. Arsenici oxydum sublimatum ; Arsenici oxydum praparatum. Reduce white arsenic into powder, then put it into a crucible and expose it to the fire, so as to sublime it into another crucible in- verted over the former. This is intended to render the arsenic more pure. Arsenicum album. White arsenic. See Arsenious acid. Arsenicum crvstallinum. See Arsenious acid. ARSENIOUS ACID. White arsenic. Oxyde of arsenic. Arsenicum crystallinum, risigallum, aquala, arfar, aquila, zarnick, artaneck. Rat's bane. The earliest chemists were embarrassed in the determina- tion of the nature of the poisonous white substance known in commerce by the name of white arsenic " Fourcroy was the first who distinguished by this name the white arsenic of the shops, which Scheele bad proved to be a compound of the metal arsenic with ARS ARS oxygen, and which the authors of the new chemical nomenclature had consequently termed oxyde of arse- nic, as, however, it manifestly exhibits the proper- ties ot an acid, it has a fair claim to the title; for many oxydes and acids are similar in this, that both consist of a base united with oxygen, and the only dif- ference between them is. that the compound in which ue acid properties are manifest is termed an acid, and that in which they are not is called an oxyde. This acid, which is one ofthe most virulent poisons now."' Ired. The mazarine blue colour will soon be transmuted into a lively grass-green, while the metallic scale will vanish. Thus we distinguish perfectly between a par- ticle of metallic arsenic and one of annualized char- coal. Another particle of the scale may be placed be- tween two smooth and bright surfaces of copper, with a touch of fine oil; and while they are firmly pressed together, exposed to a red-heat The tombac alloy will appear as a white stain. A third particle may be placed on a bit of heated metal, and held a little under the nostrils, when the garlic odour will be recognised. No danger can be apprehended, as the fragment need not exceed the tenth of a grain. It is to be observed, that one or two of the precipi- tation tests may be equivocal from admixtures of vari- ous substances. Thus tincture of ginger gives with Ihe cupreous reagent a green precipitate;-—and the writer of this article war; at first led to suspect from that appearance, that an empirical tincture, put into his hands for examination, did contain arsenic. But a careful analysis satisfied him of its genuineness. Tea covers arsenic from the cupreous test. Such poisoned tea becomes, by its addition, of an obscure olive or violet red, but yields scarcely any precipitate. Sulphuretted hydrogen, however, throws down a fine yellow sulphuret of arsenic. The true way of obviating ajl these sources of falla- cy, is to evaporate carefully to dryness, and expose the residue to heat in a glass tube. The arsenic sublimes, and may be afterward operated oti without ambi- guity. M. Orfiia has gone into ample details on the modifications produced by wine, coffee, lea, broth, &c. on arsenical tests, of which a good tabular abstract is given in Mr. Thomson's London Dispensatory. But it is evident that the differences in these menstrua, as also iu beers, are so great as to render precipitations and changes of colour by reagents very unsatisfactory witnesses, in a case of life and death. Hence the me- thod of evaporation above described should never be neglected. Should the arsenic be combined with oil, the mixture ought to be boiled with water, and the oil Lhen-ecparated by the capillary action of wick-threads. If with resinous substances, these may be removed by oil of turpentine, not by alkohol, (as directed by Dr. Black,) which is a good solvent of arsenious acid. It may moreover be observed, that both tea and coffee should be freed from iheir tannin by gelatin, which does not act on the arsenic, previous to the use of re- agent for the poison. When one part ofthe arsenious acid in watery solution is added to ten parts of milk, the sulphuretted hydrogen present in the latter, occa- sions the white colour to pass into a canary yellow; the cupreous test gives it a slight green tint, and the nitrate of silver produces no visible change, though even more arsenic be added ; but the hydrosulphurets throw down a golden yellow, with the aid of" a few drops of an acid. The liquid contained in the stomach of a rabbit pnison-d with a solution of three grains of arsenious acid, aiferded a white precipitate with ni- trate of silver, grayish-white with lime water, green with the am.noniaco-sulphate, and deep yellow with 1 sulphuretted hydrogen water. The preceding copious description of the habitudes of arsenious acid in different circumstances, is equally applicable to the soluble arsenites. Their poisonous ■ operation, as well as that ofthe arsenic acid, has been satisfactorily referred by Mr. Brodie to the suspension I ofthe functions of the heart and brain, occasioned by the absorption of these substances into the circulation and their constant determination to the nervous sys^ tern and the alimentary canal. This proposition was established by numerous experiments on rabbits and dogs. Wounds were inflicted, and arsenic being ap- plied to them, it was found mat in a short time death supervened wilh the same sym, toins of inflammation of the stomach and bowels, as if the poison had been swallowed. He divides the morbid affections Into three classes: 1st, Those depending on the nervous system, as palsy at first of the posterior extremities, and then of the rest of the body, convulsions, dilatation of the pupils, ARS ARS and general inslnsibility: 2,1, Those which indicate disturbance in the organs of circulation; for example,. the feeble, slow, and intermitting pulse, weak con- tractions of Ihe heart immediately after death, and the impossibility of prolonging them, as maybe done in sudden deaths from other causes, by artificial respira- tion: 3d, Lastly, those which depend on lesion of the alimentary canal, as the pains of the abdomen, nau- seas, arid vomitings, in those animals which were suf- fered to vomit. At one time it is the nervous system that is most remarkably affected, and at another the organs of circulation. Hence inflammation of the stomach and intestines, ought not to be considered as the immediate cause of death, by the greater number of cases of poisoning by arsenic. However, should an animal not sink under the first violence of the poison, if the inflammation lias had time to be developed, there is no doubt that it may destroy life. Mr. Earl Btates, that a woman who had taken arsenic resisud the alarming symptoms which at first appeared, but died on the fourth day. On opening her body the mu- cous membrane of the stomach and intestines was ulcerated to a great extent. Authentic cases of poison are recorded, where no trace of inflammation was perceptible iu the prima via. The effects of arsenic have been graphically repre- sented by Dr. Black : < The symptoms produced by a dangerous dose of arsenic begin to appear in a quarter by an hour, or not much longer, after it is taken. First sickness, and great distress at stomach, soon followed by thirst, and burning heat in the bowels. Then come on violent vomiting and severe colic pains, and exces- sive and painful purging. This brings on faintings, with cold sweats, and other signs of great debility. To this succeed painful cramps, and contractions of the legs and thighs, and extreme weakness, and death.' Similar results have followed the incautious sprink- ling of schirrous ulcers with powdered arsenic, or the application of arsenical pastes. The following more minute specification of symptoms is given byOrfila: '.An austere taste in the mouth; frequent ptyalisin ; continual spitting; constriction of the pharynx and asophi gus; teeth set on edge; hiccups; nausea; vomi'lng of brown or bloody matter; anxiety; fre- quent fainting fits; burning heat at the precordia ; in- flammation of the lips, tongue, palate, throat, stomach ; acute pain of stomach, rendering the mildest drinks intolerable; black stools of an indescribable foetor; pulse frequent, oppressed, and irregular, sometimes slow and unequal; palpitation of the heart; syncope; unextinguishable thirst; burning sensation over the whole body, resemb'ing a consuming fire; at times an icy coldness; difficult respiration ; cold sweats; scanty urine, of a red or bloody appearance; altered expres- sion of countenances, a livid circle round the eyelids; swelling aud itching of the whole body, which be- comes covered with livid spots, or with a miliary eruption ; prostration of strength; loss of feeling, espe- cially in the feet and hands; delirium, convulsions, sometimes accompanied with an insupportable pria- pism ; loss of the hair; separation of the epidermis; horrible convulsions; and death.' It is uncommon to observe all these frightful symp- toms combined in one individual; sometimes they are altogether wanting, as is shown by the following case, related by M. Chaussier:—A robust man of middle age swallowed arsenious acid in large fragments, and died without experiencing other symptoms than slight syncopes. On opening his stomach, it was found to contain the arsenious acid in the very same state in which he had swallowed it There was no appear- ance whatever of erosion or inflammation in the intes- tinal canal. Etiuuller mentions a young girl's being poisoned by arsenic, and whose stomach and bowH.- were sound to all appearance, though the arsenic was found in them. In general, however, inflammation does extend along tlie whole canal, from the mouth to the rectum. The stomach and duodenum present frequently gangrenous points, eschars, perforations of all their coats; the villous coat in particular, by this and all other corrosive poisons, is commonly detached, as if it were scraped off or reduced into a paste ot a reddish-brown colour. From these considerations we may conclude, that from the existence or non-existence of intestinal lesions, from the extent or ='!Rt of the symptoms alone, the physician should uot venture to pronounce definitively t n the fact of poisoning. The result of Mr. Brodie's experiments on brutes' teaches, that the inflammations of the intestines and stomach are more severe when the poison has been applied to an external wound, than when it has been thrown into the stomach itself. The best remedies against this poison in the sto- mach, are copious draughts of bland liquids of a muci laginous consistence, to inviscate the powder, so as to procure its complete ejection by vomiting. Sul- phuretted hydrogen condensed in water, is tlie only direct antidote to its virulence; Orfila having found, that when dogs were made to swallow that liquid, after getting a poisonous dose of arsenic, they reco- vered, though their oesophagus was tied to prevent vomiting; but when tlie same dose of poison was administered in the same circumstances, without the sulphuretted water, that it proved fatal. When the viscera are to be subjected after death to chemical investigation, a ligature ought to be thrown round ihe oesophagus and the beginning of tlie colon, and the intermediate stomach and intestines removed. Their liquid contents should be emptied into a basin; and thereafter a portion of hot water introduced into the stomach, and worked thoroughly up and down this viscus, as well as the intestines. After filtration, a portion of the liquid should be concentrated by evaporation in a porcelain capsule, and then submitted to the proper reagents above de- scribed. We may also endeavour to extiact from the stomach by digestion in boiling water, with a little ammonia, the arsenical impregnation, which has been sometimes known to adhere in minute particles with wonderful obstinacy. This precaution ought, therefore, to be attended to. The heat will dissipate the excess of ammonia in the above operation; whereas, by adding potassa or soda, as prescribed by the German chemists, we introduce animal matter in alkaline solution, which complicates the investigation. The matters rejected from the patient's bowefs before death, should not be neglected. These, generally speaking, are best treated by cautious evaporations to dryness; but we must beware of heating the resi- duum to 400°, since at that temperature, and perhaps a little under it, the arsenious acid itself sublimes. Vinegar, hydroguretted alkaline sulphurets, and oils, are of no use as counterpoisons. Indeed, when the arsenic exists in substance in the stomach, even sulphuretted hydrogen water is of no avail, however effectually itneutialize an arsenious solution. Syrups,, linseed tea, decoction of mallows, or tragacanth, and warm milk, should be administered ais copiously as possible, and vomiting provoked by tickling the fauces with a leather. Clysters of a similar nature may be also employed. Many persons have escaped death by having taken the poison mixed with rich soups; and it is well known, that when it is prescribed as a medi- cine, it acts most beneficially when given soon after a meal. These facts have led to the prescription of butter and oils; the use of which is, however, not adviseable, as they screen the arsenical particles from more proper menstrua, and even appear to aggravate its virulence. Morgagni, in his great work on the seats and causes of disease, states, that at an Italian feast the dessert was purposely sprinkled over with arsenic instead of flour. Those of the guests who had previ- ously ate and drank little, speedily perished; those who had their stomachs well filled, were saved by vomiting. He also mentions the case of three children who ate a vegetable soup poisoned with arsenic. One of them who took only two spoonfuls, had no vomiting, and died ; the other two, who had eaten the rest, vomited, and got well Should the poisoned patient be inca- pable of vomiting, a tube of caoutchouc, capable of being attached to a syringe, may be had recourse to. The tube first serves to introduce the drink, and to withdraw it after a few instants. The following tests of arsenic and corrosive subli- mate have been lately proposed by Hrugnatelli- Take the starch of wheat boiled in water until it is of a proper consistence, and recently prepared; to this add a sufficient quantity of iodine to make it of a blue colour- it is afterward to be diluted with pure watei until it becomes of a beautiful azure. If to this, some droits of a watery solution of arsenic be added, the clour changes to a reddish hue, and finally vanishes. The solution of corrosive sublimate poured into iodine and starch, produces almost the same change as ART itsenic; but if to the fluid acted on by the arsenic we add Borne drops of sulphuric acid, the original blue colour is restored with more than its original brilliancy, while it does not restore tlie colour to the corrosive sublimate mixture.— Ure's Chem, Diet. ARTEMISIA. (From a queen of that name, who first used it; or from Aprepis, Diana; because it was formerly used in the diseases of women, over whom she presided.) The name of a genus of plants in the Liiina-an system. Class, isyngenesia; Order, Poly- gamia superflua. Artemisia abrotanum. The systematic name for the Abrotanum of the pharmacopoeias. Abrotanum mas; Adonion; Adonium; Abrathan. Common southernwood. Artemisia—foliis setaceis ramosissi- mis of Ljnmeus. A plant possessed of a strong, and, to.most people, an agreeable smell; a pungent, bitter, and somewhat nauseous taste. It is supposed to sti- mulate the whole system, but more particularly tlie uterus. It is very rarely used unless by way of fomen- tation, with which intention the leaves are directed. Artemisia absinthium. The systematic name for the Absinthium vulgare of the pharmacopoeias. Com- mon wormwood. Falsely called in our markets Absinthium Romanum, or Roman wormwood. Absin- thium Ponticumof Dioscorides and Pliny, according to Murray. Artemisia—foliis compositis multifidis flori- bus subglobosis pendulis; receptaculo villoso of Lin- naeus. This plant is a native of Britain, and grows about rubbish, rocks, and sides of rbads. The leaves of wormwood have a strong disagreeable smell: their taste is nauseous, and so intensely bitter as to be pro- verbial. The flowers are more aromatic and less bitter than the leaves, and the roots discover an aromatic warmth, without bitterness. This species of worm- wood may be considered the principal of the herba- ceous bitters. Its virtus, (in the words of Bergius,) is antiputredinosa, antacida, anthelmintica, resolvens, tonica, spasmodica. And although'it is now chiefly employed with a view to the two last-mentioned quali- ties, yet we are told of its good effects in a great variety of diseases, as intermittent fevers, hypochondriasis, obstructions of the liver and spleen, gout, calculi, scurvy, dropsy, worms, &c. Cullen thinks it is pos- sessed of a narcotic power, and that there is in every. bitter, when largely employed, a power of destroying the sensibility and irritability of the nervous system. Externally, wormwood is Used in discutient and antiseptic fomentations. This plant may be taken in powder, but it is more commonly preferred in infusion. The Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia directs a tincture of the flowers, which is, in the opinion of Dr. Cullen, a light and agreeable bitter, and, at the same time, a strong impregnation of the wormwood. Artemisia chinensis. Mugwort of China. Moxa Japonica; Musia patlra. A soft lanuginous sub- stance, called Moxa, is prepared in Japan, from the young leaves of this species of mugwort, by beating them when thoroughly dried, and rubbing them between the hands, till only the fine fibres are left. Moxa is celebrated in the eastern countries for pre- venting and curing many disorders, by being burnt on the skin; a little cone of it laid upon the part, previ- ously moistened, aud set on fire on the top, burns down with a temperate and glowing heat, and produces a dark-coloured spot, the ulceration of which is promoted by putting a little garlic, and the ulcer is either healed up when the eschar separates, or kept running for a length of time, as different circumstances may require. Artemisia olacialis. Mountain wormwood. This is found on Alpine situations, and has similar virtues to common wormwood. Artemisia juoaica. The systematic name for the Santonicum of the pharmacopoeias, according to some botanists. See Artemisia santonica, Artemisia maritima. The systematic name for the Absinthium maritimum of the pharmacopoeias. Sea wormwood. Falsely called in our markets, Ro- man wormwood. Artemisia—foliis multipartitis, tomentosis; racemis cernuis ; flosculis famineis ternis of Linnaeus. This plant grows plentifully about the sea-shore, and in salt marshes. The specific differ- ences between it and the common wormwood, arte- misia absinthium, are very evident. Its taste and smell are considerably less unpleasant than those of the common wormwood, aud even the essential oil, which contains ine whole of its flavour concentrated, is some- 94 ART A table of the Arteries. All the arteries originate from the pulmonary artery and ihe aorta. what less ungrateful, and the watery extract K>m9 what less bitter than those of the common wormwood- Hence it is preferred, in those cases where the Artemi- sia absinthium is supposed to be too unpleasant for the stomach. A conserve of the tops -of this plant wm directed by the London pharmacopoeia. Artemisia pontica. The systematic name for the Absinthium ponticum, or Roman wormwood, not now used medicinally. Artemisia ripestris. The systematic name for the Genipi album of the pharmacopoeias. Artemisia— foliis pinnatis; caulibus adscendenttbus; fioribus globosis, cermuis; receptaculo papposo. It has a grateful smell, and is used in some countries in the cure of intermittents and obstructed catamenia. Artemisia santonica. Absinthium santonicum Alexandrinum; Sementina; Absinthium senphium JEgyptium; Scheba Arabum; ZMoaria semen ; Xan- toltna; Lumbrieorum semina; Cina; Semen contra; Semen sanctum; Artemisia Judaica. The Tartarian southernwood or wormseed. Artemisia—foliis cauli- nis linearibus, pinnato-multifidis; ramis indivisis, spicis secundis rrflexis; floribus quinquefloris of Lin- naeus. The seeds are small, light, and oval, composed of a number of thin membraneous coats of a yellowish- green colour, with a cast of brown, easily friable, upon being rubbed between the fingers, into a fine chaffy kind of substance. They are brought from the Levant; have a moderately strong and not agreeable smell, somewhat of the. wormwood kind, and a very bitter subacrid taste. Their virtues are extracted both by waterV and spirituous menstrua. They are esteemed to be stomachic, emmenagogue, and anthelmintic; but it is especially for the last-mentioned powers that they are now administered, and from their efficacy in this way they have obtained the name of wormseed. To adults the dose in substance is from one to two drachms, twice a day. Lewis thinks that the spiritu- ous extract is the most eligible preparation of the san- tonicum, for the purposes of an anthelmintic. Artemisia vulgaris; Mugwort. This plant, Ar- temisia—foliis pinnatifidis, planis, incisis, subtus tomcntosis ; racemis simplicibus, recurvatis ; floribus radio quinqucfloro of Linnaeus, is slightly bitter, and, although in high esteem in former days, is now almost wholly forgotten. Artemo'nium. (From Artemon, its inventor.) A collyrium, or wash for the eyes. ARTE'RIA. (Arteria, a. f.; from avp, air, and rnpew, to keep; so called because the ancients believed they contained air only.) See Artery. Arteri'aca. (From aprnpia, an artery.) Medi- cines formerly used against disorders of the aspera arteria, or trachea. Arteri* apiposjb. The arteries which secrete the fat about the kidneys are so called. They are branches ofthe capsula and diaphragmatic, reuul, and spermatic arteries. Arterije venosje. The.four pulmonary veins were so called by the ancients. Arteriosus puctus. See Ductus arteriosus. ARTERIO'TOMY. (Artcriotomia,a.f.\ from ap- rnpia, an artery, and reuva>,, to cut.) The opening of an artery. This operation is frequently performed on the temporal artery. A'RTERY. Arteria. A membraneous pulsating canal, that arises from the heart and gradually be- comes less as it proceeds from it. Arteries are com- posed of three membranes; a common, or external; a muscular; and an internal one, which is very smooth. They are only two in number, the pulmonary artery, and the aorta, and these originate from the heart; the pulmonary artery from the right ventricle, and the aorta from the left: tlie other arteries are all branches ofthe aorta. Their termination is either in the veins-, or in capillary exhaling vessels, or they anastomose with one another. It is by their means that the blood is carried from the heart to every part ofthe body, for nutrition, preservation of life, generation of heat, arid the secretion ofthe different fluids. The action ofthe arteries, called the pulse, corresponds with that of the heart, and is effected by the contraction of their mus- cular, and great elasticity of their outermost coat. ART ART . y}'*P.ul'mimary artery emerges from the right ven- tricle of the heart, soon divides into a right and left branch, which are distributed by innumerable ramifi- cations through the lungs. The aorta arises from the left ventricle of the heart and supplies every part ofthe body with blood, in the following order. - a. It forms an arch. b. It then descends along the spine; and, e> It divides into the two Macs. *• The arch of the aorta gives off three branches. . *• The^arter«'a innominata, which divides into the right carotid and right subclavian. 2 The left carotid. 3. The left subclavian. I The carotids axe divided into external and in- ternal. The external carotids give off 1. The thyroid, 2. The lingual, 3. The labial, 4. The inferior pharyngeal, 5. The occipital, 6. The posterior auris, 7. The internal maxillary, from which the spinous artery of the dura mater, the lower maxillary, and several branches about the palate and orbit arise B. The temporal. The internal carotid affords, 1. The ophthalmic, 2. The middle cerebral, 3. The communicans, which inosculates with the ver- tebral. H. The subclavians give off the following branches. 1. The internal mammary, from which the thymic, comes phrenici, pericardiac, and phrenico-pericar- diac arteries arise, 2. The inferior thyroid, which gives off the tracheal, ascending thyroid, and transversalis humeri, 3. The vertebral, which proceeds within the vertebrae, and forms within the cranium the basilary artery, from which the anterior cerebelli, the posterior ce- rebri, and many branches about the brain, are given off, 4. The cervicalis profunda, 5. The cervicalis superficialis, 6. The superior intercostal, 7. The supra-scapular. As soop as the subclavian arrives at the arm-pit, it is called the axillary artery; and when the latter readies the arm, it is called the brachial. The axillary artery gives ofl, 1. Four mammary arteries, 2. The sub-scapular, 3. the posterior circumflex, 4. The anterior circumflex, which ramify about the shoulder-joint The brachial artery gives off, 1. Many lateral branches, 2. The.profunda humeri superior, 3. The profunda humeri inferior, 4. The great anastomosing artery, which ramifies about the elbow-joint. The brachial artery then divides, about the bend of the arm, into the ulnar and radial arteries, which are ramified to the ends of the fingers. The ulnar artery gives off, 1. Several recurrent branches, 2. The common intcrosseal, of which the dorsal ulnar, the palmar is profunda, the palmary arch, and the digitals, are branches. The radial artery gives off, 1. The radial recurrent, 2. The superficialis vola, and then divides Into the palmaris profunda, and the digitals. b. The oescenpino aorta gives off, In the breast, 1 The bronchial, 2. The oesophageal, 3. The intercostals, 4. The inferior diaphragmatic. Within the abdomen, L The caliac, whicli divides into three branches: 1. The hepatic, from which are given off, before It reaches the liver, a. The duodenb-gastric, which sends off the right gastro-epiploM and tlie pancreatico-duodenal, P- The pyloricd superior hepatica; 2. The eoronaria ventriculi, 3. The splenic, which emits the great and small pancreatics, the posterior gastric, the left gastro- epiploic, and the v as a brevia; 2. The superior mesenteric, 3. The emulgents, 4. The spermatics, 5. The inferior mesenteric, 6. The lumbar arteries, 7. The middle sacral. c The aorta then bifurcates into the iliacs, each of which divide into external and internal- The internal iliac, called also hypogastric, gives ofE 1. The lateral sacrals, 2. The gluteal, 3. The ischiatic, 1 4. The pudica, from which the external karmorrkoidal, the perineal, and'the arteria penis arise, 5. The obturatory. The external 'iliac gives off, in the groin, 1. The epigastric, 2. The circumflexia iliaca ; '. It then passes under Podpart's ligament, and is called the femoral artery ; and sends off, 1. The profunda, 2. The ramus anastomoticus magnus, which rune about the knee joint; Having reached the ham, where it gives off some small branches, it is termed the popliteal. It then di- vides into the anterior and posterior tibial. The tibialis antica gives off, 1. The recurrent, 2. The internal malleolar, 3. The external malleolar, 4. The tarsal, 5. The metatarsal, 6. The dorsalis externa halicis. The posterior tibial sends off| 1. The nutritia tibia, 2. Many small branches, 3. The internal plantar, 4. The external plantar, from which an arch 1st formed, that gives off the digitals of the toes. ARTHANITA. (From aptoj, bread ; because it is the food of swine.) The herb sow-bread. See Cy- clamen Europeum. Arthre'mbolus. (From afBpov, a joint, and tp- SaXXio, to impel.) An instrument for reducing luxated bones. ARTHRITIC. (Arthriticus; from apdpms, the gout.) Pertaining to the gout Arthritica herba. The JFgopodiumpodagraria, and several other plants, were so called. ARTHRITIS. (Arthritis, t\dis, foem. ; from ap- Bpov, a joint: because it is commonly confined to the joints.) The gout Dr. Cullen, in his Nosology, gives it the name of podagra, because he considers ihe foot to be the seat of idiophatic gout. It is arranged in the class Pyrexia, and order phlegmasia, and is divided into four species, the regular, atonic, retrocedent, and misplaced. See Podagra. ARTHROCA'CE. (From apBpov, a joint, and xaici), a disease.) An ulcer ofthe cavitj of the bone. ARTHRO'DIA. (Arthrodia, a. f.; from apBpoia, to articulate.) A species of diarthroms, or moveable con- nexion of bones, in which the head of one boue is re- ceived into the superficial cavity of another, so as to admit of motion in every direction, as the head of the humerus with the glenoid cavity o!'the scapula. ARTHRODY NIA. (Arthrodynia, a. f.; from ap, Bpov, a joint, and oivvn, pain.) Pain in a joint It is one of the terminations of acute rheumatism. See Rheum atismus. ARTHROPCO'SIS. (Artivopuosis. is. f.; from apBpov, a joint, and irvov, pus.) Arthropyosis. A collection of pus in a joint. It is however frequently applied to olher affections. See Lumbar abscess. ARTHROSIA. (Arthrosia ; from apBpoio, to arti- culate : whence arthrosis, arthrites.) Thenanieofa genus of disease in Good's new ciassificafjs* which embraces rheumatism, gout, and white swelHHg. See Nosology . .. • ARTHROSIS. (From agBpoto, to articulate, ot join together.) Articulation. ARTICHOKE. See ( nara seolymus. Artichoke, French. See Oinara seolymus. ARU ASA Artichoke, Jerusalem. See Helianthus tuberosus. ARTICULAR. (Articularis; from articulus, a Joint) Belonging to a joint Articulakis morbus. A name given to a disease Whicli mof immediately infests the artieuli, or joints. The morbus articularis is synonymous with the Greek Word arthritis, and our gout Articularis vkna. A branch of the basilic vein is so called because it passes under the joint of tlie shoulder. ARTICULATION. (Articulatio ; from articulus, a joint) The skeleton is composed of a great number of bones, which are all so admiiably constructed, and With so much affinity to each other, that the extremity of every bone is perfectly adjusted to the end of the bone with which it is connected: and this connexion is termed their articulation. Anatomists distinguish three kinds of articulation; the first they name Diar- throsis; the second, Synarthrosis; and the third, Amphiarthrosis; which see, under their respective heads ARTICULA'TUS. Articulate ; jointed. A term applied to roots, stems, leaves, &c, when they are ap- parently formed of distinct pieces united as if one piece grew out of another, so as to form a jointed, but connected whole,: in the Radix articulata, radicals shoot out from each joint, as in the Oxalis ae, toeclla, Wood sorrel. The Caulis articulata is exemplified in the Cactus flageltfform.s and Lathyrus sylvestris ; the Cactus opuntia and Cactus ficus indica have arti- culate leaves. The Oxalis acetosella articulate leaf- Btnlkg. ARTICULUS. (From ar'us, a joint; from apBpov.) 1. A joint. See Articulation. 2. Botanists apply this term to that part of the stalk of grasses which is intercepted, or lies between two knots; and also to the knot itself. Arti'scus. (From aproc, bread.) A troch; so called because it is made like a little loaf. Arto'creas. (From apros, bread, and xpeas, flesh.) A nourishing food, made of bread and various meats, boiled together.—Galen. Arto'oala. (From aproc, bread, and yaXa, milk.) A cooling food made of bread and milk. A poultice. Arto'meli. (From apro?, bread, andptXi, honey.) A cataplasm made of bread and honey.— Galen. A'RUM. {Arum, A n.; from the Hebrew word ja- ron, which signifies a dart; so named because its leaves are shaped like a dart; or apa, injury.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in- the Liunaean system. Class, Gynandria f-Otder, Polyandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common arum. See Arum maculatun. Arum pracunculus. The systematic name of the plant called, in English, dragon's wort, and many- leaved arum ; Dracinculus polyphyllus ; Colubrina dracontia; Serpentaria gallorum; Erva de Sancta Maria; Gigarus terpentaria; Arum polyphyllum. The roots and leaves of this plant are extremely acri- monious, more so tian the Arum maoulatum, with which it agrees in medicinal virtues. Arum maculatom. The systematic name for common arum,or vake-robin; the arum of the phar- macopoeias. Arum—acaule; foliis haslatis, inte- gerrimis; spadice clavato of Linnaeus. Common arum or wake-robin. The root is the medicinal part of this plant, which, when recent, is very acrimo- nious ; and, upon tcing chewed, excites an intolerable sensation of burning and prickling in the tongue, which continues for several hours. When cut in slices and applied to the skin, it has been known to produce blisters. This acrimony, however, is gradu- ally lost by dryin*, and may be so far dissipated by the application of heat, as to leave the root a bland fa- rinaceous aliment. In this state il has been made into a wholesome b-ead. It has also been prepared as starch. Its medicinal quality, therefore, resides wholly In the active volatile matter, and consequently the powdered root must lose much of its power, on being long kept. Arum is certainly a powerful stimulant, and, byfromoting the secretions, may be advantage- ously employed in cachectic aud chlorotic cases in rheumatic affections, and in various other complaints of phlegmatic and torpid constitutions; but more es- pecially in a weakened or relaxed state of the sto- mach, occasioned by the prevalence of viscid mucus. If this root is given in powder, great care should be taken thst it be young and newly dried, when It may be used in the dose of a scruple, or more, twice a day; but in rheumatisms, and other disorders requiring the full effect of llns medicine, the root should be given in a recent state . and, to cover the insupportable pun- gency it discovers on the tongue, Dr. Lewis advises us to administer it iu the form of emulsion, with gum-ara- bic and spermaceti, increasing the dose from ten grains to upwards of a scruple, three or four times a day. In this way, it generally occasioned a sensation of Slight warmth about the stomach, and afterward, in the re- moter part«, manifestly promoted perspiration, and frequently produced a plentiful sweat. Several obsti- nate rheumatic pains were removed by this medicine. The root answers quite as well as garlic for cataplasms, to be applied on the feet in deliriums. The London College, in their Pharmacopoeia, 17cS, ordered a con- serve, in the proportion of half a pound of the fresh root to a pound and a half of double refined sugar, beat together in a mortar, which appears to he one of the best forms of exhibiting arum, as its virtues are de- stroyed by diying, and are not extracted by any men- struum. It may be given to adults in doses of a drachm. ARUNDINACEUS. (From arundo, a reed.) Arun- dinuceous or reed-like. Arunpinace;e pt ant.b. Arundinaceous plants. A name given to a class of plants by Ray, from their appearance. ARUNDO. (Arundo, inis, f.; supposed to be de- rived from area, because it soon becomes dry.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class Triandria ; Order, Digynia. Arunpo bambos. The bamboo plant The young shoots of this plant are prepared by the natives of both Indies with vinegar, garlic, pepper, &c. into excellent pickles, which promote the appetite and assist di- gestion. A substance called Tabasheer or Tabachir, which is a concretion of the liquor in the cavities of the cane, and extracted at certain seasons, is much esteemed as a medicineHry the orientalists. Arunpo saccharifera. The name of the sugar- cane. See Saccharum officinale. ARYTA2NO. Belonging to the arytenoid carti- lage. Some muscles are so named because they are connected with this cartilage: they have also the ter- minal name of the part they go to; as arytano-epi- glottideus. Arytjeno-epiolottipeus. A muscle of the epi glottis. Ai-ytano-Epiglott.ici of Winslow. It is com - posed of a number of fibres running between the arytsB- noid cartilage and epiglottis. It pulls the side of the epiglottis towards the external opening of the glottis, and when both act, they pull it close upon the glottis. ARYT-rENOI'D. (Arytanoideus and Arytanoides; from apvlaiva, a funnel, and u&os, shape.) The name of some parts, from their being funnel-shapped. Arvtjenoio cartilage. Cartilago arytanoidea. The name of two cartilages of the larynx. Bee La- rynx. ARYTiENOIDE'US. Applied to some muscles, vessels, nerves, &c. Arytjenoipkus major. See Arytanoideus trans- versus. Aryt/enoioeus minor. See Arytanoideus obli. quus. Aryt.*:noipeus obliquus. A muscle ofthe glottis. Arytanoideus minor of Douglas. It arises from the base of one arytaenoid cartilage, and crossing its fel- low, is inserted near the tip ofthe other arytaenoid car- tilage. This muscle is occasionally wanting; but when present, and both muscles act, their use is to pull the arytaenoid cartilages towards each other. Aryt*noipeus transversus. An azygos or sin- gle muscle of the glottis. Arytanoideus major of Douglas. It arises from the side of one arytaenoid car. tilage from near its articulation with the cricoid to near its tip. The fibres run across, and are inserted In the same manner into the other arytaenoid cartilage. Its use is to shut the glottis, by bringing the two arytte. noid cartilages, with their ligaments, nearer to each other. ASAFOS'TIDA. (Asafatida, a, f.; from the He brew word asa, to heal.) See Ferula. Asa'phatim. (From a, neg. and oadync, clear, so called by reason of their minuteness.) An Intercuttr' •* ASB neons disorder, generated in the pores, like worms With black heads Asa'phia. (From a, neg. and oaqint, clear.) A dtftct in utterance or pronunciation ASARABACCA. Sec Asarum Europaum. A'SARUM. (Asarum, i. n.; from a, neg. and oai pw, to adorn ; because it was not admitted into tlir ancient coronal wreaths.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsjan system. Class, Dodecandria; Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of tlie asarabacca. See Asarum F.uropaum. Asarum europium. The systematic name of the asarabacca of tlie shops. Nardus montana; Nardus rustica; Asarum—foliis reniformibus, obtusis, binis of Linnaeus. This pltmt is a native of England, but not very common. Its leaves are extremely acrid, and are occasionally used, when powdered, as a sternuta- tory. For this purpose, the leaves, as being less acrid than the roots, arc preferred, and in moderate doses, not exceeding a few grains, snuffed up the nose, for several evenings, produce a pretty large watery dis- charge,'which continues for several days together, by which headache, toothache, ophthalmia, and some paralytic and soporific complaints have been effectu- ally relieved. Prior to the introduction of ipecacuanha, the leaves and root of this plant were frequently employed on account of their emetic power: the dose of the dried leaves was 20 grains ; of the dried roots 10 grains. As they were occasionally violent in their operation, they have fallen into disuse. Asarum hypocistis. A parasitical plant which grows in warm climates, from the roots of the Cistus. The juice, succus hypocistidis, is a mild astringent, of no particular smell nor flavour. It has fallen into disuse. ASBESTOS. Asbestus. A mineral of whicli there are five varieties, all more or less flexible and fibrous. 1. Amianthus occurs in very long, fine, flexible, elastic fibres, of a white, greenish, or reddish colour. It is somewhat unctuous to the touch, has a silky or pearly lustre, and is slightly translucent. Sectile ; tough ; pp. grav. from 1 to 2.3. The ancients manufactured cloth out of the fibres of asbestos, for the purpose, it is said, of wrapping up the bodies of the dead, when exposed on the funeral pile. Several modems have • likewise succeeded in making this cloth, the chief artifice of which seems to consist Jin the admixture of flax and a liberal use of oil; both which substances arc afterward consumed by exposing the cloth for acertain time to a red heat Although the cloth of asbestos, when soiled, is restored to its primitive whiteness by heating in the fire, it is found, nevertheless, by several authentic experiments, that its weight diminishes by such treatment. The fibres of asbestos, exposed to the violent heat of the blow-pipe, exhibit slight indications of fusion ; though the parts, instead of running together, moulder away, and part fall down, while the rest seem to disappear before the current of air. Ignition impairs the flexibi- lity of asbestos in a slight degree. 2. Common asbestos occurs in masses of fibres of a dull greenish colour, and of a somewhat pearly lustre. Fragments splintery. It is scarcely flexible, and greatly denser than amianthus. It is more abundant than amianthus, and is found usually in serpentine, as at Portsoy, the Isle of Anglesea, and the Lizard in Corn- wall. It was found in the limestone of Glentilt, by Dr. M'Culloch, in a pasty state, but it soon hardened by exposure to air. 3. Mountain Leather consists not of parallel fibres like the preceding, but interwoven and interlaced so as to become tough. When in very thin pieces it is called mountain paper. Its colour is yellowish-white, and its touch meagre. It is found at Wanlockhead, in La- narkshire, iu specific gravity is uncertain. 4. Mountain Cork, or Elastic Asbestos, is, like the preceding, of«n interlaced fibrous texture; is opaque, has a meagre feel and appeararie, not unlike common cork, and like it, too, is somewhat elastic. It swims on water. IU colours are wiwte, gray, and yellowish- brown ; receives an unpression from the nail; very tough; cracks whun handled, and melts with difficulty before the blow-pipe. 5 Mountain Wood, he esculent, and flavoured like asparagus. Asclepias vincetoxicum. The systematic name for the vincetoxicum of the pharmacopeias. Ilermi- dinaria; Asclepias. Swallow-wort; Tame poison, The root of this plant smells, when fresh, somewhat of valerian; chewed, it imparts at first a considerable sweetness, which is soon succeeded by an unpleasant subacrid bitterness. It is given in some countries in the cure of glandular obstructions. Ascle'pios. (From Asclcpias, its inventor.) A dried smegna and collyrium described by Galen. Asco'ma. (From uaxos, a bottle.) The eminence of the pubes at the years of maturity, so called from its shape. ASCYROIDEjE. A name given by Scoipoli to a class of plants which resemble the Ascyrum, St Peter's worth. A'sef. A pustule like a millet seed. A'seoon. Asegen; Asogcn. Dragon's blood. See Calamus rotang. ASE'LLIUS, Gaspar, of Cremona, born about the year 1580, taught anatomy at Paris with groat reputa- tion. In 1622, he discovered the lacteals in a dog opened soon after a meal, and noticed their valves, but supposed they went to the liver. These vessels, he candidly observes, had been mentioned by some of the earliest medical writers, but not described, nor their function stated; and not being noticed by any modern anatomist previously, the discovery is properly attri- buted to him. His death took place four years after, subsequent to which his dissertation on the subject was published by his friends. ASH. See Fraxinus excelsior. [Ashes. The residuum, after the incineration of wood. It is also applied to the alkali extracted by lixi viation, under the names of Pot-ash, and Pearl-ash, both of which are included in the mercantile title Ashes. A.] Asiaticum balsamum. Balm of Gilead. A'SINUS. The ass. A species of the genus Equus. Its milk is preferred to cow's and other kinds of milk, in phthisical cases, and where the stomach is weak; as containing less oleaginous particles, and being more easily converted into chyle. See Milk, Asses. Asini'num lac Asses' milk. Asi'ti. (From a, neg. and o-iros, food.) Asitia. Those are so called who take no food, for want of appetite. A'sjogam. (Indian.) A tree growing in Malabar and the East Indies, tlie juice of which is used against the colic. Aso'pes. (Frem ahta, to nauseate.) A nausea or loathing, or a fever with much sense of heat and nau- sea.—Aretaus. Aspapia'lis. A suppression of urine from an im- perforated urethra. Aspalathum. See Lignum aloes. ASPALATHITS. (From a, and oxato, because the thorns were not easily drawn out of the wounds they made.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia; Order, Decan- dria. Aspalathus canariensis. The systematic name of the rose-wood tree, or lignum rhodium of the an- cients. An essential oil is obtained from the roots, which is used principally as a perfume; but is an ex- cellent cordial and carminative given internally. The best preparation is a tincture, made by macerating four ounces of the wood in a pint of rectified spirit. ASPARAGIN. White transparent crystals, of a pecu- liar vegetable principle, which spontaneously form in asparagus juice which has been evaporated to the con- sistence of syrup. They are iu the form of rhomboidal prisms, hard and brittle, having a cool and slightly nau- Beous taste. They dissolve in hot water, but sparingly in cold water, and not at all in alkohol. On being heat- ed, they swell and emit penetrating vapours, which affect the eyes and nose like wood-smoke. Their solu- tion does not change vegetable blues; nor is it affected by hydrosulphuret of potassa, oxalate of ammonia, ace- tale of lead, or infusion of galls. Lime disengages am monia from it; though none is evolved by triturating it with potassa. The asparagus juice should be first heated to coagulate the albumen, then filtered and left to spontaneous evaporation for 15 or 20 days. Along ASP ASP With the asparagin crystals, others in needles of little consistency appear, analogous to mannite, from which the first, can be easily picked out.— Vauquelin and Robiqur.t. Annales de Chimie, vol. Iv. and Nichol- son's Journal, 15. ASPA'RAGUS. (Asparagus, i. m. Affirapayoc, a young shoot before it unfolds its leaves.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna:an system. Class, Hexandna; Order, Monogynia. Asparagus. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the sparage. See Asparagus officinalis. Asparagus officinalis. The systematic name of the asparagus, the root of whicli has been esteemed as a diuretic. It is mostly employed as a food, but it contains very little nourishment A peculiar vegeta- ble principle, called asparagin, has been found in this plant. See Asparagin. [ASPARAGUS STONE. This is one of the va- rieties of the phosphate of lime. Vauquelin found it to contain lime 54.28, phosphoric acid 45.72; by whicli analysis it appears to differ but little from Apatite, tiie other variety, which see. A.] Aspa'sla. (From a, for aua, together, and cnraio, to draw.) A constrictive medicine for the pudendum tuulicbrc. Capivac. ASPER. Rough. Applied to parts which arc rough, as linea aspera, Sec. In the language of botany, scabcr and aspcr arc used synonymously. Asper caulis. Caulis scabcr. Scabrous stem; is when it is thickly covered with papillae which are not visible, but can be felt when running the finger along ■t; as in Galium aperine, Lithospermum arvense, Centaurea nigra, Sec. Aspera arteria. (So called from the inequality of its cartilages.) See Trachea. ASPERIFOLLE. (From asper, rough.) Rough- leaved plants. The name of a class and of an order of plants given by Bocrhaave, Ray, Linnaeus, &c. ASPE'RULA. (A diminutive of asper, the seeds being rough.) The name of a genus of plants in the Limiuean system. Class, Tetrandria; Order, Mono- gynia. Arperula oporata. The systematic name for the officinal matrisylva. Woodruff. It is a low umbelli- ferous plant, growing wild in woods and copses, and flowering in May. It hath an agreeable odour, which is much improved by moderate drying; the taste is a little austere. It imparts its flavour to vinous liquors; and is commended as a cordial and deobstruent icmedy. Aspiialti'tis. 1. A kind of trefoil. 2. The last vertebra of the loins. ASPHALTUM. Asphaltus. This substance, like- 'wise called Bitumen Judaicum, ot Jews' Pitch, is a smooth, hard, brittle, black or brown substance, which breaks with a polish, melts easily when heated, and when pure burns without leaving any ashes. It is found in a soft or liquid state on the surface of the Dead sea, but by age grows dry and hard. The same kind of bitumen is likewise found in the earth in other parts of the world ; in China ; America, particularly in the island of Trinidad ; and some parts of Europe, us the Carpathian hills, France, Neufchatel, &c. According to Neumann, the asphaltum of the shops is a very different compound from the native bitumen; and varies, of course, in its properties, according to the nature of the ingredients made use of in forming it. On this account, and probably from other reasons, the use of asphaltum, as an article of the materia mediea, is totally laid aside. The Egyptians used asphaltum in embalming, under the name of mumia mineralis, for which it is well adapted. It was used for mortar at Babylon. [This bitumen is dry and solid, and usually very brittle, but often too hard to receive an impression from the finger nail. In some varieties its fracture is more or less conchoidal, and shining with a resinous lustre; in others, it is earthy, or uneven, or nearly dull. The earthy variety is less hard than the others, and seems to be intermediate between Maltha and tile harder kinds of Asphaltum.-c-CZ. Min. The ancient bricks of Babylon, several of which I have had the best opportunities to examine, have a portion of bitumen adhering to them. This is black, and emits, by burning, a somewhat aromatic vapour. It appears to have lost none of its peculiar qualities, during the term of 3000 or 4000 years, since it was hrst incorporated as a cement, in the walls and lowers constructed by the ancient inhabitants of Shinaar. The specimens I possess of modem bitumen from Bosrah, or its vicinity, are substantially the same with that used of old. Asphaltum of St. Antonio, at the western extremity of Cuba, is compact, deep black, and capable of sup- porting a flame when heated and set on fire. That from Trinidad island is not so pure; but is stated to be much more abundant. Specimens from St. Ste- phens, near the Alabama river, were sent me by Mr. Magoffin.—Mitchill's Notes to Philips's Min. A.\ ASPHO'DELUS. (Asphodelus, i. m. from arnP?t4i'c' J hnd "-vlledallthe elder phvsi ,1 e fi?ri,.*; iiUn:; ,juatrio; tetroros; cavicula; cavilla; diabebo ■, j,.-. ■:. It is placed iiosteriorly and superiorly in the Mr-u-; and is formed of two parts, one large. which is c.dVii its body, the other small, like a pro- cess. The part where these two unite is termed the neck. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. Class, Diadclphia; Order, Dccandria. Astragalus excapus. Stemless milk-vetch. The root of this plant, Astragalus acaulis excapus ;—Ugu- minibus lunatis; foliis villosis of Linnaeus, is said to cure confirmed syphilis, especially when in the form of nodes and nocturnal pains. Abtraoalus tragacantha. The former system- atic name for the plant which affords the gum traga- canth. See Astragalus verus. Astragalus verus. Goat's thorn. Milk-vetch. Spina hirci; Astragalus tragacantha; Astragalus aculeatus. We are indebted to a French traveller, of file name of Olivier, for the discovery that the gum tragacanth of commerce, is the produce of a species of astragalus not before known. He describes it under the name of astragalus verus, being different both from A. tragacantha of Linneeus, and from the A. gummifera of Labillardicre. It grows in the North of Persia. Gum-tragacanth, or gum dragant, or dragon, (which is forced from this plant by the intensity of the solar rays, is concreted into irregular lumps or vermicular pieces, bent into a variety of shapes, and larger or smaller proportions, according to the size of the wound from which it issues,) is brought chiefly from Turkey, in irregular lumps, or long vermicular pieces bent into a variety of shapes: the best sort is white, semi-trans parent, dry, yet somewhat soft to the touch. Gum-tragacanth differs from all the other known gums, in giving a thick emuietence to a much larger quantity of water; and in being much more difficultly soluble, or rather dissolving only imperfectly. Put into water, it slowly imbibes a great quantity of the liquid, swells into a large volume, and forms a soft but not fluid mucilage; if more water be added, a fluid solution may be obtained by agitation but the liquor looks turbid and wheyish, and on standing, the mucilage subsides, the limpid water on the surface retaining little of the gum. Nor does the admixture of the preceding more soluble gums promote its union with the water, or render its dissolution more durable: when gum-tragacanth and gum-arabic are dissolved together- in water, the tragacanth separates from the mixture more speedily than when dissolved by itself. Tragacanth is usually preferred to the other gums for making up troches, and other like purposes, and is supposed likewise to be the most effectual as a medi- cine ; hut on account of its imperfect solubility, is unfit for liquid forms. It is commonly given in pow- der, with the addition of other materials of similar intention ; thus, to one part of gum-tragacanth are added one of gum-arabic, one of starch, and six of sugar. According to Bucholtz, gum-tragacanth is composed of 57 parts of a matter similar to gum-arabic, and 48 parts of a peculiar substance, capable .'of swelling in cold water without dissolving, and assuming the ap- pearance of a thick jelly. It is soluble in boiling water, and then forms a mucilaginous solution. The demulcent qualities of this gum are to be con- sidered as similar to those of gum-arabic. It is seldom given alone, but frequently in combination with more powerful medicines, especially in the form of troches, for which it is peculiarly well adapted: it gives name to an officinal compound powder, and was an lngre dient in the compound powder of cerusse. ASTRA'NTlA. (From aarpov, astrum, a star ; so called from the star-like shape of its flowers.) The name lof a genus of plants in the Luuuuan system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Dygwa. ATi« ATM AsTRaNTIa MAJOR. Astrantia ijulgnnt. Astrantia nigra. The herb sanii Ic master-wort A rustic purge in the time of Gerard. A'strape. (From as-pair7(i), tocorruscatc.) Light- ning. Galen reckons it among the remote causes of ASTRI'CTUS. (From astringo, to bind.) When applied to the belly, it signifies costiveness; thus, alvus astricta. ASTRINGENT. (Astringens; from astringo,to constringe.) Adstringent. That which, when applied to the body, renders the solids denser and firmer, by contracting their fibres, independently of their living, or muscular power. Astringents thus serve to dimi- nish excessive discbarges; and by causing greater compression ofthe nervous fibrilhe, may lessen morbid sensibility or irritability. Hence they may tend indi rectly to restore the strength, when impaired by these causes. The chief articles of this class are the acids, alum, lime-water, chalk, certain preparations of cop- per, zinc, iron, and lead; the gallic acid, which is commonly found united with the true astringent prin- ciple, was long mistaken for it. Seguin first distin- guished them, and, from the use of this principle in tanning skins, has given it the name of tannin. Their characteristic differences are, the gallic acid forms a black precipitate with iron; the astringent principle forms an insoluble compound with albumen. ASTRONt )'MY. (Astronomia; from acrpov, a star, and vopos, a law.) The knowledge of the heavenly bodies. Hippocrates ranks this and astrology among the necessary studies of a physician. ASTRUC, John, a learned physician, born in France, 1G84. He studied and took bis degrees al IMontpelier, and became afterward a professor there. In 1729, he was appointed physician to the king of Poland, but soon returned to his native country, was made consulting physician to the French king, and professor of medicine at Paris, where he attained great celebrity. He was author of numerous medical and philosophical works, but especially one "on Ve- nereal Diseases," which deservedly became extremely popular, and was translated mto various modern lan- guages. He lived to the advanced age of 82. ATA'XIA. (From a, neg. and raaaia, to order.) Want of regularity in the symptoms of a disease, or of the functions of an animal body. ATE'CNIA. (From a, neg. and rixria, to bring forth.) Venereal impotency: inability to procreate children. ATHAMANTA. (Athamanta, a. foem ; so named from Athamas in Thessaly.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linntcan system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. Athamanta cretensis. The systematic name for the daucus creticus of the pharmacopoeias. Myrrhus annua. Candy carrot. The seeds of this plant, Athamanta—foliolis linearibus plants, hirsutis; pcta- tis bipartitis; scminibus oblongis hirsutis, of Lin- naeus, are brought from the isle of Candy: they have an aromatic smell, and a slightly-biting taste ; and are occasionally employed as carminatives, and diuretics in diseases of the primas viae and urinary passages. Athamanta oreoselinum. The systematic name for the officinal oreoselinum. Black mountain parsley. The root and seed of this plant, Athamanta—foliolis divaricatis of Linnaeus, as well as the whole herb, were formerly used medicinally. Though formerly in so high estimation as to obtain the epithet of poly- chresta, this plant is seldom used in the practice of the present day. An extract and tincture prepared from the root were said to be attendant, aperient, deobstruent, and lithontriptic. The oil obtained by distillation from the seed was esteemed to allay the toothache; and the whole was recommended as an antiscorbutic and corroborant ATHAMANTICUM. See JEthusa meum. ATHANA'SIA. (From a, priv. and Savaros, death; so called because its flowers do not wither easily.) 1. The immortal plant. A name given to tansy; because when stuffed up the nose of a dead corpse, it is said to prevent putrefaction. See Tana- cetum vulgare. 2. It means also immortality. 3. The name of an antidote of Galen, and another of Oribasius. 162 ■f. It is the name also of a collyrhim described by Aetius, and of many other compositions. A'thara. (From aBnp, corn.) A panada, or pap for children, made of bruised corn. ATHERO MA. (Atheroma, alis, n. AOnpopa, pulse, pan.) An encysted tumour that contains a soil sub stance ofthe consistence of a poultice. ATHR1X. (A$ptl, debilis, weak.) 1. Weakness. 2. (From a, priv. and Bptl, a pair.) Baldness. ATHY'MIA. (From a, neg. and Svpos, courage.) 1. Pusillanimity. 2. Despondency or melancholy. ATLAS. (Atlas, antis, m.; from ArXaio, to sus- tain, because it sustains the head ; or from ihe fablu of Atlas, who was supposed to support the world upon his shoulders.) The name of the first vertebra This vertebra differs very much from the others. See Vertebra. It has no spinous process which would prevent the neck from being bent backwards, but in its place it has a small eminence. The great foramen of this is much larger than that of any other vertebra Its body, which is small and thin, is, nevertheless, firm and hard. It is somewhat like a ring, and is distin- guished into its great arch, which servos in the place of ils body, and its small posterior arch. The atlas is joined superiorly to the head py ginglymus; and infe- riorly, to the second cervical vertebra, by means of the inferior oblique processes, and the odontoid procese by trochoides. ATMOMETER. The name of an instrument to measure the quantity of exhalation from a humid sur- face in a given time. A'TMOSPHERE. (Atmosphera, a. f.; from arpos, vapour, and aepaipa, a globe.) The elastic invisible fluid which surrounds the earth to an unknown height, and encloses it on all sides. Neither the properties nor the composition of the atmosphere, seem to have occupied much the attention of the ancients. Arir, totle considered it as one of the four elements, situated between the regions of water and fire, and mingled with two exhalations, the dry and the moist; tlie first of which occasioned Jhunder, lightning, and wind ; while the second produced rain, snow, and hail. The opinions of the ancients were vague conjectures, until the matter was explained by the sagacity of Hales, and of those philosophers who followed his career. Boyle proved beyond a doubt, that the atmosphere contained two distinct substances:— 1. An elastic fluid distinguished by the name of air. 2. Water in a state of vapour. Besides these two bodies, it was supposed that the atmosphere contained a great variety of other sub- stances which were continually mixing with it from the earth, and which often altered its properties, and rendered it noxious or fatal. Since the discovery of carbonic acid gas by Dr. Black, it has been ascertained that this elastic fluid always constitutes a part of the atmosphere. The constituent parts of the atmosphere, therefore, are:— 1. Air. 2. Water. 3. Carbonic acid gas. 4. Un- known bodies. 1. For the properties, composition, and account of the first, see Air. 2. Water.—That the atmosphere contains water has been always known. The rain and dew which so often precipitate from it, the clouds and fogs wilh whicli it is often obscured, and which deposite moisture on all bodies exposed to them, have demonstrated its existence in every age. Even when the atmosphere is perfectly transparent, water may be extracted from it in abundance by certain substances. Thus, if con- centrated sulphuric acid be exposed to air, it gradually attracts so much moisture, that its weiglit is increased more than three times: it is converted into diluted acid, from which the water may be separated by dis- tillation. Substances which have the property of ab- stracting water from the atmosphere, have received the epithet of hygroscopic, because they point out the presence of that water. Sulphuric acid, the fixed alkalies, muriate of lime, nitrate of lime, and, in gene- ral, all deliquescent salts, possess this property. The greater number of animal and vegetable bodies like- wise possess it. Manyofthemtakewaterfrom moist air but give it out again lo the air when dry. These bodies ATM ATM augment in bulk when they receive moisture, and dimmish again when they part with it. Hence some of them have been employed as hygrometers, or mea- sures of the quantity of moisture contained in the air around them. This they do by means of the increase or diminution of their length, occasioned by the addi- tion or abstraction of moisture. This change of length is precisely marked by means of an index. The most ingenious and accurate hygrometers are those of Saus- sure and Deluc. In the first, the substance employed to mark the moisture is a human hair, which by its contractions and dilatations is made to turn round an index. In the second, instead of a hair, a very fine thin slip of whalebone is employed. The scale is divided into 100°. The beginning of the scale indi- cates extreme dryness, the end of it indicates extreme moisture. It is graduated by placing it first in air made as dry as possible by means of salts, and after- ward in air saturated with moisture. This gives the extremes of the scale, and the interval between them is divided into 100 equal parts. The water, which constitutes a component part of the atmosphere, appears to be in the state of vapour, and chemically combined with air in the same manner as one gas is combined with another. As the quantity of the water contained in the atmosphere varies con- siderably, it is impossible to ascertain its amount with any degree of accuracy. i 3. Carbonic acid gas.—The existence of carbonic gas as a constituent part of the atmosphere, was ob- served by Dr. Black immediately after he had ascer- tained the nature of that peculiar fluid. If we expose a pure alkali or alkaline earth to the atmosphere, it is gradually converted into a carbonate by the absorption of carbonic acid gas. This fact, which had been long known, rendered the inference that carbonic acid gas existed in the atmosphere unavoidable, as soon as the difference between a pure alkali and its carbonate had been ascertained to depend upon that acid. Not only alkalies and alkaline earths absorb carbonic acid when exposed to the air, but several of the metallic oxydes also. Carbonic acid gas not only forms a constituent part of the atmosphere near the surface of the earth, but at the greatest heights which the industry of man has been able to penetrate. Saussure found it at the top of Mount Blanc, the highest point of the old continent; a point covered with eternal snow, and not exposed to the influence of vegetables or animals. Lime-water, diluted with its own weight of distilled water, formed a pellicle on its surface after an hour and three-quarters exposure to the open air on that mountain; and slips of paper moistened with pure potash, acquired the property of effervescing with acids after being exposed an hour and a half in the same place. This was at a height no less than 15,668 feet above tlfc level of the sea. Humboldt has more lately ascertained the exist- ence of this gas in air, brought by Mr. Garnerin from a height not less than 4280 feet above the surface of the earth, to which height he had risen in an air-bal- loon. This fact is a sufficient proof that the presence of carbonic acid in air does not depend upon the vici- nity ofthe earth. Now, as carbonic acid gas is considerably heavier than air, it could not rise to great heights in the atmo- sphere unless it entered into combination with the air. We are warranted, therefore, to conclude, that car- bonic acid is not merely mechanically mixed, but that it is chemically combined with the other constituent parts of the atmosphere. It is to the affinity which e rists between carbonic acid and air that we are to ascribe Ihe rapidity with which it disperses itself through the atmosphere, notwithstanding its great specific gravity. Fontana mixed 20,000 cubic inches of carbonic acid gas with the air of a close room, and yet half an hour after he could not discover the traces of carbonic acid in that air. Water impregnated with carbonic acid, when exposed to the air, very soon loses the whole of the combined gas. And when a phial full of carbonic acid gas is left uncorked, the gas, as Bergman first ascertained, very soon disappears, and the phial is found filled with common air. The difficulty of separating this gas from air, has hitherto prevented the possibility of determining with accuracy the relative quantity of it in a given bulk of air hut from the experiments which have been made, we may conclude with some degree, of confidence, that it is not very different from 0.01. From the experi- me,nt8 °*'Humboldt, it appears to vary from 0.005 to h M -r varia,mn wiH by no means appear impro- bable, if we consider that immense quantities of car- bonic acid gas must be constantly mixing with the atmosphere, as it is formed by the respiration of ani- mals, by combustion, and several other processes which are going on continually. The quantity, indeed, which is daily formed by these processes is so great, that at first sight it appears astonishing that it does not increase rapidly. The consequence of such an increase would be fatal, as air containing 0.1 of carbonic acid extinguishes light, and is destructive to animals. But there is reason to conclude, that this gas is decomposed by vegetables as rapidly as it forms. 4. Bodies found in the atmosphere.—-From what has been advanced, it appears that the atmosphere con- sists chiefly of three distinct elastic fluids united together by chemical affinity; namely, air, vapour, and carbonic acid gas; differing in their proportions at different times and in different places; the average proportion of each is, 98.6 air 1.0 carbonic acid 0.4 water 100.0 But besides these bodies, which may be considered as the constituent parts of the atmosphere, the existence of several other bodies has been suspected in it. It is not meant in this place to include among those bodies electric matter, or the substance of clouds and fogs, and those other bodies which are considered as the active agents in the phenomena of meteorology, but merely those foreign bodies which have been occa- sionally found or suspected in air. Concerning these bodies, however, very little satisfactory is known at present, as we arc not in the possession of instruments sufficiently delicate to ascertain their presence. We can indeed detect several of them actually mixing with air, but what becomes of them afterward we are unable to say. 1. Hydrogen gas is said to have been found in air situated near the crater of volcanoes, and it is very possible that it may exist always in a very small propor ■ tion in the atmosphere, but this cannot be ascertained till some method of detecting the presence of hydrogen combined with a great proportion of air be discovered. 2. Carburetted hydrogen gas is often emitted by marshes in considerable quantities during hot weather. But its presence has never been detected in air; so that in all probability it is again decomposed by some unknown process. 3. Oxygen gas is emitted abundantly by plants during the day. There is some reason to conclude that this is in consequence of the property which plants have of absorbing and decomposing carbonic acid gas. Now as this carbonic acid gas is formed at the expense of the oxygen of the atmosphere, as this oxygen is again restored to the air by the decomposition of the acid, and as the nature of atmospheric air remains unaltered, it is clear that there must be an equilibrium between these two processes; that is to say, all the carbonic acid formed by combustion must be again decomposed, and all the oxygen abstracted must be again restored. The oxygen gas which is thus continually returning to the air, by combining with it, makes its component parts always to continue in the same ratio. 4. The smoke and other bodies which are continually carried into the air by evaporation, &c. are probably soon dep#ited again, and cannot therefore be con- sidered with propriety as forming part of the atmo- sphere. 5. There is another set of bodies, which are occa- sionally combined with air, and which, on account of the powerful action which theyproduce on the human body, have attracted a great deal of attention. These are known by the name of contagions. That there is a difference between the atmosphere in different places, as far ™ ™V?*J* eS*^£? }% human body, has been considered as an established point in all a^es. Hence some places have been cele- brated as Healthy, and others avoided as pernicious, to the human constitution. It is well known that in pits and mines the air is often in such a state as to suffo- cate almost instantaneously those who attempt to 103* ATO \TO breathe it Some place, an- frequented by peruliat diseases. It is known that those who are much in the apartments of persons ill of ceitain maladies, me extremely apt to catch the infection; and in prisons and other places, where crowds of people are confined together, when diseases once commence they are wont to make dreadful havoc. In all these cases, it hits been supposed that a certain noxious matter is dis- solved by tlie air, and that it is the action of this matter whicli produces the mischief. This noxious matter is, in many cases, readily dis- tinguished by the peculiarly disagreeable smell which it -communicates to the air. No doubt this matter differs according to the diseases whicli it communi- cates, and the substance from which it has originated. Morveau lately attempted to ascertain its nature; but he soon found tlie chemical tests hitherto discovered altogether insufficient for that purpose. He has put il beyond a dot Jit, however, that this contagious matter is of a compound nature, and that it is destroyed alto- gether by certain agents. He exposed infected air to the action of various bodies, and he judged of the re- sult by the effect which these Iwdies had in destroying the fcetid smell of the air. The following is the result of his experiments: 1. Odorous bodies,such as benzoin, aromatic plants, &c. have no effect whatever. 2. Neither have the solutions of myrrh, benzoin, &c. in alkohol, though agit.ih-d in infected air. 3. Pyroligneous acid is equally inert. 4. Gunpowder, when fired in infected air, displaces a portion of il; but what remains, still retains iln (fetid odour. 5. Sulphuric acid has no etlect; sulphurous acid weakens the odour, but does not destroy it . Distilled vinegar diminishes the odour, but its action isslow and incomplete. 7. Strong acetic acid acts instantly, and destroys the foetid odour of in- fected air completely. 8. The fumes of nitric acid, first employed by Dr. Carmichael Smith, are equally efficacious. 9. Muriatic acid gas, first pointed out as a proper agent by Morveau himself, is equally inef- fectual. 10. But the most powerful agent is oxymu- riatic acid gas, first proposed by Mr. Cruickshanks, and now employed with the greatest success in the British navy and military hospitals. Thus there arc four substances which have the property of destroying contagious matter, and of puri- fying the air; but acetic acid cannot easily be obtained in sufficient quantity, and in a state of sufficient con- centration to beemployed with advantage. Nitric acid is attended wilh inconvenience, because it is almost always contaminated with nitrous gas. Muriatic acid and oxymuriatic acid are not attended wilh these inconveniences; the last deserves the preference, be- cause it acts with greater energy and rapidity. All that is necessary is to mix together two parts of salt with one part of the black oxyde of manganese, to place the., mixture in an open vessel in the infected chamber, and to pour upon it two parts of sulphuric acid. The fumes of oxymuriatic acid are immediately exhaled, fill the chamber, and destroy the contagion. Ato'chia. (From o, neg. and roxos, offspring; from Tixria, to bring forth.^ 1. Inability to bring forth chil- dren. 2. Difficult labour. ATOMIC THEORY. In the chemical combina tion of bodies with each oilier, it is observed that some unite in all proportions; others in all proportions as far as a certain point, beyond which combination no longer takes place; there are also many examples, in which bodies unite iu one proportion only, and others in several proportions: and these proportions are defi- nite, and in tlie intermediate ones no combination ensues. And it is remarkable, that when aae body inters into-combination with another, in several dif- ferent proportions, the numbers indicating the greater proportions are exact simple multiples of that denoting the smallest proportion. In other words, if the smallest portion in which B combines with A, be denoted by 10, A may combine with twice 10 of B, or with three times 10, and so on; but with no intermediate quan- tities. Examples of this kind have of late so much increased in number, that the law of simple multiples bids fair to become universal with respect at least to chemical compounds, the proportions of which are definite. Mr. Dalton lias founded what may be termed the atomic theory of the chemical constitution of bodies. Till this theory was proposed, we had no adequate explanation of the uniformity of the propor- 104 lions oi chemic.il compounds; or of the iiatiirTsHif lie cause which renders- combination in other proportion* ini'inssilile. Tin following is a brief illustration ol Ur- thi'ory : Though we appear, when we effect tin' cln luteal union of lx«lle», to operate on masses, y<-l it is consistent with the most rational view of the const i tution of bodies, to believe, that it is only between their ultimate particles, or atoms, that combination takes place. By the term atoms, it has been already stated, we are to understand the smallest parts- of which bodies arc composed. An atom, therefore, must be mechanically indivisible, and of course a fraction of au atom cannot exist, And is a contradiction in terms. Whether the atoms of different bodies he of the same size, or of different sizes, we have no sufficient evi- dence.- The probability is, that the atoms of different bodies arc of unequal sizes; but it cannot be deter- mined whether their sizes bear any regular proportion to their relative weights. We are equally ignorant nl their shape ; but it is probable, though nol essential lo the theory, that they are spheric.il. This, however, requires a little qualification. The atoms of all bodies, probably consist of a solid corpuscle, forming a nucleus, and of an atmosphere of heat, by which that corpuscle is surrounded, for absolute contact is never supposed to lake place between the atoms of bodies. The figure ul a single atom may therefore be supposed to be spin rical. But in compound atoms, consisting of a single central atom surrounded by other atoms of a different kind, it is obvious that the figure (contemplating the solid corpuscles only) cannot be spherical; yet if we include the atmosphere of heat, the figure of a com pound atom may be spherical, or some shape approach ing lo a sphere, 'faking for granted that combination lakes place between the atoms of bodies only, Mr. Dalton has deduced from the relative weights in whicli bodies unite, the relative weights of their ultimate par- ticles or atoms. When only one combination of any two elementary bodies exists, he assumes, unless ihe contrary can be proved, that its elements are united atom to atom; single combinations of this sort he calls binary. But if several compounds can be obtained from the same elements, they combine, he supposes, in proportions expressed by some simple multiple of the number of atoms. The following table exhibits a view of these combinations: 1 Atom of A-f 1 atom of B=l atom of C, binary. 1 Atom of A-j-2 atoms of B=l atom of I), ternary. 2 A toms of A+l atom of B=l atom of E, ternary. 1 Atom of A-f-3 atoms of B=l atom of F, quaternary. 3 Atoms of A-fl atom of B=l atom of G, quaternary. A different classification of atoms has been proposed by Berzelius, viz. into 1. Elementary atoms. 2. Com- pound atoms. J'he compound atoms he divides again into three different species; namely; 1st, Atoms formed of only two elementary substances, united or compound atoms of the first order. 2dly, Atoms composed of more than two elementary substances, and these, as they are only found in organic bodies, or bodies obtained by the destruction of organic matter, he calls organic atoms. 3dly, Atoms formed by the union of two or more compound atoms; sis, for example, ihe salt*. These he calls compound atoms of tlie second order. If elementary atoms of different kinds were of the same size, the greatest number of atoms of it that could be combined with an atomoi B would be Js>- for this is the greatest number of spherical bodies that'can be arranged in contact with a sphere of the same diameter. But this equality of size, though adopted bv Berzelius, is not necessary to Die hypothesis of Mr Dalton, and is, indeed, supposed by hiiii not to exist As an illustration of the mode in which the weight of the atoms of bodies is determined, let us suppose that any two elementary substances, A and B, form a binary compound, and that they have been proved ex perimentally to unite in the proportion by weight of five to the former, to four of the fatter, then since (according to the hypothesis) they unite particle to particle, those numbers will express the relative weight of their atoms. But besides combining atom to atom singly, 1 atom of A may combine with 2 of B, or with 3, 4, Sec. or one atom of I! may combine with Si of A or with 3, 4, &c. When sin h a series of compounds exists, the relative proportion of their i-li-iiu-m* ou»ht neces.-arily on analysis lo be proved lo bo 5 of A io 4 ATo e have fallen down. If, on the other hand, one of the two principles ofthe compound body be In excess, the additiou of a third substance may iooiuino with that excess, and leave a neutral sub- stance, exhibiting very different properties from the former. Thus, if cream of tartar, wliich is a salt of ATT difficult solubility, consisting of potassa united to an excess of the acid of tartar, he dissolved in water, and chalk be added, the excess unites with pan of the lime of the chalk, and forms a scarcely soluble salt; and the neutral compound, which'remains after the privation of this excess of acid, is a very soluble salt, greatly differing in taste and properties from the cream of tartar. The metals and the acids likewise afford various phenomena, according'to their degree of oxy dation. A determinate oxydation is in general neces- sary for the solution of metals in acids; and the acids themselves act very differently, accordingly as they me more or less acidified. Thus, the nitrous acid gives place to acids which arc weaker than the nitric acid the sulphurous acid gives place to acids greatly inferior in attractive power or affinity to the sulphuric aci 1 The deception arising from effects of this nature is in a great measure produced by the want of discrimina- tion on the part of chemical philosophers; it being evident that the properties of any compound subpfiute depend as much upon the proportion of its ingredients, as upon their respective nature. The presenco and quantity of water is probably of more consequence than is yet supposed. Thus, bis- muth is dissolved in nitrous acid, but falls when the water is much in quantity. The power of double elective attractions, too, is disturbed by this circumstance: If muriate of lime be added to a solution of carbonate of soda, they are both decomposed, and the results are muriate of soda and carbonate of lime. But if lime and muriate of soda be mixed with just water sufficient to make them into a paste, and this be exposed to the action of car- bonic acid gas, a saline efflorescence, consisting of carbonate of soda, will be formed on the surface, and the bottom of the vessel will bo occupied by muriate of lime in a state of deliquescence. Berthollet made a great number of experiments, from which he deduced the following law:—that in elective attractions the power exerted is not in the ratio of ttie affinity simple, but in a ratio compounded of the force of affinity and the quantity of the agent; bo that quantity may compensate for weaker affinity. Thus an acid wliich has a weaker affinity than another for a given base, if it be employed in a certain quantity, is capable of taking part of that base from tlie acid wliich has a stronger affinity for it; so that the base will be divided between them in the compound ratio of their affinity and quantity. This division of one substance between two others, for which it has differ- ent affinities, always takes place, according to him, when three such are present under circumstances in which they can mutually act on each other. And hence it is, that the force of affinity acts most power- fully when two substances first come into contact, and continues to decrease in power as either approaches the point of saturation. For the same reason it is so difficult to separate the last portions of any substance adhering to another. Hence, if tlie doctrine laid down by M. Berthollet be true, to its utmost extent, it must be impossible ever to free a compound completely from any one of its constituent parts by the agency of elective attraction; so that all our best established analyses are more or less inaccurate. The solubility or insolubility of principles, at tho temperature of any experiment, has likewise tended to mislead chemists, who have deduced consequences from the first effects of their experiments. It is evi- dent, that many separations may ensue without pre- cipitation; because this circumstance does not taku place uidess the separated principle he insoluble, or nearly so. The soda cannot be precipitated from a solution of sulphate of soda, by the addition of potassa, because of its great solubility; but, on the contrary, the new compound itself, or sulphate of potassa, which is much less soluble, may fall down, if there be not enough of water present to suspend it. No certain knowledge can therefore be derived from the appear- ance or the want of precipitation, unless tlie products be carefully examined. In some instances all the products remain suspended : and in others, they all Tall down, us may be iustanced iu the decomposition of sulphate of iron by lime. Here the acid unites wilh ihe lime, and forms sulphate ot lime, whicli is scarcely at all soluble; ami the slill less soluble oxyde of iron, which vt a disengaged, falls down aloiu; with it. Many instances present themselves, in which decom ltW AUR AUT position does not take place, but a sort of equilibrium of affinity is perceived. Thus, soda, added to tlie supertartrate of potassa, forms a triple salt by com- bining witli its excess of acid. So likewise ammonia combines with a portion of the acid of muriate of mercury, and forms the triple compound formerly-dis- tinguished by the barbarous name of " sal alembroth." Attraction, double elective. See Affinity, double. Aua'nte. (From avaivw, to dry.) A dry disease, proceeding from a fermentation in the stomach, de- scribed by Hippocrates de Morbis. Aita'psc. The same. Ai-'chen. (From auvtw, to be proud.) The neck, which in the posture of pride, is made stiff and erect. AUDITORY. (Auditorius; from audio, to hear.) Belonging to the organ of hearing; as auditory nerve, passage, &c. Auditory nerve. See Porlio mollis. Auditory passage. See Ear, and Meatus auditorius internus. AUGITE. Pyroxene of Hauy. A green, brown, or black mineral, found crystallized, and in grains in vol- canic rocks in basaltes. It consists of silica, lime, oxyde of iron, magnesia, alumina, and manganese. [It occurs in crystals, amorphous, in rounded frag- ments, or in grains. The Augite has a foliated struc lure in two directions, parallel to the sides of the primitive form. It is harder than hornblende or olivine, scratches glass, and gives sparks with steel. Its specific gravity varies from 3.10 to 3.47. It is fusod with difficulty by the blow-pipe; but in small fragments melts into an enamel, which, in the coloured varieties, is black. Its greater hardness, the results of mechanical division, and its difficult fusi- bility, will iu general be sufficient to distinguish it from hornblende, which it often resembles. It cannot easily be confoimded with schorl. It has two varie- ties. 1. Common Augite. 2. Coccolite.—CI. Min. A.] Auou'stum. An epithet formerly given to several compound medicines. Auli'scos. (From avXos, a pipe.) A catheter, or clyster-pipe. AU'LOS. (AuXoj, a pipe.) A catheter, canula, or clyster-pipe. AU'RA. (Aura, a. f.; from aw, to breathe.) Any subtile vapour or cxhaltation. Aura epileptica. A sensation wliich is felt by epileptic patients, as if a blast of cold air ascended from the lower parts towards the heart and head. Aura seminis. The extremely subtile and vivify- ing portion of the semen virile, that ascends through tlie Fallopian tubes, to impregnate the ovum in the ovarium. Aura vitalis-. So Van Helmont calls the vital heat. AURA'NTIUM. (Aurantium, i. n.; so called, ab aurco colore, from its golden colour, or from Arantium, a town of Achaia.) The orange. See Citrus aurantium. Aurantium curassavente. The Curassoa, or Curassao apple, or orange. The fruit so called seems to be the immature oranges, that by some accident have been checked in their growth. They are a grate- ful aromatic bitter, of a flavour very different from that of the peel of the ripe fruit, and without any acid; what little tartness they have when fresh, is lost in drying. Infused in wine, or brandy, they afford a good Bitter for the. stomach. They are used to promote the discharge in issues, whence their name of issue peas, and to give the flavour of hops to beer. Aurantii bacce. See Citrus aurantium. Auranth cortex. See Citrus aurantium. Aurichalcum. Brass. AURI'CULA. (Auricula, a. f. dim. of auris, the ear.) 1. An auricle or little ear. 2. The external ear, upon which are several emi- nences and depressions; as the hdix, antihelix, tragus, antitragus, concha auricula, scapha, and lobulus. See Ear. 3. Applied to some parts wliich resemble a little car, as the auricles of the heart 4. In botany, applied to parts of plants, which re- semble an car in figure, as Auricula juda, and Auricula muris, ire. Auricula jup.s. See Petiza auricula. Auricula muris. See Hieracium. Auricul* corpis. The auricles of the heart. See Heart. 110 ACRICULA'RIS. (Auricularis; from auris, the car.) Pertaining to tlie ear. Auru ularis pioitus. The little finger; so called because people generally put it into the car, when the hearing is obstructed. AUR1CULATUS. Auricled. A leaf issaid lobe so, when furnished at its base with a pair of leaflets, pro- perly distinct, but occasionally liable lo be joined lo it, as in Citrus aurantium. Auriga. (Auriga, a wagoner.) A bandage for the sides is so called because it is made like the traces of a wagon-horse.—Galen. AURI'GO. (Ab aurco colore; from its yellow colour.) The jaundice. See Icterus AURIPI'GMENTUM. (From aurum, gold, and pigmcntum, paint; so called from its colour and its use to painters.) Yellow orpiment. See Arsenic AURIS. (Auris, is. f., from aura, air, as being the medium of hearing.) The ear, or organ of hearing See Ear. AURISCA'LPIUM. (From auris, the ear, and scalpo, to scrape.) An inst rument for cleansing the car. Auru'oo. The jaundice. See Aurigo. AURUM. 1. Gold. 2. This term was applied to many substances by alchemists and chemists, which resembled gold iu colour or virtues. Aurum fulminans. The precipitate formed by putting ammonia into a solution of gold. Aurum oraphicum. An ore of gold. Aurum horizontals. Oil of cinnamon and sugar. Aurum leprosum. Antimony. Aurum musivum. Mosaic gold. " A combination of tin and sulphur, which is thus made; Melt twelve ounces of tin, and add to it three ounces of mercury; triturate this amalgam with seven ounces of sulphur, and three of muriate of ammonia. Put the powder into a mattress, bedded rather deep in sand, and keep it for several hours in a gentle heat; which is after- ward to be raised, and continued for several hours longer. If the heat have been moderate, and not con- tinued too long, the golden-coloured scaly porous mass, called aurum musivum, will be found at the bottom of the vessel; but if it liave been too strong, the aurum musivum fuses to a black mass of a striated texture. This process is thus explained: as the heat increases! tlie tin, by stronger affinity, seizes and combines with the muriatic acid of the muriate of ammonia; while the alkali of that salt, combining with a portion ofthe sulphur, flies offintheformof a sulphuret The com- bination of tin and muriatic acid sublimes; and u found adhering to the sides of tlie mattress. The mer cury, which.served to divide the tin, combines wilh part of the sulphur, and forms cinnabar, which als« sublimes; and the remaining sulphur, with the re- maining tin, forms the aurum musivum which occu- pies the lower part of the vessel. It must be admitted however, that this explanation does not indicate the reasons why such an indirect and complicated process should be required to form a simple combination of tin and sulphur. Aurum musivum has no taste, though some speci- mens exhibit a sulphureous smell. It is not soluble in water, acids, or alkaline solutions. But in the drv way it forms a yellow sulphuret, soluble in water it deflagrates with nitre. Bergman mentions a native aurum musivum from Siberia, containing tin, sulphur and a small proportion of copper. ' This substance is used as a pigment for giving a golden colour to small statue or plaster figures It is likewise said to be mixed with melted glass to Imi- tate lapis lazulii. Aurum potabile. Gold dissolved and mixed with oil of rosemary, to be drunk. * Authe'meron. (From avros, the same, and nutoa a day.) A medicine which gives relief, or is to lie ad ministered the same day. AUTOCRATETA. The healing power of nature. —Hippocrates. »•«■«, [AUTOMALITE. This mineral substance is other- wise called Gahnite. It is always crystallized in small, but very regular octacdrons, whicli are some tunes double, like those of spinellc. Its colour is rteen green, or greenish black, and its fragments are trans lucent. It scratches quartz, and has an uneven or conchoidal fracture. Its specific gravity varies from 4.2b to 4.09. It is not a conductor of electricity AVE AXI Before the blow-pipe it is infusible, but with borax, according to Eckeberg, it gives a green glass, while hot, which becomes colourless when cold. It contains Aluminc 60., oxide of zinc 24.25, oxide of iron 9.25, s-ilex, 4.75=98.25. According to Vauquelin, Aluminc 42., oxide of zinc 28., oxide of iron 5., silex 4., sulphur 17., insoluble residue 4. It has been found at a mine of Fahlun, in Sweden, in a rock abounding in talc. —a. Min. A.] AUTO'PSIA. (From avros, himself, and onjopai, to see.) Ocular evidence. Auto'ptros. (From avros, itself, and raupoc, wheat.) Bread made with the meal of wheat, from which the bran has not been removed.—Galen. AUXILIARY. Assisting. This term is applied to the means which co-operate in curing diseases, and to parts which assist.others in performing certain func- tions. The pyramidales were called auxiliary muscles. AVANTURINE. A variety of quartz rock con- taining mica spangles. It is found in Spain and Scot- land. * AVELLA'NA. (From Abella, or Avella, a town in Campania, where they grow.) The specific name of the hazel-nut See Corylus avdlana. Avellana cathartica. A purgative seed or nut, from Barbadoes, the produce of the Jatropha curcas. See Jatropha curcas. Avellana mbxicana. Cocoa and chocolate nut. | Avellana puroatrix. Garden spurge. AVE'NA. (Avcna, a. f.; from aveo, to covet; be- cause cattle are so fond of it.) The oat. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Triandria; Order, Digynia. . 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe oat. 1 Avena sativa. The systematic name for the avena of the pharmacopoeias. It is the seed which is com- monly used, and called the oat There are two kinds of oafs: the black and the white. They have similar virtues, but the black are chiefly sown for horses. They are less farinaceous, and less nourishing, than rice, or wheat; yet afford sufficient nourishment, of easy digestion, to such as feed constantly on them. In Scotland, and some of the northern counties of Eng- land, oats form the chief bread of the inhabitants. They are much used in Germany ; but, in Norway, oat bread is a luxury among the common people. Gruels, made with the flour, or meal, called oatmeal, digest easily, have a soft mucilaginous quality, by whicli they obtund acrimony, and arc used for com- mon drink and food in fevers, inflammatory disorders, roughs, hoarseness, roughness, and exulceration ofthe fauces; and water gruels answer all the purposes of Hippocrates's ptisan. Externally, poultices, with oat- meal, vinegar, and a very little oil, are good for sprains and bruises. Stimulant poultices, with the grounds of strong beer, mixed up with oatmeal, are made for tumours, &c. of a gangrenous tendency. Avenactj. A Molucca tree, of a caustic quality. AVENS. (Avens, entis; from aves, to desire.) 1. The specific name of a species of dipsosis in Good's Nosology: immoderate thirst 2. The name of a plant. See Geum. AVENIUS. Veinless. Without a vein. A term applied by botanists to a leaf which is without what they call a vein; as in Clusia alba. AVGNZOAR. A native of Seville, in Spain, who flourished about the beginning ofthe twelfth century; he was made physician to the king, and is said, but on imperfect evidence, to have attained the uncommon age of 135. He prepared his own medicines, and prac- tised surgery, as well as physic. His principal work was a compendium or the practice of medicine, called, "Al Theiser," containing some diseases not elsewhere described, and numerous cases candidly related. He was called Ihe Experimenter, from his careful investi- gation of the powers of me&icincs by actual trial. AVERROES. An emincM philosopher and physi- cian, born about the middle of the 12th century, at Corduba,in Spain. He studied medicine under Aven- zoar, but does not appear to ha**; been much engaged in the practlce.of it, his life exhibiting tlie most extra- ordinary vicissitudes of honours bestowed upon him as a magistrate, and persecutions, which he under- went for religion He appears to have first observed, that the small pox occurs but once in the same person. Hit- piincipaj medical work, called the " Universal," is a compendium of physic, mostly collected from other authors. He died about the year 1206. AVICENNA. A celebrated philosopher and phy- sician, born in Chorasan, in tlie year 980. He studied at Bagdat, obtained a degree, and began to practise at 18: and he soon attained great wealth and honour in the court of the caliph. But during the latter part of his hie, residing at Ispahan, after several years spent in travelling, he impaired his constitution by intemper- ance, and died of a dysentery in his 58th year. His chief w ork on medicine, called " Canon Medicinal," though mostly borrowed from the Greek or other pre- ceding writers, and in a very diffuse style, acquired great reputation, and was taught in the European colleges till near the middle ofthe 17th century. AVICENNIA. (Named after the celebrated phy- sician of that name.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaan system. Clas6, Didynamia; Order, 'Angiospermia. Avicennia tomentosa. The systematic name for the Avicennia—foliis cordato ovatis, subtus tomcntosis, of Linnams, which affords the Malacca bean, or Ana- cardium orientate of the pharmacopoeias. The fruil, or nut so called, is of a shining black colour, heart- shaped, compressed, and about the size of the thumb nail. It is now deservedly forgot in this country. Avioato fear. See Laurus persca. Awl-shaped. See Leaf. AWN. See Arista. AXE-STONE. A species of nephrite, and a sub- species of jade, from whicli it differs in not being of so light a green, and in having a somewhat slaty texture. [The fracture of this mineral is more or less splintery and glimmering. The structure of large specimens is a little slaty. Its hardness is less than that of nephrite; it is more easily broken, and often falls into tabular fragments. It is usually translucent, sometimes at the edges only. Its colour varies from a dark or leek green, to grass and olive green, or even greenish gray. It occurs amorphous, sometimes in rolled fragments. It is less easily fusible than nephrite or Saussurite, and melts with efferverscence into a black enamel. It often appears to be nearly allied to serpentine. This mineral has been found ohiefly in South America, New Zealand, and the islands of the South sea. It receives a tolerable polish; and is employed by tlie natives of the aforesaid islands for making hatchets, and other instruments: and hence its name.—Cleat-. Min. A.J AXILLA. (Axilla, a. f. Atzil, Heb. Scaligcr deduces it from ago, to act; in this manner, ago, axo, axa, axula, axilla.) 1. In anatomy, the cavity under the upper part of the arm, called the arm-pit. 2. In botany, the angle formed by the branch and stem of a plant, or by the leaf with either. AXILLARIS. (From axilla, the arm-pit.) Axillary. 1. Of, or belonging to the axilla, or arm-pit. 2. In botany, leaves, Sec. are said to be axillary which proceed from the angles formed by the stem and branch. AXILLARIS. See Axillary. Axillaris gemma. Axillary gem. The gem which comes out of the axilla of a plant. It is this whicli bears the fruit AXILLARY. (Axillaris; from axilla, the arm- pit.) Of or belonging to the axilla, or arm-pit Axillary arteries. Arteria axillares. The ax- illary arteries are continuations of the subclavians, and give off, each of them, in the axilla, four mam- mary arteries, the subscapular, and the posterior and anterior circumflex arteries, which ramify about the joint Axillary nerves. Nervis axillares. Articular nerve. A branch of the brachial plexus, and some- times ofthe radial nerve. It runs outwards and back- wards, around the neck of the humerus, and is lost in the muscles of the scapula. Axillary veins. Vena axillares. The axillary veins receive the blood from the veins of the arm, and evacuate it into the subclavian vein. AXINITE. Thumerstone. A massive or crystal- lized mineral, the crystals of which resemble an axe in the form and sharpness of their edges. It is found in beds at Thum, in Saxony, and m Cornwall. [This mineral is sometimes in tabular masses, but most commonly in crystals, which are easily recog- nised. The general form of these crystals is a very 111 AZO AZY "bliqiie tomb, cr rat her .four sided prism. «o flattened, that some of it-, edges become thin and sharp, like the edge of an axe. The primitive form »« a loin -sidi.il prism, whose bases are parallelograms with angles of HMO 30* and 78° 30". Thr integrant particles arc oblique 1i iangular prisms. M. Ilaiiy has described five second- ary forms. Before the blow-pipe it easily melts with ebullition, into a dark gray enamel, which with borax becomes olive green. It contains, according to Vauquelin, silcx 44, aluminc 18, lime 19, iron 14, manganese 4,=99. Axinite is a rare mineral. It is found in primitive rocks, more particularly in fissures or veins which traverse them. In Dauphiny, it is associated with quartz, feldspar, epidote, and asbestus. In the Pyre- nees with quartz and limestone. In Norway, near Arendal, with feldspar and epidote; and near Kons- berg it exists in limestone with mica, quartz, &c. It occurs in lamellar masses near Thum in Saxony, whence the name Thumerstone.—CI. Min. A.] A'XIS. (From ago, to act) The second vertebra. See Denlatus. AXU'NGIA. (Axungia, a. f.; from axis, an axle- tree, and unguo, to anoint) Hog's lard. Axunoiacurata. Purified hog's lard. Axungia pe mummia. Marrow. A'zac. (Arabian.) Gum ammoniac. Aza'oor. Verdigris. AZALA3A. (From agaXcos, dry, from its growing in a dry soil.) The name of a genus of plants in tlie Liuuxan system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Mono- gynia. Azal.ca pontica. The Pontic azalea. Azamar. Native cinnabar. Vermilion. AziSn. A fine kind of camphire. AZOTE. (From a, priv. and gtw, to live ; because ft is unfit for rsspiration.) Azot. See Nitrogen. A-.olaiu The chloride of azote Aiote, Mamie of. See Nitrogen. Azote, iliutoiydc of. Sec Nitrogen Azote, gaseous oxyde of. See Nitrvgtn. .izntc, iodide of. See Nitrogen. Azote, protoxyde of. See Nitrogen A'zoth. An imaginary universal reined-. A'zud. Alum. Azurcstonc. See Lapis lazuli. Azure spar, prismatic. See Azurita AZUR1TE. Prismatic azure spar. Lazulite "of Werner. A mineral of a fine blue colour, composed of alumina, magnesia, silica, oxyde of iron, and lime. It occurs in Vorau, in Stiria, and the bishopric of Salzburg. Azu'rium. QuicksilvcrjSulphur, and sal-ammoniac. A'zyoks. (From a, priv. and (,vyos, a yoke.) Tlie os sphenoides was so called, because it has no fellow. A'ZYGOS. (From a, priv. and fuyoj, a yoke ; be- cause it has no fellow.) Several single muscles, vein*, bones, &c. are so called. Azyoos processus. A process of the os sphenoides. Azyqos uvulje. A muscle of the uvula. Paluto- staphilinus of Douglas. Staphilinus, or Epistaphi- linus of Winslow. It ari.ses at one extremity of the suture which joins the palate bones, runs down the whole length of the velum and uvula, resembling an earth-worm, and adhering to the tendons of the cir- cumflex!. It is inserted into the tip of the uvula. Its use is to raise tlie uvula upwards and forwards, aud to shorten it. Azyoos vena. Azygos vein. Vena sine pari This vein is situated in the right cavity of the thorax, upon the dorsal vertebra). It receives the blood from the vertebral, intercostal, bronchial, pericardiac, and diaphragmatic veins, and evacuates it iuto the vena cava superior. B. nABUZICA'MUS. (Bnfioi.giicnpio«; *»om flaSa7.!*, MM lo speak inarticulately.) The incubi», or night- mare : so called, because, in it, the person is apt to make an inarticulate or confused in.i=c. BA'CCA. (Bacca, a. f., a berry.) A pulpy peri- carpium, or seed-vessel, enclosing several naked seeds, connected by a slender membrane, and dispersed through the pulp. It is distinguished by its figure into, 1. Bacca rotunda, round; as in Ribes rubrum, the currant, and Grossularia, the gooseberry. 2. Bacca oblonga, oblong; as in Barbarid vulgaris, common barberry. 3. Bacca dicocca, double, as in Jasminum. 4. Bacca recutita, Tcircumcised like the prominent glans penis, without the prepuce; as in Taxus baccata. From the substances it is denominated, 1. Bacca succosa, juicy ; as in Ribes rubrum. •2. Bacca corticosa, covered with a hard bark; as in Garcinia mangostana. 3. Bacca exsicca, dry; as in Hedera helix. From the number of loculaments into, 1. Bacca unilocularis, with one; as in the Actaa and Cactus. 2. Bacca bilocularis, with two; as iu Loniccra. 3. Bacca trilocularis, with three; as in Asparagus and Buscus- 4. Bacca quadrilocularis, with four; as Cam qua- drifolia. 5. Bacca quinquelocularis, with five; as in Me- lastoma. 6. Bacca multilocularis, with many; as in Nymphaa. From the number of the seeds into, 1. Bacca monosperma, with one only; asinDaphne, Viscum, and Viburnum. 2. Bacca disperma, with two seeds; as Barbarca vulgaris, and Coffea arabica _3- Bacca trupermu, with 'lirec; as in Sambucus, •Hi Juniucns. 112 4. Bacca quadrisperma, with four; as in Ligus- trum, and Ilex. 5. Bacca polysperma,, with many seeds, as in Ar- butus unedo, Ribes, and Gardenia, The Bacca is also distinguished into simple and compound, when it is composed of several berries, wliich are called acini; as in Rubus fruticosus. Bacca bermupensis. The Bermuda berry. Sec - Sapindus saponaria. 'Bacca jcniperi. The juniper berry. See Junipc- rus communis. Bacca lauri. The laurel berry. Sec La urns nobilis. Bacca monspeliensis. See Inula dysenterica. Bacca norlanpica. The shrubby strawberry. See Rubus arcticus. Bacca piscatoria. So named because fish are caught with them. See Menispermum cocculus. Bacca'lia. (From baccharum copia, because it abounds in berries.) The bay, or laurel-tree. See Laurus nobilis. BA'CCHARIS. (From bacchus, wine; from its fragrance resembling that liquor.) See Inula dyscn- BACCIFERUS. (From bacca, a berry, and fero, to bear.) Berry bearing. Baccifer* plants. Plants are so called whicli have a berry or pulpy pericarpium. BA'CCHIA. (From bauhus, wine; because it ge- nerally proceeds from hard drinking aud intemper- ance.) A name given by Linnaius to the pimpled face, which results from free living. BACC1LLUM. A little berry. BACCIUS, Anpretv, a native of Anconti, practised medicine at Rome towards the cud of the 10th century, and became physician to Pope Sixlus V. He appears lo have had great industry and learning from his nu- merous publications ; of whicli the chief, " Me Ther- mis,'.' gives an extensive examination of natural waters. BAI DAf Ba < rFt i. l. j6 nicd, by some wrilen , lor .1 parti- cular kind of lozenge a, shaped into little short rolls. i. Hildauus likewise uses it for an instiumcnt in fiirgery. Backer's Pills. Pilula lonicte Bachcri. A cele- brated medicine in France, employed for the cure of dropwes. Their principal ingredient is the extract of melampodium, or black hellebore. Ba'coba. The Banana. ~T BACTISHUA, George, was a celebrated physician of ( horasan, distinguished also for his literary attain- ments. He was successful in curing the reigning ca- liph of a complaint of the stomach, which brought him into great honour; he translated several of the ancient medical authors into the Arabian language; and many of his observations are recorded by Rhazes and other succeeding physicians. His son, Gabriel, was in equal estimation with the famous Haroun Al Ras- • chid, whom he cured of apoplexy by blood-letting, in opposition to the opinion ofthe other physicians. Bapia'oa. A kind of sponge usually sold in Russia, the powder of which is said to take away the livid marks of blows and bruises within a few hours. It is only described by Bauxbaum, and its nature is not properly understood. Bapian semen. The seed of a tree which grows in China, and smells like aniseed. The Chinese, and Dutch, in imitation of them, sometimes use the badian to giye their tea an aromatic taste. - Badi'za aqua. See Bath waters. Bapranum semen. Indian aniseed. Baou'cca. The Indian name for a species of cap- paris. Ba'dzciies. An antidote. B*'os. Batos- In Hippocrates it means few; but in P. jEgineta, it is an epithet for a poultice. BAGLIVI, Georoe, born at Ragusa in 1668, after graduating at Padua, and Improving himself greatly by iravcllingathroughout Italy, was made professor of medicine and anatomy at Rome. In 1696, he pub- lished an excellent work on the practice of physic, condemning the exclusive attachment to theory, and earnestly recommending the Hipi>ocratic method of observation; which, he maintained, assisted by the modern improvements in anatomy and physiology, would tend greatly to the advancement of medicine. ■ He has left also several other tracts, though be died at the early age of thirty-eight BAGNIGGE WELLS. A saline mineral spring, near Clerkenwell, in London, resembling the Epsom water. In most constitutions, three half pints is con- sidered a full dose for purging. BA'CNIO. (From bagno, Italian.) A bathing or sweating house. IU'iiki coyolli. Ray takes it to be. tlie Areca, or Fanfcl. Ba'iiel sciiulli. An Indian tree- Sec Genista- spinosa indica. Baiiodal. See Adansonia. Baikalite. The asbestiform species of tremolite. [It is a variety of tremolite which Kirwan named Baikalite, because it was first found near lake Baikal in Siberia, in foliated limestone.—In Chinese Tartary it occurs in dolomite. It is found in groups of acicujar prisms, sometimes very long, and sometimes radiating from a centre. Its colour is greenish, often with a shade of yellow; and its lustre sometimes silky. According to Kirwan, its spi*c. grav. is only 2.20, and it melts into a dark green glass. It contains silex 44, lime20, magnesia 30, oxyde of Iron 6.—See CI. Min. A] BAILLIE, Matthew, horn in Scotland, in the year 1760. His mother was sister of,the two celebrated Hunters, Dr. William and Mr. John; his father, a cler- gyman. In the early part of his education he enjoyed great advantages. After studying at Glasgow, where his father was Professor of Divinity, he was sent to one ofthe exhibitions of that university at Baliol Col- lege, Oxford, where he took his degrees in physic, by whicli he became a Fellow of the College of Physi cians in London, and was soon after elected Fellow of the Royal Society. At an early period he came lo London and was an inmate with his uncle. Dr. Wil- liam Humor, at that time lecturing to a numerous class of pupils, and who had the superintendence of his education. After demonstrating in the dissecting room with the celebrated and learned Mr. Cruick- H shanks, he became, on the death of his uncle, joint lecturer with him, and continued to lecture until 1799 Dr. Baillic's practice as a physician was for several years extremely small, and he often complained ofthe little he had to do; indeed, at one tune, he thought of leaving the .metropolis, in the year 1787, he was elected physician to St. George's Hospital; and he now began to find his practice increase. About this period he married. Dr. Denman, the celebrated accoucheur of the day, had two daughters; Mr. Croft, afterward Sir Richard, married one, Dr. Baillie, the other. The confidence which the two first obtained in the higher circles of society, was great and extensive; and they lost no op- portunity of requiring the opinion and attendance of their relation. Dr. Baillie's pupils had now gone yearly to every part of England, and the Indies, and were not merely enforcing the principles and doctrines of their master, whose lectures they had heard deli- vered with such lucid order, and clearness of ex- pression, as to convey information iu the most simple and intelligible manner; but were sending their pa- tients from the most distant parts to profit by his advice and experience. Two other circumstances soon oc- curred, whicli at once placed Dr. Baillie in a practice before unheard of. His uncle's, and his own great friend, Dr. Pitcairn, who was in great practice, was, from ill health, obliged to leave England for a more oemperate climate, and he previously introduced him to all his patients; and Dr. Warren, who had enjoyed the greater part of tlie practice of the nobility, was suddenly cut off. There was no practitioner left whose opportunities had fitted him to- take the lead, and thus a field was opened for aspiring genius, abi- lity, skill, and perseverance, which Dr. Baillie soon occupied, and from wliich he reaped an abundant har- vest for more than twenty years. Before he discontinued his lectures in 1799, he pub- lished an octavo volume, on Morbid Anatomy, iu which is compressed more accurate and. more useful information than is to be found in the elaborate works of Bonetus, Morgagni, and Lieutaud. This was fol lowed by a large work, consisting of a series of splen- did engravings to illustrate Morbid Anatomy. He also gave a description ofthe gravid uterus, and many im- portant contributions to the transactions and medical collections ofthe time. Dr. Baillie presented his collection of specimens of morbid parts to the college of physicians, with a sum of money-to be expended in keeping them in order. The professional and moral character of this great physician cannot be too highly appreciated. To his brethren, among whom he might, from his extensive and peculiar practice, have exercised a high and re- served deportment, he was humble, attentive, commu- nicative, and kind: and he never permitted the caprice of a patient or friends to interfere with the conduct of, or injure a practitioner, when unjustly censured. In the exercise of his practice, he displayed a discri- minating and profound knowledge; happy in the con- ception of. the cause of symptoms, he distinguished diseases from those with which they might have been confounded, and pointed out their probable progress and termination; and in delivering his opinion, he expressed himself with clearness, decision, and candour. His moral character was adorned by the strictest virtues, and amplest charities. He died in the year 1823, iu the sixty-third year of his age, from a gradual decay of the powers of nature, continuing to practise until about a year before his death, leaving a wife, a son, a daughter, and a sister, Miss Joanna Baillie, who has acquired a degree of eminence surpassed by none of her sex in any age. A few of his private pro- fessional friends have directed a simple tablet and bust from the chisel of Chantry, to be placed in West- minster Abbey, to perpetuate his high and honourable professional character, and his many private virtues. BAILLOV, Guili.aumk pe, commonly caUed Bal- lonius was born in 1538 at Paris, where he graduated, and attained considerable eminence. He was very active in the contest for precedence between the phy- sicians and surgeons, which was at length decided in favour of the former. His writings are numerous, though not now much esteemed; but he appears to have been the first, who properly discriminated be- tween gout and rheumatism. BAL BAL Bala. The plaintain-tree. BALAJ'NA. (BaXatva ; fiom jtfaAAw, to cast, from its power.in casting up water.) The name of a genus of animals. Class, Mammalia; Order, Cete. [Ral^ena mysticetds. The systematic and Lin- najan name for the common or right whale, whicli is Pursued in the icy and Greenland seas, on the coast of Brazil, and iu the Pacific Ocean, supplying, when taken, blubber and whalebone. The blubber is the fat cut from the body of the whale, and being afterward tried, produces common whale or lamp oil. The whalebone is a horny substance projecting from the jaws, and does not partake of the nature of bone. The ends arc split into numerous fibres, and the animal uses them as a filtering machine. The right-whale lives upon the small worms and molluscous animals which abound in the ocean. When it feeds, it opens the mouth, and swims forward, and when it has col- lected a large quantity of these vermes, the mouth is closed, and the water is forced through the fibrous ends of the whalebone, while the smali animals are re- tained within and swallowed.—See Scorcsby's North. Whale Fishery. A.] Baljena macrocephala. The systematic name of a species of whale. [This is the cacholet or large-headed whale, the true spermaceti whale, principally taken in the Pacific ocean. It is called macrocrphalus, from ftaxpos, large, and xtipaXn, the head, because the head constitutes two-thirds of the animal. The blubber or fat is strip- ped off this as it is from the right-whale, and affords abundant oil. There is however a cavity in the skull of the inarcrocephalus containing a large quantity of. pure oil called head-matter, whrch affords the best ol" spermaceti. In the natural state il is so liquid that it can be dipped out witlra bucket. A.] Balais ruby. See Spindle. BALANCE. "The beginning and end of every exact chemical process consists in weighing. With imperfect instruments this operation will be tedious and inaccurate; but with a good balance, the result will be satisfactory; and much time, which is so pre- cious in experimental researches, will be saved. The balance is a lever, the axis of motion of which is formed with an edge like that of a knife; and the two dishes at its extremities are hung upon edges of the same kind. These edges are first made sharp, and then rounded with a line hone, or a piece of buff leather. The excellence of the instrument depends, in a great measure, on the regular form of this rounded part. When the lever is considered as a mere line, the two outer edges are called points of suspension, and the inner the fulcrum. The points of suspension are supposed to be at equal distances from the fulcrum, and to be pressed with equal weights when loaded. 1. If the fulcrum be placed in the centre of gravity of the beam, and the three edges lie all in the same right line, the balance will have no tendency to one position more than another, but will rest in any posi- tion it may be placed in, whether the scales be on or off, empty or ldaded. 2. If the centre of gravity of the beam, when level, be immediately above the fulcrum, i( will overset by the smallest action; that is, the end which is lowest will descend: and it will do this with more swiftness, Ihe higher the centre of gravity, and the less the points of suspension are loaded. 3. But if the centre of gravity ofthe beam be imme- diately below the fulcrum, the beam will not rest iu any position but when letel; and, if disturbed from this position, and then left at liberty, it will vibrate, and at last come to rest on the level. Its vibrations will be quicker, and lis horizontal tendency stronger, the lower the centre of gravity, and the less the weights upon the points of suspension. 4. H the fulcrum be below the line joining the points of suspension, and these be loaded, the beam will overset, unless prevented by tlie weight of the beam tending to produce a horizontal position. In this last case, small weights will equilibrate -, a certain exact weight will rest in any position of the beam ; and all greater weights will cause the beam to overset. Many scales are often made this way, and will over- Bet with any considerable load. 5. If the fulcrum be above the line joining the points of suspension, the beam will come to the horizontal position, unless prevented by its own weight If the centre of gravity ofthe beam be nearly in the fulcrum, all die vibrations of the loaded beam will be made in times nearly equal, unless the weights be very small, when they \\ ill be slower. The vibrations of balances are quicker, ami the horizontal tendency stronger, the higher the fulcrum. 6. If the arms of a "balance be unequal, the weight* in equipoise will be unequal in the same proportion. It is a severe check upon a workman to keep the arms equal, while lie is making the other adjustments in a strong and inflexible beam. 7. The equality of the arms of a balance is of use, in scientific pursuits, chiefly in making weights by bisection. A balance wilh unequal arms will weigh as accurately as another of the same workmanship with equal arms, provided the standard weight itself be first counterpoised, then taken out of the scale, and the thing to be weighed be put into the scale, and ad- justed against the counterpoise ; or when proportional' quantities only are considered, as in chemical and iu other philosophical experiments, the bodies and pro- ducts under examination may be weighed against the weights, taking care always to put the weights into the same scale. For then, though the bodies may not be really equal to the weights, yet their proportions among each other may be tlie same as if they had been accurately so. 8. But though the quality of the arms may be well dispensed with, yet it is indispensably necessary that their relative lengths, whatever they may be, should continue invariable. For this purpose, it is necessary, either that the three edges be all truly parallel, or that the points of suspension and support should he always in the same part of the edge. This last requisite is the most easily obtained. The balances made in London are usually construct- ed in sUch a manner, that the bearing parts form notches in the other parts of the edges; so that the scales being set to vibrate, all the parts naturally fall into the same bearing. The balances made in the country have the fulcrum edge straight, and confined to one constant bearing by two side plates. But the points of suspension are referred to notches in the edges, like the London balances. The balances'here mentioned, which come from the country, are enclosed in a small iron japanned box; and are to be met with at Birmingham and Sheffield ware-houses, thbugh less- frequently than some years ago; because a pocket contrivance for weighing guineas and half-guineas has got possession of the market They are, in general, well made and adjusted, turn with the tw'cnlielh of a grain when empty, and will sensibly show tlie tenth of a grain, with an ounce in each scale. Their pricf is from five. shHIings to half a guinea ; but those which are under seven shillings, have not their edges hard- ened, and consequently are not durable. This may be ascertained by the purchaser, by passing the point, of a penknife across the small piece which goes througfc one of the end boxes: if it make any mark or impres- sion, the part is soft. 9. If a beam be adjusted so as to have no tendency to any one position, and the scales be equally loaded; then, if a small weight be added in one of the scales] that balance will turn, and the points of suspension will move with an accelerated motion, similar to that of falling bodies, but"as much slower, in proportion, very nearly, as the added weight is less than the whole weight borne by the fulcrum. 10. The stronger the tendency to a horizontal posi- tion in any balance, or the quicker ils vibrations, the greater additional weight will be required tu cause it to turn, or incline to any given angle. No balunce therefore, can turn so quick as the motion deduced' Such a balance as is there described, if il were to turn with the ten-thousandth part of tlie weight, would move at quickest ten thousand timr-s slower than fall- ing bodies; that is, the dish containing ihe weight instead of falling through sixteen feet in a second of time, would fall through only two hundred parts of an inch, and it would require four seconds to rnovethrou-h one-third part of an inch; consequently all accurate weighing must be slow. If the indices of two balances be of equal lengths, that index wliich is connected with the shorter balance will move proportionally quicker than the other. Long beams are the most ■£ request, because they arc thought to have less friction ■ this is doubtful; but the quicker angular motion BAL tpreatrr strength, and less weight of a short balance, are certainly advantages. 11. Very delicate balances are not only useful in nice experiments, but are likewise much more expe- ditious than others iu common weighing. If a pair of scales with a certain load be barely sensible to one tenth of a grain, it will require a considerable time to ascertain the weight to that degree of" accuracy, because the turn must be observed several times over, and is very small.' But if no greater accuracy were required, and scales were used which would turn with (he hundredth of a grain, a tenth of a grain, more or less would make so great a difference in the turn, that it would be seen immediately. 12. If a balance be found to turn with a certain addition, and is not moved by any smaller weight a greater sensibility may be given to that balance, 'by producing a tremulous motion in its parts. Thus, if the edge of a blunt saw, a file, or other similar instru- ment, be drawn along any part of the case or support of a balance, it will produce a jarring, which will diminish the friction on the moving parts so much. that the turn will be evident with one-third or one- fourt!: of the addition that would else have been re- quired. In this way, a beam which would barely turn by the addition of one-tenth of a grain, will turn with one-thirtieth or fortieth of a grain. 13. A bdlance, the horizontal tendency of which depends onl^ on its own weight, will turn with Mie same addition, whatever may be the load ; except so far as a greater load will produce a greater frictioli. 14. But a balance, the horizontal tendency of which depends only on the elevation of the fulcrum, will be less sensible the greater the load;'and the addition requisite to produce an equal turn will lie iu propor- tion to" the load itself. 15. In order to regulate the horizontal tendency in some beams, the fulcrum is placed below the points of «uspcnsion, and a sliding weigtit js put upon the cock or index, by means of which the centre of gravity may be raised or depressed. This is a useful con- trivance. 16. Weights arc made by a subdivision of a standard Weight. If the weight be continually halved, it will produce Ihe common pile, which is the smallest num- ber for weighing between its extremes, without placing any weight in the scale with the body under examina- tion. Granulated lead is a vfery convenient substance to be used in this operation of halving, which, how- ever, *s very tedious. The readiest way lo subdivide small weights, consists in weighing a certain quantity of small wire, and afterward cutting it into such parts, by measure, as are desired ; or the wire may be wrap- ped close round two pins, and then cut asunder with a knife. By this means it will be divided into a great number of equal lengths, or small rings. The wire ought to he so thin, as that one of these rings'may barely produce a sensible effect on the beam. If any quantity (as, for example, a grain) of thes.: rings be weighed, and the number thou reckoned, the grain may he subdivided in any proportion, by dividing that number, and making flic weights equal to ;ii many of the rings as the quotient of tliedivisionileiinli.-s. Then, if 730 of Iho rings amouuled to a grain, and it were required to divide tlie grain drcigially, downwards, 9-10ths would be equal to 675 rings, 8-l(lths would be equal to 600 rings, 7-10ths to 525 rings, &c. Small weights may oe made of thin leaf brass. Jewellers' foil is a good material for weights below 1-lOth of a grain, as low as to 1-lOOlh of a grain; and all lower quantities may be either estimated by the position -Of the index, or shown by actually counting the rings of wire, ihe value of which has been determined. 17. In philosophical experiments, it will be found very convenient to admit no more than one dimension of weight The grain is of that magnitude as to de- serve the preference. With regard to the number of weights the chemists ought to be provided with, wri- tershave differed according to their habits and views. Mathematicians have computed tlie least possible number, with which all weights within certain limits irbi inightTie ascertained; but their determination is of little use. Because, with so small a number, it must oft«-i» happen, that the scales will be heavily loaded with weights on each side, put in with a, view only to determine the difference between them. It is not the least possible number of weights which it is necessary BAL ou.Tinl-or should, b,,y to effect nia Purpose, that we X°""I'.ure after, but the most convenient number nWtim. "m"""g hls '"'I'mies with accuracy and expe- *h»n „ i error of adjustment is the least possible, wefehlnfc We!glU is in tl,e scate' tl,at l* a single two6\Lil£ e gramVs ^ice as likely to be true, as srahJ^S^T ?f J"ree' :iud the otncr °f »*o f„v; becau.se «■** of these la>t has its own proba- Kr ln adjustment. But 8ince it is as incon- t,,T ,COrme"CC to Provide a single weight, as it would be to have a singlecharacter to? every num- ber ;«auil as we have nine characters, which we use in rotation, to express higher values according to their position, it will be found very serviceable to make the set of weights correspond with our numerical system 1 his directs us to the sot of weights as follows • lOOli grains, 900 g. 800 g. 700 g. 600 g. 500 g. 400 g. 300. 20uT 100 g 90 g. 80 g. 70 g. 60 g. 50 g. 40 g. 30 g. 20 i.w £ 9 g. 8 g. 7 g. 6 p. 5 g. 4 g. 3 g. -Z g. 1 g. 9-10 g. 8-10 g 7-10 g. 6-10 g. 5-10 g. 4-10 g. 3-I02. 2-lOgrT-lof. 9-100 g. 8-100 g. 7-100 g. 6-100 g. .-,-100 g 4-100 g 3-100 g. 2-100 g. 1-100 g. With these the philosophy will always have the same number of weights in his scales ap there, are figures in the number expressing the weights in grains. Thus 742.5 grains will be weighed by the weights 700,40,2, and 5-10ths."— Ure's Chemical Dictionary. Balani'num oleum-. Oil of the ben-nut. Balanoca'stanum. (From flaXavos, a nut, and xn^avov, a chesnut; so called from its tuberous root.i The earth-nut See Humum bulbocastanum. ISA LANOS. (From lluXXw, to cast; because it shi-ds its fruit upon the ground.) Balanus. I. Au acorn. 2. The oak tree. See Qucrcus robur. 3. Theophrastus uses it sometimes lo express any glandiferous tree. 4. From the similitude of form,'this word is used to express suppositories and pessaries, (iaXavos signify- ing a nut. 5. A name of theglans penis. Balas ruby. See Spindle. BALAU'STU'M. (From /?aAi»c, various, and awo, to dry; so called from the variety of its colours, and its becoming soon dry ; or from fiXacrava), to germi- nate.) \rRalaustia. A large rose-like flower, of a red colour, the produce of the plant from which we obtain the granate. See l'unica granatum. BALBU'TIES. (From /7o6«?w^o stammer; or from balbcl, lleb. to stammer.) A defect of speech; pro- perly, that sort of stammering where the patient some- times hesitates, and immediately after, speaks preci- pitately. It islhe Psdlismus ball, id tens of Cullen. Balilmmiey. See JEthusa meum. Baldwin's phosphorus. Ignited nitrate of lime. BALISAK'S. (HaXXi(Tpos; from rl„XXifa,tripudio, pedibus plando.) The specific uajno of a disease in Good's genus Synclonus for shaking palsy. See Chorea and Tremor. BALI'STA. (From PaXXw, to cast.) The astraga- lus, a bone of the foot, was formerly called os balisle, bet ause the.ancients used to cast it from their slings. BALLOON. (Ballon, or baton, French.) 1. A large glass receiver in the form of a hollow globe. For certain chemical operations balloons are made with two necks, placed opposite to each other; one to receive the neck of a retort, and the other to enter the neck of a second balloon: this apparatus is called enfi- laded balloons. Their use is to increase the whole space of the receiver, because any number of these may be adjusted to each other. The only one of these vessels wliich is generally used, is a small oblong bal- loon with two necks, which is to be luted to the retort, and to tlie receiver, or great balloon; it serves to re- move this receiver from the body of the furnace, and to hinder il from being too much heated. 2. A spherical bag filled with a gas of a small spe- cific gravity, or with heated air, by the buoyancy of which it is raised into tlie atmosphere. B VLLO'TE. (From 0aX\u>, to send forth, and on? uro's the ear ; because it sends forth flowers like ears.) Ballota. The name of a genus of plants. Class, Didynamia; Order, Gumnospermia. Bailote nioka. Sunkmg horehound. A nettle- like plant, used, wheu boiled, by tlie country peopls against scurvy and cutaneous eruptions. BAL BAL BALM. See Mdissa. Balm of Gilcad. See Dracocephalum. Balm of Mecca. See Amyris gileadcnsis. Balm, Turkey. See Dracocephalum. ByA'LNEUM. (Balncum.ei. n. (iaXavuov, a bath.) A bath, or bathing-house. See Bath. Balneum animals. The wrapping any part of an animal just killed, round the body, or a limb. .'Balneum aren£. A sand-bath for chemical pur- poses.' ^-See Batli. Balneum calibbm. A hot-bath. See Bath. Balneum raiainuM. A cold-bath. See Bath. Balneum marue. Balneum maris. A wa(inawa- tcr bath. See Bath. Balneum mepicatum. A bath impregnated with drugs. Balneum siccum. Balneum cincreum. A dry bath, either with ashes, sand, or iron filings. Balneum sulphureum. A sulphurous bath. Balneum tepipum. A tepid bath. See Bath. Balneum vaporis. A vapour bath. BA'LSAM. - (Balsamum; from baal samen, He- brew.) The term balsam was anciently applied to any strong-scented, natural vegetable resin of about the fluidity of treacle, inflammable, not miscible with water, without addition, and supposed to be possessed of many medical virtues. All the turpentines, the Peru- vian balsam, copaiba balsam, &c. are examples of natural balsams. Besides, many medicines com- pounded of various resins, or oils, and brought to this consistence, obtained the name of "balsam. Latterly, however, chemists have restricted this lerm to vegeta- ble juices, cither liquid, or which spontaneously lie- come concrete, consisting of a substance of a resinous nature, combined with benzoic acid, or which arc capable of affording benzoic acid, by being heated alone, or with water. They are insoluble in water, but readily dissolve in alkohol and ajther. The liquid balsams arc copaiva, opo-balsam, Peru, styrax, Tolu; the concrete are benzoin, dragon's blood, and storax. Balsam apple, male. The fruit of the claterium. See Momordica elaterium. Balsam, artificial. Compound medicines are thus termed which are made of a balsamic consistence and fragrance. They are generally composed of expressed or ethereal oils, resins, and other solid bodies, which give them the consistence of butter. The basis, or body of them, is expressed oil of nutmeg, and fre- quently wax, butter, &c. They are usually tinged with cinnabar and saffron. Balsam of Canada. See Pinus Balsamea. Balsam, Canary. See Dracocephalum. Balsam of Copaiba. See Copaifera officinalis. Balsam, natural. A resin which has not yet assumed the concrete form, but still continues in a fluid state, is so called, as Common turpentine, balsa- mum copaiva, peruvianum, tolutanum, &c. Balsam, Peruvian. SeeJUyroxylon Peruiferum. Balsam of sulphur. See Balsamum sulphuris. Balsam of Tolu. See Toluifcra balsamum. Balsam, Turkey. See Dracocephalum. BALSAMA'TIO. (From balsamum, a balsam.) The embalming of dead bodies. Balsa'mea. (From balsamum, balsam.) The balm of Gilead fir; so called from its odour. See Pinus balsamea. BalsameLje'on. (From balsamum, balsam, and tXatov, oil.) Balm of Gilead, or true balsamum.Ju- daicum. Ba'lsami oleum. Balm of Gilead. BALSA'MIC. (Balsamica, sc. medicamenta; from (iaXoapov, balsam.) A term generally applied to sub- stances of a smooth and oily consistence, which pos- sess emollient, sweet, and generally aromatic qualities. Hoffman calls those medicines by this name, which are hot and acrid, and also the natural balsams, stimu- lating gums, &c. by which the vital heat is increased. Dr. Cullen speakaof them under the joint title of bal- samica et resinosa, considering that turpentine is the basis of all balsams. BALSAMTFERA. (From balsamum, balsam, and fero, to bear.) Balsam berry. Balsamifera braziliensis. The copaiba tree. See Copaifera officinalis. Balsamifera inoicana: Peruvian balsam tree. Bee Myroxylon peruiferum: Balsaj*ita fo*.minea. See Achillea ageratum. 116 Balsamita i.i-fEA. Sec Polygonumpersicaria. Balsamica mvjor. See Tanacetum balsamita. Balsamita mas. See Tanacctum balsamita. Balsamita minor. Sweet maudlin. BALSAMUM. (From baal samen, the Hebrew for file prince of oils.) A Balsam. See Balsam. Balsamum jcovrriACUM. Sec Amyris gileadcnsis Balsami'M alpinum. See .Imyris gileadcnsis. Balsamum amkricanum. Sue Myroxylon pcrui ferum. Balsamum anopynum. A preparation made from tacamahacca, distilled with turpentine and soap lini- ment ; and tincture of opium, but there were a great number of balsams sold under this name formerly. Balsamum arc*i. A preparation composed of gum-elemi and suet. Balsamum asiaticum. See Amyris gileadcnsis. Balsamum brazilibnse. See Pinus balsamea. Balsamum canapensk. See Pinus balsamea- Balsamum cei-halicum. A distillation from oils, nutmegs, cloves, amber, &c. Balsamum commknpatoris. A composition of storax, benzoe, myrrh, aloes. Balsamum copaibje. See Copaifera officinalis. Balsamum embryonum. A preparation of aniseed, fallen into disuse. Balsamum genuinum antiquorum. See Amyris gileadcnsis. Balsamum oileapense. Sec Amyrisjgileadensis. Balsamum ouaiacinum. Balsam or F spirits of wine. Peru and Balsamum ouiponis. The same as balsamum anodynum. Balsamum hungaricum. A balsam prepared from a coniferous*tree on the Carpathian mountains. Balsamum. jupaicum. See Amyris gileadcnsis. Balsamum lucatelli. (Lucatclli; so called from its inventor Lucatellus.) A preparation made of oil, turpentine, wax, and red saunders; now disused; formerly exhibited in coughs of long standing. Balsamum mas. The herb costmary. See Tana- cetum balsamita. Balsamum e mecca. See Amyris gileadcnsis. Balsamum mexicanum. See Myroxylon perui- ferum. Balsamum novum. A new balsam from a red fruit in the West Indies. Balsamum oporiferum. A preparation of oil, wax, and any essential oil. Balsamum persicum. A balsam composed of storax, benzoe, myrrh, and aloes. Balsamum peruvianum. See ^Myroxylon pcrui- fcXum. Balsamum rackasira. This balsam, which is in odorous when cold, but of a smell approaching to that of Tolu balsam when heated, is brought from India in gourd-shells. It is slightly bitter to the taste, and ad- heres to the teeth, on chewing.. It is supposed to be one ofthe factitious balsams, and is scarcely ever pre- scribed in this country. Balsamum samech. A factitious balsam, com- posed of tartar, and spirits of wine. Balsamum sai'onaceum. A name given to the preparation very similar to the compound soap lini- ment Balsamum saturni. The remedy so named is prepared by dissolving the acetate of lead in oil of turpentine, by digesting the mixture till it acquires a red colour. This is found to be a good remedy for cleansing foul ulcers; but it is not acknowledged in our dispensatories. Balsamum styracis benzoini. Bee Styrax benzoin Balsamum succini. Oil of amber. Balsamum sulphuris. A solution of sulphur in oil Balsamum sulphuris anisatum. Terebinthinated balsam of sulphur, and Oil of aniseed. Balsamum sulphuris barbabensb. Sulphur boiled with Barbadoes tar. Balsamum sulphuris crassum. Thick balsam of sulphur. Balsamum sulphuris simplex. Sulphur boiled with oil. Balsamum sulphuris terebinthinatum. This is made by digesting the sulphur with oil of turpentine it is now confined to veterinary medicine. ' Balsamum syriacum. See Amyris g deadens is Balsamum tolutanum. Sec Toluifcra balsamum BAR BAR Balsamum traumaticum. Vulnerary balsam. A form or medicine intended to supply the place of the tincture commonly called Friar's balsam, so famous for curing old ulcers. The London College have named it Tinctura Benzoini composita. Balsamum tshivbrsalb. The unguentumsaturni- num ot old pharmacopoeias. See Ceratum plumbi compositum. ' Balsamum vkrum. See Amyris gileadcnsis. Balsamum viripe. Linseed-oil, turpentine, and verdigris mixed together. Balsamum vit.b hoffmanni. Beaime de vie. An artificial balsam,so named from its inventor, and com- posed of a great variety of the warmest and most grateful essential oils, such as nutmegs, cloves, laven- der'.*^> w,tn bals>am of Peru, dissolved in highly rectified spirit of wine; but it is now greatly abridged In the number of ingredients, and but little used. Balzoi'num. The gum benjamin. BAMBA'LIO. (From (3au(iaivu>, to speak inarticu- lately.) A person who stammers, or lisps. Bambo'o. (An Indian root.) See Arundo bambos. Ba'mia moschata. See Hibiscus. Bamier. The name of a plant common in Egypt, ihe husk of whicli they dress with meat, and, from its agreeable flavour, make great use of it in their ragouts. Ban a'rbor. Tlie coffee-tree. Bana'na. An Indian word. See Miisa sapientum. Bananei'ra. See Banana. Ba'ncia. The wild parsnip. BANDAGE. Ddigatio. Fascia. An apparatus consisting of ofie or several pieces of linen, or flannel, and intended for covering or surrounding parts of the body for surgical purposes. Bandages are either sim- ple or-compound. The chief of the simple are the circular, the spiral, the uniting, the retaining, the ex- cellent, and the creeping. The compound bandages used in surgery, are the T bandage, the suspensory one, the capistrum, the eighteen-tail bandage, and others, to be met with in surgical treatises. Banpu'ra. A plant wliich grows in Ceylon, the root of which is said to be astringent Banou'e. Bange. A species Qf opiate in great use throughout the East, for its intoxicating qualities. It is the leaf of a kind of wild hemp, growing in the countries of the Levant, and made into powder, pills, or conserves. ' • Ba'nica. The wild parsnip. Bani'las. See Epidcndrum vanilla. Bani'lia. See Epidcndrum vanilla. Bao'bajj. See Adansonia digitata. Ba'itica coccus. Kermes berries. BAPTISTE'RIUM. (From /3air7u>, to irrimerge.) A bath, or repository of water, to wash the body. Bapti'strum. (From Banjoi, to dye.) A species of wild mustard, so called from its reddish colour. BARBA. (From barbarus, because wild nations are usually unshaven.) 1. The beard of man. 2. In botany a species of pubescence, or down, with which the surface of some plants are covered some- times in patches; as in the leaves ofthe Mcsembryan- themum barbatum. 3. Some vegetables have the specific name of bdrba, (he ramifications of which are bushy, like $ beard, as Bafba,jovis, Sec. Barba aronis. See Arum maculatum. Barba capr/e. See Spirea ulmaria. Barba hirci. See Tragopovon. Barba jovis. Jupiter's beard. This name is given to several plants, as the silver bush ; the Scmpcrvioum majus; and of a species of anthyllis. BARBADOES. The name of an island in the West,'from which we obtain a mineral tar, and seve- ral mediCinal plants. Barbadoes cherry. Sec Malphigia glabra. Barbadoes nut. See Jatropha eweqg. Barbadoes tar. See Petroleum barbadense, the use of which in medicine is limited to its external appli- cation, at times, in paralytic "cases. Barba'rea. (From St Barbary, who is said to have found its virtues.) See Erysimum barbarea. Baruvro'ss i pilula. Barbarossa's pill. An an cient composition of quicksilver, rhubarb, diagridium, musk, amber, &c- It was the first internal mercurial im-dicine whicli obtained any real credit. Ba'rbarvm. The name of a plaster in Scribonius Largus. Barbatina. A Persian vermifuge seed. BARBA TUS. (From barba, A heard.) Bearded; applied to a leaf which has a hairy or beard-like pu- bescence ; as Mesembryanthemum barbatum, and Spa- nanthe paniculala. BA'RBEL. Barbo. An oblong fish, resembling the pike, the eating of the roe of which often brings on the cholera. BARBERRY. See Berberis. BARBEYRAC, Charles. A French physician of the 17th century, who graduated and settled at Mont- pelier, where he acquired great celebrity. He died in 1699, at the age of about 70, having published little, except a good account of the diseases of the chest and stomach in females. Mr. Locke, who became intimate witfT him abroad, considered him very similar in his manners and opinions to Sydenham. His practice is said to have been distinguished for simplicity and energy. Barbo'ta. The barbut. A small river-fish. It is remarkable for the size of its liver, whish is esteemed the most delicate part of it. [BARD, Dr. John. Dr. Bard wasof French descent. His ancestors preferring their faith to their country, became exiles under the provisions of the revocation of the edict of Nautes. Dr. Bard first settled in his profession in Philadelphia, but after practising in that city about five or six years, he was induced to remove to New-York in iho year 1746. By the urbanity of his manners, his professional talents, and the charms of his conversation, which was enlivened by an uncom- mon flow of cheerfulness, enriched by sound sense, and4idorned by a large fund of anecdote, he so effec- tually recommended himself to the notice and friend- ship of ihe most respectable families, that he was almost immediately introduced into a valuable scene of business, and very soon arrived at the first rank of professional eminence, which he retained through a long-life of more than fourscore years. He died in March, 1799, leaving a son who afterward eclipsed bis father in his professional career.-^See Thach. Med. Biog. A.] TBARD, Samuel, M.D. LL.D. was the son of "Dr. John Bard, and was born in Philadelphia, April 1, 1742. He acquired his classical education at Kings, now Columbia College, in the city of New-York. He .spent five years abroad, and acquired his medical edu- cation principally in Edinburgh, where he received his degree of Doctor in Medicine in May, 1765. He com- menced practice in New-York, but the events of the revolution prevented his success until the close of the war in 17H3, after which he rose in professional emi- nence until he retired from practice in 1798. After his return from Europe, he was instrumental in establish ing the medical faculty which was annexed to Coluin Ida College, his alma mater, and he was appointed the first professor of the practice of physic. The esta- blishment of the New-York hospital was effected principally by his exertions, and he was for many years one 'of the physicians to the institution. He was author of several medical essays, but the princi- pal work of his is a system of midwifery, published after he retired from practice. Princeton College in New Jersey conferred upon him tlie degree of (LL.D.) Doctor of Laws, on account ol the high reputation of his professional skill, learning, and abilities.—Sec Thach. Med. Biog. A.] BARDA'NA. (From bardus, foolish; because silly people are apt to throw them on the garments of pas- sengers, having the property of sticking to whatever they touch.) Burdock. See Arctium lappa. BARE'GE. The small village of Barege,celebrated for its thermal waters, is situated on the French side of the Pyrenees, about halfway between the Mediter- ranean and the Bay of Biscay. The hot springs are four in number. They have all the same component parts, but differ somewhat in their temperature, and in the quantity of sulphur, the hottest being most strongly penetrated with this active ingredient The coolest of these waters raises Fahrenheit s thermome- ter to 73 deg.; the hottest to 120 .leg. Barege waters are remarkable for a very smooth, soapy feel; they render the skin very supple and phahle, and dissolve nerfectly well soap and animal lymph; and are re sorted to as a bath in resolving tumours of various kinds, rigidities, and contractions of the tendons, stiff- ness of the joints, left by rheumatic and gouty com- BAR BAR plaints, and are highly serviceable in cutaneous crop lions. Internally taken, ttiis water gives considerable relief in disorders of the stomach, especially attended with acidity and heart-burn, iu obstinate colics, jaun dice, and in gravel, and other affections of the urinary organs. Bari'olia. See Barilla. BARl'LLA. Barillor ; Bariglia The term given in commerce to the impure soda imported from Spain and the Levant It is made by burning to ashes dif- ferent plants that grow on the seashore, chiefly of the genus salsola, and is brought to us in hard porous masses, of a speckled brown colour. Kelp, which is made in this country by burning sea weeds, and is called British barilla, is much more impure. [Barilla is much used in the arts on account of the soda it contains. " Carbonate of soda is chiefly obtained by the com- bustion of marine plants, the ashes of which afford, by lixiviation, the impure alkali called soda. Two kinds of rough soda occur in the market; barilla ainl kelp; besides which some natn-e carbonate of soda is also imported. Barilla is the seinifused ashes of the salsola soda, which is largely cultivated upon the Mediterranean shores of Spain, in Hie vicinity of Alicant Kelp consists of the ashes of sea-weeds wliich are collected upon the sea coast and burned in kilns, or merely in excavations made in the ground and surrounded by stones. It seldom contains more than five per cent of carbonated alkali, and about 24 tons of sea-weed are required to produce one ton of kelp. The best produce is from the hardest fuci, such as the scrratus, digitatus, nodosus, and ves^u- losus. The rough alkali is contaminated by common salt, and impurities, from which it may be separated by solution in a small portion of water, filtrating the solution, and evaporating it at a low heat; the com- mon salt may be skimmed off as its crystals form upon the surface."—See Webster's Man. of Chem. A.] BARIl'M. (From barytes, from which It is ob- tained.) The metallic basis ofthe earth barytes, so named by Sir Humphrey Davy, who discovered it. " Take pure barytes, make it into a paste with water, and put this on a plate of platinum. Make a cavity in the middle of the barytes, into whicli a globule of mercury is to be placed. Touch the globule with the negative wire, and the platinum with the positive wire, of a voltaic battery of about 100 pairs ot plates in good actum. In a short time an amalgam will be formed, consisting of mercury and barium. This* amalgam must be introduced into a tittle bent tube, made of glass free from lead, sealed at one end, which being filled with the vapour of naphtha, is then to be lierifiericaUy s-caled at Ihe other end. Heat must be applied to the recurved end ofthe tube, where the amalgam lies. The mercury will distil.over, while the barium will remain. This metal is of a dark' gray colohr, with a lustre inferior to that, of cast iron. It is fusible at a red heat. Its density is superior to that of sulphuric acid: for I hough surrounded with globules of gas, it sinks inunc- diately in that liquid. When exposed to air, it in- stantly becomes covered with a crust of barytes; add when gently heated in air, burns with a deep red light. It effervesces violently in water, converting this liquid into a solution of barytes." BARK. A term very frequently employed to sig- nify, by way of eminence, Peruvian bark. See Cin. chnua. Bark, Carribaan. See Cinchona Carribaa. Bark, Jamaica. See Cinchona Carribaa. Bark, Peruvian. See Cinchona. Bark, red. See Cinchona oblongifolia. Bark, yellow. See Cinchona cordifolia. BARLEY. See Hurdeum. Barley, caustic. See Cevadilla. Barley, pearl. See Hordeum. BARM. See Fermentum cerevisia. BARNET. A town near London, where there is a mineral water; of a purging kind, of a similar quality to that of Epsom, and about-half its strength. [BAROLITE. The name-given by Kirwan to the carbonate of barytes. A.] BAROMETER. (From Bnpoc,weight,and urrpov, measure.) An instrument to determine Ihe wefehl of tlie air; it is commonly called a weather glass. Barolvtb. A carbonate of barytes 116 Baro'kr Small woiin- . called iho Nepones. BAItu^. (Bapoc) «;r:iviiy. 1. Hippocrates u- this word to express by it, au uneaty weight in any part 2. It is also the Indian name for a sprues of cain- phire, which is distilled from the roots of the true cin- namon-tree. [BAROSELENITE. -Kirwan's name for tho sul- phate of barytes. A.] Barras. Galipot. Tlle resinous incrustation on the woupds made in fir-trees. Barren Flower. See Flos. BA'RRKNNHSS. See Sterility. BARTHOLINK, Thomas, was born'at Copen- hagen in 1010. After studying in various parts ol Europe, particularly Padua, and graduating -at Basil, he became professor of anatomy in his native city; in which office he greatly distinguished himself, as well as in manv other branches of learning. He was the first who described the lymphatics with accuracy, though some of these vessels, as well as the lacteals and thoracic duct, had been before discovered by other anatomists. Besides many learned works which he published, several others were unfortunately destroyed by fire in 1G70 ; and he particuferly regretted a dissertation on the ancient practice of midwifery, of which an outline was afterward published by his son Caspar. Of those which remain, the most esteemed are, his epistolary correspondence with the most cele- brated of his cotemporaries: his collection of cases where foetuses have been discharged by preternatural outlets; and the " Medical and Philosophical Transac- tions of Copenhagen," enriched by the coniinuiiical ions of many correspondents. This last work was in lour volumes, published within the ten years preceding his death, which happened 14580; and a fifth was alter ward added by his son. Bartiiolinia'n^ glanpul.g. See Sublingual glands. fBARTLETT, Josiah, M. D. Dr. Bartlett was bom in Ameshury in Massachusetts in 1729, and after ac quiring his profession commenced practice in the town of Kingston in New-Hampshire, where he had acquired considerable reputation, before the com- mencement of the American revolution, in whicli he took an active and decided part in favour of his country.. " From his integrity and decision of charac ter, lb. Bartlett was soon designated as a magistrate, Up.il sustained various offices from the lowest to the highest In 1775 he was chosen a deli-gate to the con- tinental congress. He attended in that honourable as-enibly, and when the vote for Ann rican Indepen- dence was taken, Dr. Burt felt's name was first called, as representing the mom. easterly province, and he boldly answered in the affirmative." After the revo- lution he was elected governor of the slate uf New- Ilainpsliiro under the'new form of government " His mind was quick and penetrating, his memory tenacious,' his judgment found and prospective; his natural temper was open, humane, and compassionate. In all his dealings he was scrupulously just, and faith- ful in the performance of all his engagements. These shining talents accompanied with distinguished pro- bity, early in life recommended him lo the esteem and confidence mt his fellow-cllizens^ But few persons by their own merit, without the influence of family or party connexions, have risen from one dei'n-e of honour to another as he did ; and fewer still have been Ihe instances in whicli a succession of honourable and important offices, have been held by any man with less envy, or executed with liiore general approbation."— See Thach. Med. Biog. A.] [BARTON, Benjamin Smith, M. D. Dr. Barton was born at Lancaster in Pennsylvania in L766. In 1786 he went to Ureat Britain, and prosecuted his medical studies at Edinburgh and Loudon. He after ward visited Gmtingen, and there obtained the degree ?,, %2i"i~.'? M-CL"e; ,°n r,e;urni"K to Philadelphia, in 1780, he established himself as a physician in that city, and his superior talents and education soon pro- cured him competent employment He was that ve-ir appointed Professor of Natural History and Botany in the College of Philadelphia, and continued j„ t|,e office on the incorporation ofthe college with Ihe uniwdiv in 1701. He was appointed Professor of Materia Me Hca on the resignation of Dr. Griffiths, and on ihe death of Dr. Rush, succeeded him in the department BAR of the Theory and Practice of Medicine. Ik died in December, 1815. He published, "Elements of Zoology and Botany," " Elements of Botany, or Outlines ofthe Natural His- tory of Vegetables," " Collections for an Essay towards a Materia Medic* of the United States;" besides nu- merous essays and communications contributed to the "Medical and Physical Journal."—See Thacher's Med. Biog. A.] BARYCOI'A. (From fiapvs, heavy, and axovia, to hear.) Deafness, or difficulty of hearing. Baryoco'ccalonj ' (From (iaovs, heavy, and xoxxa- Xos, a nut; because it gives a deep sound.) A name for the stramonium. BARYPHO'NIA. (From /Japus, dull, and Aiovn, the voice;) A difficulty of speaking, BARYTE. See Heavy spar. BARYTES. (From/3apu«, heavy; so called be- cause it is very ponderous.) Cauk; Calk; Terra ponderosa; Baryta. Ponderous earth; Heavy earth. United with the sulphuric acid, it forms the mineral called sulphate of barytes, or baroselenite. When United to carbonic acid, it is called aerated barytes, or carbonate of barytes. See Heavy spar. Barytes, is a compound of barium and oxygen. Oxy- gen combines with two portions of barium, forming, 1. Barytes. 2. Deutoxyde of barium. 1. Barytes,or protoxyde of barium, "is best obtained by igniting, in a covered crucible, the pure crystallized nitrate of barytes. It is procured in the state of hydrate, by adding caustic potassa or soda to a solu- tion of the muriate of nitrate. And barytes, slightly coloured with charcoal, may be obtained by strongly igniting the carbonate and charcoal mixed together in tine powder. Barytes obtained from the ignited nitrate is of a whitish-gray colour; more caustic than strontites, or perhaps even lime. It renders tlie syrup of vhilets green, and the infusion of tumeric red. Its Kpecilic gravity by Fourcroy is 4. When water in small quantity is poured on the dry earth, it slakes like quicklime, but perhaps with evolution of more heat When swallowed it acts as a violent poison. It is destitute of smell. When pure baryfes is evposed, in a porcelain tube, at a heat verging on ignition, to a stream of dry oxy- gen gas, it absorbs the gas rapidly, and passes to the slate of deutoxyde of barium. But when it is calcined in contact with atmospheric air, we obtain at first this deutoxyde and carbonate of barytes; the former of which passes very slowly into the latter, by absorption of carbonic acid from the atmosphere. # 2. The deutoxyde of barium is of a greenish-gray colour, it is caustic, renders the syrup of violets green, und is not decomposable by heat or light. The voltaic oife reduces it. Exposed at a moderate heat to car- bonic acid, it absorbs it, emitting oxygen, and becoming carbonate of barytes. The deutoxyde is probably iIecomposi>d by sulphuretted hyilroRcn at ordinary leuipeiaturcs. Aided by beat, almost all combustible bodies, as well as many metalS, decompose it- The iction of hydrogen is accompanied with remarkable phenomena. Water at .'iO0 F. dissolves one-twentieth of its weigllt of barytes, and at 212° about one half of its weight It is .colourless, acrid, and caustio* It acts powerfully on tlie vegetable purples and yellows. Exposed to the air, it attracts carbonic acid, and the dissolved barytes is converted into carbonate, which falls down in inso- luble crusts. Sulphur combines with barytes, when they arc mixed together, and heated iu a crucible. The same com- pound is more economically obtained by igniting a mivtiireof sulphate of barytes and charcoal in fine powder. This sulphuret is of a reddish yellow colour, and when dry without smell. When this substance is put into hot water, a powerful action is manifested. The water is decomposed, and two new products are formed, namely, hydrosulphuret, and hydroguretted sulphuret of barytes. The first crystallizes as the liqu id cools, the second remains dissolved. The hydro- sulphuret is a compound of 9.75 of barytes with 2.125 sulphuretted hydrogen. Its crystals should be quickly separated by filtration, and dried by pressure between the folds of porous paper. They are white scales, have a silky lustre, are soluble in water, and yield a solution having a greenish tinge. Its taste is acrid, sulphureous, and when mixed with the hydroguretted BAR sulphuret, eminently corrosive. It rapidly attracts oxygen from the atmosphere, and is converted into the sulphate of barytes. The hydroguretted sulphuret is a compound, of 0.75 barytes with 4.125 bisulphuretted hydrogen: but contaminated with sulphite and hypo sulphite in unknown- proportions. The dry sulphuret consists probably of 2 sulphur + 9.75 barytes. The readiest way of obtaining barytes water is to boil the solution of the sulphuret with deutoxyde of copper, which seizes the sulphur, while the hydrogen flies off, and the barytes remains dissolved. Phosphuret of barytes may be easily formed by ex- posing the constituents together to heat in a glass tube. Their reciprocal action is so intense as to cause igni- tion. Like phosphuret of lime, it decomposes water, and causes the disengagement of phosphuretted hydro- gen gas, whicli spontaneously inflames with contact of air. When sulphur is made to act on the deutoxyde of barytes, sulphuric acid is formed, which unites to a portion of the earth into a sulphate. The salts of barytes are white, and more or less transparent All the soluble sulphates cause in the soluble salts of barytes a precipitate insoluble in nitric aoid. They are all poisonous except the sulphate; and hence the proper counter-poison is dilute sulphuric acid for the carbonate, and sulphate of soda for the soluble salts ol barytes." Pure barytes has a much stronger affinity than any other body for sulphuric acid; it turns blue tincture of cabbage green. It is entirely infusible by heat alone, but melts when mixed with various earths. Its spe- cific gravity is 4.000. It changes quickly in the air, swells, becomes soft, and falls into a white powder, with the acquisition of about one-fifth of its weight This slaking is much more active and speedy than that of lime. It combines with phosphorus, which com- pound decomposes water rapidly. It unites to sulphur by the dry and humid way. It has a powerful attrac- tion for water, which it absorbs with a hissing noise, and consolidates it strongly. It is soluble in twenty limes its weight of cold, and twice its weight of boiling water. Its crystals are long four-sided prisms of a satin-like appearance. Il is a deadly poison to ani- mals.- Other Methods of obtaining Barytes.—1. Take na- tive carbonate of barytes; reduce it to a fine powder, and dissolve it iu a sufficient quantity of diluted nitric acid; evajiorate this solution till a pellicle appears, and then suffer it to crystallize in a shallow basin. The salt obtained is nitrate of barytes; expose this nitrate of barytes to the action of heat in a china-cup, or silver crucible, and keep it iu a dull red heat for at least one hour; then sutler the vessel to cool, and transfer the greenish solid contents, which are pure barytes, into a well-stopped bottle. When dissolved in a small quan- tity of distilled water, and evaporated, it may be ob- tained in a beautiful crystalline form. In this process the nitric acid, added to the native carbonate of barytes, unites to the barytes, and expels the carbonic acid, and forms nitrate of barytes; on exposing this nitrate to heat, it parts with its nitric acid, which becomes decomposed into its constituents, leaving the barytes behind. 2. Pure barytes may likewise be obtained from its sulphate. For this purpose, boil powdered sulphate of barytes in a solution of twice or. three times its weight of carbonate of potassa, in a Florence flask, for about two hours; filter the solution, and expose what remains on the filter to die action of a violent heat In this case, tire sulphuric acid of the barytes unites to the potassa, and the carbonic acid of the latter joins to the barytes ; hence sulphate of potassa aud carbonate of barytes are oblaiued. The former is in sofution, and passes through the filter; the latter is insoluble, and remains behind. From ihis artificial carbonate of barytes, the carbonic acid is driven off by heat. , ,. _. Barvt* murias. Terra ponderosa sahta. Ihe muriate of barytes*is a very acrid and poisonous pre- paration. In small doses it proves sudorific, diuretic, deobstruent, and alterative; in an overdose, emetic and violently purgative. The lute Dr. Crawford found it very serviceable in all diseases connected with scro- fula ; and the Germans have employed it with great success in some diseases of the skin and viscera, and obstinate ulcers. The dose of the saturated solution iu 119 - BAS HAS distilled water, is from five to fifteen drops for children, and from fifteen to Jwenty for adults. Basaal. (Indian.) The name of an Indian tree. A decoctiorr*of its leaves, with ginger, hi water, is used as a gargle in disorders df the fauces. The ker- nels of the fruit kill worms.—flag's Hist. BASA'LTES. (In the ^Ethiopic tongue, this word means iron, which is the colour of the stone.) A heavy and hard kind of stone, found standing up in the form of regular angular columns, composed of a number of joints, one placed upon and nicely fitted to another as if formed by tlie hands of a skilful archi- tect It is found in beds and veins in granite and mica slate, the old red sandstone, limestone,-and coal for- mations. It is distributed over the whole world; but nowhere is it met with in greater variety than in Scotland". The German basalt is supposed to be a wa- tery deposite ; and that of France to beof volcauicorigiii. The most remarkable is the columnar basaltes, which forms immense masses, composed of columns thirty, forty, or more feet in height, and of enormous thickness. Nay, those at Fairhcad are two hundred and fifty feet high. These constitute some ofthe most astonishing scenes in nature, for the immensity and regularity of their parts. The coast Of Antrim in Ire- land, for the space of three miles in length, exhibits a very magnificent variety of columnar cliffs; and the Giant's Causeway consists of a point of that coast formed of similar columns, and projecting into the sea upon a descent for several hundred feet These columns are, for the most part, hexagonal, and fit very accurately together ; but most frequently not adherent to each other, though water cannot penetrate between them. And the basaltic appearances on the Hebrides Islands on tlie coast of Scotland, as described by Sir Joseph Banks, who visited them in 1772, are upon a scale very striking for their vastness and variety. [Basaltes belongs to a class of rocks now called superincumbent. They are always found in a vertical position, resting upon other strata of rocks which are horizontal. Some of the most remarkable of these are the Pallisado rocks, extending forty miles or more along the Hudson river, on its west bank, partly in New-Jersey and partly in the state of New-York. There are other ridges of the same formation in other parts of New-Jersey, all resting upon sandstone. On the south shore of Lake Superior, tlie basaltic rocks, as they have been described by travellers*, particularly by Mr. Schoolcraft, have a grand and imposing appear- ance. There is a ridge of this kind of rock extending a number of miles north ftom*New-Haveii, in the state of Connecticut A singular formation of basaltic rocks is found in North Carolina, constituting a wall many miles in extent, which has given rise to much controversy ; but Dr. Woodhouse, of Philadelphia, set- tled the question, as to the true nature of this for- mation. " Basalt (says professor Eaton) is a hornblende rock, not primitive, probably of volcanic origin. Subdivi- sions—Amygdaloid, when amorphous, of a compact texture, but containing cellules, empty or filled. Greenstone trap, when of a columnar structure, or in angulai blocks, often coarse-grained. Variety—Toad- stone, when the amygdaloid has a warty appearance, and resembles slag." A.] Basaltic hornblende. See Hornblende. BASANITE. See Flinty slate. Basani'tes. (From 6aaavi£u>, to find out.) A stone said, by Pliny, to contain a bloody juice, and useful in diseases of the liver: also a stone upon which, by Bome, the purity of gold was formerly said to be tried, and of which medical mortars were made. BASE. See Basis. Base, acidifiable. See Acid. Base, acidifying. See Acid. Basia'tio. (From basio, to kiss i Venereal con- nexion between the sexes. Basia'tor. See Orbicularis oris BASIL. See Ocimum basilicum. BASILA'RIS. See Basilary. * Basilaris arteria. Basilary artery. An artery of the brain; so called, because it lies upon the basilary process of the occipital bone. It is formed by the junc- tion of the two vertebral arteries within the skull, and runs forwards to the sella turcica along the pons varo- lii, which it supplies, as well as the adjacent parts, wilh blood 120 Basilaris r-ORiKcsis See Occipital bone. Basilaris apophysis. Si* Occipital bone. BASILA'RY. (Basilaris ■ fmni RagiKws, a king.) Several parts of the body, bones, arteries, vein*, pro- cesses, &c. were so named by the ancienls, from their situation being connected with or leading to the liver or brain, which they considered as Ihe seat of the soul or royalty. Basilica mepiana. See Basilica vena. Basilica nux. The walnut Basiliqa vena. The large vein that runs in the in- ternal part of Ihe arm, and evacuates its blood into the axillary vein. The branch which crosses, at the head of the arm, to join this vein, is called the basilic median. They may either of them be opened* in the operation of bloodletting. Basilicon. See Basilicum ungucntum. BASF LICUM. (From famXixos, royal; so called from its great virtues.) See Ocimum basilicum. Basilicum unouentum. Ungucntum basilicum flavujn- An ointment popularly so called from its having the ocimum basilicum in its composition. It came afterward to be composed of wax, resin, Sec and is now called ceratum rcsintc. BASILICUS. (From jiaoiXcvi, a king. Sec Basi lary.) Basilic. Basilicus pulvis. The royal powder. A prepara- tion formerly composed of calomel, rhubarb, and jalapv Many compositions were, by the ancients, so called, from their supposed pre-eminence. Basili'pion. An Itchy ointment was formerly so called by Galen. • Ca'silis. A name formerly given to collyriums of supposed virtues, by Galen. BASILI'SCUS. (From fiactXevs, a king.) I. The basilisk, or cockatrice, a poisonous serpent; so called from a white spot upon its head, whicli resembles a crown. 2. The philosopher's stone. 3. Corrosive sublimate. BASIO. Some muscles so have the first part of their names, because they originate from the basilary process of the occipital bone. Basicm:erato-chonpro-olossus. Bee Hyoglossus. Basio-olossum. See Hyoglossus. Basio-pharyngAus. See Constrictor pharyngis me.dius. BA'SIS. (From (latvu), to go: the support of any thing, upon which it stands or goes.) Base. 1. This word is frequently applied anatomically to the body of any part, or to that part from which the other parts appear, as it wefe, to proceed, or by wliich they are supported. 2. In pharmacy it signifies the principal ingredient. 3. In chemistry, usually applied to alkalies, earths, ami metallic oxydes, in their relations to the acids and salts. It is sometimes also applied lo the particular constituents of an acid or oxyde, on the supposition that the substance combined with the oxygen, Sec. is the basis of the compound to which it owes its parti- cular qualities. This notion seems unphilosophical, as these qualities depend as much on the state of com- bination as on the nature of the constituent. Basi colica. The name of a medicine in Scribo- nius Largus, compounded of aromatics and honey. BASSORINE. This substance is extracted from Ihe gum resins which contain it, by treating them suc- cessively with water, alkohol, and rether. Bassorinc being insoluble in these liquids1, remains mixed merely with the woody particles, from which it is easy to separate it, by repeated washings aud decantations: because one of its characteristic properties is to swell extremely in the water and to' become very buoyant This substance swells up in cold as well as in boiling water, without any of its parts dissolving. It is solu- ble however almost completely by the aid of heat, in water sharpened with nitric or muriatic acid. If after concentrating with a gentle heat the nitric solu- tion, we add highly rectified alkohol, there results a lo produce a considerable reaction, from the shuck of cold water, at the expense of as little heat as possible; and when cold bathing does harm, it is precisely where the powers of the body are loo languid to bring on reaction, and the chilling effects remain unopposed. When the patient feels the shock of immersion very severely, and, from experience of its pain, has acquired an insuperable dread of this application; when he has felt little or no friendly glow to succeed the first shock, but on coming out of the bath remains cold, shivering, sick at the stomach, op- pressed with headache, languid, drowsy, and listless, and averse to food and exercise during the whole of the day, we may be sure that the bath has been too cold, the shock too severe, and no reaction produced at all adequate to the impression on the surface of tlie body. There is a kind of slow, irregular fever, or rather febricula, in which Dr. Saunders has often found the cold bath of singular service. This disorder princi- pally affects persons naturally of a sound constitution, but who lead a sedentary life, and at the same time are employed in some occupation which strongly en- gages their attention, requires much exertion of thought, and excites a degree of anxiety. Such persons have constantly a pulse rather quicker than natural, hot hands, restless nights, and an impaired appetite, but without any considerable derangement in the di- gestive organs. This disorder will continue for a long time in an irregular way. never entirely preventing their ordinary occupation, but rendering it more than usually anxious and fatiguing, jand often preparing tlie way for confirmed hypochondriasis. Persons in this situation are remarkably relieved by the cold bath, and, for the most part, bear it well; and its use sh.illld also, if possible, be aided by that relaxation from busi- ness, and that diversion ofthe mind from its ordinary train of thinking, which are obtained by attending a watering place. The Doctor also found cold bathing hurtful in chlorosis, and observes, that it is seldom ad- visable in those cases of disease in the stomach which are brought on by high living, and constitute whut may be termed the true dyspepsia. The topical application of cold water, or of a cold saturnine lotion, in cases of-local inflammation, has become an established practice; the efficacy of which is daily experienced. Burns of every description will bear a most liberal use of cold water, or even of ice: and this may be applied to a very extensive inflamed surface, without even producing the ordinary effects of general chilling, which would be brought on from the same application to a sound and healthy skin. Another very distressing symptom, remarkably relieved by cold water, topically applied, is that intolerable itching in the vagina", which women sometimes expe- rience, entirely unconnected with any general cause, and wliich appears to be a kind of herpes confined to that part. Cold water has also been used topically in the various cases of strains, bruises, and similar inju- ries, in tentiiious and ligamentous parts, with success, also in rigidity of muscles, that have been long kept at rest, in order to favour the union of bone, where there appears to have been no organic injury, but only a de- ficiency of nervous energy, and in mobility of parts, or at most, only slight adhesions, which would give way to regular exercise of the weakened limb. Another very striking instance ofthe powerful effects of topical cold, in stimulating a part to action, is shown in the use of cold, or even iced water, to the vagina of per- tnrient women, during the dangerous haemorrhages that take place from the uterus, on the partial separa- tion ofthe placenta. 2. The Shower Bath. A species of cold bath. A modern invention, in which the water falls through numerous apertures on the body. A proper apparatus for this purpose is to be obtained at the shops. *Ihe use of the shower bath applies, in every case, to the same purposes as the cold bath, and is often attended with particular advantages. 1. From the sudden con- tact of the water, which, in the common cold bath, is only momentary, but which, in the shower bath, may be prolonged, repeated, and modified, at pleasure; and, secondly, from the head and breast, which are exposed to some inconvenience and danger In the common bath, being here effectually secured, by re- ceiving the fii si shock of the water. 3 The Tepid Bath The range of temperature, 121 BAT BAT from the lowest degree of the hot hath to the highest of the cold bath, forms what may be termed the tepid. In general, the heat of water which we should term tepid, is about 90 deg. In a medicinal point of view, it produces the greatest effect in ardent fever, where the temperature is little above that of health, but the powers of the body weak, not able to bear the vigor- ous application of cold immersion. In cutaneous dis- eases, a tepid bath is often quite sufficient to produce a salutary relaxation, and perspirability of the skin. 4% The Hot Bath. From 93 to 96 deg. of Fahrenheit, the hot bath has a peculiar tendency to bring on a Mate of repose, 'to alleviate any local irritation, and thereby induce sleep. It is, upon the whole, a safer remedy than the cold bath, and more peculiarly appli- cable to very weak and irritable constitutions, whom the shock produced by cold immersion would over- power, and who hare not sufficient vigour of circulation for an adequate reaction. In cases-of topical inflam- mation, connected wilh a phlogistic state of body, preceded by rigour apd general fever, and where the jocal formation of matter is the solution of the general inflammatory symptoms, experience directs us to the use of the warm relaxing applications, rather than those which, by exciting a general reaction, would in- crease the local complaint This object is particularly to be consulted when the part affected is one that is essential to life. Hence it is that in fever, where there Is a great determination to the lungs, and the respi- ration appenrs to be locally affected, independently of Ihe oppression produced by mere febrile increase of circulation, practitioners have avoided the external use of cold, in order lo promote the solution of the fever; and have trusted to the general antiphlogistic trenTtnent, along with tlie topically relaxing applica- tion of warm vapour, inhaled by the lungs. Warm bathing appears to be peculiarly well calculated to re- lieve those complaints that seem to depend on an irre- gular or diminished action of any part ofthe aliment ary canal; and the slate of the skin, produced by immersion in warm water, seems highly favourable lo the healthy action of the stomach and bowels. Alio ther very iin|K>rtant use of the warm bath, is in her- petic eruptions, by relaxing the skin, and rendering it more pervious, and preparing it admirably for receiv- ing the stimulant applications of tar ointment, mercu- rials, and the like, that are intended to restore it to a healthy stale. The constitutions of children seem more extensively relieved by the warm bath than those of adults; aud this remedy seems more generally ap- plicable to acute fevers in ihem than iu persons of a more advanced age. Where the warm bath produces ils salutary operation, it is almost always followed by an easy and profound sleep. Dr. Sauudcrs strongly recommends the use of the tepid bath, or even one of a higher temperature, in the true monorrhagia of fe- males. In paralytic affections of particular parts, Ihe powe.rfu I stimulus of heated water is genef ally allowed; and in these cases, the effect may be assisted by any thing wliich will increase tlie stimulating properties of the water; as, for instance, by tlie addition of salt. In llicsc casi-s, much benefit may be expected from the use of warm sea-baths. The application ofthe warm bath topically, as in |>cdiluvia, or fomentations to the feet, often produces Ihe most powerful effects in qui- rting irritations in fever, and bringing on a sound and refreshing repose. The cases in whicli the warm bath is likely lo be attended with danger, are particularly those whcre.tbere exists a strong tendency to a deter- mination of blood to the head; and apoplexy has sometimes been thus brought on. The lowc-st temper- ature will be required for cutaneous complaints, and to* bring on relaxation in the skin, during febrile irrita- tion ; the warmer will be necessary in paralysis: more heat should be employed on a deep-seated part than one that is superficial. 5. The Vapour Bath. The vapour bath, called also Balneum laconicum, though not much employed in England, forms a valuable remedy in a variety of cases. In most of the hot natural w'aters on the Con- tinent, the vapour bath forms a regular part of the bathing apparatus, and is there highly valued. In no country, however, is this application carried to so great an extent as in Russia, where it forms the prin- cipal and almost daily luxury of all the people, inevery rank ; and it is employed as a sovereign remedy for a great variety of disorders. The Hon. Mr. Basil Coch- 122 rane has lately published a Treatise on the Vspour Bath, from whicli, it appears, he'has brought the ap- paratus to such perfection, that he can apply it to all degrees of temperature, partially or generally, by shower, or by steam, with a great force or a small one; according to the particular circumstances under which patients are so variously placed, who require such assistance. See Cochrane on Vapour Baths: Con- nected with this article, is the air-pump vapour bath; a species of vapour bath, or machine, to which the in- ventor has given this name. This apparatus has been found efficacious in removing paroxysms of the gout and preventing their recurrence; in acute and chronic rheumatism, palsy, cutaneous diseases, ulcers, &c. It has also been proposed in chilblains, leprosy, yaws, tetanus, amenorrhea, and dropsy. [The vapour bath has been introduced and success fully applied in many cutaneous and other diseases, in the city of New-York. This bath may be either aque- ous or spirituous. Its immediate effect is to produce relaxation of the skin and copious perspiration. It may he made a medicated bath by passing the steam or vapour through a quantity of herbs, bel'of% it is ap- plied to the body ofthe person requiring it. . A.] II. Those applications are culled dry baths, which are made of.ashes, salt, sand, Sec. The ancients had | many ways of exciting a sweat, by means of a dry heat, as by the use of hot sand, stove rooms, or arti- ficial bagnios; and even from certain natural hot steams of the earth, received under a proper arch, or hothouse, as we learn from Celsus. They had also airtithcr kind of batli by insolation, where Ihe body was exposed to the 9un for some time, in order lo draw forth the Hiiperfluous moisture from the inward parts; and to this day it is a practice, in some nations, to cover the Dody over with horse dung, especially in painful chronic diseases. In New-Eligland, they make a kind of stove of turf, wherein the sick are shul up to bathe, or sweat. It was probably from a knowledge of this practice, and of the exploded doctrines of Cel- sus, that the noted empiric Dr. Graham drew his notions of the salutary effects of what he called earth bathing, a practice wliich, in the way he used it, consigned some of his patients to a perpetual mansion under the ground. The like name of dry bath, is sometimes also given to another kind of bath, made of kindled coals, or burning spirit of wine. The patient being placed in a convenient close chair, for the reception of the fume, whioji rises and provokes sweat in a plentiful manner ; care being taken to keep the head out, and to secure respiration. This bath has been said to be very effectual in removing old ob- stinate pains in the limbs. HI. Medicated baths are such as arc saturated with various mineral, vegetable, or sometimes animal sub- stances. Thus we have sulphur and iron baths, aro- matic and milk baths. There can be no doubt that such ingredients, if duly mixed, and a proper tempera- ture given to the water, may, in certain complaints, be productive of effects highly beneficial. Water, im- pregnated with sulphate of iron, will abound with the I bracing particles of that metal, and may be useful for ' strengthening Ihe part to wliich it is applied, re-invi- gorating debilitated limbs, stopping various kinds of bleeding, restoring the menstrual and hxmorrhoidal discharges when obstructed, and, in short, as a substi- | tute for the natural iron bath. There are various i other medicated baths, such as those prepared with S alum, and quick-lime, sal-ammoniac, Set, by boiling them together, or separately, in pure rain water. These have long been reputed as eminently serviceable in paralytic, and all oiher'discases arising from nervous and muscular debility. IV. A term in chemistry, when the vessels in which bodies are exposed to the action of heat, are not placed in immediate contact with the fire, hut receive the required degree of heat by another intermediate body such apparatus is termed a bath. These have been variously named, as dry, vapour, Sec. Modern chemisu distinguish three kinds: 1. Balneum arena, or the sand bath. This consists merely of an open iron, or baked clay sand-pot whose 1 bottom is mostly convex, and exposed to the furnace. I Finely sifted sea-sand is put into this, and the vessei * containing ihe substance to be heated, &.c. in the sand bath, immersed in the middle. 2. Balneum maria, or the water bath. This is ver* BAT BAT nlmple, and requires no particular apparatus. The object h to place the vessel containing the substance JO be heated, in another, containing water; which last must bo of such a nature as to be fitted for the application of fire, as u common still, or kettle. 3. The vapour bath. When any substance is heated by the steam, or vapour, of boiling water, chemists say it is done by means of a vapour bath. Bath waters. Bathonia aqua; Solis aqua; Badi- gua aqua. Baih is the name of a city in Gloucester- shire, that has been cefebrated, for a long series of years, for its .mmorous hot springs, wliich are of a higher temperature than any in this kingdom, (from 112° to 116°,) and, indeed, are the only natural waters which we possess that tire at all hot to the touch; all the other thermal waters being of a heat below the animal temperature, and only deserving that appella- tion from being invariably wanner than tlie general average of the heat of common springs. By the erec- tion of elegant baths, these waters are particularly adapted to the benefit of invalids, who find here a variety of establishments, contributing equally to health, convenience, and amusement. There are three principal springs in the city of Bath, namely, those called tlie King's Bath, the Cross Bath, and the Hot Bath; all within a short distance of each other, and emptying themselves into the river Avon, after having passed through the several baths. Their sup- ply is so copious, that all the large reservoirs used for bathing are filled every evening with fresh water from their respective fountains. In their sensible and medi- cinal properties, there is but a slight difference. Ac- cording to Dr. Falconer, the former are—1. That the water, when newly drawn, appears clear and colour- less, remains perfectly inactive, without bubbles, or any sign of briskness, or effervescence. 2. After being exposed to the open air for some hours, it becomes rather turbid, by the separation of a pale yellow, ochery precipitate,-wliich gradually subsides. 3. No odour is perceptible from a glass of the freslr water, but a sligJit pungency to tho taste from a large mass of it, when fresh drawn: which, however, is neither fmtid nor sulphureous. 4. When hot from the pump, it affects the mouth with astrong chalybeate impression, without being of a saline or pungent taste. And, fifthly, on growing coid, the chalybeate taste is entirely lost, leaving only a very slight sensation on the tongue, by which it can scarcely be distinguished from com- mon hard spring-water. The temperature of the King's Bath water, which is usually preferred for drinking, is, when fresh drawn in the" glass, above 11(J°; that of the Cross Bath, 112°. But, after flow ing into the spacious bathing vessels, it is generally from I01P to l(Xi° in the hotter, baths, and from 92° to 94° iu the Cross Baih ; a temperature which remains nearly stationary, and is greater than that of any other natural spring in Britain. A small quantity of gas is also disengaged from theso waters, which Dr. Pricssiuy first discovered to contain no more than one-twentieth part of its Bulk of fixed air, or carbonic acid. The chemical properties of" the Bath waters, according to the most accurate analyzers, Doctors Lucas, Falconer, and Gibbs, contain so small a proportion of iron, us to amount only to one-twentieth or one-thirty -eighth of a grain in the pint; aud, according to Dr. GiIiIm, litfecn grains' and a quarter of siliceous earth in the gallon. Dr. Saunders estimates a gallon ofthe King's Bath water to contain about eight cubic inches of car bonic acid, and a similar quantity of air, nearly azotic, about eighty grains of solid ingredients, onc-halfgpf which probably consists of sulphate and muriate of soda, fifteen grains and a half of siliceous earth, and the remainder is selcnito, carbonate of lifne, anil so small a portion of oxyde of" iron as to be scarcely cal- culnble. Hence he concludes, that the King's Bath water is the strongest chalybeate ; next in order, the Hot Bath water; and, lastly, that of the Cross Bath, which contains tlie smallest proportions of chalybeate, gaseous and saline, but considerably more of the earthy particles; while its water, in the pump, is also two degrees lower than that of the others. It is like- wise now ascertained, that these springs do not exhilMt the slightest traces of sulphur, though it was. formerly believed, and erroneously supported, on the authority ol" Dr. Charlclon, that the subtile aromatic vapour in the Bath waters, was a sulphureous principle entirely similar to common biiinstone. Wnh regard to the effect of the Bath waters on the Human system, iiiri<-|M'inteiit of their specific properties, as a medicinal remedy not to be imitated completely by any chemical process, Dr. Saunders attributes much of their salubrious influence to the natural degree of warmth peculiar to these springs, which, for ages, have preserved an admirable degree of uniformity of temperature. He thinks too, that one of their most important uses is thai of an external application, yet supposes that, in.this respect, they differ little from common water, when heated to the same temperature, and applied under similar circumstances. According to Dr. Falconer, the Bath water, when drunk fresh from the spring, generally raises, or rather accclnaus tlie pulse,increases the heat, and promotes Ihe different secretions. These symptoms in most cases, become perceptible soon after drinking it, and will sometimes continue for a considerable time. It is, however, remarkable, that they are only produced in invalids. Heine we may conclude, that these waters not only possess heating properties, but their internal use is likewise attended with a peculiar stimu- lus, acting more immediately on the nerves. One of the most salutary effects of the Bath water, consists iu its action on the urinary organs, even when taken in moderate doses. Its operation on the bowels varies in different individuals, like that of all other waters, whicli do not contain any cathartic salt; but, in general, it is productive of costiveness: an effect resulting from the want of an active stimulus to the intestines, and probably also from the determination this water occasions lo the skin, more than from any astringency which it may possess; for, if perspiration be suddenly checked during the use of it, a diarrhoea is sometimes the consequence. Hence it appears that its stimulant powers aro primarily, and more particu- larly exerted in trie stomach, where it produces a variety of symptoms, sometimes slight and transient, but, occasionally, so considerable and permanent, as lo require it to be discontinued. In those individuals with whom it is likely to agree, and prove beneficial, Ihe Baih waters excite, at first, an agreeable glow ing sensation in the stomach, which is speedily followed by an increase both of appetite aud spirits, as well as a quick secretion of urine. In others, when the use of them is attended with headacheythirst, and constant dryness of the tongue, heaviness, loathing of the sto- mach, and sickness; or if they are not cwicuated, either by urine or an increased perspiration, it may be justly inferred that their further continuance is im- proper, t. . The diseases for which these celebrated waters are resorted to, are very numerous, and arc some of the most important and difficult to cure of all that come under medical treatment In most of them, the bath is used along with the waters, as an internal medicine. The general indications, of the propriety of using this medicinal water, arc iu those cases where a gentle, gradual, and peruiauent stimulus, is required. Bath watiy may certainly he considered as a chalybeate, in whicli the iron is very small in quantity, but in a highly active form; and the degree of temperature is in itself a stimulus, often of considerable powers. These cir- cumstances again pgint out the necessity of certain cautions, which, from a view of the mere quantity of l'ori;ig"n contents, might be Ihougnt superfluous. Al- though, in estimating the powers of this medicine, allowance must lie-made for local prejudice in its favour, there can he no doubt, but that its employment is hazardous, and might often do considerable mischief, in various cases of" active inflammation, ^specially in irritable habits, w^ere there exists a strong tendency to hectic fever; and even in the less inflammatory state of diseased and suppurating viscera; and, in general, wherever a quick pulse and dry tongue indi- cate a degree of general fever. The cases, therefore, to wliich this water are peculiarly suited, are mostly of the chronic kind ; and by a steady perseverance in this remedy, very obstinate disorders have given way. The following, Dr. Saunders, in his Treatise on Mine- ral Waters,considers as the principal, viz. 1. Chlorosis, a disease wliich, at all times, is much relieved by steel, and will bear it, even where there is a consider- able degree of feverish irritation, receives particular hcnelii from the baih water; and i|s use, as a warm bath, excellently contributes to remove that languor of circulation, and obstruction of the natural evacuations^ BAT BAY which constitute the leading features of this common aud troublesome disorder. 2. The complicated dis- eases, wliich are often brought on by a long residence in hot climates, affecting the secretion of bile, the functions of the stomach, aud alimentary canal, and which generally produce organic derangement in some part of the hepatic system, often receive much benefit from the bath water, if used at a time when suppu- rative inflammation is not actually present 3. An- other and less active disease of the biliary organs, the jaundice, which arises from a simple obstruction of the gall-ducts, is still oftener removed by both the in- ternal and external use of these waters. 4. In rheu- matic complaints, the power of this water, as Dr. Charleton well observes, is chiefly confined to that species of rheumatism wliich is unattended with in- flammation, or in which the patient's pains arc not increased by the warmth of his bed A great number ofthe patients that resort to Bath, especially those that are admitted into the hospital, are affected with rheu- matism in all ils stages; and it appears, from the most respectable testimony, that a large proportion of them receive a permanent cure. (See Falconer on Bath Water in Rheumatic Cases.) 5. In gout, the greatest benefit is derived from this water, in those cases where it produces anomalous affections of the head, stomach, and bowels; and it is here a principal advantage to be able to bring, by warmth, that active local inflamma- tion in any limb, which relieves all the other trouble- some and dangerous symptoms. Hence it is that Bath water is commonly said to produce the gout; by which is only meant that, where persons have a gouty affection,, shifting from place to place, and thereby much disordering the system, the internal and external use of the bath water will soon bring on a general in- crease of action, indicated by a flushing iu the face, fulness in the circulating vessels, and relief of the dyspeptic symptoms; and the whole disorder will ter j minate in a regular fit of the gout in the extremities, which is the crisis always to be wished for. 6. The | colica pictonum, and the paralysis or loss of nervous power in particular limbs, which is one of its most se- rious consequences, is found to be peculiarly relieved by the use of the Bath waters, more especially when applied externally, either generally, or upon the part affected. The quantity of water taken daily, during a fuH course, and by adults, is recommended by Dr. Falconer, not to exceed a pint and a half, or two pints; and in chlorosis, with irritable habits, not more than one pint is employed ; and when the bath is made use of, it is generally two or three times a week, in the morning. The Bath waters require a considerable time to be per- severed in, before a full and fair trial can be made. Chronic rheumatism, habitual gout, dyspepsia, from a long course of high and intemperateMiving, and the like, are disorders not to be removed by a short course of any mineral water, and many of those who have once received benefit at. the fountains; find it necessary to make an annual visit to them, to repair the waste in health during the preceding year. Bath, cauteres. A sulphureous hath near Barege, which raises the mercury in Fahrenheit's thermometer to 131°.. • Bath, St. Saviour's. A sulphureous and alkaline bath, in the valley adjoining Barege, tlie latter of which raises Fahrenheit's thermometer as high as 131°. It is much resorted to from the South of France, and used chiefly externally, as a simple thermal water. Bath, cold. See Bath. Bath, hot.' See Bath. Bath, tepid. See Bath. • Bath, vapour. See Bath. Ba'thmis. (From /3aiv&>, to enter.) Bathmus. The seat, or base; tile cavity of a bone, with the- pro- tuberance of another, particularly those at the articu- lation of the humerus and ulna, according to Hippo- crates and Galen. Batiio'ni* aqu*. See Bath waters. Ba'thron. (From fiaivia, to enter.) Balhrum The same as bathmis; also an instrument used in the extension of fractured limbs, called scamnum—Hip- pocrates. It is described by Oribasius and Scultetus. Ba'tia. A retort. Obsolete. Bati'non-moron. (From faros, a bramble, and popov, a raspberry.) The raspberry. Batra'chium. (From flarpavoc, a frog; so called 124 from its likeness to a frog.) The herb crow's foot, or ranunculus. BA'TRACHUS. (From fiarpaxps, a frog; so called because they who are infected with it croak like a frog.) An inflammatory tumour under tlie tongue. See Ranula. [Batrachian. Batrachian animals. A'term used in natural history, intended to include all animals of the frog, toad, or lizard kind. A.] Battari'smus. (From Bottoj, a Cyrcmran prince, who stammered.) Stammering; a defect in pronun- ciation. See Psellismus. Batta'ta virginiana. See Batatas, and Convol- vulus batatas- Batta'ta pergorina. The cathartic potato; per- haps a species of ipomaa. If about two ounces of them are eaten at bed-lime, they greatly move the belly the next morning. BATTIE, William, was born in Devonshire, in 1704. He graduated at Cambridge, and after prac- tising some years successfully at Oxbridge, settled in London, and became a fellow of the College of Phy- sicians, as well as of the Royal Society. The insuf- ficiency of Bethlehem hospital to receive all the indi- gent objects labouring under insanity in this metropolis, naturally led to the establishment of another similar institution; and Dr. Battie having been very active in promoting the subscription for that purpose, he was appointed physician trj the new institution, which was called St. Luke's Hospital, then situated on the north side of Moorlields. In 1757 he published a treatise on madness; and a few years after, having exposed be- fore the llouso of Commons the abuses often com- mitted in private mad-houses, they became the subject of legislative interference, and were at length placed under the control of the College of Physicians, and I the magistrates in the country. He died at the ' age of 72. BAUIIIN, John, was born at Lyons, in 1541. Being greatly attached to botany, he accompanied the eele. brated Gesncr in his travels through several countries of Kurope, and collected abundant materials for his principal work, the " Historia Plantarum," which con- tributed greatly to the improvement of his favourite science. He was, at the age of 32, appointed phy- sician to the duke of Wirtemberg, and died in 1613. A Treatise on Mineral Waters, and some other pub- lications by him also remain. BAUIIIN, Gasparp, was brother to the preceding, but younger by 20 years. He graduated at Basic, after studying at several universities, and was chosen Greek professor at the early age of 22; afterward professor of anatomy and botany ; then of medicine, with other distinguished honours, which he retained till his death in 1(124. Besides the plants collected by himself, he received material assistance from his pupils and friends, and was enabled to add considerably to the knowledge of botany; on which subject, as well as anatomy, he has left numerous publications. Among other anatomical improvements, he claims the disco- very of the valve of the colon. His " Pinax" contains the names of six thousand plants mentioned by the ancients, tolerably well arranged; and being continu- ally referred to by Lmnxus, must long retain its value. BAULMONEY. See JEthusa meum. 11AUME, Anthony, an apothecary, born at Senlis, in 1728. He distinguished himself at an early age by his skill in chemistry and pharmacy: and was after- ward admitted a member of the Royal Academy of Sciences of Paris. He also gave lectures on chemistry for several years with great credit. Among olher works, he published " Elements of Pharmacy," and a " Manual of Chemistry," which met with consider- able approbation; also a detailed account of the dif ferent kinds of soil, and the method of improving them for the purposes of agriculture. Baxa'na. (Indian) Rabuxit. A poisonous tree growing near Ormuz. BAY. A name of several article^- as bay-cherry, bay-leaf, bay-salt, Sec. • ' Bay-cherry. See Prunus Lauro-cerasus. Bay-leaves. See Laurus. Bay-leaved Passion-flower. See Passiflora lauri- folia. Bay-salt. A very pure salt, prepared from sea water by spontaneous evaporation. [BAYLEY, Dr. Richard, a celebrated surgeon and DEC BEE Sractitioner in the city of New-York. Dr. Baylcy was orn at Fairfield, Connecticut, in the year 1745. His father was of English, and his mother of French, de scent. After returning from London, where he studied anatomy under Dr. John Hunter, he commenced prac- tice in connexion with Dr. Charleton of New-York, with whom he had previously studied. Atthatliuicthe croup (cynanche trachealis) was confounded wilh the angina maligna, or putrid sore throat, and both treated with stimulants. Dr. Bayley was the first to point out the difference, and demonstrate that the croup was an inflammatory disease, and required a different" treat ruent " hi the year 1782, he successfully removed the arm from its glenoid cavity by the operation at the shoulder joint; an operation at which Dr. Wright Post, then a student, assisted; and which, as far as it has been in our power to examine, is the first instance of its being practised in the United Slates." His surgical skill was often displayed in operations upon the eye. With Dr. Bard and others, he was one of the earliest promoters of the New York City Dispensary. In 1797, he pub- lished his work on yellow fever, in which he advocates the opinion of its local origin and noncontagiousness. He afterward, while health officer of the port of New- York, published a series of letters on the same subject, addressed to the New-York common council, or cor- poration ofthe city. He died in August, 1801, " leaving behind him a high character as a clinically instructed physician, an excellent and bold operator, a prompt practitioner, of rapid diagnosis, and unhesitating de- cision."—See Thach. Med. Biog. A.] Bpe'lla. (From PdaXXw, to suck.) Bdcllcrum. A horse-leech. BDELLIUM. (From bcdallah, Arab.) Adrabolon; Madelcon; Bolchon; Balchus. Called by the Ara- bians, Mokd. A gum resin, like very impure myrrh. The best bdellium is of a yellowish-brown, or dark- brown colour, according to its age; unctuous to the touch, brittle, but soon softening, and growing tough between the fingers; in some degree transparent, not unlike myrrh; of a bitterish taste, and a moderately, strong smell. It does not easily take flame, and, when set on fire, soon goes out. In burning, it sputters a little, owing to its aqueous humidity. Its sp. grav. is 1.371. Alkohol dissolves about three-fifths of bdellium, leaving a mixture of gum and cerasin. Its constitu ents, according to Felletier, are 59 resin, 9.2 gum, 30.G cerasin, 1.2 volatile oil and loss. It is one of the weak- est of the deobstruent gums. It was sometimes used as a pectoral and an emmenagogue. Applied exter- nally, it is stimulant, and promotes suppuration. It is never met with in the shops of this country. BEAK. See Rostrum. BEAN. See Vicia faba. Bean, French. See Phaseolus vulgaris. Bean, Kidney. See Phaseolus vulgaris. Bean, Malacca. See Avicennia tomentosd. . Bean of Cartkagena. See Bejuio. Bean, St. Ignatius. Sec Ignatia amara. BEAR. Ursa. The name of a well-known ani- mal. Several things are designated after it, or a part of it. Bear's berry. See Arbutus uva ursi. Bear's bilberry. See Arbutus uva ursi. Bear's breech. See Acanthus. Bear's foot. See Helleborus fmtidus. Bear's whortleberry. See Arbutus uva ursi. Bear's whorts. See Arbutus uva ursi. BEARD. 1. The hair growing on the chin and ad- jacent parts ofthe face, in adults ofthe male sex. 2. In botany. See Barba; Arista. Bsj'cca. A fine kind of resin from the turpentine and mastich trees of Greece and Syria, formerly held in great repute. BI :CCABU'NG A. (From bach bvngen, water-herb. German, because it grows in rivulets.) Sec Veronica beccabunga. Bi'cha. See Bechica. BE'CHICA. (Bechicus; from Pnl, a cough.) Bc- chita. Medicines to relieve a cough. An obsolete term. The trochisei bechici albi consist of starch and liquorice, with a small proportion of Florentine orris root made into lozenges, with mucilage of gum traga canlh. They arc a soft pleasant demulcent The trochisei bechici nigri consist chiefly of tlie juice of liquorice, with sugar and gum tragacanth. Bechion. (From 0i,f,, a cough ; so called from its supposed virtues in relieving coughs.) See Tusilago farfara. " Hecui'ra nux. A large nut growing in Brazil, from which a balsam is drawn that is held in estimation in rheumatisms. • Bepe'«tjar. (Arabian.) Bcdeguar. The Car- duus lacteus syriacus is so called, and also the Rosa canina. Bkpenoian. The name of the love-apples in Avi- cenna. BEDSTRAW. See Galium aparine. BEE. Sec Apis mellifica. BEECH. See Fagus. BFER. The wine of grain made from malt and hops in the following manner. The grain is steeped for two or three days in water, until it swells, becomes somewhat tender, and tinges the waterof a bright red- dish brown colour. The water being theu drained away, the barley is spread about two feet thick upon a floor, where it heats spontaneously, and begins to grow, by first shooting out the radical. In this state the germination is stopped by spreading it thinner, and turning it over for two days; after which it is again made into a heap, and suffered to become sensibly hot, which usually happens in little more than a day. Lastly, it is conveyed to the kiln, where, by a gradual and low heat, it is rendered dry and crisp. This is malt; and its qualities differ according as it i? more or less soaked, drained, germinated, dried, and baked. In this, as in other manufactories, the intelligent opera- tors often make a mystery of their processes from views of profit; and others pretend to peculiar secrets who really possess none. Indian corn, and probably all large grain, requires to be suffered to sjttw into the blade, as well as rout, before it is fit to bernade into malt. For this purpose it is buried about two or three inches deep in the ground, and covered with loose earth; and in ten or twelve days it springs up. In this state it is taken up and washed, or fanned, to clear it from its dirt; and then dried in the kiln for use. Barley, by being converted into malt, becomes onc- fifth lighter, or 20 per cent.; 12 of which are owing to kiln-drying, 1.5 are carried off by the steep-water, 3 dissipated on the floor, 3 loss in cleaning the roots, and 0.5 waste or loss. The degree of heat to which the malt is exposed in this process, gradually changes its colour from very pale to actual blackness, as it simply dries it, or con- verts it to charcoal. The colour "of the malt not only affects the colour of .the liquor brewed from it; but, in consequence of the chemical operation, of the heat applied, on the princi- ples that are developed in flu. grain during the process of malting, materially alters the quality of the beer, especially with regard to the properties of becoming fit for drinking and growing fine. Beer is made from malt previously ground, or cut to pieces by a mill. This is placed in a tun, or tub with a false bottom -. hot water is poured upon it, and the whole stirred about with a proper instrument. The temperature of the water in this operation, called mashing, must not be equal to boiling; for, in that case, the malt would be converted into a paste, from which tlie impregnated water could not be separated. This is called setting. After the infusion has remained for some time upon the malt, it is drawn off, and is then distinguished by the name of Sweet Wort By one or more subsequent infusions of water, a quantity of weaker wort is made, which is either added to the foregoing, or kept apart, according to the intention of the operator. The wort is theu boiled with hops, wliich gives it an aromatic bitter taste, and is supposed to render it less liable to be spoiled in keeping; after which it is cooled in shallow vessels, and suffered to ferment with tlie addition of a proper quantity of yest The fermented liquor is beer; and differs greatly in its quality, according to the nature of the grain, the malting, the mashing, the quantity and kind of the hops and the yest, the purity or admixtures of the water made usu of, the temperature and vicissi ludes of tlie weather, Ate. Beside the various qualities of malt liquors of a similar kind, there are certain leading features by which they are distinguished, and classed under differ- ent names, and to produce which, different modes of 125 BEE BEL management must be pin-siieil Tin1 principal distinc lions are into beer, properly so called: ale; (able, or small beer; and porter, winch is commonly termed beer in London. . Beer is a strong, fine, and thin liquor; thegreater part of the mucikige having been separated m boiling the wort longer than for ale, and carrying the fermentation farther, so as to convcit the sai cliarine matter into alkohol. Ale is of a more sy- rupy consistence, and sweeter tasfe; more ofthe mu- cilage beiug retained in it, and the fermentation not having been carried so far as to decompose all the sugar. Small beer, as its name implies, is a weaker liquor; aud is made, either by adding a large portion of water to the malt, or by mashing w ith a fresh quan rfity of water what is left after the beer or ale wort is drawn off. Porter was probably made originally from very high dried malt; but it is said, that its pecu- liar flavour cannot be imparted by malt and hops alone. Mr. Brande obtained the following quantities of alkohol from KM) parts of different species of beers. Burton ale, 8.88 ; Edinburgh ale, 6.2; Dorchester ale, 5.56; the average being = 6.87. Brown stout, 6.8; London porter (average) 4.2; London small beer (ave- rage) 1.38. As long ago as the reign of Queen Anne, brewers were forbid to mix sugar, honey, Guinea pepper, essen- tia bina, cocculus iudicus, or any other unwholesome ingredient, in beer, under a certain penalty; from whicli we may infer, that such at least was the prac- tice of some; and writers, who profess to discuss the secrets of the trade, mention most, of these, and some other articles, as essentially necessary. The essentia bina is sugar boiled down to a dark colon)-, and empy- reumalic flavour. Broom tops, wormwood, and other bitter plants, were formerly used to render beer fit for keeping, before hops wore introduced into this conn try; but are now prohibited to he used in Ixx-r made for sale. By the present law of this country, nothing is allow ed to enter into the composition of beer, except malt ami hops. Quassia and wormwood are often liaudu lently introduced ; both of which arc easily discovera- ble by their nauseous bitter taste. They form a beer which does not preserve so well as hop beer. Sulphate of iron, alum, and salt, are often added by the publi- cans, under the name of beer heading, to impart a frothing property to beer, when it is poured out of one vessel into another. Molasses and extract of gentian root are added with the same view. Capsicum, grains of paradise, gingrfr root, coriander seed, and orange peel, are also employed to give pungency uud.flavour to weak or bad beer. The following is a list of some of the unlawful substances seized at different brew* eries, and brewers' druggists' laboratories, in London, as copied from the minutes of the committee of the house of commons. Cocculus iudicus multuin, (an extract of the cocculus) colouring, honey, hartshorn shavings, Spanish juice, orange powder, ginger, grains of paradise, quassia, liquorice, caraway seeds, cop peras, capsicum, mixed drugs. Sulphuric, acid is very frequently aAdedUibring brer forward, or make it hard, giving new beer instantly the taste of what is 18 months old. According to Mr. Accum, the present entire beer of the London brewer is composed of all the waste and spoiled beer of the publicans, the hot toiiiw of buts, the leavings ofthe pots, the drippings of the machines for drawing the beer, the remnants of beer that lay in the leaden pipes of the brewery, with a portion of brown stout, bottling beer, and mild beer. He says thpt opium, tobacco, nux vomica, aud extract of poppies, have been likewise used to adulterate beer. By evaporating a portion of beer to dryness, and ignit- ing the residuum with chlorate of potassa, ihe iron of the copperas will be procured in an insoluble oxyde. Muriate of barvtes will throw down an abundant pre- cipitate from beer contaminated with sulphuric acid or copperas; which precipitate may be collected, dried, and ignited. It will be insoluble in nitric acid. Beer appears to have been of ancient use, as Tacitus mentions it among the Germans, and has been usually supposed to have been peculiar to the northern na- tions ; but the ancient Egyptians, whose country was not adapted to the culture of the grape, had also con- trived this substitute tor wine; and Mr. Park has found the art of making- malt, and brewing from it very good beer, among the negroes in the interior parts of Africa. See Wheat Bees' wax. See Cera. BF.ET. Sec Beta. Bret, rat. See Beta Beet, white. A variety of red beef The puce and powder ofthe root are said to be good to excite sneez- ing, and will bring away a considerable quantity of rSMus. Bk'oma. (From (3noa;. See MyrobuJanus beltiriea. Bellidioi'pks. (From belles, a daisy, and ctSoc, form.) See Chrysanthemum, BELLl'NI, Laurence, an ingenious physician, born | at Florence in 1643. He was greatly attached to the mathematics, of which he was made professor at Pisa, when only twenty years of age. He was soon after appointed professor oi anatomy, which office he filled with credit for nearly thirty years. He was one of the,chief supsorters of the mathematical theory of medicine, whiSD attempted to .explain the functions of ihe body, the causes of diseases, and the operations of medicines on mechanical principles: and having im- prudently regulated his practice accordingly, he was generally unsuccessful, and lost the confidence of the public, as well as of ( V-nxi.111. of Florence, who had appointed him his physician. In his 'anatomical re- searches he was more successful, having liist accu- rately described the nervous papilla: of the tongue, and discovered them to be the organ of laste; aud also bavin;? made better known the structure of the kid- ney, lie was author of several other publications, aud died in 1704. BE'LLIS. (A" bcllo colore, from its fair colour.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lmiuean system. Class, byngencsia ; Order, Polygamiu superflua. The daisy. Ballis major. See Chrysanthemum. Bellis minor. See Bellis perennis. Bei.lis perennis. The systematic name of the common daisy. Bellis; Bellis minor; Bellis pvren nis—scapo niiilo, of Linna-us, or bruisewort, was for- merly directed in the pharmacopeias by this name. Allhoiigh the leaves and flowers are rather acrid, and are said to cure several species of wounds, they are never employed by modern surgeons. Bello'colus. (From bellus, fair, and oculus, the eye.) A precious stone, resembling the eye, and for- merly supposed to be useful in its disorders. Be'llon. The Colica pictonum. BELLONA'RIA. (From Bellbnu the soddess of vfrar.) Anherbwhich, if eaten, makts people mad and act outrageously, like the votaries of Bellona. BELLOSTE, Aikjustin, a surgeon, bom at Paris in 1654. After practising several years there, and as an army surgeon, he was invited to attend the mother BEN his* deati, ,n"ir«f ^h;'?' a"d COnlinued at Tu'"' •»■ Pill tTiw h„ i \V!W ,nvc"toc °' a mercurial comied!™-'l!;.":i,"e.''^ which he is said to have .itquiHu" a great fortune. The work bv wliich he is whicT", a'JeTrt,"' " ,t:Uka '"« "ttal Suigeon," ?ra..-r,»PH^ lJ"""'-'h numerous editions, and wis AmlJtl",t0 n""1 of t,le European la igua»es.- mJrcZ™^ T'U1 0(*«vationsPhe lecommended mured r«? , ,8 b1oni*..l° Pro"'°te exfoliation, which /iS^'ssiJLr*of tl,e Abe""-1-" •** Be'lnileg. See Myrobalanus Bcllirica. Uillo ere. (Indian.) An evergreen plant of Ame- fea^rouS * ""^ ^ "'"^ ''"'" Belonoi'pes. See Belemnoidcs. drawLn,!;7M-A (Fr°m M°s' a dart- a,,d £X™. t° thorns, m Lrtt SUrg00n s ln^»ment for extracting Belzo'e. See Styrax benzoin. Belzoi'num. Sec Styrax Benzoin. J??,1* ta'mara. The faba iEgyptiaca. osed g°one- rally known sine; by the mime of flowers of beinfmiii L.r''.'iZO'n'beCa!-,SVit was obtainen to conjecture that ...an; vegetables, and among them some of the Brasses con .tain it, and that it passes.from them into thTutine Fourcroy and Vauquelin found it combined with po- tassa and limo in the liquor of dunghills as well as ,"n .UP urine ofthe quadrupeds aoove-me'ntiomfd; a„S they strongly suspect it to exist in the Anthoxanthum odoratum, or sweet-scented vernal-grass, from winch hay principally- derives its fragrant smell g '1 however, could find none either in this grass or in oats Ihe usual method pt obtaining it affords a verv ele- gant and pleasing example of the chemical process of subl.mat.on. For this purpose a thin stratum oiW dered benzoin is spread over the bottom of a glazed earthen pot, to which a tall conical paper eovcrin.^il fitted : gentle heat is then to be applied to the bottom ofthe pot, which fuses the benzoin^u! tills thenar ment with a fragrant smell, arising from a portion of essential oil and *kid of benzoin, Which are dissiZeU into the air, at the.same time tlie acid itself rises very suddenly m the paper htad, which may be occasion- ally inspected at the top, though with some little care, because the fumes will excite coughin- This saline sublimate is condensed in the form °0f loae needles, or straight filaments of a white colour, cros¥ i..g each other in all directions. When the acid ceases to nse, the cover may be changed, a new one applied. and the heat raised : more flowers of a yellowish co- our will then rise, which will require a second sub- limation to deprive them of the empyreumatic oil thev contain. ' The sublimation of the acid of benzoin may be con- veniently performed by substituting an inverted earth- en pan instead of the paper cone. In this case the two pans should be made to fit, by grinding on* stone with sajid, and they must be luted together with paper dipped in paste. This method seiins preferable to the other, where the presence of the operator is required elsewhere; but the paper head can be more easily in- spected and changed. Tlie heat applied must be gentle, and the vessels ought not to be separated till they have become cool. The quantity of acid obtained in these methods differs according to the management, and probablv also from diflercnce oi pumy, m^ mother ropects of 127 ' BEN BEN the resin itself It usually amounts to no morn than about one-eighth part of the whole weight. Indeed Scheele says, not more than a tenth or twelfth. The wlwlc arid of benzoin is obtained with greater cer- tainty in the humid process of Scheele: this consists in boiling the powdered balsam with lime water, and afterward separating the lime by the addition of mu- riatic acid. Twelve ounces of water are to be poured upon four ounces of slaked lime; and, alter the ebulli- tion is over, eight pounds, or ninety-six ounces, more of water are to be added; a pound of finely-powdered benzoin being then put into a tin vessel, six ounces of the lime water are to he added, and mixed well with tlie powder; and afterward the rest of the lime water in the same gradual manner, because tlie benzoin would coagulate into a mass, if the whole were added at once. This mixture must be gently boiled for half an hour with constant agitation, and afterward suf- fered to cool and subside during ap hour. The super- natant liquor must be decanted, and tlie .residuum boiled with eight pounds more of lime water; after which the same process is to be once more repeated: the remaining powder must be edulcorated on the filter by affusions of hot water. Lastly, all the de- coctions, being mixed together, must be evaporated to two pounds, and strained into a glass vessel. This fluid consists of the acid of benzoin combined with lime. After it is become cold, a quantity of muriatic acid must be added, with constant stirring, until the fluid tastes a little sourish. Duirng this time the last- mentioned acid unites with the lime, and forms a so- luble salt, which remains suspended, while the less soluble acid of benzoin being disengaged, falls to the bottom In powder. By repeated affusions of cold water upon the filter, it may be deprived of the muriate of lime and muriatic acid with which it may happen to be mixed. If it be required to have a shining appearance, it may be dissolved in a small quantity of boiling water, from which it will separate in silky filaments by cooling. By this process the benzoic acid may be procured from other substances, in whicli ii Mr. Hatchdl has shown, that, by digesting benzoin in hot sulphuric acid, very beautifhl crystals are sublimed. This is perhaps the best process for ex^ trading the acid. If we concentrate the urine or horses or cows, and pour muriatic acid into it, a copi-' ous precipitate of benzoic acid takes place. This is the cheapest source of it."—Ure's Chem. Diet, As ah economical mode of obtaining this acid, Four- croy recommends the extraction of it from the water that drains from dunghillsv cowhouses, and stables, by means of the muriatic acid, which decomposes the benzoate of lime contained in them, and separates the benzoic acid, as in Schcele's process. He confesses the smell of the acid thus obtained differs a little from that of the acid extracted from benzoin;, but this, he says, may be remedied, by dissolving the actd in boiling water, filtering the solution, letting it cool, and thus suffering the acid to crystallize, and repeating this ope- ration a second time. ,r The acid of benzoin is so inflammable, that it burns with a clear yellow flame Without the assistance of a wick. The sublimed flowers in their purest state, as white as ordinary writing paper, were fused into a clear transparent yellowish fluid, at the two hundred- and thirtieth degree of Fahrenheit's thermometer, and at the same time began to rise in sublimation. It is probable Uiat a heat somewhat greater than this nay be required toseparate it from the resin. It is strongly disposed to take the crystalline form in cooling. The concentrated sulphuric and nitric acids dissolve this concrete acid, and it is again separated without altera- tion, by adding water. Otbei acids dissolve it by the assistance of heat, from which it separates by cooling, unchanged. It is plentifully soluble in ardent spirit, from which it may likewise be separated by diluting Ihe spirit with water. It readily dissolves in oils, and in melted tallow. If it be added in a small proportion to this last fluid, part of the tallow congeals before the rest, in tlie form ol* white opaque clouds. If the quan- tity of acid be more considerable, it separates in part by cooling, in the form of needles or feathers. It did not communicate any considerable degree of hardness to the tallow, which was the object of this experiment. When the tallow was heated nearly to ebullition, it emitted fumes which affected the respiration) like those I2a of the :ti mi of benzoin, but did not possess the peculiar and agieetihlc smell of that substance, being probably the sebai ic acid. A stratum of this tallow, about one- iwentielh of an inch thick, was fused upon a plate of brass, together with other fat substances, with a view to determine its relative disposition to acquire and retain the solid slate. After il had cooled, it was left upon the plate, and, in the course of some weeks, it gradually became tinged throughout of a bluish green colour. If this circumstance be not supposed to have arisen from a solution'of the copper during the fusion, it seems a remarkable instance of the mutual action of two bodies in the solid state, contrary to that axiom of chemistry which affirms, that bodies do not act on each other, unless one or more of them be iu the fluid slate. Tallow itself, however, has the same effect * Pure benzoic acid is in the form of a light powder, evidently crystallized in fine needle*, the figure of whicli is difficult to be determined from their small- ness. It has a while and shining appearance; but when contaminated by a portion of volatile oil, is yellow or brownish. It is not brittle, as might be ex- pected fropi its appearance, but has rather a kind of ductility and elasticity, and, on rubbing in a mortar, becomes a sort Of paste. Its taste is acrid, hot, acidu- lous, and bitter. It reddens the infusion of litmus, but not syrup of violets. It has a peculiar aromatic smell, hut not strong unless heated. This, however, appears not to belong, to Ihe acid; for Mr. G lose informs us, that on dissolving the benzoic acid in as little alkohol as possible, filtering the solution, and precipitating by water, the acid will be obtained pure, and void of smell, the odorous oil remaining dissolved in the spirit. Its specific gravity is 0.6C7. It is not. perceptibly altered by the air, and has been kept in an open vessel twenty years without losing any of its weight None of the combustible substances have any effect on it; but it •may be refined by mixing it with charcoal powder and subliming, being thus rendered much whiter and better crystallized. It is not very soluble in water: Wenzel and Lichtenstein say four hundred parts of cold water dissolve but one, though the same quantity of boiling water dissolves twenty parts, nineteen of whicli separate on cooling. The benzoic acid unites without much difficulty with thoi earthy and alkaline bases. These com- pounds are calliisl benzoates. The behzoalc'of barytes is soluble, crystallizes tole- rably well, is not affected by exposure to the air, but is decomposable by fire, and by the stronger acids. That of lime is very solflfrie in water, though much less in cold than in hot, and crystallizes on cooling! It is in like manner decomposable by the acids and by barytes. The bcirzoate of magnesia is soluble, ctystallizable, u little deliquescent, and more decomposable than the former. That of alumina is very soluble, crystallizes in dendrites, is deliquescent, has an acerb and bitter taste, and is decomposable by fire, and even by most of the vegetable acids. Thepenzoate of potassa crystal lizes on cooing in little compacted needle?. All the acida decompose it, and the solution of barytes and lime form with it a precipitate. The benzoate of soda is very crystallizable, very soluble, and not deliquescent like that of potassa, but it is decomposable by the same means. It is sometimes found native in the urine of graminivorous quadrupeds, but by no means so abun- dantly as that of lime. The benzoate of ammonia is volatile, and decomposable by all the acids and all the bases. The solutions of all the benzoates, when dry- ing on the sides of a vessel wetted with them, form dendritical crystallizations. Trommsdorf found in his experiments," that benzoic acid united readily with metallic oxydes. The benzoates are all decomposable by heat, which. when it is slowly applied, first separates a portion of the acid in a vapour, that condenses in crystals. The soluble. benzoates are decomposed by the powerful acids, which separate their acid iu a crystalline form. The benzoic acid is occasionally used in medicine, but not so much as formerly ; and cnteM into the com- position of the camphorated tincture of opium of the London collide, heretofore called paregoric elixir BENZOI'FERA. See Styrax benzoin. BENZOI'NUM. (From the Arabic term benzoak.) See Styrax benzoin. Benzoim magistkrium- Magiatery, or precipitate of gum-benjamin. i BER BenzoinI olbttk. Oil of benjamin. BERBERIA. (Origin uncertain.) ttbrberi. The name of a species of disenne iu the genus Synclonus of Good's Nosology See Bcribena. BE'BBERIS. (Berbcri, wild Arab, used by Aver- rhoes, and officinal writers.) 1. The name of a genus of piants in the Linnssan system. Cla:is, Hexandria; Order, Mvnogynta. The barbery, or pepperidge bush. 2. The pharmacopoeial name for the barberry. See Berberis vulgaris. Berberis oelatina. Barberry jelly. £arberries kuiled in sugar. Berberis vulgaris. The systematic name for the barberry of the pharmacopoeias. Oxycuntlia Galeni; Spina acida; Crespinus. This tree, Berberis; pedun- ouiis raeemosis, spinus triplicibus, of Linnaeus, is a native of England. The fruit, or berries, which are grateflilly add, and moderately astringent, are said to e of great use in biliary fluxes, mid in all cases where heat, acrimony, aud putridity of ttie humours prevaif. The filaments of this shrub possess a remarkable de- gree of irritability; for on being touched near tlie base with the point of a pin, a sudden contraction is pro- duced, which may be repeated several times. BERENGA'RIUS, James, born about the end ofthe 15th century at Carpi, in Modena, whence he is often called Carpus. He was one of Ihe restorers of ana- tomy, of which he was professor, first at Padua, after- ward at Bologna, which he was in a few years obliged to quit, being accused of having opened the bodies of two Spaniards alive. By his numerous dis- sections, he corrected many previous errors concerning the structure of the human body, and paved the way for his successor Vcsalius. He was among the first to rose mercurial frictions in syphilis, whereby he acquired a large fortune, which he left to the Duke of Ferrara, into whose territory he retired, at his death in 1527. His principal works are an enlarged Commentary on Mundinus, and a Treatise on Fracture of the Cranium. Bkreni seccm. See Artemisia vulgaris. Berenice. (The city from whence it was formerly brought) Amber. Bereni'cium. (From d>cpu, to bring, and vixtj vic- tory.) ■ A term applied by the old (.reek writers to nine, from its supposed power in healing wounds. BERGAMO'TE. A species of cilrou. See Citrus mtdica. 8ERGM ANITE. A massive mineral of a greenish, grayish-white, or reddish colour-which fuses into a transparent glass, or a semiteansparant enamel, it is found in Frederickswam, in Norway, in quartz and in felspar. (.This mineral has not yet been satisfactorily ana- lyzed. Its masses are composed of fibres, or little needles, confusedly grouped, and often so closely ap- plied to each other, that the texture becomes nearly compact. Some of the needles have a foliated shining fracture. Its colour is a deep gray. Its stiatp frag- ments scratch glass, and even quaitz in a slight degree. Its spec. grav. is 2.30. When moistened by the breath, it yields au argillaceous odour. A fragment exposed to the flame of a candle, or placed on a hot coal, be- comes white and, friable. It melts by tlie blow-pipe into a white translucent glass.—See Cleav. Min. A.] BERIBE'RI. (Au Hindostan word signifying a sheep.) Beriberia. A species of palsy, common in some parw of tlie East Indies, according to Boutius. In this disease, the patients lift up their legs very much in the same manner as is usual with sheep. Bontius adds, that tliis palsy is a kind of trembling, in which there is deprivation ofthe motion and sensation ofthe bands and feet, and sometimes of the body. BERKENHOUT, John, born at Leeds, about the year 1730. His medical studies were commenced late in life, having graduated at Leyden only in 1765; nor did he long continue the practice of medicine. His " Pharmacopoeia Mediea," however, was very much approved, and has since passed through many edi- tions ; his other medical publications are of Utile im- portance. He died in 1791. Bermudas berry. See Sajiindus saponaria. BKRRY. See Bacca. Bers. Formerly the name of an exhilaratm electuary. Bi'ruu. An old name for brooklime. BrCRi-LA oallica. Upright water parsnip. BET BHRYL. Aquamarine- A precious miners!, hartlrjT than the emerald, cf a green, or greenish-yellow eolours, found in Siberia, France, eaxouy, Brasil, Scotland, aud Ireland. ^* BisssA nkn. (An Arabian word.) A redness ofthe external parts, resembling that which precedes iho leprosy; it occupies the face and extremities.—Avi- cenna. , Be'sto. A name in Oribasius for a species of saxifrage. BETA (So called from the river Batis, in Spain, wlx-re It grows naturally; or, according to Blanchard, .from the Creek letter jinra, wliich it is said to resem- ble when turgid with seed.) The beet 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnarui system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. The beet 2. The pharmacopcial name of the common beet See Beta vulgaris. Beta hybripa. The plant which affords tlie root of scarcity. Mangel wurzel of the Germans; a largo root. It contains much of the saccharine principle. and is very nourishing. Applied externally it is useful in cleaning foul ulcers; and is a better application than the carrot. Beta vulgaris. The systematic name for the beet of tho pharmacopoeias. Bda ^-floribus conges- ts of Linna-iiB. The root of this plant is frequently eaten by tho French; it may be considered as nutri- tious and antiscorbutic, and forms a very elegant pickle With vinegar. The root and leaves, although for- nierly employed as laxatives and emollients, are now forgotten. A considerable quantity of sugar may be ofkaincd from the root of the ln-et It is likewise said, that if beet roots bgdried in the same manner as malt, after the greater pffif of their juice is pressed out very good beer may be made from them. It is occasionally used to improve the colour of claret. Bktki.e. Bethlc; Bale; Betelle. An oriental plant, like the tail of a lizard. It is chewed by the In- dians, and makes tlie teeth black ; is cordial and exhi- larating, and in very general use throughout the east li is supposed to be the long pepper. Bi'.TO'NICA. (Corrupted from Vettonica, which is derived from the Ve, tones, an ancient people of Spain.) Betony. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naaii system. Class,. Dalynamia ; Order, Gymnos- permia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of tha wood betony, See Betonica officinalis. Betomca aquatica. See Scrophularia aquatica. Betonica officinalis. The systematic name of the betony ofthe pharmacopoeias. Betonica purpurea j Betonica vulgaris ; Cestrum; Vetonica cordi; Beto- nica—spica interrupta, corollarum labii lacuna inter- media emarginala of Linnajus. The leaves and tops of this plant have an agreeable, but weak smell; and to tlie taste they discuver a slight warmth, accompa- nied with some degree of adstringency aud bitterness. The powder of the leaves of betony, snuffed up the nose, provokes sneezing; and hence it is sometimes made an ingredient in sternutatory powders. Its leaves are sometimes smoked like tobacco. The roots differ greatly, in their quality, from the other parte; their taste is very bitter and nauseous; taken in a small dose, they vomit and purge violently, and are supposed to have somewhat in common with the roots of hellebore. Like many other plants, formerly in high medical estimation, betony is now almost entirely neglected. Antonius Musa, physician to the emperor Augustus, filled a whole volume with enumerating its virtues, staling it as a remedy for no less than forty- seven disorders; and hence in Italy the proverbial compliment, You have more virtues than betony. Betonica pauli. A species of veronica. Betonica vulgaris. See Betonica officinalis. BETONY. See Betonica. Betony, water. See Scrophularia «7"/«Jf«t BETLLA 1 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaan system. Class, Monacia; Order, Tetrandria, -2. The pharmacopoeial name of the white birch. j!( e Betula alba. . Bk irt,i alba. The systematic name ofthe betula of the pharmacopoeia*. Betula .-—foliis ovatis, acu- n i iti-,- rrntis, of Linntpus. The juice, leaves, ana) m BEZ BIC hark have been employed medicinally. If the tree be Jored early in the spring, there issues, bv degrees, a large quantity of limpid, watery, sweetish" juice; it is said that one tree will afford from one to two gallons a day. This juice is esteemed as an antiscorbutic, de- obstruent, and diuretic. When well fermented, and having a proper addition of raisins in its composition, it is frequently a rich and strong liquor , it keeps better than many ofthe other made-wines, often for a num- ber of years, and was formerly supposed to possess many medical virtues ; but these experience does not seem to sanction; and the virtues of tlie alder, like those of many other simples formerly prized, have sunk into oblivion. The leaves and bark were used externally as resolvents, detergents, and antiseptics. Betula alnus. The systematic name for the adnus ofthe pharmacopoeias. The common alder. BEX. (From fjneota, to cough.) A. cough. Dr. Good, in his Nosology, has applied this term to agenus of diseases, which embraces three species, bex humida, sicca, convulsiva. Bexagci'llo. A name given to the white ipecacu- anha, which the Spaniards bring from Peru, as the Portuguese do the brown from Brazil. Bexu'go. The root of the JEmatitis peruviana of Caspar Bauhin; one drachm of which is sufficient for a purge. Be'zahan. The fossile bezoar. Beze'tta coerulea. See Croton tinctorium BEZOAR. (From pa-zahar, Persian, a destroyer of poison.) Lapis bezoardicus. Bezoard. A pre- ternatural or morbid concretion formed in the bodies of land-animals. Several of these kinds of substances were formerly celebrated for their medicinal virtues, and distinguished by the names of the countries from whence they came, or the animal in which they were found. There are eight kinds, according to Fourcroy, Vauquelin, and Berthollet 1. Superphosphate of lime, which forms concretions in the intestines of many mammalia. 2. Phosphate of magnesia, semitransparent and yel- lowish, aud of sp. grav. 2.1G0. 3. Phosphate of ammonia and magnesia. A con- cretion of a gray or brown colour, composed of radia- tions from a centre. It is found in the intestines of herbiverous animals, the elephant, horse, Sec. 4. Biliary, colour reddish-brown, found frequently in the intestines and gall-bladder of oxen, and used by painters for an orange-yellow pigment It is inspis- sated bile. 5. Resinous. The oriental bezoars, procured from unknown animals, belong to this class of concretions. They consist of concentric layers, are fusible, combus- tible, smooth, soft, and finely polished. They are composed of bile and resin. 6. Fungous, consisting of pieces of the Boletus igni- arius, swallowed by the animal. 7. Hairy. 8. Ligniform. Three bezoars sent to Bonaparte by the king of Persia, were found by Berthollet to be no- thing but woody fibre agglomerated. Bezoars were formerly considered as very powerful alexipharmics, so much so, indeed, that other medi- cines, possessed, or supposed to be possessed, of alexi- pharmic powers, were called bezoardics; and so effi- cacious were they once thought, that they were bought for ten times their weight in gold. These virtues, however, are in the present day justly denied them, as they produce no other effects than those common to the saline particles which they contain, and wliich may be given to greater advantage from other sources. A composition of bezoar with absorbent powders, has been much in repute, as a popular remedy for disor- ders in children, by the name of Gascoigne's powder and Gascoigne's ball; but the real bezoar w as rarely, if ever, used for these, its price offering such a tempta- tion to counterfeit it. Some have employed for this purpose, a resinous composition, capable of melOug m the fire, and soluble in alkohol; but Newniaim sup- posed that those nearest resembling it, were made of gypsum, chalk, or some other earth, to wliich the proper colour was imparted by some vegetable juice. We understand, however, that tobacco-pipe clay, tinged with ox-gall, is commonly employed, at least tor the Gascoigne's powder; this giving a yellow tint to paper, rubbed with chalk, and a green to paper rub- bed over with quick-lime ; which aiu Considered ag 130 proofs of genuine bezoar, and which a vegetable juice would uot effect. Bezoar bovinuw. Bezoar of the ox. Bezoak oermanicdm. The bezoar from tlie alpine goat. Bezoar hystricis. Lapis porcinus; Lapis ma- lacensis ; Petro del po'rco. The bezoar of the Indian porcupine; said to be found in the gall-bladder of an Indian porcupine, particularly in the province of Ma- lacca. This concrete differs from others: it has an intensely bitter taste ; and on being steeped in water, for a very little time, impregnates the fluid with its bitterness, and with aperient, stomachic, and, as it is supposed, with alexipharmic virtues. How far it dif- fers in virtue from tlie similar concretions found in tlie gall-bladder ofthe ox, and other animals, does uot appear. Bezoar microcobmicum. The calculus found in the human bladder. Bezoar occibentale. Occidental bezoar. This concretion is said to be found in the stomach of an ani- mal of the stag or goat kind, a native of Peru, Sec. It is of a larger size than the oriental bezoar, and some- times as large as a hen's egg ; its surface is rough, and the colour green, grayish, or brown. Bezoar orientals. Lapis bezoar orientalis. Oriental bezoar stone. Tins concretion is said to be found in the pylorus, or fourth stomach of an animal of the goat kind, which inhabits the mountains of Persia. It is generally about the size of a kidney bean, of a roundish or oblong figure, smooth, and of a shining olive or dark greenish colour. Bezoar porcinum. See Bezoar hystricis. Bezoar simia. The bezoar from the monkey. Bezoarpica rapix. See Dorstenia. Bezoaroicum joviale. Bezoar with tin. It dif- fered very little from the Antihecticum Poterii. B ezoaroicum lunale. A preparation of antimony and silver. Bezoaroicum martiale. A preparation of iron and antimony. Bezoarpicum minerals. A preparation of anti- mony, made by adding nitrous acid to butter of anti- mony. Bezoaroicum saturni. A preparation of anti- mony and lead. Bezo'arpicus lapis. See Bezoar. Bezoardicus pulvis. The powder of the oriental bezoar. Bezoarticum minerals. A calx of antimony. BI. (From bis, twice.) In composition signifies twice or double, and is frequently attached to other words in anatomy, chemistry, and botany; as biceps, having two heads; bicuspides, two points,or fangs; bilocular, with two cells; bivalve, with two valves, &c. Bijgon. Wine made from sun-raisins, fermented in sea water. Bibine'lla. See Pimpindla. BIBITO'RIUS. (Bibitorius, from bibo, to drink, because by drawing the eye inwards towards the nose, it causes those who drink to look mto the cup.) See Rectus internus oculi. BIBULUS. Bibulous; attracting moisture; charta bibula, blotting paper. BICAPSULARIS. Having two capsules. Pericar- pium bicapsulare. See Capsula. BI'CEPS. (From bis, twice, and caput, a head.) Two heads. Applied to muscles from their having two distinct origins or heads. Biceps brachii. See Biceps flexor cubiti. Biceps cruris. See Biceps flexor cruris. Biceps cubiti. See Biceps flexor cubiti. Biceps externus. See Triceps extensor cubiti. Biceps flexor cruris. Biceps cruris of Albinus. Biceps of Winslow, Douglas, and Cowper; and Ischio- femoroperonien- of Dumas. A muscle of the leg, situ ated on tlie hind part of the thigh. It arises by two distinct heads ; the first, called longus, arises in com- mon with the semitendinosus, from the upper and posterior part of the tuberosity of the os ischium. The second, called brevis, arises from the linea aspera' a little below the termination of theglutams maximus' by a fleshy acute beginning, wliich soon grows broader' as it descends to join with the first head, a little above the external condyle of the os femoris. It is inserted by a strong tendon, into the upper part of the head of* the Ubula. Its use is to bend the (eg. This muscle BTF BIL forms what is called the outer hamstring; and, between it and the inner, the nervous popliteus, arteria and vena poplitea, are situated. Biceps flexor cubiti. Biceps brachii of Albinus. Cnraco-radialis, sen biceps of Winslow. Biceps in- ternus of Douglas. Biceps internus humeri oT Cow- per. Scapulo coracoradial of Dumas. A muscle of the forearm, situated on the forepart of the os humeri. It arises by two heads. The first and outermost, called longus, begins tendinous from tlie upper edge of the glenoid cavity of the scapula, passes over the head of the os humeri within the joint, and in its descent without the joint, is enclosed in a groove near the head of the os humeri, by a membraneous liga- ment that proceeds from the capsular ligament and adjacent tendons. The second, or innermost head, called brevis, arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the coracoid process of the scapula, in common with the coracobrachialis muscle. A little below the middle of the forepart of the os humeri, these heads unite. It is inserted by a strong roundish tendon into the tubercle on the upper end of the radius internally. Its use is to turn the hand supine, and to bend the forearm. At the bending of the elbow, where it begins to grow ten- dinous, it sends off an aponeurosis, which covers all the muscles on the inside of the forearm, and joins with another tendinous membrane, which is sent off from the triceps extensor cubiti, and covers all the muscles on the outside of the forearm, and a number of the fibres,from opposite sides, decussate e&ch other. It serves to strengthen the muscles, by keeping them from swelling too much outwardly when id action, and a number of their fleshy fibres take their origin from it Biceps internus. See Biceps flexor cubiti. BicBi'caus. An epithet of certain pectorals, or rather troches, described by Rhazes, which were made of liquorice, 4r,c. Bi chos. A Portuguese name for the worms that get under the toe of the people in the Indies, which are destroyed by the oil of cashew nut Bici. The Indian name of an intoxicating liquor, made from Turkey wheat in South America. See wheat, Turkey. BI'CORNTS. (From bis, twice, and cornu, a horn.) 1. An epithet sometimes applied to the os hyoides, wliich has two processes, or horns. 2. In former times, to muscles that had two termi- nations. 3. A name given to those plants, the anthers of which have the appearance of two horns. Bicornes plants. The name of an order of plants in the nntural method of Linnwus and Gerard. BICUSPIJJATUS. Having two points. See Bi- cuspis. BICU'SPIS. (From bis, twice, and cuspis, a spear.) 1. The name of those teeth whicli have double points, yr fangs. See Teeth. 2. Applied to leaves which terminate by two points; folia bicuspida, or bicyspidata. BI'DENS. (From bis, twice, and dens, a tooth ; so called from its being deeply serrated, or indented.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia aqualis. Bipens tripartita. The systematic name of the hemp agrimony, formerly used as a bitter aud aperient, but not in the practice of the present day. BIDLOO, Gopfrey, a celebrated anatomist, born at Amsterdam, in 1649. After practising several years as a surgeon, he was appointed physician to William HI., and in 1694, made professor of anatomy and surgery at Leyden. He published 105 very splendid, though rather inaccurate anatomical tables, with explatia*- tious; and several minor works. His nephew, Nicho- las, was physician to the Czar Peter I. BIENNIS. Biennial. A biennial plant is one, as the term imports, of two year's duration. Of this tribe there are numerous plants, which being raised one year from the seed, generally attain perfection the same year, or within about twelve months, shooting up stalks, producing flowers, and perfecting seeds in the following spring or summer, and souii after com- monly perish. Bifariam. In two parts, BIFER. (From bis, twice, and fero, to bear.) A plant is so called, which bears twice in the year, in spring and autumn, as is common between the tropics. BIFIDTJS. Forked. Divided into two; as a bifid seed-vessel in Adoxa moschatellina, petala bifida in ihe Sdrnenocturna and Alyssum incanum. BU-LORL'S. Bearing two flowers ; aspedunculus biflorus. BIFORIUM. Applied to a leaf * hich points two ways. BIFORUS. (From bis, twice, and forus, a door.) Two doored, or bivalved. A cla*s of plants is so de- nominated in some natural arrangements, constituted by those which have a pericarp, or seed-vessel, fur- nished With two valves. BIFURCATE. (Bifurcus; from bis, twice, and furca, a fork.) A vessel, or nerve, stem, root, Sec. is said to bifurcate when it divides into two branches ; thus the bifurcation of the aorta, &c. BIFURCATIO. Bifurcation. BIFURCATUS. (From bis, twice, and furca, a fork.) Forked. See Bifurcate and Dichotomies. BIGA'STER. (Bigastcr: from bis, twice, aud ya%-rip, a belly.) A name given to muscles which have two bellies. BIGEMINATUS. (From bis, and gemini, twins.) Twice paired. Bicovjvgatus. A leaf is so called when near the apex of the common petiole there is a single pair of secondary petioles, each of which sup- port a pair of opposite leaflets; as in Mimosa un- guis cati. BIH'ERNIUS. (From bis, double, and hernia, a disease so called.) Having a double hernia or one on each side. Bihydrog-uret of carbon. See Carburetlcd hydrogen. BLIUGUS. A winged leaf is termed folium biju- gum, which bears two pairs of leaflets. BILABIATUS. Two-lipped. Often used in bo- tany ; as pericarpium bilabiatum; corolla bilabeata, Sec, BILACINIATUS. Applied to a leaf. Folium bila- ciniatum; when cut into two segments. Bila'pen. A name of iron. B1LAMELLATUS. Composed of two lamina, Bilberry bean. See Arbutus uva ursi. BILDSTEIN. See Figurestonp. BILE. (Bilis. Na:vius derives it from bis, twice, and lis, contention; as being supposed to be the cause of anger and dispute.) The gall. A hitter fluid, se- creted in the glandular substance of the liver; in part flowing into the intestines, and in part regurgitating into the gall-bladder. The secretory organs of this fluid are the penicilli of the liver, which terminate in very minute canals, called biliary ducts. The biliary ducts pour their bile into the ductus hepaticus, which conveys it into the'ductus communis choledochus, from whence it is in part carried into the duodenum. The other part of the bile regurgitates through the cystic duct into the gall-bladder: for hepatic biie, except du- ring digestion, cannot flow into the duodenum, which contracts when empty; hence it necessarily regurgi- tates into the gall-bladder. The branches of the vena porta contribute most to the secretion of bile; its pe- culiar blood, returning from the abdominal viscera, is supposed to be, in some respects, different from other venal blood, and to answer exactly to the nature of bile. It is not yet ascertained clearly whether the florid blood in the hepatic artery, merely nourishes the liver, or whether, at the same time, it contributes a certain principle, necessary for the formation of bile. It has been supposed, by physiologists, that cystic bile was secreted by the arterial vessels of the gall-bladder; but the fallacy of this opinion is proved by making a ligature on the cystic duct of a living animal, From what has been said, it appears that there are, as it were, two kinds of bile in the human body:— 1. Hepatic bile, which flows from the liver into the duodenum: this is thin, of a faint yellow colour, in- odorous, and very slightly bitter, otherwise the liver of animals would not be eatable. 2. Cystic bile, which regurgitates from the hepatic duct into the gall-bladder, and there, from stagnating, becomes thicker, the aqueous part being absoibed by lymphatic vessels, and more acrid from concentration Healthy bile is of a yellow, green colour; of a plastic consistence, like thin oil, and when very much agitated, it froths like 3oap and water: its smell is fatuous, somewhat like musk, especially the putrefying or eva- porating bile of animals: its taste is bitter. The primary uses of this fluid, so important to the animal economy, are: 131 B1L BIP I. To separate the tkylefrem the chyme: thus chyle Is never observed in the duodenum before the chyme has been mixed with the bite: and thus it is that oil Is extricated from linen by the bile of animals. 2. By iu acridity it excites the peristaltic motion of the intestines; hence the bowels are so inactive in people with jaultdice. 3. It imparts a yelloie colour to the excrements : thus we observe the white colour ofthe faces in jaun- dice, in whicli disease the flow of biie mto the duode- num is entirely prevented. 4. It prevents the abundance of mucus and acidity in the prims via?; hence acid, pituitous, and vermin- ous saburra are common from deficient or inert bile. The chemical analysis of bile has been principally illustrated by Mons. Thenard. " Ox bile is usually of a greenish-yellow colour, rareiy of a deep green. By its colour it changes the blue of turnsole and violet to a reddish-yellow. At once very bitter, and slightly sweet, its taste is scarcely suppoi table. Its smell, though feeble, is easy to recognise, and approaches somewhat to the nauseous odour of certain fatty mat- ters, when they are heated. Its specific gravity varies very little. Il is about 1.026 at 43° F. It is some- times limpid, and at others disturbed with a yellow- matter, from which it may be easily separated by water: its consistence varies from that of a thin muci- lage, to viscidity." Cadet regarded it as a kind of soap. This opinion was first refuted by Thenard. According to this able chemist, 800 parts of ox bile are composed of 700 water, 15 resinous matters, 611 picromel, about 4 of a yellow matter, 4 of soda, 2 phosphate of soda, 3.5 muriates of soda and potassa, 0.8 sulphate of soda, 1.2 phosphate of lime, and a trace of oxide of iron. When distilled to dryness, it leaves from l-8th to l-'»th of solid matter, which, urged with a higher heat, is resolved into the usual igneous products of animal analysis; otdy with uiore oil and less carbonate of ammonia. Exposed for some time in an open vessel, the bile gradually corrupts, and lets ia.il a small quantity of a yellowish matter; then its mucilage decomposes. Thus the putrefactive process is very inactive, and the odour it exhales is not insupportable, but in some cases has been thought to resemble that of musk. Water and alkohol combine in all proportions with bile. When a very little acid~is poured into bile, it becomes slightly turbid, and reddens litmus; when more is added, the precipitate augments, particularly if sulphuric acid be employed, it is formed of a'yel- low animal matter, with very little resin. Potassa and soda increase the thinness and transparency of bile. Acetate of lead piecipitates the yellow matter, aud the sulphuric and phosphoric acids of the bile. The solution of the subacetate precipitates not only these bodies, but also the picromel and the muriatic acid, all combined with the oxide of lead. The acetic acid remains in the liquid united to the soda. The greater number of fatty substances are capable of being dissolved by bile. This property, which made it be considered a soap, is owing to the soda, and to the triple compound of soda, resin, and picromel. Scourers sometimes prefer it to soap, for cleansing woollen. The bile of the calf, the dog, and the sheep, are similar to that of the ox. The bile of the sow contains no picromel. It is merely a soda-resinous soap. Human bile is peculiar. It varies in colour, sometimes being green, generally yellowish-brown, occasionally almost colourless. Its taste is not very bitter. In the gall- bladder it is seldom limpid, containing often, like that of the ox, a certain quantity of yellow matter in sus- pension. At times this is in such quantity, as to ren- der the bile somewhat grumous. Filtered and boiled, it becomes very turbid, and diffuses the odour of white of egg. When evaporated to dryness, there results a brown extract, equal in weight to 1-llth of the bile. By calcination we obtaiu the same salts as from ox bile. All the acids decompose human bile, and occasion an abundant precipitate of albumen and resin, which are easily separable by alkohol. One part of nitric acid, sp. grav. 1.210, saturates 300 of bile. On pouring Into it a solution of sugar of lead, it is changed into a liquid of a light-yellow colour, in which no picromel can be found, and which contains only acetate of soda and some traces of animal matter. Human bile appears hence to be formed, by Thenard, in 1100 parts; of 1000 water; from 2 to 10 yellow insoluble 132 ' matter; 42 albumen; 41 resin; S.6 soda; and 45 phosphates of soda of lime, sulphate of soda, muriate of soda, and oxide of iron. But by Berzelius, its con- stituents are in 1000 parts: 908.4 water; 80 picromel; 3 albumen; 4.1 soda; 0.1 phosphate of lime; 3.4 common salt; and 1 phosphate of soda, with some phosphate of lime. BILGUER, John Ulrick, was born at Coire, in Swisseriaud. He practised surgery at Berlin with such reputation, that he was appointed, by tlie great Frederick, Surgeon-General to the Prussian army. It was then the general practice to amputate in bad compound fractures; and bejng struck with the small proportion of those who recovered after the operation, he was led to try more lenient methods; from wliich meeting with much better success, he published as a thesis, on graduating at Halle, in 1761, a pretty general condemnation of amputation. This work attracted much notice throughout Europe, and materially check- ed tlie unnecessary use ofthe knife. In his " Instruc- tions for Hospital Surgeons," which appeared soon after, he insisted farther on the same subject; and where amputation was unavoidable, he advised leav- ing a portion of the integuments, which is now gene- rally adopted. BI LIARY. (Biliaris; from bilis, the bile.) Of or belonging to the bile. Biliary puct. Ductus biliosus. The very vas- cular glandules, wliich compose almost the whole substance of the liver, terminate in very small canals, calied biliary ducts, which at length form one trunk, the ductus hepatifus. Their use is to convey the bile, secreted by the liver, into the hepatic duct; this uniting with a duct from the gall-bladder, forms one common canal, called the ductus communis cholcdochus, which conveys the bile into the intestinal canal. Bili'mbi. (Indian.) See Malus Indica. Bl'LIOUS. (Biliosus, from bilis, bile.) A term very generally made use of, to express diseases which arise from too copious a secretion of bile : thus bilious colic, bilious diarrhoea, bilious fever, &c. BILIS. See Bile. Bilis atra. Black bile. The supposed cause among the ancients of melancholy. Bilis cystica. Bilis fdlea. Cystic bile. The bile when iu the gall-bladder is so called to distinguish it from that which is found in the liver. See Bile. Bilis uepatica. Hepatic bile. Bile that has not entered the gall-bladder. See Bile. Bl'LOBUS. (From bis, double, and lobus, the end of the ear.) Having two tobes, resembling the tips of ears; applied to a leaf, folium bilobum, when it is deeply divided into rouuded segments, as the petals of the Geranium pyrenaicum aud striatum which are bilobed. B1LOCULARIS (From bis, twice, and loculus, a little cell.) Two-celled; applied to a capsule which has two cells. Biloculares. Is the name of a natural order of plants. BIME'STRIS. (From bis, twice, and memsis, month.) Two mouths old. B1NATUS. Binus. Binate. A term applied to compound leaves, when consisting of a pair of leaflet* ouly, on one footstalk as in the great everlasting pea and other species of lathyrus. BINDWEED. See Convolvulus septum. BINERVILS. Two-nerved. Having two ribs oi nerves very apparent. Hence, folium binerium, Binoa'lle. See Casumuniar. Bino'culus. (From binus, double, and oculus, the eye.) A bandage for securing the dressings on both eyes. Bi'nsica. A disordered mind.—Helmont. Binsica mors. The binsical, or that death which follows a disordered mind. BINUS. (From b,s, twice.) Two by two- by couplets; applied to leaves when there are only'two uponaplant./o&aAi'na; as in Convallariamajalis,Sic Bioly'chnium. (From Qios, life, and Xvxviov a lamp.) Vital heat: also the name of an officinal nostrum. Bi'ote. (From (Sios, life.) Life. Also light food. BIOTHA'NATI. (From Rta, violence, or/Lj, life* and $ava"]as, death.) Those who die a violent death' or suddenly, as if there were no space between life and death. BIPARTITUS. Bipartite. Deeply divided olmoei BIS BIS «0 the basis; as calyx bipartitus; folium bipartitum ; perianthium bipartitum; and petala bipartita. Bipemu'lla. See Pimpindla. Bipkne'lla. See Pimpindla. BIP1NATIFIDUS. Doubly pinnatifid; as In the long rough-headed poppy, Papaver arzemone. See Pinnatifidus. BIP1NNAT1FIDUS. Doubly pinnatifid; applied to a leaf. See Leaf. BIP1NNATUS. Doubly pinnate. A compound leaf is so termed when the secondary petioles are arranged in pairs on the common petiole, and each secondary petiole is pinnate. Bi'ra. Malt liquor or beer. Bira'o. Stone Parsley. BIRCH. See Betula. BIRDLIME. The best birdlime is made of the middle bark of the holly, boiled seven or eight hours in water, till it is soft and tender; then laid in heaps in pits in the ground and covered witii stones, the water being previously drained from it; and in this state left for two or three weeks lo ferment, till it is reduced to a kind of mucilage. This being taken from the pit is pounded in a mortar to a paste, washed in river water, aad kneaded, till il is freed from extrane- ous matters** In this state it is left four or five days in earthen vessels, to ferment and purify itself, when it is fit for use. It may likewise be obtained from the misletoe, the Viburnum lantana, young shoots of elder, and other vegetable substances. It is sometimes adulterated With turpentine, oil, vine- gar, and oilier matters. Good birdlime is of a greenish colour, and sour fla- vour ; gluey, stringy, and tenacious ; and in smell re- sembling linseed oil. By exposure to the air it becomes dry and brittle, so that it may be powdered ; but its viscidity is restored by wetting it. It reddens tincture of litmus. Exposed to a gentle heat it liquefies slightly, Bwells in bubbles, becomes grumous, emits a smell re- sembling that of animal oils, grows brown, but reco- vers its properties on cooling, if not heated too much. With a greater heat it burns, giving out a brisk flame and much smoke. The residuum contains sulphate and muriate of potassa, carbonate of lime and alu- mina, with a small portion of iron. BIRDSTONGLTE. A name given to the seeds of the Fliuinus excelsior of Linna;us. Bi'rsen. (Hebrew for an aperture.) A deep ulcer, or imposthuine in the breast. BIRTH WORT. See Aristolochia. Birthwort, climbing. See Aristolochia clematitis. Birthwort, long-rooted. See Aristolochia longa. Birthwort, snake-killing. See Aristolochia an- guicida. Birthwort, thrce-tobed See Arislolochia trilobata. BISCO'CTUS. (From bis, twice, and coquo, to boil.) Tw ice dressed. It is chiefly applied to bread much baked, as biscuit Biscute'lla. Mustard. Bise'rmas. A name formerly given to clary, or garden clary. BISHOP'S WEED. See Ammi. BISIU'NGUA. (From bis, twice, and lingua,u tongue; so called from its appearance of being double- tongued ; that is, of having upon each leaf a less leaf.) The Alexandrian laurel. Bisma'lva. From vismalva, quasi viscummalva, from its superior viscidity. The water, or marsh- mallow. BISMUTH. (Bismuthum, from Bismut, Germ.) A metal which is found in the earth in very few dif- ferent states, more generally native or in the metallic state. Native bismuth is met with in solid masses, and also in small particles dispersed in and frequently deposited on different stones, at Schreeberg, in Saxony, Sweden, &c. Sometimes it is crystallized in four sided tables, or indistinct cubes. It eyists combined with oxygen in the oxide of bismuth (bismuth hochre,) found in small particles, dispersed, of a bluish or yel- lowish-gray colour, needle-shaped and capillary; sonie- timi-s laminated, forming small cells. It is also, though more seldom, united to sulphur and iron in the form of a sulphuret in the martial sulphuretted bismuth ore. This ore has a yellowish-gray appearance, resembling somewhat the "martial pyrites. And it is sometimes combineU with arsenic. Bismuth Is a metal of a yellowish or reddlsh-wMW colour, little subject to change in the air. It is some- what harder than lead, and is scarcely, if at all malle- able ; being easily broken, and even' reduced to pow- der, by the hammer. The internal face, or place of fracture, exhibits large shining plates, disposed in a variety of positions; thin pieces are considerably sono- rous. At a temperature of 480° Fahrenheit, it melts, and its surface becomes covered with a greenish-gray or brown oxide. A stronger heat ignites it, and causes it to bum with a small blue flame; at the same time that a yellowish oxide, known by the name of flowers of bismuth, is driven up. The oxide appears to rise in consequence of the combustion; for it is very fixed, and runs into a greenish glass when exposed to heat alone. Bismuth urged by a strong heat in a close vessel, sublimes entire, and crystallizes very distinctly when gradually cooled. The sulphuric acid has a slight action upon bismuth, when it is concentrated and boiling. Sulphurous acid gas is exhaled, and part of the bismuth is converted into a white oxide. A small portion combines with the sulphuric acid, and affords a deliquescent salt in the form of small needles. The nitric acid dissolves bismuth with the greatest rapidity and violence; at the same time that much heat is extricated, and a large quantity of nitric oxide escapes. The solution, when saturated, affords crys- tals us it cools; the salt detonates weakly, and leaves a yellow oxide behind, which effloresces in the air. Upon dissolving this salt in water, it renders that fluid of a milky white, and lets fall an oxide of the same colour. The nitric solution of bismuth exhibits the same pro- perty when diluted with water, most of the metal falling down in the form of a white oxide, called ma- gistery of bismuth. This precipitation of the nitric solution, by the addition of water, is the criterion by which bismuth is distinguished from most other metals. The magistery or oxide is a very white and subtile powder; when prepared by the addition of a large quantity of water, it is used as a paint for the com- plexion, and is thought gradually to impair the skin. The liberal use of any paint for the skin seems indeed likely to do this; but there is reason to suspect, from the resemblance between th-general properties of lead and bismuth, that the oxide of this metal may be attended with effects similar to those which the oxides of lead are known to produce. If a small portion ot* muriatic acid be mixed with the nitric, and the preci- pitated oxide be washed with but a small quantity of cold water, it will appear in minute scales of a pearly lustre, consisting the pearl powder of perfumers. These paints are liable to be turned black by sulphu- retted hydrogen gas. The muriatic acid does not readily act upon bismuth. When bismuth is exposed to chlorine gas it takes fire, and is converted into a chloride, which, formerly prepared by heating the metal with corrosive subli- mate, was called butter of bismuth. The chloride is of a grayish-white colour, a granular texture, and is opaque. It is fixed at a red heat. When iodine and bismuth are heated together, they readily form an iodide of an orange yellow colour, insoluble in water, but easily dissolved in potassa ley. Alkalis likewise precipitate its oxide; but not of so beautiful a white colour as that afforded by the affu- sion of pure water. The gallic acid precipitates bismuth of a greenish- yellow, as ferroprussiate of potassa does of a yellow- ish colour. There appears to be two sulphurets, the first a com- pound of 100 bismuth to 22.34 sulphur; the second of 100 to 46.5 : the second is a bisulphuret The metal unites with most metallic substances, and renders them in general more fusible. When calcined with the imperfect metals, its glass dissolves them, and produces the same effect as lead in cupillation; in which process it is even said to be preferable to lead. Bismuth is used in the composition ot pewter, in the fabrication of primers* types, and in various other me- tallic mixtures. With an equal weight of lead, it forms a brilliant white alloy, much harder than lead, and more malleable than bismuth, though not ductile; and if the proportion of lead be increased, it is ren. dercd still more malleable. Eight parts of bismuth BIS BIT five of lead, and three of fin, constitute the fusible metal, sometimes called Newton's, from its discoverer which melts at the heat of boiling water, and may be fused over a candle in a piece of stiff paper without burning the paper. One part of bismuth, with five of lead, and three of tin, forms plumbers' solder. It forms the basts of a sympathetic ink. The oxide of bis- muth precipitated by potassa from nitric acid, has been recommended in spasmodic disorders of the stomach, and given in doses of four grains, four times a day. A writer in the Jena Journal says he nas known the dose carried gradually to one scruple with- out injury. Bismuth is easily separable, in the dry way, from its ores, on account of its great fusibility. It is usual, in the processes at large, to throw the bismuth ore into a fire of wood; beneath which a hole is made in the ground to receive the metal, and defend it from oxi- dation: The same process may be imitated in the small way, in the examination of the ores of this metal; nothing more being necessary, than to expose it to a moderate heat in a crucible, with a quantity of re- ducing flux; taking care, at the same time, to perform the operation as speedily as possible, that the bismuth may be neither oxidized nor volatilized. ["In the United States, native bismuth has been found in Connecticut. The officinal preparation of this metal is, the subnitrate. As a small, portion of nitric acid remains combined with the oxide of bis- muth in its preparation, it is properly called a subni- trate. The precipitation which takes place from the nitric solution, by adding mere water, is a criterion by which bismuth is distinguished from most other me- tals. Subnitrate of bismuth is a fine, soft powder, of a pearly white colour, and nearly destitute of taste and smell. It changes to a dark colour on the contact of sulphuretted or carburetted hydrogen. Under the name of magistenj of bismuth, this subr stance was formerly regarded as[ noxious to the human system. But during the last forty years it has been brought into the practice of medicine, and found to be a salutary tonic to the stomach and organs of diges- tion. Its use commenced in Geneva, and it has since had the testimony of some of the most distinguished physicians in France and England in its favour. It has also in this country generally satisfied the expecta- tions formed of it. In dyspeptic complaints, especially in patients of a nervous tempeiameut, it is found a very useful palliative, and sometimes does much to- ward promoting a cure. It is an important medicine in the case of persons habitually subject to cramp of the stomach, and does more to fortify that organ against the returns of the disease than perhaps any of the to- nics in common use. In habitual vomiting or nausea, both from a primary affection of the stomach, and from sympathy with other parts, it frequently gives great relief. Its tonic effect appears not to be confined to the stomach, since it is found to do good in different spasmodic affections, such as palpitations and chorea. Recently, it has been announced to cure intermittents. A drachm ofthe bismuth, with an equal quantity of liquorice powder, divided into twelve papers, three of which are to be taken during the day, will commonly be sufficient to display the activity of the medicine. Large quantities taken at once are unsafe."—Big. Mat. Med. A.] BISMU'THUM, (From bismut, German.) See bismuth. BISSET, Charles, was born about the year 1716. After studying at Edinburgh, and practising some years as an hospital-surgeon in Jamaica, he entered the army; but soon after settled In Yorkshire, and in 1755, published a Treatise on the Scurvy. But his most celebrated work is an " Essay on the Medical Constitution of Great Britain," in 17o2. He obtained three years after a diploma from St Andrew's, and reached his 75th year. BISTORT. See Bistorta. BISTO'RTA. (From bis, twice, and torqueo, to bend; so called from the contortions of its roots.1) Bistort. See Polygonum bistorta. BISTOURY. (Bistoire, French.) Any small knife for surgical purposes. BISTRE. A brown pigment, consisting of the finer parts of wood soot, separated from the grosser by washing. The soot of the beech is said to make the best 134 BISULPHATE. A sulphate with an additional quantity of sulphuric acid. BIT NOBEN. Salt of bitumen. A white saline substance has lately been imported from India by this name, which is not a natural production, but a Hindoo preparation of great antiquity. It is called in the country, bit nobtn, padanoon, and soucherloon, and popularly khala mintue, or black salt. Mr. Henderson. of Bengal, conjectures it to be the sal asphaltites ana sal sodomenus of Pliny and Galen. This salt is far more extensively used in Hindustan than any other medicine whatever. The Hindoos use it to improve their appetite and digestion. They consider "it as a specific for obstructions of the liver and spleen ; and it is in high estimation with them in paralytic disorders, particularly those that affect the organs of speech. cutaneous affections, worms, old rheumatisms, and indeed all chronic disorders of man and beast. BITERNATUS. Twice-ternate. Applied to com- pound leaves, when the common footstalk supports three secondary petioles on its apex, and each of these support three leaflets; as in JEgopodium. Bithi'nici emplastrum. A plaster for the spleen. Bi'thinos. A Galenical plaster. BITTER. Amarus. BITTER APPLE. See Cucumis Colocynthis. BITTERN. The mother water which remains after the crystallization of common salt in sea-water, or the water of salt springs. It abounds with sulphate and muriate of magnesia, to which its bitterness is owing. B1TTERSPAR. Rhombspar. A mineral of a grayish or yellowish colour, and somewhat pearly lustre, usually found embedded in serpentine, chlorite, or steatite, and found in the Tyrol, Salsburg, Dau- phiny, Scotland, and the Isle of Man. BITU'MEN. (Ilijvpa, nflvs, pine; because it flows from the pine-tree; or, quod vi tvmeat I terra, from its bursting forth from the earth.) This term in- cludes a considerable range of inflammable mineral substances, burning with flame in the open air. They are of different consistency, from a thin fluid to a solid; but the solids are for the most part liquefiable at a moderate heat. The fluid are, 1. Naphtha; a fine, white, thin, fragrant, colourless, oil, which issues out of white, yellow, or black clays in Persia and Media. This is highly inflammable, and is decomposed by distillation. It dissolves resins, and the essential oils of thyme and lavender; but is not itself soluble either in alkohol or aether. It is the lightest of all the dense fluids, its specific gravity being 0.708. See Naphtha. 2. Petroleum, wliich is a yellow, reddish, brown, greenish, or blackish oil, found dropping from rocks, or issuing from the earth, in the dutchy of Modena, and in various other parts of Europe and Asia. This like- wise is. insoluble in alkohol, and seems to consist of naphtha, thickened by exposure to the atmosphere. It contains a portion of the succinic acid. Seo Pe- troleum. 3. Barbadoes tar, which is a viscid, brown, or black inflammable substance^ insoluble in alkohol, and con- taining the succinic acid. This appears to be .the mi- neral oil in its third state of alteration. The- solid are, 1. Asphaltum, mineral pitch, of which there are three varieties: the cohesive; the semi-compact, maltha; the compact, or asphaltum. These are smooth, more or less hard or brittle, inflam- mable substances, which melt easily, and burn with- out leaving any or but little ashes," if they be pure. They are slightly and partially acted on by alkohol and aether. See Asphaltum. 2. Mineral tallow, which is a white substance of the consistence of tallow, and as greasy, although more brittle. It was found in the sea on the coasts of Finland, in the year 1736; and is also met with in some rocky parts of Persia. It is near one-fifth lighter than tallow ; bums with a blue flame, and a smell of grease, leaving a black viscid matter behind, which is more difficultly consumed. 3. Elastic bitumen, or mineral caoutchouc, of which there are two varieties. Besides these, there are other bituminous substances, as jet and amber, which ap- proach the harder bitumens in their nature; and all the varieties of pit coal, and the bituminous schistus, or shale, which contain more or less of bitumen til their composition. BLA BLA thTTTMEN barbaprnse. Sec Petroleumbarbadcnsc. BlTV"EN. JUD*tc«M- Asphaltus. Jews' pitch. A solid, light, bituminous substance; of a dusky colouron the outside, and a deep shining black within; of very little taste, and scarcely any smell, unless heated; when it emits a strong pitchy one. It is said to be found plentifully in ihe earth in several parts of Egypt, and floating on the surface of the Dead sea. It is now wholly expunged from the catalogue of offi- cinale of this country ; but was formerly esteemed as a discutient, sudorific, and emmenagogue. Bitumen liquipum. See Petroleum. BITUMINOUS. Ofthe nature of bitumen. [Bituminous coal. In the United States, coal has been explored in several districts, and undoubtedly ex- ists in great abundance. In Virginia, near Richmond, is a deposite of coal about 20 miles in length, and ten miles in breadth; it is accompanied by a whitish sand- stone and shale, with vegetable impressions, as is usual in the independent coal formation, which here lies over, and is surrounded by primitive rocks. In Pennsylvania, coal is found on the west branch of the Susquehannah; in various places west of that branch; also on the Ju- niata, and on the waters of the Alleghany and Monon- gahela. Indeed, according to Mr. Maclure, the inde- pendent coal formation extends from the head waters of the Ohio, with some interruptions, to the waters of the Tombigbee river, in Alabama.—See CI. Min. A.l Bituminous limestone. Found near Bristol, and in Galway, in Ireland. The Dalmatian is so charged with bitumen, that it may be cut like soap, and is used for building houses. When eke walls are reared, fire is applied to them, and they burn white. BIVALVIS. Two-valved. Applied to the valves of the absorbents in anatomy, and in botany to cap- sules.—Capsula bivalvis. BIVASCULARIS. (From bis, twice, and vascu- lum, a little vessel.) Having two cells. BIVE'NTER. (From bis, twice, and venter, a belly.) A muscle.is so termed, which has two bellies. Bivknter cervicis. A muscle of the lower jaw. BlVENTER MAXILLJE INFKKIORIS. See Digastricus. BI'XA. The name of a genus df "plants. Class, Polyandria, Order, Monogynia. Bixa orellana. The systematic name for the plant affording the" terra orellana or annotto of the shops and pharmacopoeias. The substance so called is a ceraceous mass obtained from the pellicles of the seeds. In Jamaica and other warm climates, it is con- sidered as a useful remedy in dysentery, possessing adstringent and stomachic qualities; but here it is only used to colour cheese, and some other articles. Bla'ccIjE. The measles.—Rhazes. BLACKBERRY. The fruit ofthe common bram- bles.—See Rubus fruticosus. [In the United States, there are two species of the blackberry, the fruit of which is eaten, and the roots used as astringents. They are the Rubus trivialis, or Dewberry, or running blackberry, and tlie Rubus vil- losus, or standing blackberry. " The bark of the root of the dewberry, or low blackberry, a common native briar, is highly astrin- gent, possessing both tannih and gallic acid in large quantity. It is a popular remedy iu cholera infantum, lo which disease it appeals well suited after liberal evacuations have been made. In the secondary stages of dysentery, and in diarrhea, alter the removal of offending causes from the alimentary canal, it has been resorted to with success in controlling the dis- charges, and giving tone to the bowels. It is usually exhibited in strong decoction. The Rubus villosus is commonly distinguished from the preceding by the name of high, or tall blackberry. The properties of the two are the same."—See Big. Mat. Med. A jelly made of the fruit is an excellent domestic remedy for young children iu cholera infantum, after proper evacuations. A.l BLACK CHALK. A mineral of a bluish black colour, and slaty texture, which soils the fiugers. It is found in primitive mountains, and occurs in Caer- narvonshire, and the island of Isla. [Black prop. " The formula for this preparation In the Pharmacopoeia, is essentially the same wilh the one made public by Dr. Armstrong, and which, under tlie name of Black Drop, litis been known and prized in England for a century and upwards. As the recipe wants the usual precision of pharmaceutical formulsjij it may be proper to secure a IHerable uniformity of strength, by boiling the first ingredients no longer than is necessary to blend them together, and by afterward exposing them in a warm place, until about one-fourth of their original volume is evaporated. The compound directed in the Pharmacopoeia should afford about two pints of strained liquor. As the filtration of so viscid a liquor is difficult, it may be strained without pressure through a double linen bag. The black drop is a fermented aromatic vinegar of opium. Its taste, when properly prepared, is bitter and acid, the saccharine principle being changed by the fermentation. Its consistence is moderately viscid. Acetous solutions of opium have been in use since the days of Van Helmont, and even earlier. Our me- dical chemists of the present day consider that the peculiarities which attend the operation of these pre- parations depend upon the formation of an acetate of morphia. The black drop has sustained its popularity for a great length of time on account of its favourable operation. According to Dr. Armstrong, it often stays in the stomach when other preparations will not, and it also affects the head less than laudanum. Dr. Paris and other medical writers give their testimony to its usefulness. About ten or twelve minims form a dose. Notwith- standing the advantages ascribed to this preparation, it is not always uniform iu its strength, or in the amount of sediment it depositcs. It is probable that a better vinegar of opium might be prepared."—Big. Mat. Med. A.] BLACK JACK. Blende, or mock lead; an ore of zinc. BLACK LEAD. See Plumbago. BLACK MO UK, Sir Richarp, was born in Wilt shire about the year 1650'. After studying at Oxford, he took his degree in medicine at Padua, then settled in London, and met with considerable success, inso- much that he was appointed physician to William HI. and retained the same office under Queen Anne. He then published several long and dull epic poems, which appear to have materially lessened his reputation; so that his opposition to the inoculation for small-pox had very little weight He wrote also several medical tracts, which are little known at present. BLACK WADD. One of the ores of manganese-. [Black vomit. This is one of the fatal symptoms of yellow fever, it being a very rare case for a patient to recover after its occurrence. " A memoir on the analysis of black vomit, by Dr. Cathral, was read before the American Philosophical Society at Philadelphia, on the 20th June, 1800. The experienced and intrepid author has given a description of the black vomit, has analyzed the fluids ejected a few hours before the commencement of black vomiting itself, to wliich he has added experiments to ascertain the effects of black vomit on the living system of man and other animals, and a synojisis of the opinions of authors concerning its formation and qualities. The experiments show that this singular morbid excretion contains an acid, which is neither carbonic, phospho- ric, nor sulphuric ; and, what our readers will hardly expect, that the black vomit may be smelted, tasted, and swallowed, without inducing yellow fever, or even any sickness at all—so little infection or contagion does it seem to contain. He concludes it to be an altered secretion from the liver."—New-York Med. Repos. vol. iv. p. 75. " Dr. May, of Philadelphia, dropped the matter of black vomit into his eyes, and never experienced in- convenience or sickness."—Med. Rip. vol. v. p. 131. " Dr. Ffirth of Salem, in New-Jersey, has published a Dissertation on Malignant Fever, with an attempt to prove that it is not contagious. In this he relates a number of experiments wliich he has made upon the matter of black vomit, as discharged by persons labour- ing under that disease. He inoculated himself in the left fore-arm with black vomit just discharged from a moribund patient; a slight inflammation ensued, whicli subsided in three days, and the wound readily healed, and without the formation of pus. To avoid cavil and deception, he repeated these experiments above twenty times on various parts of" his body, with the black matter collected iu Philadelphia during the seasons of lf*02 and 1HI3. He put it into his eye, with- out experiencing moie inconvenience than coid water 135 BLE BL1 produces. Se exposed himself to the exhalations of ft while acted upon by heat in an Iron Bklllet, and ex- perienced no unpleasant sensation. He swallowed the thick extractive matter wliich remained after eva- poration, in the form of pills, without incommoding his stomach. He even went so far as to mix half an ounce of fresh black vomit with an ounee and a half of water, and to drink it It produced no more effect upon his stomach than so much water. He increased the dose to two ounces, and finally swallowed the black vomit in like quantity without auy dilution at all, and without sustaining the least injury. He ino- culated himselfwith saliva and serum, with as little inconvenience! !**—Med. Rep. vol. viii. p. 70. A] BLADDER. See Urinary bladder, and Gall- bladder. Bladder, inflamed. See Cystitis. BLADE-BONE. See Scapula. BL/E'SITAS. (Ftomblasus.) A defect in speech, Called stammering. Bljb'sus. (From BXarflta, to injure.) A stam- merer. Bla'nca. (Blanc, French.) A purging mixture; so called because it was supposed to evacuate the white phlegmatic humours. Also white lead. BLANCARD, Stephen, was born at Leyden, and graduated at Franeker, in 1678. He settled at Amster- dam, and published many anatomical and medical Works; especially one on morbid anatomy, contain- ing 200 cases, and a "Lexicon Mediafpf''.which passed through numerous editions. Bla'sa. (Indian.") A tree, the fruit of which the Indians powder, and use to destroy worms. BLASIUS, Gerard, son of a physician at Amster- dam, from whom he derived a great predilection for comparative anatomy. After graduating at Leyden about the year 1646, he returned to his native city, and acquired so much reputation, that he was made pro- fessor of medicine in 1660, and soon after physician to the hospital. Besides publishing new editions of seve- ral useful works, with notes comprehending subse- quent improvements, he was author of various original ones, especially relating to comparative and morbid anatomy. He claimed the discovery of the ductus salivaris, asserting he had pointed it out to Steno; to whom it has been commonly ascribed. Blaste'ma. (From (JXasravui, to germinate.) A bud or shoot. Hippocrates uses it to signify a cutane- ous pimple like a bud. Bla'stum mosylitum. Cassia bark kept with the Wood. Bla'tta. (From BXarrio, 'to hurt.) A sort of beetle, or bookworm; so called from its injuring books Or clothes; the kermes insect. [Blatta is the generic name given by Linnaeus to the cock-roach, which infests houses, and preys upon pro- visions, and not upon clothes. A.] Blatta'ria lutea. (From blatta; so called, be- cause, according to Pliny, it engenders the blatta.) The Vcrbascum blattaria, or herb yellow moth- mullein. BLEACHING. The chemical art by which tlie various articles used for clothing are deprived of their natural dark colour, and rendered white. Bleaching powder. The chloride of lime. Ble'chon. (From BXr/xaopai, to bleat; so called according to Pliny, because if sheep taste it they bleat) The herb, wild penny-royal. See Mentha pulegium. BLEEDING. See Blood-letting and Hemorrhage. BLE'MA. (From SaXXio, to inflict) A wound. BLE'NDE. A species of zinc ore, formed of zinc in combination with sulphur, formiug a sulphuret of zinc. BLE'NNA. BXevva. Blena. Mucus, a thick ex- crementitious humour. BLENNORRHA'GIA. (From BXtvva, mucus, and few, to flow.) The discharge of mucus from -,the ure'hra. BLENNORRHEA. (From BXtvva, mucus, and pent, to flow.) 1. A gleet; Gonorrhaa mucosa. A discharge of mucus from the urethra, arising from weakness. 2 The name of a genus of diseases in Good's Noso- logy, embracing three species, Blennorrhea simplex, luodes, and chronica. BLE'PHARA. (Quasi /?X«roii? c1 ip>i, as teing the Cover and deteace of the aijUH.) Tu» eyelids. Bleitia'rides. (From BXrmatic. BOLETIC ACID. Acidum boleticum. An acid extracted from the expressed juice of the Boletus oseudo-igniarius, by M. Braconnot The juice con- centrated to a syrup by a very gentle heat, was acied on by strong alkohol. What remained was dissolved in water. When nitrate of lead was dropped into this solution, a white precipitate fell, which, after being well washed with water, was decomposed by a cur- rent of sulphuretted hydrogen gas. Two different acids were found iu the liquid after filtration and eva- poration. One in permanent crystals was boletic scid; the other was a small proportion of phosphoric acid. The former was purified by a solution iu alko- hol, and subsequent evaporation. It consists of irregular four-sided prisms, of a white colour, and. permanent in the air. Its taste resembles cream of tartar; at the temperature of 68° it dissolves in 180 times its weight of water, and in 45 of alkohol. Vegetable blues are reddened by it. Red oxide of iron, and the oxides of silver and mercury! are precipitated by it from their solutions in nitric acid; but lime and barytes waters are not affected. It sublimes when heated, in white vapours, and is coudensed in a white powder.—Ann. de Chimie, lxxx. BOLETUS. (From ButXos, a mass, or BatXirvs, from its globular form.) The name of a sjenus of plants in the Lmnean system. Class, Cryptogamia; Order, Fungi. Boletus; Spunk. Boletus ckrvi. The mushroom. Boletus igniarius. The systematic name for the agaricus ofthe pharmacopoeias. Agaricus chirurgo- rum ■ Agaricus quercus ; Fungus ignianus. Agaric of the oak; Touchwood boletus; Female agaric. This fungus Boletus .—acaulis pulvinatus levis, poris tenuissimis of Linna-us, has been much used by sur- geons as an external styptic. Though rtill employed on the continent, the surgeons In this country have not much confidence in it. Bolstws labicis. The systematic r*tme for the officinal aga-ievs albus, wliich is met with on old larch trees, in different parts of Europe. Several pre- parations', as troches, an extract, and pills, are ordered lo be made with it in foreign pharmacopoeias, which are administered against phthisical complaints. Boletus piki laricis. A species of agaric which grows on the larch. Boletus suavbolens. The systematic name for the fungus solids of the pharmacopoeias. This spe- cies of fungus, Boletus—acaulis superne lavis, salici- bus, of Linneus, and the Boletus albus of Hudson, when fresh, has a suburinous smell, and at first' an acid taste, followed by a bitter. It is seldom used at present, but was formerly given in phthisical com- plaipts. Boli'smus. A voracious appetite, according to Avicenna , but most probably meant for bulimus. BO LOGMAN STONE. A mixture of mucilage and powdered sulphate of barytes. [Bolognian phosphorus. When native sulphate of baryta is heated it decrepitates, and at a high tern perature, fuses into an opaque white enamel: it was employed in the manafacture of Jasper ware by the late Mr. Wedgewood. When heated to redness, it acquires the property of phosphorescence. This was first ascertained by Vincenzo Cascarioli, of Bologna, whence the term Bologna phosphorus is applied to it. This kind of phosphorus, after bciug exposed for a few minutes to the sun's rays, shines in the dark sufficiently to render visible the dial of a w atch. This prosperty is lost by repeated uses, in consequence of the oxygena- tion ofthe sulphur: but it may be restored by a second calcination.—See Webster's Man. of Chem. A.] BOLL'S. (BfoXoc, a bole, or bolus.) Any medi- cine, rolled round, that is larger than an ordinary sized pea, and yet not too large to be swallowed. Bclus armena. See Bole, Armenian. Bolus armena alba. The white Armenian bole. Bolus ar.moniac See Bole, Armenian. Bolus dlessbnsis. Bole of Blois. See Bole. Bolus gallica. French bole. A pale red-coloured bolar earth, variegated with irregular specks and veins of white and yellow. It is occasionally adnlinistered as an absorbent aud antacid. BO.MB AX. See Gossypium. BOMBIATE. Bombias. A salt formed by the union of the bombic acid with salifiable bases ; thiisy bombiate of alumine, Sec. BOMBIC ACID. Acidum bombicum. Acid of the silkworm. Silkworms contain, especially whep hi the state of chrysalis, an acid liquor in a reservoir placed near the anus. It is obtained by expressing their juice in a cloth, and precipitating the mucilage by spirit of wine, and likewise by infusing the chrysa- lides in that liquor. This acid is very penetrating, of a yellow amber colour, but its nature and combinations are not yet well known. BO'MBUS. Bo/ifioj. 1. A resounding noise, or ringing of the ears. 2. A sonorous expulsion of flatus from the intestines. 3. Dr. Good gives this name to that variety of ima- ginary sound, parapsis illusoria, which is character- ized by a dull, heavy, intermitting sound. Bon arbor. A name given to the coffee-tree. Bo'na. Boona. The phaseolus, or kidney-beans. [BOND, Thomas, M.D. This celebrated physician and surgeon was a nativeof Maryland, and studied his profession there under Dr. Hamilton, a very learned practitioner. Afterward he travelled in Europe and spent a considerable time in Paris, where he attended the practice of the Hdtel Dieu. He began the practice of medicine in Philadelphia about the year 1734, and soon attracted the public attention. He was the founder of the College and Academy, and one of the most active managers ofthe Pennsylvania Hospital, at its commencement He was a contributor to some of the Medical Journals of Great Britain before the establishment of one in this country. In l.f~ he de- livered the annual address before the American Plulo- sophical Society. The subject was, "The rank and dignity of man in the scale of being, and the con- veniences and advantages he derives from the Arts and Sciences, and the prognostic of the unceasing grandeur and glory of America, founded on the nature of its cli- mate." He was for half acentury in the first practice in Philadelphia, and itmaikable for attention to tlie BON BON cases under his care, and his sound judgment. He • together by means of their ligaments, It is called a aied m the year 1784, aged 72.—See Thach. Med. natural skeleton.—The uses of the bones are various, Biog. A.) Bo'tfDucH inoorum. See Guilandina. BONE. Os. Bones are hard, dry, and insensible parts of the body, of a whitish colour, and composed of a spongy, compact, or recticular substance. They vary much in their appearances, some being long and hollow, others flat and compact, &c. The greater number of bones have several processes and cavities, which are distinguished from their figure, situation, use, &c. Thus, processes extended from the end of a bone, if smooth and round, are called heads ,*nd con- dyles, when flattened either above or laterally. That part which is beneath the head, and which exceeds the rest of the bone in smallnese and levity, is called the neck. Rough, unequal processes are culled tube- rosities, or tubercles: but the longer aud more acute, spinous, or styloid processes, from their resemblance to a thorn. Thin broad processes, with sharp extre- mities, are known by the name of crista, or sharp edges. Other processes are distinguished by their form, and called alar, or ptergoid; mamillary, or mastoid; dentiformror odontoid, Sec. Others, from their situation, are called superior, inferior, exterior, and interior. Some have their name from their'di- rection; as oblique, straight, transverse, Sec; and some from their use, as trochanters, rotators, Sec. Furrows, depressions, and cavities, are destined either for the reception of contiguous bones, to form an arti- culation with them, when they arc called articular cavities, whicli are sometimes deeper, sometimes shal- lower ; or they receive hard parts, but do not consti- tute a joint with them. Cavities serve also for the transmission and attachment of soft parts. Various names are given to them, according to the magnitude and figure of bones. If they be broad and large at the beginning, and not deep, but contracted at their ends, they are called fovea, or pits. Furrows are open canals, extending longitudinally in the surface of bones. A hollow, circular tube, for the most part of the same diameter from beginning to end, and more or less crooked or straight, long or short, is named a canal. Foramim are the apertures of canals, or they are formed ofthe excavated margins of two bones, placed against each other. If such be the form of the margin of a bone, as if a portion were taken out of it, it is called a notch. With respect to the formation of bone, there have been various opinions. Physiologists of the present day assert, that it is from a specific action of small arteries, by whicli ossific matter is separated from the blood, and deposited where it is required. The first thing observable in the embryo, where bone is to be formed, is a transparent jelly, which becomes gradu- ally firmer, and is formed into cartilage. The carti- lage gradually increases to a certain size, and when the process of ossification commences, vanishes as it advances. Cartilages, previous to the ossific action, are solid, and without any cavity ; but when the ossific action of the arteries is about to commence, the ab- sorbents become very active, and form a small cavity in which the bony matter is deposited ; bone continues to be separated, and tlie absorbents model the mass iuto its required shape. The process of ossification is extremely rapid in utero: it advances slowly after birth, and is not completed in the human body till about the twentieth year. Ossification in the flat bones, as those of the skull, always begin from central points, and the radiated fibres meet the radii of other ossifying points, or the edges of the adjoining bone. In long bones, as those of the arm and leg, the clavical, meta- carpal, and metatarsal bones, a central ring is formed in the body of the bone, the head and extremities being cartilage, in the centre of which ossification afterward begins. The central ring of the body shoots its bony fibres towards the head and extremities, which extend towards the body of the bone. The head and extre- mities at length come so close to the body as to be merely separated by a cartilage, wilich becomes gra- dually thinner until tlie twentieth year. Thick and round bones, as those of the tarsus, carpus, sternum, and patella, are, at first, all cartilage: ossification be- gins in the centre of each. When the bones are de- prived of their soft parts, and are hung together in their natural situation, by means of wire, the whole is and are to be found in the account of each bone; it is, therefore, only necessary to observe, in this place, that they give shape to the body, contain and defend the vital viscera, and afford an attachment to 'all the muscles. A Table of the Bones. Bones of the cranium or skull............. Bones of the face..... No. . 1 Dentes or teeth- Bone of the tongue. Bones of the C Incis ......< Cusp ( Mola 'Frontal........... Parietal.............. a Occipital............. 1 Temporal............. 2 Ethmoid.............. I Sphenoid............. 1 Superior maxil........ 2 Jugal................. 2 Nasal................ 2 Lachrymal........... 2 Palatine.............. 2 Inferior spongy....... 2 Vomer............... 1 Inferior maxil......... 1 Incisores............. 8 pidati............. 4 ares..............20 ■ Ilyoidesos............ 1 Malleus.............. 2 Incus................ 2 within the temporal, g bones..............vOrbiculareos I Cervical Vertebra>......,..............< Dorsal f Lumbar Sacrum................................. Coccygis os............................. Thethorax................J rIds""!" V.V." " The pelvis----..............Innominata ossa The shoulder. The fore-arm.. Carpus or wrist \ Clavicle............... 2 ( Scapula.............. 2 The arm..............Humeri os............ 2 Ulna................. 2 Radius.............., 2 Naviculareos......... 2 Lunare os............ 2 Cuneiforme os........ 2 Orhiculareos......... 2 Trapezium os......... 2 Trapezoides os........ 2 Magnum os........... 2 _ Unciforme os......... 2 Metacarpus............................. lo .Phalanges...........,~...................28 'The thigh.............Femur............... 2 (Patella............... 2 The leg.............-J Tibia................ o (Fibula............... o fCalcaneus............ 2 J Astragalus'............ 2 ^ J" Tarsus or instep •( Cuboides os........... 2 I Naviculare os......... 2 (. Cuneiformia ossa..... C I Metatarsus........................\ iq .&* [.Phalanges.......................'.".!!!!!' 2d Sesamoid bones of the thumb and great toe.) occasionally found.........................( 8 Total 248 Calcined human hones, according to Berzelius are composed, in 100 parte, of 81.9 phosptaSTc? lime 3 fluate of lime, 10 lime, 1.1 phosphate: of mamesm 2 soda, and 2 carbonic acid. 100 parts of bomf by c'al- «.J cmai on are reduced to 63. Fourcroy and Vaum,e7i'u found the following to be the composition of' K»parts of ox bones: 51 solid gelatin, 37.7 phosphate of nine 10 carbonate of l.me and 1.3 phosphate of magnesia 'but parts ,10 Berzelius gives the"frntowh^aTteir'"conslftue.tis- 33 3 cartilage, 55.35 phosphate of lime, 3 flume offi,ne' 3.a> carbonate of lime, 2.05 phosphate jf magnesia and _ 2.45 soda, v\ ill, a little common salt. UBi'nes,a> a»a About l-30th of phosphate of magnesia \ i..Vn , =>"■<"■"", "y me.i isu. hue, me w.iu.« is nuuui i-.»nnoi piiospiiate of magnesia woe obtains! Uimied™ artificial skeleton, but when they are kept I from the cuicmed UoiL of fowisi by FouTcmov * ami BON Vauquelin. When the enamel of teeth, rasped down, is uissolved in muriatic acid, it leaves no albumen, like we other bones. Fourcroy and Vauquelin state its components to be, 27.1 gelatin and water, 72.9 phos- phate of lime. Messrs. Hatchett and Fepys rate its composition at 78 phosphate of lime, 6 carbonate of line, and 10 water and loss. Berzelius, on the other liana, lound only 2 per cent, of combustible matter in teeth. The teeth of adults, by Mr. Pepys, consist of t)4 phosphate of lime, 6 carbonate of lime, 20 cartilage, and 10 water or loss. The fossii bones of Gibraltar are Composed of phosphate of lime and carbonate, like burnt bones. Much difference of opinion exists with regard to the existence of fluoric acid in the teeth of animals; some of the most eminent chemists taking opposite sides of the question. It appears that bones buried for many centuries still retain their albumen, with very little diminution of its quantity. Fourcroy and VauqueUn discovered phosphate of magnesia in all the bones they examined, except human bones. The bones of the horse and sheep afford about l-36th of phosphate of magnesia; those of fish nearly the same quantity as those of the ox. They account for this by observing, that phosphate of mag- nesia is found in the urine of man, but not in that of animals, though both equally take iu a portion of mag- nesia with their food. The experiments of Mr. Hatchett show, that the membranous or cartilaginous substance, which retains the earthy salts within its interstices, and appears to determine the shape of the bone, is albumen. Mr. Hatchett observes, that the enamel of tooth is analo- gous to the porcellaneous shells, while mother of pearl approaches in its nature to true bone. A curious phenomenon with respect to bones is the circumstance of their ucquiring a red tinge, when mad- der is given to animals with their food. The bones of young pigeons will thus be tinged of a rose colour in twenty-four hours, and of a deep scarlet in three days; but the bones of adult animals will be a fortnight in acquiring a rose colour. The bones most remote from the heart are the longest in acquiring this tinge. Mr. Gibson informs us, that extract of logwood too, incon- siderable quantity, will tinge the bones of young pigeons purple. On desisting from the use of this food, however, the colouring matter is again taken up into the circulation, and carried off, the bones regaining their natural hue in a short time. It was said by Du Hamel, that the bones would become coloured and colourless in concentric layers, if an animal were fed alternately one week with madder, and one week without; and hence he iuferred,-that the bones were formed in the same manner as the woody parts of trees. But he was mistaken in the fact; and indeed had it been true, with the inference he naturally draws from it, the bones of animals must have been out of all proportion larger than they are at present. Bones are of extensive use in the arts. In their natural state, or dyed of various colours, they are made into handles of knives and forks, and numerous articles of turnery. We have already noticed the manufacture of volatile alkali from boues, the coal of which forms bone-black; or, if they be afterward cal- cined to whiteness in the open air, they constitute the bone ashes of which cupels are made, and which, finely levigated, are used for cleaning articles of paste, and some other trinkets, by the name of burnt harts- horn. The shavings of hartshorn, which is a species of bone, afford an elegant jelly; and the shavings of otiier bones, of which those of the calf are thejbest, are often employed in their stead. **%• On this principle, Mr. Proust has recommended an economical use of bones, particularly with a view to improve the subsistence of the soldier. He first chops them into small pieces, throws them into a kettle of boiling water, and lets them bpil about a quarter of an hour. When this lias stood till it is cold, a quantity of fat, excellent for culinary purposes when fresh, and at any time fit forunaking candles, may be taken off the liquor. This, in some instances, amounted to an eighth, and in others even to a fourth, of the weight of the bones. After this the bones may be ground, and boiled in eight or ten times their weight of water, of which that already used may form a part, till about half is wasted, when a very nutritious jelly will be obtained. The boiler should not be of copper, as this uii-Wl is easily dic*olvcd by the jelly; and the cover | BOR should fit very tight, so that the heat may be greater ton that of boiling water, but uot equal to that of rapin's digester, winch would give it an nmpyreuma. 1 he bones of meat that have been boiled are nearly as productive as fresh bones; but Dr. Young found those of meat that had been roasted afforded no jelly, at least by simmering, or gentle boiling. Bones, growth of. See Osteogeny. BONEglNDER. See Osteocolll IBoneset. Thoroughwort Eupatorium perfolia- tum. 1 his is an indigenous vegetable, growing in wt meadows throughout the United States. The whole plant is medicinal, but the leaves and flowers aie most active. See Eupatorium perfoliatum. A.] BONET, Theophii.ls, was born at Geneva in 1620, and grad uated at Bologna. He had considerable prac- tice, and was extremely zealous in the pursuit of mor- bid anatomy, as well as in extracting valuable obser- vations from authors. His hearing becoming impaired, he devoted the latter part of his life to the arrangement of the materials which he had prepared. His princi- pal work, entitled "Sepulchretum," published 1679, was highly approved: and laid the foundation of Mor- gagni's excellent treatise, " De Sedibus et Causis Mor- borum." Another publication of his," Mercurius com- piiaiitius," is an index of medical literature to the time of its appearance, 16d2. His death occurred seven years after. Bononie'nsis lapis. The Bononian stone. Called also phosphorus bonvniensis, phosphorus kircheri, tlie light carrier, or Bononian phosphorus. As a medicine, the stone is caustic and emetic BONTIUS, Jambs, was born at Leyden, where he studied medicine, and then went to practice in India. After his return, he wrote several valuable works ou the diseases and practice of that country, as well as on its natural productions, animal and vegetable. The most esteemed is entitled " De Medicina Indorum," and appeared in lfi-ia. BO'NUS. Good. A term applied to plants, and remedies from their supposed efficacy. Bonus henricus. (Henricus; so called, because its virtues were detected by some one whose name was Henry.) See Chcnopodium bonus Henncus. BON Y. Osseus. Of, or belonging to', or resembling bone. BORACIC ACID. Acidum boracicum. Sedative salt of Hoinberg. Acid of Borax. Boracine acid. " The salt composed of this acid and soda had long been used both in medicine and the arts under tlie name of borax, when Homberg first obtained the acid separate in 1702, by distilling a mixrure of borax and sulphate of iron. He supposed, however, that it was a product of the latter; and gave it the name of vola- tile narcotic salt of vitriol, or sedative salt.' Lemery the younger, soon after discovered that it could be ob- tained from borax equally by means of the nitric or muriatic acid; Geoffroy detected soda in borax : and al length Baron proved, by a number of experiments, that boiax is a compound of soda and a peculiar acid. Cadet has disputed this; but he has merely shown, that the borax of the shops is frequently contaminated with copper; and Struveand Exchaquet have endea- voured to prove that the boracic and phosphoric acids are the same*; yet their experiments only show, that they resemble each other in certain respects, not in all. To procure the acid, dissolve borax in hot water, and filter the solution, then add sulphuric acid by little and little, till the liquid has a sensibly acid taste. Lay it aside to cool, and a great number of small shining laminated crystals will form. These are the boracic acid. They are to be washed with cold water, and drained upon brown paper. Boracic acid thus procured is in the form of thin irregular hexagonal scales, of a silvery whiteness, having some resemblance to spermaceti, and the same kind of greasy feel. It has a sourish taste at first, then makes a bitterish cooling impression, and at last leaves an agreeable sweetness. Pressed between tlie teeth, it is not brittle but ductile. It has no smell; but, when sulphuric acid is poured on it, a transient odour of musk is produced. Its specific gravity in the form of scales is 1.47!); after il has been fused, 1.803. It is not altered by lirht. Exposed to the fire it swells up, from losing its water of crystallization, and in this state is called calcined boracic acid. It melts a little before it is red hot, without perceptibly losing any 143 ^BOR BOR water, but It does not flow freely till it Is red, and then less than the berate or soda. After this fusion it is a hard transparent glass, becoming a little opaque on exposure to the air, without abstracting moisture from It, and unaltered in its properties, for on being dis- solved in boiling water it crystallizes as before. This glass is used in the composition of false gems. Boiling water scarcely dissolves one-fiftieth part, and cold water much less. When this solution is dis- tilled in close vessels, part of the acid rises with the water, and crystallizes in the receiver. It is more solu- ble in alkohol, and alkohol containing it burns with a green flame, as does paper dipped in a solution of boracic acid. Neither oxygen gas, nor tlie sin.pte combustibles, nor the common metals, produce any change upon boracic acid, as far as is a- \\n ■■' m known. If mixed with finely powdered cIkt. >ai, it is neverthe- less capable of vitrification; and with soot it melts into a black bitumen-like mass, which however is soluble in water, and cannot easily be burned to ashes, but sub- lunes in part With the assistance of a distilling heat it dissolves in oils, especially mineral oils; and with these it yields fluid and solid products, which impart a green colour to spirit of wine. When rubbed with phosphorus it does not prevent its inflammation, but an earthy yellow matter is left behind. It is hardly capable of oxiding or dissolving anv of the metals ex- cept iron and zinc, and perhaps copper; but it com- bines with most of the metallic oxides, as it does with the alkalies, and probably with all the earths, though the greater part of its combinations have hitherto been little examined. It is of great use in analyzing stones that contain a fixed alkali Crystallized boracic acid is a compound of 57 parts of acid and 43 of water. The honour of discovering the radical of boracic acid, is divided between Sir H. Davy and Gay Lussac and Thenard. The first, on applying his powerful voltaic battery to it, obtained a chocolate-coloured body in small quantity; but the two latter chemists, by acting on it with potassium in equal quantities, at a low red-heat, formed boron and Bub-borate of potass. For a small experiment, a glass tube wiHserve, but on a greater scale a copper tube is to be preferred. The potassium and boracic acid, per- fectly dry, should be intimately mixed before exposing them to heat. On withdrawing the tube from the fire, allowing it to cool, and removing the cork whicli loosely closed its mouth, we then pour successive por- tions of water into it, till we detach or dissolve the whole matter. The water ought to be heated each time. The whole collected liquids are allowed to set- tle ; when, after washing the precipitate tirl the liquid ceases to affect syrup of violets,, we dry the boron in a capsule, and then put it into a phial out of contact of air. Boron is solid, tasteless, inodorous, and of a greenish-brown colour. Its specific gravity is some- what greater than water. The prime equivalent of boracic acid has been inferred from the borate of am- monia, to be about 2.7 or 2.8; oxygen being 1.0; and it probably consists of 2.0 of oxygen + 0.8 of boron. But by Gay Lussac and Thenard, the proportions would be 2 of boron to 1 of oxygen. The boracic acid has a more powerful attraction for lime than for any other of the bases, though it does not readily form borate of lime by adding a solution of it to lime water, or decomposing by lime water the solu- ble alkaline borates. In either case an insipid white powder, nearly insoluble, which is the borate of lime, is, however, precipitated. The borate of barytes is likewise an insoluble, tasteless, white powder. Bergman has observed, that magnesia, thrown by little and little into a solution of boracic acid, dissolved slowly, and the liquor on evaporation afforded granu- lated crystals, without any regular form: that these crystals were fusible in the fire without being decom- posed ; but that alkohol was sufficient to separate the boracic acid from the magnesia. If, however, some ofthe soluble magnesian salts be decomposed by alka- line borates in a state of solution, an insipid and inso- luble borate of magnesia is thrown down. It is pro- bable, therefore, that Bergman's salt was a borate of magnesia dissolved in an excess of boracic acid; which acid being taken up by the alkohol, the true borate of magnesia was precipitated in a white pow- der, and mistaken by him for magnesia. One of the best known combinations of tlila acid is 144 the native magnesia-calcareous borate Of Kalkbcrg, near Lunenburg; the wurfelstein of the Germans. cubic nuartz of \arious mineralogists, and boracite of Kirwan. The borate of potassa Is but little known, though it is s.-i:d to be capable Of supplying the place of that of soda in the arts; but more direct experiments urn required to establish this effect. Like that, it is capa- ble of existing in two states, neutral and with excess of base, but it is not so CxystallizfthJe, and assumes the form of parallcloliipeds. With soda the boracic acid forms two different salts. One, in which the alkali is more than triple the quan- tity necessary to saturate the acid, is of considerable use in the arts, and has long been known by the name of borax; under which its history and an account of its'properties will be given. The,other \b a neutral sail, pot changing the syrup -, boracic acid 34, soda 17, water 47. Borax is rarely used internally in modem practice ; and, according to Murray, it does not appear to possess any activity, although it is supposed by some to be, in doses of half a drachm or two scruples, diuretic and cmmenagogue. It is occasionally given in cardialgia as an antacid, its solution is in common use as a cooling gargle, and to detach mucus, &c. from the mouth in putrid fever ; and mixed with an equal quan- tity of sugar, it is used iu the form of powder to remove the aphthous crust from tlie tongue in children. The salts formtd by the union ofthe acid of borax with different bases are called borates. BORBORY'G.MUS. (Fium BopSopvfr, to make a noise.) The rumbling noise occasioned by flatus in the intestines. It frequently precedes hysterical affec- tions. Dr. Good gives this name to that variety of bis Limotisflatus, which is known by frequent rumbling ofthe bowels. BORDEU, Theophius pe, a French physician, born in 1722. He giaduated at Montpelier, and was soon after appointed inspector of the mineral waters at Bareges, and professor of anatomy. Subsequently, he went to Paris, and was admitted to the faculty there in 1754. He died of" apoplexy iu his '55th year. His most esteemed work is on the cellular membrane ; his distinctions of the poise appear too nice for prac- tical utilfty. BORELLI, John Ai.piiohsus, was born at Castel- nuovo, iu Kilt,-'. He first taught the mathematics in Sicily, then as professor at Pisa ; and being soon after admired lo the celebrated academy del Cimento, he formed the design of explaining the functions of ani- mal bodies, on mathematical principles. For this pur- pose he applied himself diligently to dissection. His grand work, " De .Mom Animalium," was published after his death, which happened in 1679, at the expense of Christina, queen of Sweden. The imposing appear- ance .of his opinions gained them many converts at first, but they have been found very defective on ma- turer examination. He was author of many other publications on different subjects. BOROX. The combustible basis of boracicacid. ^'ee Boracic acid. Boro'zaii.. An Ethiopian word for an epidemic disease, in appearance similar to the lues venerea. Horra'qo. See Borago. Bo'rri. "" (Indian.) Borri-borri. Bobcrri. The Indian name for turmeric ; also an ointment used there, in whicli the roots of turmeric are a chief in- gredient. Bota'lb foramen. A name formerly applied to the foramen ovale of the heart BOTALLUS, Leonaro, an eminent physician of Piedmont, flourished about the middle of the 10th cen- tury. He graduated at Padua; and attained con- siderable reputation, as well in surgery as in medicine; having the honour of attending two of the French kings, and the Prince of Orange ; the latter of whom Jic cured of a wound, in whicli the carotid artery had K been injured. He published a treatise on gun-snot wounds, wliich long remained in high estimation. But that which chiefly gained him celebrity, was a work on bleeding, general and local, wliich he recommended' to be freely practised in a great variety of diseases, both acute and chronic. His opinions were adopted by many, and carried to an extravagant length, par ticufariy in * ranee; but more enlarged experience has tended greatly to lessen their prevalence. Bota'nicon. (From Boravv, an herb.) A plaster niu,t££1!erb.s>,and descrit>ed by Paulus rEgineta. BOIA.sIST. Botanicus. One who understands the nature, history, and distinction of vegetables, on settled and certain principles, and can call every plant by a distinct, proper, and intelligible name. BOTANY. (Botanica. Bo'Javtxn; from Bolavn, an herb or grass, which is derived from Bom, or lioaxut, to feed, because grass is the chief food of the animals wliich are most useful to man.) That branch of natural history which relates to the vegetable kingdom the second of the three grand assemblages into which all terrestrial objects are divided. It is a science not confined to the description and classification of plants, as has often been represented, but it comprehends many other important particulars. Its various objects may be conveniently arranged under the following general heads :— ^ 1. The terminology, or description and nomenclature of the several parts of a plant, which are externally visible. If all natural objects were,simple jn their form, it would not be easy to distinguish one from another, nor would it be possible to describe them so as to give a clear and precise idea of them. Hence a boundless vat iety, connected with general resemblances, is wisely and benevolently made their universal character. Every plant is composed of severat parts, which differ from each other in their outward appearance, and which cannot fail to strike the mpst careless spectator. Many of them also are themselves compound, and are obviously capable of being divided into subordinate parts. 2. The classification or arrangement. A knowledge of the different parts of a plant must necessarily be gained before it is described. But amidst the nume- rous vegetable productions of even a single country, this of itself would avail but little. To give a peculiar name to every individual would be a labour which no invention or diligence can perform; and, if performed, would produce a burden which no memory can sustain. It is necessary, therefore, to pursue resemblances and differences through a number of gradations, and to found on them primary and subordinate divisions, either ascending from particulars to generals, or de- scending from generals to particulars. The former is the method in which science of every kind is slowly formed and extended; tlie latter that in which it is most easily taught. The number of stages through which these subdivisions should be carried is either not pointed out by nature, or enough of nature is not known to fix them with precision. They differ, there- fore, in different systems; and, unfortunately, corres- ponding ones have not always been called by the same names. 3. The synonymes of plants; or the names by which they are distinguished in tie writings of professed botanists and others, from the earliest times to the present. 4. The sensible qualities of plants, or the different manner in which they severally affect the organs of sight, smell, taste, and touch. 5. The anatomy of plants, or description of the different visible parts of wliich their substance is composed. 6. The physiology of plants. A plant, like an ani- mal, is a very compound, organized, living being, in which various operations, both chemical and mecha- nical, are continually carrying on, from its first pro- duction to its final dissolution. It springs from a seed fertilized by the pollen of Us parent plant It takes in foreign substances by its inhaling and absorbent vessels. It elaborates and assimilates to its own substance those parts of them that are nutritious, and throws off the rett. It secretes a variety of fluids by the means of glands, and other unknown organs. It gives that motion to its sap on which a continuance of its lift depends. 145 BOT BOU 7. Thepurposesto which different plants are applied, either as articles of food, ingredients in the composi- tion of medicine, or materials and instruments in the useful and elegant arts ; the soil and situation in whicli they are generally found, and which are most favour- able to their growth, the time of year in which they ppen their flowers, and ripen their fruit, with many othei incidental particulars, are properly within the province of the botanist. But as a botanist he is con- cerned with nothing more than the simple facts. The first methods of cultivating such as are raised in con- siderable quantities for the special use or amusement of man; the theory of their nutritious or medicinal pro- perties ; and the manner in which they are to be pre- pared, so as to effect the intended purposes; are the province either of the gardener, farmer, physician, chemist, or the artist. 8. The history of botany. BOTANY BAY. An English settlement in New Holland, so called because it afforded the botanist numerous plants. A yellow resin goes by the name of Botany Bay gum, which exudes spontaneously from the trunk of the tree called Acarois resinifera, and also from the wounded bark. All the information that has been hitherto collected respecting the history of the yellow gum is the following:—The plant that produces it is low and small, with long grassy leaves; but the fructification of it shoots out in a singular manner from the centre of the leaves, on a single straight stem, to the height of twelve or fourteen feet. Of this stem, wliich is strong and light, like some of the reed class, the nativejs usually make their spears. The resin is generally dug up out of the soil under the tree, not collected from it, and may, perhaps, be that which Tasman calls " gum lac of the ground." Mr. Boles, surgeon of the Lady Penrhyn, gives a somewhat different account; and as this gentleman appears to have paid considerable attention to the subject, his account may certainly be relied upon. After describ- ing the tree in precisely the same manner as above, he observes, that at the top of the trunk of the tree, long grassy leaves grow in great abundance. The gum is found under these leaves in considerable quan- tities : it commonly exudes in round tears, or drops, from the size of a large pea to that of a marble, and sometimes much larger. These are, by the heat of the sun, frequently so much softened, that they fall on the ground, and in this soft state adhere to whatever they fall upon: hence the gum is frequently found mixed with dirt, wood, the bark of the tree, and vari- ous other substances; so that one lump has been seen composed of many small pure pieces of various sizes, united together, which weighed nearly half a hundred- weight. It is produced in such abundance, that one man may collect thirty or forty pounds in the space of a few hours. The convicts have another method of collecting it; they dig round the tree, and break off pieces of the roots, which always have some, and fre- quently considerable quantities of the gum in them. This gum appears nearly, but not entirely, the same as that which exudes from the trunk of the tree; the former is often mixed with a strong-smelling resinous substance of a black nature, and is so interwoven in the wood itself>that it is with difficulty separated. The latter appears a pure, unmixed, resinous substance. Several experiments have been made, principally with the view of determining what menstruum would dissolve the gum the most readily, and in the greatest quantity, from which it appears alkohol and aether dissolve the most The diseases in which this resin is administered are those of the prima; vis, and principally such as arise from spasm, a debility, a loss of tone, or a diminished action in the muscular fibres of the stomach and bow- els such as loss of appetite, sickness, vomiting, flatu- lency heart-burn, pitas in the stomach, Sec. when they were really idiopathic complaints, and not de- pendent upon any disease in she-Stomach, or affections of other parts of the body cOfBmunica'cd to the sto- mach In debitiiies and relaxations of the bowels, and the symptoms from thence arising, such as purg- ing and flatulency, it has been found of good effect in certain cases of diarrhoea, however, (and it seemed those in which an unusual degree of irritability pre- vaited) it did not answer so well, unless given in small doses, and combined with opiates, when the patient earned to gain greater advantage than when opiates 10 only were had recourse to. In cases of amenorrhepa, depending on (what most of those cases do depend upon) a sluggishness, a debility, and llaccidity of the system, this medicine, when assisted by proper exer- cise and diet, has, by removing the symptoms of dys- pepsia, and by restoring the tone and action of the muscular fibres, been found very serviceable. This medicine does not, in tlie dose of about half a drachm, appear to possess any remarkably sensible operation It neither vomits, purges, nor binds the belly, nor doe* it materially increase the secretion of urine or perspira tion. It has, indeed, sometimes been said to purge and at others lo occasion sweating; but they are not constant effects, and, when they do occur, it generally depends on some accidental circumstance. K should seem to possess, in a very extensive degree, the pro- perty of allaying morbid irritability, and of restoring tone, strength, and action, to the debilitated and relax- ed fibre. When the gum itself is given, it should always be the pure unmixed part; if given in the form of a draught, it should be mixed in water with muci lage of gum-arabic ; if made into pills, a small portion of Castile soap maybe employed; it was found thf lixiv. sapon. dissolved it entirely. It is commonly, however, made into a tincture by mixing equal parti of the gum and rectified spirit; one drachm of this tincture, (containing half a drachm of the pure gum) made into a draught with water and 6yrup, by tha assistance of fifteen grains of gum-arabic in mucilage forms an elegant medicine, and at the same time very palatable. It soon solidifies by the sun, into pieces of a yellow colour of various sizes. It pulverizes easily without caking; nor does it adhere to the teeth when chewed. It has a slightly sweet astringent taste. It melts at a moderate heat. When kindled, it emits a white fragrant smoke. It is insoluble in water, hut imparts to it the flavour of storax. Out of nine parts, six are soluble in water, and astringent to the taste; and two parts are woody fibre. Bo'thrion. (From (Sodpitv, a little pit.) Botrium 1. The socket for the tooth. % An ulceration of the cornea. Botri'tis. (From fiorpvs, a bunch of grapes.) Bo- tryites. A sort of burnt cadmia, collected in the top ofthe furnace, and resembling a bunch of grapes. BOTRYOLITE. A brittle and moderately hard mineral, which occurs in mamillary concretions of a pearly or grayish-white colour, composed of silica, bo- racic acid, lime, oxide of iron and water. It cornea from Norway. BO'TRYS. (Bo7pvt, a cluster of grapes: so called because its seeds hang down like a bunch of grapes.y The oak of Jerusalem. Botrys mexicana. See Chenopodium ambro sioides. Botrys vulgaris. See Chenopodium botrys. Bouba'lios. See Momordica Elaterium, and Pu dendum muliebre. Bou'bon. See Bubo, BOUGIE. (French for wax candle.) CandeV cerea; Candela medicata; Catkciercs of Swediaur Oerei medicati of Le Dran; Cereolus Chirurgorum A term applied by surgeons to a long, slender instru ment, that is introduced through the urethra into thi bladder. Bougies made of the elastic gum are prefei a ble to those made of wax. The caustic bougie differi from the ordinary one in having a thin roll of caustk in its middle, which destroys the stricture, or any part it comes in contact with. Those made of catgut are very seWem used, but are deserving of the attention of the surgeon. Bougies are chiefly used to overcome strictures in the urethra, and the introduction of them requires a good deal of address and caution. They should not be kept in the urethra so long at one time as to excite much pain or irritation. Before their use is discontinued, they should, if practicable, be carried the length ofthe bladder, in order to ascertain the ex- tent of the strictures, taking care that this be performed not at once, but in a gradual manner, and after repeat ed trials, for much injury might arise from any hasty or violent efforts to remove the resistance that may present itself. There are bougies also for the oesopha- gus and rectum. BOU'LIMUS. (From 0ou, greatly, and Xipos, hun- ger ; or from BovXopat, to desire.) A canine or vora- cious appetite. BOURNONITE- An antimonial sulphuret of lead, BOY BOY Bovcy coal. Of a brownish-black colour and lamel- lar texture, formed of wood, penetrated with.petro- leum or bitumen, and found in England, France, Italy, &c. 6 ' ' Boyi ll«. (From bos, an ox, because cattle were supposed subject to in The measles. Bovi na fames. The same as bulimia. Bovi'sta. See Lycoperdon. [BOWEN, Paroon, M.D. This accomplished phy- sician and excellent man was born in Providence, Rhode Island, 22d of March, iu the year 1757. The incidents of Dr. Bo wen's early life, we have been unable to collect with sufficient accuracy to warrant us in committing them to the pages of an authentic memoir. During the prevalence of the yellow fever in Provi- dence, when dejection and dismay sat upon many a brow, and the sense of personal danger threatened to absorb the sympathies of our common nature, and death mocked at the expedients of human science to avert his blow, Dr. Bowen shrunk not from the perils in his way. Mqre than once was his life endangered by an attack of that fearful malady, but God preserved him from thus becoming a victim to his noble intre- pidity in the service of humanity. Dr. Bowen confined his attention to no particular department of his profession, but aimed at excellence in all. For his skill in operative surgery he was highly respected, and during many years most of the surgical operations, in and around Providence, were performed by him. In medical surgery he was thought extremely judicious; aud his uncommon science, experience, and success in obstetrics, left him without a superior in that difficult branch of his profession. Dr. Bowen contributed occasionally to the medical journals of the day; and in the fourth volume of Hosack and Francis's Medical and Philosophical Re- gister may be found an elaborate account from his pen of the yellow fever, as it prevailed in Providence in the year 1805. He died in October 1828, aged 69 years. His life, in all its stages, was a beautiful exhibition of the virtues, and at its close, an example of Christian holiness.—SeeThach. Med. Biog. A.] BOX-TREE. See Buxus. BOYLE'S FUMING LiaUOR. The hydroguret- ted sulphuret of ammonia. [BOYLSTON, Dr. Zabpiel, was born in Massachu- setts in 1680, and was the eldest son of an English phy- sician of the same name, one of the early settlers of that province under the British government. Dr. Boylston is represented as a skilful physician, bold, persevering, courageous and benevolent. " In the year 1721 the small-pox appeared iu Boston, and pursued its usual desolating career, carrying with it the utmost terror and confusion. On this alarming occasion Dr. Cotton Mather, the learned and distinguished divine, communicated to Dr. Boylston a publication in the Transactions of the Royal Society, announcing the discovery of a new method of mitigating the virulence of. this fatal disease. Dr. Boylston was forcibly im- pressed with the benefit of the discovery, and accord- ingly after deliberating on the most safe aud expeditious mode of thus artificially introducing the disease into the system, he communicated to the medical gentlemen in Boston the plan he proposed to adopt, and the source whence he derived the first hints of the ope- ration, desiring their concurrence in the undertaking." In this measure he was opposed by the physicians and clergy, some of whom denounced him from the pulpit; and the inhabitants became enraged, and were ex- cited to commit atrocious acts of outrage on the per- son of Qr. Boylston, extending their rancour even to bis family. "Undismayed, however, by all this violence, and unsupported by the friendship of any but Dr. Mather, he commenced, on the 27th June 1721, while the small- pox was in its most destructive progress through the town, this untried experiment of inoculation on his own son, a child of thirteen years of age, and two blacks in his family, one of thirty-six, and the other of two years of age, and on all with complete success. This rekindled the fury of the populace, and induced the authorities of the town to summon hirr before them to answer for his practice. He underwent re- peated examinations; and although he invited all the practitioners in JJoston to visit his patients and judge for themselves, he received only insults and threats in reply The facts we have thought worthy of notice, K 2 as remarkable in themselves, and as in some degree characteristic of the excitable spirit of the times. In thus encountering obloquy and reproach, however, Dr. Boylston but experienced the fortune of most of those who have attempted to innovate on long established usages, or to take the lead in the career of public im- provement. The small-pox ceased its ravages in May 17V*; and during its prevalence Dr. Boylston con- tinued the practice of inoculation to all who could be induced to submit to it. He inoculated with his own hand two hundred and forty-seven of both sexes from nine months to sixty-seven years of age in Boston and in the neighbouring towns; thirty-nine were inocu- lated by other physicians, after the tumult had in some measure subsided, making in the whole two hundred and eigbty-six, of whom only six died; and pf these. three were supposed to have taken the disease the na- tural way, some days previous to their being inocu- lated ; three of those who died were his oldest patients. It appears, by the account published by the select men, that during the same period five thousand seven hun- dred and fifty nine had taken the natural small-pox, eight hundred and forty-four of whom fell victims to the disease, being more than one in six. In the vicinity of Boston it had been still more malignant and fatal. The utility of the practice was now established with- out dispute; and its success encouraged its more gene- ral practice in England, in which country it had been tried upon but few persons, most of whom were con- demned convicts and charity children. The daughter of Lady Mary W. Montague was inoculated in Lon- don, in April 1721, being the flrst instance in Europe, and the convicts were made the subjects of the experi- ment in August of the same year. Dr. Boylston there- fore is justly entitled to the honour of being the first inoculator in America; and this, even before the single instance of the experiment in Europe had come to his knowledge. Dr. Boylston, during his unjust persecution, held a correspondence with Sir Hans Sloane, of London, the court physician; who, being apprised of his very emi- nent services in first introducing inoculation into America, honoured him with, an invitation to visit London. He accordingly embarked for that city, and on his arrival was greeted with the most cordial affec- tion and respect. He was elected a member of the Royal Society, the first American, we believe, ever admitted to that honour. He was moreover honoured by being introduced to the royal family, and received the most flattering attentions and friendship of some of the most distinguished characters of the nation. After his return to bis native country, Dr. Boylston continued at the head of his profession, and engaged in literary pursuits, malting many ingenious and useful communications to the Royal Society, and correspond- ing with his numerous friends, among whom he used to mention with great respect and alfection the Rev, Dr. Watts, who appears by his letters to have been a warm advocate for inoculation. Dr. Boylston possessed a strong and reflecting mind and acute discernment. His character through life was one of unimpeached integrity. He was charitable in his opinions of others, patient under the severest persecution, and forgiving of his bitterest enemies. These qualities, added to the natural ease and suavity of his manners, which had been improved by inter- course with the world, caused his society to be much sought, and to his family and his friends rendered him a most interesting and instructive companion. His health was often interrupted by severe attacks of asthma, to which he was subject for the last forty years of his life. He met death with calmness and perfect resignation in the eighty-seventh year of his age, saying to his friends, 'my work in this world is done, and my hopes of futurity are brightening.' He «vas buried in the family tomb at Brooklyn, on which is inscribed the following appropriate and just language: 1 Sacred to the memory of Dr. Zabdiel Boylston, Esq., physician and F.R.S., who first introduced the prac- tice of inoculation into America. Through a life of extensive benevolence, he was always faithful to his word, just in his dealings, affable in his man- ners; and after a lone sickness, in which he was ex- emplary for his patience and resignation to his Maker, he quitted this mortal life in a just expectation of a happy immortality, March 1st, 1766.' His wife died a few years before him."—See Thack. Jltcd. Biog-. A.] 14" * BRA BRA Brache'rium. (From brachiale, a bracelet.) A truss or bandage for hernia; a term used by tlie bar- barous Latin writers. BRACHLE'US. Brachial; belonging to the arm. Brachijeus externus. See Triceps extensor cubiti. Brachi.tus internus. See Brnchialus internus. Brachijeus musculus. See Brachialis internus. BRACHIAL. Brachialis. Of or belonging to the arm. Brachial artery. Arteria brachialis. The bra- chial artery is the continuation of the axillary artery, which, as it passes behind the tendon of the pectoralis major, receives the name of brachial. It runs down on the inside of the arm, over the musculus coraco- brachialis, and anconeus internus, and along the inner edge of the biceps, behind the vena basilica, giving out small branches as it goes along. Below the bend of the arm it divides into the cubitalis and radia- lis. Sometimes, though rarely, the brachial artery is divided from its origin into two large branches, which run down on the arm, and afterward on the fore-arm, where they are called cubitalis and radialis. Brachia'le. The word means a bracelet; but tie ancient anatomical writers apply this term to the car- pus, the part on wliich the bracelet was worn. BRACHIA'LIS. See Brachial. Brachialis externus. See Triceps extensor cubiti. Brachialis internus. Brachiaus of Winslow. Brafhiaus internus of Cowper; and Humero-ciibital of Dumas. A muscle ofthe forearm, situated on the fore-part of the os humeri. It arises fleshy from the middle of the os humeri, at each side of the insertion of the deltoid muscle, covering all the inferior and fore-part of this bone, runs over the joint, and adheres firmly to the ligament; is inserted, by a strong short tendon, into the coronoid process of the ulna. Its use is to bend the fore-arm, and to prevent the capsular ligament of the joint from being pinched. BRACH1ATUS. Brachiate. Applied to branches, panicles, &c. spread in four directions, crossing each othei alternately in pairs ; a common mode of growth in the branches of shrubs that have opposite leaves, as the lilac, syringa, fee. Bra'chii os. See Humeri os. Brachio-cubital ligament. Ligamentumbrachio- cubitale. The expansion of the lateral ligament, which is fixed in the inner condyle of the os humeri, runs over the capsular, to whicli it closely adheres, and is inserted like radii on the side of the great sig- moid cavity of the ulna; it is covered on the inside by several tendons, which adhere closely to it, and seem to strengthen it very considerably. Brachio-rapial ligament. Ligamentumbrachio- radiale. The expansion of the lateral ligament, which runs over the external condyle ofthe os humeri, is in- serted round the coronary ligament from thence all the way down to the neck of the radius, and also in the neighbouring parts of the ulna. Through all this passage it covers the capsular ligament, and is covered by several tendons adhering closely to both. BRA'CHIUM. (Bpaxtov, the arm,) The arm, from the shoulder to the wrist. Brachium movbns quartus. See Latissimus dorsi. Brachu'na. According, to Avicenna, a species of furor uterinus. Brachtchro'nibs. (From BpaxvSi short, and xpovos, time.) A disease which continues but a short time. Brachypnoi'a.. (From Bpaxvci short, and zsvao, to breaths.) Shortness and difficulty of breathing. Bra'chys. (From Bpaxve, short.) A muscle of the scapula. ,. . , „ BRAftTEA- (Bractea, a tlnnjeaf or plate or me- tal ) irffroral leaf. v One of the seven fulcra or props of plants, according* to Linua:us. A bractea is a little leaf-like appendage to some flowers, lying under or interspersed in the flower, but generally different in colour from the true leaves Of the plant. 1. It is green in some; as in Ocymum basilicum majus. . , . 2. Coloured in others; as in Salvia hormw urn, &.C. 3. In«ome it is caducous, falling off before the flowers. 4. In others m remains; as in Tibia europea. 148 Coma bracteata is, when the flower-stem Is termi- nated with a number of very large bractea;, resem bling a bush of hair. BRACTEATA2. (From bractea, here meaning a corolla.) The name of a class of Bnerhaa\ e's method of plants, consisting of herbaceous vegetables, which have petals, and the seeds of which are furnished with a single lobe or cotyledon. BRACTEATUS. (From bractea,, a floral leaf.) Having a floral leaf; as pedunculus bractcatus. BRACTEIFORMIS Resembling a bractea or floral leaf. Brapype'psia. (From BpaSug, slow, and atir'Jio, to concoct.) Weak digestion. Bra'ggat. A name formerly applied to a ptisan of honey and water. BRAIN. See Cerebrum Brain, little. See Cerebellum. BRAN. Furfur. The husks or shells of wheat, whioh remain in the bolting machine. It contains a portion of the farinaceous matter, and is said to have a laxative quality. Decoctions of bran, sweetened with sugar, are used by the common people, and some- times with success, against coughs, hoarseness. Sec. BRANCA. (Branca, the Spanish for a foot, or branch.) A term applied to some herbs, which are supposed to resemble a particular foot; as branca leonis, lion's foot; branca ursina, bear's foot. Branca leonina. See Alcln .nilla. Branca leonis. See Alchemilla. Branca ursina. See Acanthus and Heracleum "Bra'nch.b. (From/3p£^(- Rapus. Napus. Napus dulcis. The turnip. Turnips are accounted a salubrious food, demulcent, detergent, somewhat laxa- tive and diuretic, but liable, in w?ak stomachs, to pro- duce flatulencies, and prove difficult of digestion. The liquor pressed out of them, after boiling, is sometimes taken medicinally in coughs and disorders of the breast The seeds are occasionally taken as diuretics; they have no smell, but a mild acrid taste. Brassica rubra. Red cabbage. A very excellent test both for acids and alkalies in which it is superior to litmus, being naturally blue, turning green with alkalies, and red with acids. Brassica sabaupa. The Savoy plant. Brassica sativa. The commofl garden cabbage. Brassipe'llica ars. A way. of curing wounds, mentioned by Paracelsus, by applying the herb Brassi- della to them. Bra'thu. BpnSu. An old name for savine. BRAZIL WOOD. See Casalpina crista. ['^Brazil wood is the produce of the C- skin and the core: it is as white as snow, and somewhat of the consistence of new bread. It must be toasted before it is eaten, being first divided into three or four parts. Its taste is insipid, with a slight sweetness, nearly like that of wheaten bread and artichoke together. This fruit is the constant food of the inhabitants all the year, it being in season eight months. Bread-nut. See Brosimvm alicastrum. BREAST. Mamma. The two globular projec- tions, composed of common integuments, adipose sub- stance, and lacteal glands and vessels, and adhering to the anterior and lateral regions of the thorax of females. On the middle of each breast is a projecting portion, termed the papilla, or nipple, in which the excretory ducts of the glands terminate, and around which is a coloured orb, or disc, called the areola TtJ,e^e."Lf Ule Dreast* is to suckle new-born infants. BREAST-BONE. See Sternum. BRECCIA. An Italian term, frequently used by our mineralogical writers to denote such compouod stones as are composed of agglutinated fragments of considerable size. When the agglutinated parte are rounded, the stone is called pudding-stone. Breccias are denominated according to the nature of their com- ponent parts. Thus wc have calcareous breccias or maibles and siliceous breccias, which are still mora minutely classed, according to their varieties. BRE'GMA. (From Spt%ta, to moisten; formerly rt BRI BRO called, because, in infants, and sometimes even In exJufta, they are tender and moist.) An old name for the parietal bones. ; BREVIS. Short. Applied to distinguish pans dif- tertiig only in length, and to some parts, the termina- tion ot which is not far from their origin; as brevia vasa, the branches of the splenic vein. Brky nia. (An American plant named in honour of ,'„. Je.nJ?lus^ A species of capparis. BRIAR. See Rosa. Bri'cumum. A name which tlie Gauls gave to the herb artemisia. BRIMSTONE. See Sulphur. BRISTLE. See Seta. BRISTOL HOT-WELL. Bristoliensis aqua. A pure, thermal or warm, slightly acidulated, mineral spring, situated about a mile below Bristol. The fresh water is inodorous, perfectly limpid and sparkling, and sends forth numerous air-bubbles when poured into a glass. It. is very agreeable to the palate, but without having any very decided taste, at least none that can be distinguished by a common observer. Its specific gravity is only 1.00077, which approaches so n -ar to that of distilled water, that this circumstance alone would show that it contained but a very small admix- ture of foreign ingredients. The temperature of these waters, taking the average of the most accurate ob- servations, may be reckoned at 74 deg.; and this does not very sensibly vary during winter or summer. Bristol water contains both solid and gaseous matter, and the distinction between the two requires to be attended to, as it is owing to the very small quantity of solid matter that il deserves tlie character of a very fine natural spring; and to an excess iu gaseous con- tents that it seems to be principally indebted for its medical properties, whatever they may be, independent of those of mere water, with an increase of tempera- ture. From the different investigations of chemists, it appears that the principal component parts of the Hot- Well water are, a large proportion of carbonic acid gas, or fixed air, and a certain portion of magnesia and lime, in various combinations, with the muriatic, vitriolic, and carbonic acids. The general inference is, that it i-> considerably pure' for a natural fountain, as it contains no other solid matter than is found in almost all common spring water, and iu less quantity. On account of these ingredients, especially the car- bonic acid gas, the Hoi-Well water is efficacious in promoting salutary discharges, in green-sickness, as well as in the blind haemorrhoids. It may be taken with advantage in obstructions, and weakness of the bowels, arising from habitual costiveness; and, from the purity of its aqueous part, it has justly been con- sidered as a specific in diabetes, rendering the urinary organs more fitted to receive benefit from thos? medi- cines which are generally prescribed, and sometimes successful. But the high reputation which this spring has ac- quired, is chiefly in the cure of pulmonary consumption. From the number of unsuccessful cases among those who frequent this place, many have denied any pecu- liar efficacy iu this spring, superior to that of common w;ner. It is not easy to determine how much may be owing to tlie favourable situation and mild, temperate climate wliich Bristol enjoys; but it cannot be doubted that the Hot-Well water, though by no means a cure for consumption, alleviates some of the most harassing symptoms of this formidable disease. It is particu- larly efficacious in moderating the thirst, the dry, burn- ing heat of the hands and feet, the partial night sweats, and the symptoms that are peculiarly hectical; and thus, in Ihe earlier stages of phthisis, it may materially contribute to a complete re-establishment ot health; and even in the latter periods, mitigate the disease when tlie cure is doubtful, if not hopeless. The sensible effects of this water, when drunk warm and fresh from the spring, arc a gentle glow of the stomach, succeeded sometimes by a slight and tran- sient degree of headach and giddiness. By a con- tinued use, iu most cases it is diuretic, keeps the skin moist and perspirable, and improves the appetite and health. Its effects on the bowels are variable. On the whole, a tendency to costiveness seems to be the more general consequence of a long course of this medicinal spring, and therefore the use of a mild aperient is re- quisite. These effects, however, are applicable only to invalids- for healthy persons who taste the water at the fountain, seldom discover any thing in it but a degree of warmth, which distinguishes it from the common element The season for the Hot-Well is generally from the middle of May to October: uul as .he medicinal pro- perties of the water continue the same throughout the year, the summer months are preferred merely on account of the concomitant benefits of air and exercise. It should be mentioned, that another spring, nearly resembling the Hot-Well, has been discovered at Clifton, which is situated on the sumuiil of the same hill, from the bottom of which the Hot-Well issues. The water of Sion-Spring, as it is called, is one or two degrees colder than the Hot-Well; but in other respects it sufficiently resembles it to be employed for all similar purposes. Britannica kerba. See Rumex hydrolapathum, and Arctium lappa. BRITA'NNICUS. British. Applied to plants which grow in this country, and to some remedies. BRITISH Gl,'M. When starch is exposed to a tem- perature between 000° and 700° it swells, and exhales a peculiar smell; it becomes of a brown colour, and in that state is employed by calico-printers. It is so- luble in cold water, and do* s not form a blue compound with iodine. Vauquelin found il to differ from gum in affording oxalic instead of mucous acid, when treated frith nitric acid.—Brande's Manuel, iii. 34. British Oil. A variety of the black species of pe- troleum, to which this name has been given as an empirical remedy. BROCATELLO. A calcareous stone or marble, composed of fragments of four colours, white, gray, yellow, and red. BROCCOLI. Brassica Italica. As an article of diet, this may be considered as more delicious than cauliflower and cabbage. Sound stomachs digest broccoli without any inconvenience ; but in dyspeptic stomachs, even when combined w ith pepper, Sec. it always produces flatulency, and nauseous eructations. Brochos. (BpcYos, a snare.) A bandage. Bro'chthus. (Prom Bpexu,t0 pour.) The throat; also a small kind of drinking-vessel. Bro'chi s. Bpoxos- One with a prominent upper- lip, or one with a full mouth and prominent teeth. BROCKLESBY, Riciiaro, was born in Somerset- shire, though of an Irish family, in 17-22. After study- ing at Edinburgh, he graduated at Leyden; then set- tled in London, but did not advance very rapidly in practice. About 1757, he was appointed physician to the arwiy in Germany, and on his return after six years, published the result of his experience, in a work entitled " Economical and Medical Observations." His success now became more decided, and being pru- dent in his affairs, and without a family, he realized a considerable fortune. He proved himself however sufficiently liberal by presenting 10001. to Mr. Edmund Burke, who had been his school-fellow ; and by offer- ing an annuity of 10W. to Dr. Johnson, to enable him to travel, which was not however accepted. He was author of several other works, and died in 1797. Bro'pium. A term in pharmacy, signifying the same with jusculum, broth, or the liquor in which any thing is boiled. Thus, we sometimes read of brodium salis, or a decoction of salt. BRO'MA. (From Bpuoxw, to eat.) Food of any kind that is masticated, and not drank. Broma-theon. (From Bpmaxtii, to eat.) Mushrooms. BROMATO LOGY. (Browatohgia; from Bpupa, food, and Xoyos, a discourse.) A discourse or treatise on food. BROME'LIA. (So named in honourof Olaus Bromel, a Swede, author of Lupologia, Sec. in 1687.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Hexandria, Otder, Monogynia. Bro.melia ananas. The systematic name ofthe plant which affords the pine-apple, Bromelia —foliis tiliato spinosis, mucronalis, Sptca eomosa of Linnxus It is used principally as a delicacy for tlie table, and is also given with advantage as a refrigerant in fevers Bromkua karat vs. The systematic name of the plant from which we nbt :n the fruit '-idled penguin, wliich i* given iu the Spanish W est Indies to cojl and ouencli thirst in fevers, dysenteries, &c. It grows in a cluster, there-being several ofthe size of one s finger to- gether. Each portion is clothed with husk containing a white pulpy substance, which is the eatable part; and if BRO - BRO it be not perfectly ripe, its flavour resembles that ofthe pine-apple. The juiae of the ripe fruit is very austere, and is made use of to acidulate punch. The inhabit- ants of the West Indies make a wine of the penguin which is very intoxicating, and has a good flavour. ' BROMFIELD, William, was born in London, 1712; and attained considerable reputation as a sur- geon. At the age of twenty-nine he began to give anatomical lectures, which were very well attended. About three years after, in conjunction with the Rev. Mr. Madan, he formed the plan of the Lock Hospital; and so ably enforeed the advantages of such an insti- tution, that a sufficient fund was raised for erecting ihe present building; and it has been since maintained by voluntary contributions. He was appointed surgeon, and held that office for many years: he was also sur- geon to St. George's Hospital, and to Her Majesty's household. He wrote many works; the most con- siderable was entitled "Chirurgical Cases and Ob- servations," in 1773, but reckoned not to answer tlie expectations entertained of him. He -attained his eightieth year. [BROMLVE. In 1826, M. Balard of Montpelier dis- covered in sea-water a new substance, to which he gave the name muridc; but it has since been changed to bromine, a word derived from the deck pewpos (graveoleiitia) signifying a strong or rank odour. Bromine exists in sea-water in the form of hydi o! bromic acid. It is present, however, in very small quantity; and ev.-n the uncrystallizable residue called bittern, left after the muriate of soda has been sepa- rated from sea-water by evaporation, contains but little of it. On adding chlorine to this liquid, an orange yellow tint appears; and on heating the solution to the boiling poiut, the red vapoms of bromine are expelled, which may be condensed by a freezing mixture. A better process is to transmit a current of chlorine gas through the bittern, and then to agitate a portion of ffither with the liquid. The aether dissolves the whole of the bromine, from wliich it receives a beautiful hyacinth red tint, and on standing, rises to the sui face. When the ethereal solution is agitated with caustic potassa, its colour entirely disappears, and on evapo- ration, cubic crystals of the hydro-bromate of potassa are deposited. On mixing these crystals, reduced to powder, with pure peroxide of manganese, and adding sulphuric acid diluted with its volume of water, the bromine is disengaged in a gaseous state. A small receiver, nearly rilled with water, is attached to the retort, the beak of which and the receiver are kepi cool by a frigorific mixture. The bromine condenses in the beak, runs into the receiver, and falls to the bottom on account of its great specific gravity. It is slightly soluble, but the water in its immediate vicinity soon becomes saturated. The water is decanted, and the remainder distilled with chloride of calcium, by which the bromine is obtained in a liquid state. M. Balard has also detected bromine in marine plants which grow on the shores ofthe Mediienaucaii, and has procured it from the ashes of the sea weeds that furnish iodine. He has likewise found it in the ashes of some animals, especially in those of the jan- thina violacea, one of the testaceous mollusca. Bromine at common temperature is a liquid, the colour of which is blackish red, when viewed in mass and by reflected light, but appears hyacinth red when a thin stratum is interposed between the light and the observer. Its odour, which somewhat resembles that of chlorine, is very disagreeable; and its taste power- ful. It acts with energy on organic matters, such as wood or cork, and corrodes the animal texture; but if applied to the skin for a short time only, it commu- nicates a yellow stain less intense than that from iodine, and which soon disappears. It is highly de- structive to animals: one drop of it placed on the beak of a bird proves fatal.—Webster's Man. of Chem. A.] [Bromic acip. Bromine unites with oxygen and forms Bromic acid, which may be ohtdined in a sepa- rate state by decomposing a dilute solution of the bro- mate of baryta with sulphuric acid. From the analy- sis of the bromate of potassa, it appears to consist of 1 atom of bromine +5 atoms oxygen. The bromates are analogous to the chlorates and iodates. Thus the bromate of potassa is converted by heat into the bromuret of potassium, with disen- gagement of pure oxygen, deflagrates when thrown on burning coals, and forms with sulphur a mixture which detonates by percussion. The acid of the bre> mates is decomposed by hydro-bromic aud muriatie acids.— Webst. Alan, of Chem. A.] Bro'mion. (From jjputpos, the oat) The name of a plaster, made Willi oaten flour, mentioned by 1'aulUS iEeineta. "- BROMUS. (From/3pw/ia, food.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnacan system. Class, Tri- andrtu ; Order, Digynia. Broinc-grass. Bromis sterilis. (From tfputoxia, to cat.) The wild oat. BRO'NCIIIA. (Bronchia, orum. neutplur.; from Bpoyxos, the throat.) S-e Trachea. BkO.N'CHIAL. (Bronehialisp from bronchia.) Appertaining to the windpipe, or bronchia; as bron- chial eland, artery, fee. BROXCIHA'LIS. See Bronchial. Bronchiales arteri .r. Bronchial arteries.— Branches ofthe aorta given off in tlie chest Bronchiales glanpul/K. Bronchial glands.— La.ge blackish glands, situated about the bronchia and trachea. BRONCIIOCE'LE. (From Bpoyxos, the windpipe, and xijXn, a tumour.) Botium; Hernia guttwris; Guitar tumidum; Trachelophyma; Gossum; -Exe- chebronclivs ; Gongrona; Hernia bronchialis ; Tra- ck'ocele. Derbyshire neck. This disease is marked by a tumour ou ihe fore-part of the neck, and seated between the trachea and skin. In general, it has been supposed principally to occupy the thyroid gland. We are given to understand that it is a very common dis- order in Derbyshire; but its occurrence is by no means frequent in other parts of Great Britain, or in Ireland. Among the inhabitants of the Alps, and other moun- tainous countries bordering thereon, it is a disease very often met with, and is there known by the name of goitre. The cause which gives rise to it, is by no means certain, and the observations of different writers are of very little practical utility. Dr. Saunders con- troverts the general idea of the bronchocele being pro- duced by the use of snow water. The swelling is at first without pain, or any evident fluctuation ; when the disease is of long standing, and the swelling con- siderable, we find it in general a very difficult matter to effect a cure by medicine, or any external applica- tion ; and it niiglif be unsafe to attempt its re'/ioval with a knife, on account of the enlarged state of Its arteries, and its vicinity to the carotids; but in an early stage of the disease, by the aid of medi-.ine, a cure may be effected. Although some relief has been obtained at times, and the disease probably somewhat retarded oy external applications, such as blisters, discutient embrocations, and saponaceous and mercurial plasters, still a com- plete cure has seldom been effected without an iv! if- nal useof medicine; and thatwhich has always proved the most efficacious, is burnt sponge. The form under which this is most usually exhibited, is that of a lo- zenge. R-. spongia; ustae 3 ss. nmcilag. Arab turn. q. s. fiat trochiscus. When the tumour appears about the age of puberty, and before its structure has been too morbidly deranged, a pill consisting of a grain or two of calomel, must be given for three successive nights; and, on the fourth morning, a saline purge. Every night aiterwaid, for three weeks, one of the troches should, when the patient is in bed, be put un- der the tongue, suffered to dissolve gradually, and the solution swallowed. The disgust at first arising froin this remedy soon wears off. The pills and the purge are to be repeated at the end of three weeks, and Ihe troches had recourse to as^before ; and tnis plan is to be pursued till the tumour is entirely dispersed. Some recommend the burnt sponge to be administered in larger doses. Sulphuretted potassa dissolved in water in the proportion of HO grains to a quart daily, is a remedy wliich has been employed by Dr Richter'with surce-s, in some cases, where calcined sponge failed. The sodn- subearfionas being the basis of burnt sponge is now frequently employed instead of it, and, indeed' it is a more active medicine. ' [Bronchocele is said to have been cured by iodine- for wliich see that article. A.] BRONCHOS. (Bpoyxos, the windpipe.) A ca- tarrh ; a snppres-ion ofthe voice from a catarrh. BRONCHO TOM Y. (%-onchotamia ; from Bpoy- xos, 'he windpipe, and repvu, to cut.) Tracheotomy; Laryngotomy. This is an operation in which an BRO opening is made into the larynx, or trachea, either for the purpose of making a passage for the air into and out of tlie lungs, when any disease prevents the pa- tient from breathing through the mouih and nostrils, or''■ uxtraflln8 foreign bodies, wliich have accident- ally fallen into the trachea ; or, lastly, in order to be able to inflate the lungs, in cases of sudden suffoca- tion, drowning, &eC. Its practicableness, and little danaer, are founded on the facility with which certain wounds of the windpipe, even ofthe most complicated kind, havefbeen healed, without leaving any ill effects whatever, Sfhd on the nature of the parts cut, which are not furnished with any vessel of consequence. BRO'NCHUS. (From Bptxot, to pour.) The an- cients-believed that the solids were conveyed into tlie stomach by the oesophagus, and the fluids by the bron- chia; whence its name. 1. The windpipe. 8. A dcfluxiou from the fauces. See Catarrhus. BRONZE. A mixed metal consisting chiefly of copper^with a small portion of tin, and sometimes other metals. BRONZITE. A massive metal-like mineral, fre- quently resembling bronze, found in large masses iu beds of serpentine in Upper Stiria, and in Perthshire. BROOKLIME. See Veronica beccabunga. [BROOKS, John, M.D. LL.D. The honourable John Brooks was born in Medford, Massachusetts, in the year 1752. His father, Captain Caleb Brooks,' was a respectable independent farmer, and the son Bpent his earliest years in the usual occupations of a farm. He received no education preparatory to his professional studies, but that of the town school; at which, however, he was able to acquire sufficient of the learned languages to qualify him for the profession of medicine. At the age of fourteen, he was placed under the tuition of Dr. Simon Tufts, of Medford, by a written indenture as an apprentice for seven years ; this being the usual custom of that day. Having finished his studies, he cliose the neighbour- ing town of Reading as his residence, and commenced his practice there. But by this time, the storm of the revolutionaiy war was gathering; and, as its distant thunders rolled towards our shores, the hearts of the gallant youth of our country responded to the sound, and prepaiations for the field superceded tlie minor concerns of life. Dr. Brooks accordingly entered into the military service of his country. As a Captain, he first exhi- bited his bravery in his attack upon the British at Lexington, in the neighbourhood of Boston/ He shortly after received the commission of Major in the Conti- nental army, as it was then called. In 1777, he was promoted to the rank of Colonel, and was a very effi- cient officer in the battles of Saratoga, whicli resulted In the capture of Burgoyne. In the battle of Mon- mouth, in New-Jersey, he was acting Adjutant-Gene- ral, and on this, as on all occasions, conducted with great coolness and biavery, through the whole of the revolutionary war. After the war, he recommenced the practice of physic, and continued for many years in high estima- tion as a practitioner. It is said of him, that, " As a physician, he ranked in the first class of practitioners. He possessed in an eminent degree those qualities wliich were calculated to render him the most useful in his professional labours, and the delight of those to whom he administered relief. His manners were dig- nified, courteous, and benign. He was kind, patient, and attentive. His kind offices were peculiarly ac- ceptable from the felicitous maimer iu whicli he per- formed them. His mind was well furnished with scientific and practical knowledge. He was accmate in his investigations, and clear in his discernment He therefore rarely failed in forming a true diagnosis. If he were not so bold and daring as some, in the administration of remedies, it was because his judg- ment and good sense led him to prefer eiring on the side of prudence, rather than on that of rashness. He watched the operations of nature, and never inter- fered unless it was obvious he could aid and support her. He was truly the ' Hierophant of Nature,' study- ing her mysteries, and obeying her oracles." v Dr. Brooks became so great a favourite of his coun- trymen, that he was finally elected Governor of the state of Massachusetts. Dr. Timelier says of him :— " Having faithfully and ably discharged ihe duties of chief magistrate for seven successive years, he BRO expressed his determination to .retire from the cares and anxieties of public life. How great were the public regreUyaud how gladly would a large majority of his fellow -citizens have retained his valuable ser- vices ; but they torbore urging him to anv farther sacrifices for the good of his country. He retired to private life with dignity, and with the love and bless- ings of a grateful people." He died in March, 1825, in nor yliar °?),ls a-e'~See Thuch- Med. Biog. A.] BROOM. See Spartium scoparium. BROSIMUM. (From Bputaipo;, eatable.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linna:an system. Class, iJiueia; 0;der, Monandha, Baosimum alicastrum The specific name ofthe tree, which affords the bread-nut. _BROWN, John, horn in the county of Berwick, in 1735. He niade very rapid progress in his vouth- in the learned languages, and at the age of twenty went to Edinburgh to study theology; but before he could be ordained, became attached to free living and free thinking. About 1759, having tianslatcd the inaugu- tal thesis of a medical candidate into Latin, and the .performance being highly applauded, he was led to the study of medicine. The professors at Edinburgh allowed him to attend their lectures gratuitously; and he maintained himself by instructing the students in Latin, and composing or translating their dissertations. Dr. Cullen particularly encouraged him, notwithstand- ing his irregularities, employing him as tutor to his sons, and allowing him to repeat and enlarge upon his lectures in tlie evening, to those pupils who chose to attend. In 1765 he married, and his house was soon filled with hoarders; but his imprudence brought on bankruptcy w ithin four years after. About this period he was an unsuccessful candidate for one of the me- dical chairs; and attributing his failure to Dr. Cullen, became his declared enemy. This probably deter- mined him to form his new system of medicine, after- ward published under the title of " Elcmenta Medi- cinae:" in which certainly much genius is displayed, but little acquaintance with practice, or with what had been written before on the subject. His chief ob- ject seems to have been to reduce the medical art to the utmost simplicity: whence he arranged all dis- eases under the two divisions of sthenic and asthenic, and maintained that all agents operate on the body as stimuli; so that we had only to increase or diminish the force of these according to circumstances. At the head of his stimulant remedies, he places wine, brandy, and opium, in the recommendation of which he is very liberal; and especially betrays his partiality to them by asserting, contrary to universal experience, that he found them in his own person the best pre- servatives against the gout. He is said to have pre- pared himself for his lectures by a large dose of lau- danum in whiskey ; and thus roused himself to a de- gree of enthusiasm bordering on frenzy. After com- pleting his work, he proem ed a degree from St. An- drew's, and commenced public teacher. The novelty and imposing simplicity of his doctrines procured him at first a pretty numerous class: but being irregular in his attendance, and his habits of intemperance in- creasing, they fell off by degrees: and he was at length so embarrassed, as to b? obliged to quit Edinburgh in 1786. He then settled in London, but met with little success, and in about two years after died. His opi- nions at first found many supporters', as wrell in this as in other countries ; but they appear now nearly fallen into deserved oblivion. BROWN SPAR. Pearl spar. Sideroculcite. A white, red, or brown, or b!ack spar; harder than the calcareous, but yields to the knife. BROWNE, Sir Thomas, was born in Cheapside, 1005. After studying and practising for a short time at Oxford, h" spent about three years in travelling, gra- duating at rei gth at Levil. n. He then came to Lon- don, and published his " P-!ig|p Medici;" which ex- cited creat attention as a work of genius, though ble- mished bv a few of Ihe popular superstitions tnen pre- vailin" "He soon after settled at Aorwich, and got into very »ood practice ; and was admitted an honor- ary member of the London College of physicians. In B'46 appeared his most jiopular work '■ On Vulgar Errors," whicli added greatly to his fame ; though he injudiciously ranked tin- Co; i-rnican system among them; he was knighted by Charles II.; and died at tlie termination of his 77ih year. His son Edward 153 BRU BUB was also a physician, and attained considerable emi- nence, having had the honour of attending Charles II. and William III., and being for three years president of the college. [BRUCE, Archibalp, M.D. A native of New- York, born in 1777, during the revolutionary war. He studied physic under Dr. Hosack, visited Europe, and graduated at Edinburgh in the year 1800. During a tour of two years in France, Switzerland, and Italy, Dr. Bruce collected a miucralogical cabinet of great value and extent Upon his return to England, he married in London, and came out to New-York in the summer of 1303, to enter upon the duties of a practitioner of medicine. In 1807, he was appointed professor of Materia Mediea and Mineralogy, in tlie College of Physicians and Surgeons of New-York. In 1810, he commenced the editorship of a Journal of American Mineralogy, after the maimer of ttie well known work issued by ihe School of Mines, at Paris. It met with becoming success, and had many valuable conlributors to its pages; but owing to various causes, was never carried beyond the completion of the first volume. The Mineralogical Journal contributed ma- terially to extend the fame of Dr. Bruce, as well as his discovery of the hydrate of magnesia, at Hoboken. He died in February, 1818, in the 41st year of his age. —See Thach. Med. Biog. A.j BRU CEA. (So named by Sir Joseph Banks, in honour of Mr. Bruce, the traveller in Abyssinia, who first brought the seeds thence into England.) The name of a genus of plants in the Liunseaii system. Class, Diacia: Order, Tetrandria. Brucea antipysenterica. The systematic name of the plant from which it was erroneously supposed we obtained the Angustura bark. See Cusparia. Brucea ferruginea. This plant was also sup- posed to afford the Angustura bark. BRUCIA. Brucine. A new vegetable alkali, lately extracted from tlie bark of the false Angustura, or . Brucia antidysenterica, by Pellelier and Caveutou. After being treated with sulphuric asther, to get rid of a fatty matter, it was subjected to the action of alko- hol. The dry residuum, from ttie evaporated alko- holic solution, was treated with Goulard's extract, or solution of acetate of lead, to throw down the colour- ing matter, and the excess of lead was separated by a current of sulphuretted hydrogen. The nearly colour- less alkaline liquid was saturated with oxalic acid, and evaporated to dryness. The saline mass being freed from its remaining colouring particles by absolute alkohol, was then decomposed by lime or magnesia, when the brucia was disengaged. It was dissolved in boiling alkohol, and obtained in crystals, by the slow evaporation of the liquid. These crystals, when ob- tained by very slow evaporation, are oblique prisms, the bases of which are parallelograms. When depo- sited from a saturated solution in boiling water, by cooling, it is in bulky plates, somewhat similar to bo- racic acid in appearance. It is soluble in 500 limes its weight of boiling water, and in 850 of cold, lis solu- bility is much increased by the colouring matter ofthe bark. Its taste is exceedingly bitter, acrid, and durable in the mouth. When administered in doses of a few grains, it is poisonous, acting on animals like strych- nia, but much less violently. It is not affected by the air. The dry crystals fuse at a temperature a little above that of boiling water, and assume the appear- ance of wax. At a strong heat it is resolved into car- bon, hydrogen, and oxygen; without any trace of azote. It combines with the acids, and forms both neutral and super-salts. Brucine. See Brucia. BRUISEWORT. See Saponaria. BRUM A LIS. (From Bruma, winter.) Hy emails. Belonging to winter. Brumalles plant*. Plants which flower in our winter, common about the cape, Brunk'lla. See Prunella. BRUN'-N ER, John Conrap, was bom in Switzerland in 1653. He obtained his degree in medicine at Siras- burg when only nineteen. He afterwaid spent several years in improving himself at different universities, particularly at Paris; where he made many experi- ments on the pancreas, and found that it might be re- moved from a dog with impunity. On his return he gained great reputation, so as to be consulted by mdst ofthe princes of Germany. He discovered the mucous glands in the duodenum; and was author of several inconsiderable works. He died in 17:27. Brun.ner's glands. Brunmri glandula. Peyer's glands. The muciparous glands, situated between the villous and cellular coat of the intestinal canal; so named after Brunner, who discovered them. BRUNSWICK GREEN. An ammoniaco-muriate of copper. . BRL'NTKUP FERZ. Purple copper ore. Bru'nus. An erysipelatous eruption. Bru sits. See Ruscus. Brut'a. An Arabian word which means instinct, and is also applied to Savine. Bru'tia. An epithet for the most resinous kind of pitch, and therefore used to make the Oleum Planum. The Pix Brucia was so called from Brutia, a country in the extreme parts of Italy, where it was produced. Bruti'no. Turpentine. Bru tobon. The name of an ointment used by the Greeks. Bri tua. See Cissampelos Pareira. Bruxane'li. (Indian.) A tall tree in Malabar,the bark of whicli is diuretic. Brv'omus. (From |3ptix, to pour out.) A kind of ale or wine, made of barley. Bubasteco'rpium. (From bubastus and cor, the heart) A name formerly given to artemisia, or mug- wort. BUBO. (From BovBuiv, the groin; because they most frequently happen in that part.) Modern sur* geons mean, by this term, a swelling of the lymphatic glands, particularly of those of the groin and ax:lla. was made professor of medicine at Heidelburg; and The disease may arise from the mere irritation of some 154 BUC focal disorder, when It is called sympathetic bubo; from tne adsorption of some irritating matter, such as the venereal poison; or from constitutional causes, as in the pestilential bubo, and scrophulous swellings, ofthe inguinal and axillary gland. . • uBPN' (From povHiov, the groin, or a tumour to which that part is liable, and which it was supposed to cure.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnscan system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. Bubon oalsanum. The systematic name of the plant which affords the officinal galbanum. Albetad; Chalbane; Gesor. The plant is also named Ferula Afrtcana; Oreoselinum Africanum ; Anisum frutico- sum galbaniferum; Anisum Africanum fruticescens ; Ayborzal. The lovage-leaved bubon. Bubon;—foliis rhombiis dentatis striatis glabris, umbellis paucis, of Linnaeus. Galbanum is the gummi-resinous juice, obtained partly by its spontaneous exudation from the joints of the stem, but more generally, and in greater abundance, by making an incision in the stalk, a few inches above the root, from which it immediately issues, and soon becomes sufficiently concrete to be gathered. It is imported ipto England from Turkey, and the East Indies, in large, softish, ductile, pale- coloured masses, which, by age, acquire a brownish- yellow appearance; these are intermixed with distinct whitish tears, that are the most pure part of the mass. Galbanum has a strong unpleasant smell, and a warm, bitterish, acrid taste. Like the other gummy resins, it unites with water, by trituration into a milky liquor, but does not perfectly dissolve, as some have reported, in water, vinegar, or wine. Rectified spirit takes up much more than either of these menstrua, but not the whole; the tincture is of a bright golden colour. A mixture of two parts of rectified spirit, and one of water, dissolves all but the impurities, which are com- monly in considerable quantity. In distillation with water, the oil separates and. rises to the surface, in colour yellowish, in quantity one-twentieth of the weight of the galbanum. Galbanum, medicinally con- sidered, may be said to hold a middle rank between assafcetida and ammoniacum; but its foetidness is very inconsiderable, especially when compared with the former: it is therefore accounted less antispasmodic, nor are its expectorant qualities equal to those of the latter: it however is esteemed more efficacious than either in hysterical disorders. Externally, it is often applied, by surgeons, to expedite the suppuration of inflammatory and indolent tumours, and, by physicians, as a warm stimulating plaster. It is an ingredient in the pilula galbani composita, the emplastrum galbani compositum of the London Pharmacopoeia, and in the emplastrum gummosum ofthe Edinburgh? Bubon maceponicum. The systematic name of the plant which afibrds the semen petrosdini Macedonici of the shops. Apium petraum; Petrapium. Mace- donian parsley. This plant is similar in quality to the common parsley, but weaker and less grateful. The seeds enter the celebrated compounds mithridate and tneriaca. Bubo'nium. (From BovBiav, the groin.) A name of the golden starwort; so called because it was supposed to be efficacious in diseases of the groin. BUBONOCELE. (From Bov6uv, the groin, and KnXtj, a tumour.) Hernia inguinalis. Inguinal her- nia, or rupture of the groin. A species of hernia, in wliich the bowels protrude, at the abdominal ring. See Hernia inguinalis. BUCCA. (Hebrew.) The cheek. The hollow inner part of the cheek, that is inflated by the act of blowing. Buccacra'ton. (From bucca, or buccella, and xpao), to mix.l A morsel of bread sopped iu wine, which Berved in old times for a breakfast. BUCCAL. (From bucca, the cheek.) Belonging to the cheek Buccinales olanpul*:. The small glands of the mouth, under the cheek, which assist in secreting (.aliva into that cavity. Buccea. (From bucca, the cheek; as much as can be contained at one time within the cheeks.) 1. A mouthful; a morsel. 2. A polypus ofthe nose. Boccela'ton. (From buccella, a morsel.) A purg- ing medicine, made up in the form of a loaf; consisting of scauunony, Sec. put into fermented flour, and then baked in an oven, BUG Bucce'lla. Paracelsus calU the polypus in the nose by this name, because he supposes it to be a portion of flesh parting from the bucca, and insinuating itself into the nose. Buccella'tio. (From bueellatus, cut into small pieces.) Baccellalio. A method of stopping an hemorrhage, by applying small pieces of lint to the vein, or artery. BUCCINATOR. (From Povxavov, a trumpet; so named from its use in forcing the breath to sound the trumpet.) Retractor anguli oris of Albinus, and alveolo-maxillaire of Dumas. The trumpeter's mus- cle. The buccinator was long thought to be a muscle of the lower jaw, arising from the upper alveoli, auid inserted into the lower alveoli, to pull the jaw up- wards ; but its origin and insertion, and the direction of Its fibres, are quite the reverse of this. For this large flat muscle, which forms in a manner the walls of the cheek, arises chiefly from the coronoid process of the lower jaw-bone, and partly also from the end of the alveoli, or socket process ofthe upper-jaw, close by the pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone: it goes forward, with direct fibres, to be implanted into the corner of the mouth; it is thin and flat, covers in the mouth, and forms the walls of the cheek, and is perforated in the middle of the cheek by the duct of the parotid gland. These are its principal uses:—it flattens the cheek, and so assists in swallowing liquids; it turns, or helps to * turn, the morsel in the mouth while chewing, and pre- vents it from getting without the line of the teeth ; in blowing wind instruments, it both receives and expels the wind; it dilates like a bag, so as to receive the wind in the checks; and it contracts upon the wind, so as to expel the wind, and to swell the note. In blow- ing the strong wind-instruments, we cannot blow from the lungs, for it distresses the breathing, we reserve the air in the mouth, which we keep continually full; and from this circumstance, as mentioned above, it is named buccinator, from blowing the.trumpet Bu'ccula. (Diminutive of bucca, the cheek.) The fleshy part under the chin. Bucephalon, red-fruited. See Trophis Americana, Bu'ceras. (From Bovs, an ox, and xepas, a horn; so called from the horn-like appearance of its seed.) Buceros. See Trigonella Fanumgracum. BUCHAN, William, was born at Ancram, in 1729. After studying at Edinburgh, he settled in Shef- field, and was soon appointed physician to the Found- ling Hospital at Ackworth: but that establishment being afterward given up, he went to practise at Edin- burgh, where he remained several years. During that period he composed his celebrated work, called " Do- mestic Medicine," on the plan of Tissot's " Avis aux Peuples;" which has been very extensively circulated, translated into other languages, and obtained the au- thor a gold medal, with a commendatory letter, from the Empress of Russia. It has been objected, that such publications tend to degrade and injure the me- dical profession; but it does not appear, that those who are properly qualified can suffer permanently thereby. There seems more foundation for the opinion, that imaginary diseases will bemultiplied, and patients sometimes fall victims to their complaints, being treated by those who do not properly understand them. Dr. Buchan afterward practised iu London, and published some other works; and died iu 1805 BUCK-BEAN. See Menyanthes trifoliata. BUCK-THOR.V. See Rhamnus catharticus. BUCK-WHEAT. See Polygonum fagopyrum. Buckwheat, eastern. See Polygonum divaricatum. BUCNEMIA. (Bucnemia; from Sow, a Greek aug- ment, and xiripn, the leg.) A name in Good's Noso- logy for a genus of disease characterized by a tense, diffuse, inflammatory swelling of the lower extremity; usually commencing at the inguinal glands, and ex- tending in the course of the lymphatics, it embraces two speqsis; 1. Bucnemia sparganosis, the puerpetal tumid leg. »,_«,. 2. Bucnemia tropica, the tumid leg of hot climates. Bucra'nion. (From Bovs, an ox, and xpavtov, the head; so called from its supposed resemblance to a calf's snout) The Snap-dragon plant See Antir rhinum. Bu'cton. The hymen, according to Pirams. BiiiANTiA. Chilblains. BUGLE. See Prunella. [BcaLK weed. This plant is the Lycopu* Pir* 169 BUL frinica. It has of late been popular as a remedy in bleeding from the lungs, taken freely in the form of decoction. It is not, however, introduced as a medi- cinal plant into the American Pharmacopoeia, nor in Bigelow's Materia Mediea. Physicians in general place little confidence in its efficacy. A.j BUGLOSS. See Anchusa officinalis. Buqlo'ssa. See Anchusa officinalis. BUGLOSSUM. (Buglossum, i. u.; from Bovs, an ox, and yXueoa, a tongue: so cafled from the shape and roughness of its leaf.) See Anchusa officinalis, Buglossum anqustifolium. See Anchusa offici- nalis. Buolossum majus. See Anchusa officinalis. Buglossum sativum. See Anchusa officinalis. Buglossum sylvestre. The stone bugloss. Bu gula. (A diminutive of buglossa.) See Ajuga pyramidalis. [BUHRSTONE. Millstone. " The exterior aspect of this mineral is somewhat peculiar. It occurs in amorphous masses, partly compact, but always con- taining a git ater or less number of irregular cavities. Sometimes the mass is comparatively compact, and the cavities small and less frequent, but they always exist even in specimens of a moderate size. These cavities are sometimes crossed by siliceous threads or membranes, much resembling the interior structure of certain bones; and are sometimes lined by siliceous incrustations, or crystals of quartz. Its fracture is nearly even, sometimes dull, and sometimes smooth, like that of flint. Its colour is gray or whitish, sometimes with a tinge of blue, and sometimes yellowish or reddish. Near Paris, the Buhrstotie occurs in beds, unusually horizontal, and seldom more than 9 or 10 feet thick. It contains no organic remains. Its cayities are often crossed by threads, and filled with argillaceous marl or sand; but are very seldom lined by crystals of quartz. In Georgia, (United Slates,) the Buhrstone is found sear the boundary of South Carolina, about 40 miles from the sea. It is said to cover shell limestone. Some of its cavities are those of shells in a siliceous Hate, and lined by siliceous incrustations, or crystals of quartz. Others are traversed by minute threads, or contain a friable substance somewhat argillaceous. Its hardness and cavities, when not too numerous, render it peculiarly useful Tor making millstones. Hence also it is sometimes known by the name of Millstone."—See Cleav. Min. A.] BULBIFERUS. (From bulbus, and fero, to bear.) Bulb bearing. Having one or more bulbs; applied to •lemi>. Caulis bulbiferus. BULBOCA STaNUM. (From BoXSos, a bulb, and xa^avim, a chesnut: so called from its bulbous ap- pearance.) See Bunium bulbocastanam. BULBOCAVERNOUS. (So called from its ori- gin ami insertion.) See Accelerator urina. Bu'lbonach. See Lunaria rediviva. BULBOSUS. (From bulba, a bulb.) Bulbous: applied in anatomy to soft parts which are naturally enlarged, as the bulbous part of the urethra. In bota- ny, to roots which have a bulb; as tulip,ouion,lily,&.c. B'iLbos*. (From bulbus.) The name of a class of Casalpmus's systematic method, consisting of heioaccous vegetables, which have a bulbous root, and a pericarpium, divided into three cells'; also, the name of one of the natural orders of plants. BULBULUS. Alittebulb. BUL'BUS. (BoXBos, a bulb, or somewhat rounded toot) A globular, or pyriform coated body, solid, or formed of fleshy scales or layers, constituting the lower part of some plants, and giving off radicals from the circumference of the flattened basis. A bulb dif- fers from a tuber, which is a farinaceous root, and Sends off radicles in every direction. Bulbs are divided into, 1. The solid, which consists of a solid fleshy nutri- tious substance ; as in Crocus sativus, Colchicum au- tumnale, Tulipa gesneriana. il. The scaly, which consists of fleshy concentrical scaies attached lo a radical plate ; as in Allium cepa. 3. The squamose, consisting of concave, overlapping scales; as in Lilium candidum, and Lilium bulbiferum. 4'. The compounded, consisting of several lesser bulbs, lying close to each other- as in Allium sativum. The bulbs of the orchis tribe differ from the common bulbs in not sending off radicles from the lower part, BUN but from between the stem and basis. These arc dis- tinguished into, 5. The testiculate, having two bulbs of a round-ob- long tonn ; as in Orchis morio, and Orchis mascula. 6. Palmate, a compressed bulb, hand like, divided below into tinker like lobes; as in Orchis maculata. Bulbus esculentus. Such bulbous roots as nre commonly eaten are so called. B'-lbus vomhorius. See llyacinthus muscari. BULGE-WATER-TREE, 'ihe Geoffroya jamai- censis. BULIMIA. (From Bov, a particle of excess, and Xipos, hunger.) Bulimiasis ; boulimos; Bulimus; Bolismos of Avicenua. Fames canina; Appetitus caninus; Phagedena; Adephagia; Bujicina; Cyno- rexia. Insatiable hunger, or canine appelile. Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Dysorexia; and distinguishes three species. 1. Bulimia helluonum ; in which there is no other disorder of the stomach, than an excessive craving of food. 2. Bulimia syncopalis; in wliich there is a frequent desire of food, and the sense of hunger is preceded by swooning. 3. Bulimia emetiea, also cynorexia; in which an extraordinary appetite for food is tc.lowed by vomiting. The real causes of this disease are, perhaps, not properly understood. In. some cases, it has been supposed to proceed from an acid in ihe stomach, and in others, from a superabun- dance of" acid in the gastric juice, and from indigested sordts, or worms. Some consider it as depending more frequently on monstrosity than disease. An ex- traordinary and well attested case of this disease, is related iu the third volume of the Medical and Phy- sical Journal, of* a French prisoner, who, in one day, consumed of" law cow's udder 4 lbs., raw beef 10 lbs., candles 2 lbs.; total, 16 lbs.; besides 5 bottles of porter. Bulimia apephagia. A voracious appetite. Bulimia canina. A voracious appetite, with sub- sequent vomiting. Bulimia carpialgica. A voracious appetite, with heartburn. * Bulimia convulsorum. A voracioHS appetite, which attends some convulsive diseases. Bulimia emetica. A voracious appetite, with vo- miting. Bulimia esurigio. Gluttony. Bulimia helluonum. Gluttony. Bulimia syncopalis. A voracious appetite, with fainting from hunger. Bulimia verminosa. A voracious appetite from worms. , BULIMI'ASIS. See Bulimia. BULIMUS. See Bulimia. BUL1THUM. (From Bovs, an ox, and XiOoc, a stone.) A bezoar, or stone tbund in the kidneys, or gall, or urinary bladder, of an ox, or cow. BULLA. A bubble. A clear vesicle, which arises from burns, or scalds; or other causes. [This word is also applied by Linuxus to a genus of univalve shells. A.l BU'LLACE. The English name of the fruit ofthe Primus insitia of Linnams, whicli grows wild in our hedges. There are two varieties of bullace, the red and the white, which are used with the same inten- tion as the common damsons. BULLATUS. (From bulla, a bubble, or blister.) Blistery. Applied to a leaf which has its veins so tight, lhat the intermediate space appears blistered. This appearance is frequent in the gaidcn cabbage. Bullo'sa febris. An epithet applied to the vesi- cular fever, because the skin is covered with little ve- sicles, or blisters. See Pemphigus. Bum'tes vinum. (From bunium, wild parsley.) Wine made of bunium and must BUNIUM. (Fiom Bovvos, a little hill; so called from the tuberosity of its root) 1. The name of a genus of plants in ihe Linnean system. Class, Pen- tandria ; Order, Digynia. ■1. The name ofthe wild parsley. Bunium bulbocastanum. The systematic name of a plant, the root of which is called the pignut Agriocastanurn; Nucula terrestris; Bulbocastaneum- Bulbocastanum majus et minus. Earth-nut; Hawk- nut; Kipper-nut; and Pig-nut The root" is'as large as a nutmeg; hard, tuberous, and whitish; which is eaten raw, or roasted. It is -sweetish to the taste nourishing, and supposed to be of use against strangury BUR and bloody urine. The roots, which are frequently ploughed up by the peasants of Burgundy, and called by them arnolta; and those found in Scotland, and called arnots, are most probably the roots of this spe- cies of bunium. They aie roasted, and thus acquire the flavour of chesnuts. Bu'mus. A species of turnip. BU'PEINA. (From j3ov, a particle of magnitude, and estiva, hunger.) A voracious appetite. BU'PHAGOS. {From /?ou, a particle of excess, and 0ayw, to eat.) The name of an antidote which created a voracious appetite in Marcellus Empei icus. BUPHTHA LMUM. (From Bovs, an ox, an oibOaX- uos, an eye; so called from its flowers, which are sup- posed to resemble an eye.) The herb, ox-eye daisy. See Chrysanthemum leucanthemum. Buphthalmum cretioum. Pellitory of Spain. See Anthemis pyrethrum. Buphthalmum germanicum. The common ox-eye daisy. IUpiithalmiim maius. Great, or ox-eye daisy. See Chrysanthemum leucanthemum. . BU PUT HALM US. (From /Jouj, an ox, and oqiOaXuos, an eye; so named from its large appear- ance like an ox's eye.) 1. Houseleek. 2. Diseased enlargement of tlie eye. BU BLEU RUM. (From/Jon, large, and rzXevpov, a rib; so named from its having large rib-like filaments upon its leaves.) 1. The name of a genus of plants iu the Linnaan system. Class, Syngencsiu; Order, Polijgamia superflua. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb hare's ear. See Bupleurum rotundifolium. Bupleurum rotunpii-olium. The systematic name ofthe plain called perfoliata, in some pharmacopoeias. Bupleuron; Bupteuroides. Round-leaved hare's ear, or ihorow wax. This plant was formerly celebrated for curing ruptures, mixed into a poultice with wine and oatmeal. BURDOCK. See Arctium lappa. BURGUNDY PITCH. See Pinus abies. Bu'ris. Accordiugto Avicenua, a scirrhous hernia, or hard abscess. BURN. Ambustio. A burn, or scald, is a lesion of the animal body, occasioned by the application of heat, but the latter term is applicable only where this is con- veyed through the medium of some fluid. The con- sequences are more or less serious according to the extent of the injury, or the particular part affected: sometimes even proving fatal, particularly in irritable constitutions. The life of the part may be at once destroyed by those accidents, or mortification speedily follow tlie violent inflammation excited ; but when slighter, it usually produces an effusion of serum un- der the cuticle, like a blister. When the injury is ex- tensive, considerable fever is ant to supervene, some- times a comatose state; and a remarkable difficulty of breathing often precedes death. In the treatment of these accidents, two very different methods have been pursued. The more ancient plan consists in rntiphlo- gistic means, giving cooling pu.gatrves, Sec. and -even taking blood,where the irritation is great; employing at the Maine time cold applications, and wheiethe skin is destroyed, emollient dressings; opium v\ as also recommended to relieve the pain, notwithstanding BtujKir might attend. Mr. < leghorn, a brewer at Edinburgh, was very suc- cessful in these cases by a treatment materially dilK-r- ent; first bathing rhe part with vinegar, usually a little warmed, till the pain abated ; then, if there were any destruction of the parts, applying poultices, and finely powdered chalk immediately on the sore, to absorb the discharge: in Ihe meantime allowing the patient to live pretty well, and abstaining from active purgatives, Sec. More recently, a surgeon at Newcastle, of the name of Kentish, has deviated still more from the ancient practice ; applying first oil of turpentine, alkohol, &c. heated as much as the sound parts could bear, and gradually lessening the stimulus; in the mean time supporting tin patient by a cordial diet, st her, &c. aud giving opium largely to lessen the irritation. Now, tlie cases chiefly under his care were of persons scorched very extensively by the explosion of car- buretted hvdrogen in mines ; and probably where the injury is over a large part of the surface, or where the constitution is weakly, it may be hazardous to pursue BUR the antiphlogistic plan, or to use cold applications, wnich, while intended to keep down action, are wear- ing out the power of the part. If any extraneous sub- stance be forced into the burnt part, it should be of couise removed: and sometimes where a limb isirre« coveiably injured, amputation may be necessary. Bu rnea.» Pitch. Burnet saxifrage. See Pimpindla. .iJ.-.RNiNO' • Brenn™g- An ancient medical term, denoting an infectious disease, got in the stews by con- versing with lewd women, and supposed to be the same with what we now call the venereal disease. Burnt hartshorn. See Cornu ustum. Burnt sponge. See Spongia usta. Bu/rrhi spiritus matricalis. Burrhus's spirit, for disorders of the womb. A compound of myrrh, olibanum, amber, and spirit of wine. BU'RSA. From Bvpaa, a bag.) A bag. 1. The scrotum. 2. An herb called Thlaspi bursa pastoris, from the re- semblance of its seminal follicles to a triangular purse. Bursa mucosa. A mucous bag, composed of pro- per membranes, containing a kind of mucous fat, formed by the exhaling arteries of the internal coat The bursae mucosa? are of different sizes and firmness, and are connected by the cellular membrane with arti- cular cavities, tendons, ligaments, or the periosteum. Their use is to secrete and contain a substance to lu- bricate tendons, muscles, and bones, in order to render their motions easy. A Table of all the Bursa Mucosa. In the Head. 1. A bursa of the superior oblique muscle of the eye, situated behind its trochlea iu the orbit. 2. The bursa of the digastricus, situated in the in- ternal surface of its tendon. 3. A bursa of the circumflexus, or tensor palati, situated between the hook-like process of the sphenoid bone and the tendon of that muscle. 4. A bursa of the sterno-hyoideus muscle, situated betweeu the os hyoides and larynx. ^ x About the Shoulder-joint. 1. The external acromial, situated under the acro- mion, between tue coracoid process, deltoid muscle, and capsular ligament 2. The internal acromial, situated above the tendon ofthe infra-spinatus and teres major: it often com- municates with the former. 3. The coracoid bursa, situated near the root of the coracoid process; it is sometimes double and some- times triple. 4. The clavicula bursa, found where the clavicle touches the coracoid process. 5. The subclavian bursa, between the tendon of the subclavius muscle and the first rib. 6. The ceraco-brachial, placed between the common origin of this muscle and the biceps, and the capsular ligament 7. The bursa of the pectoralis major, situated under the head of the humerus, between the internal surface of the tendon of that muscle, and another bursa placed on the long head of the biceps. 8. An external bursa of the teres) major, under the head of the os humeri, between it and the tendon of the teres major. 9. An internal bursa of the teres major, found within the muscle where the fibres of its tendons diverge. 10. A bursa of the latissimus dorsi, between the tendon of this muscle and the os humeri. 11. The humero-bicipital bursa, in the vagina of the tendon of the biceps. There are other bursa mucosa; about the humerus, but theu situation is uncertain. Near the Elbow-joint. 1. The radio-bicipital is situated between the tendon of the biceps, brachialis, and anterior tubercle of the radius. 2. The cubito-radial between the tendon of the bl- eeps, supinator brevis, and the ligament common V the radius and ulna. 3. The anconml hursa. between the olecranon and tendon ofthe anconous muscle. 157 BUR BUT 4. The capitulo-radial bursa, between the tendon common to the extensor carpi radialis brevis, and ex- tensor communis digitorum, and round head of the radius. There are occasionally other burs* ; but as their situation varies, they are omitted. About the inferior part of the Fore-arm and Hand. On the inside of the Wrist and Hand. 1. A very large bursa, for the tendon ofthe flexor pollicis longus. 2. Four short bursa on the forepart of the tendons of the flexor su bliims. 3. A large bursa behind the tendon of the flexor pollicis longus, between it and the forepart of the ra- dius, capsular ligament of the wrist and os trapezium. 4. A large bursa behind the tendons of the flexor digitorum profundus, and on the forepartof the end of the radius, and forepart of the capsular ligament of the wrist In some subjects it communicates with the former. 5. An oblong bursa between the tendon of the flexor carpi radialis and os trapezium. 6. A very small bursa between the tendon of the flexor carpi ulnaris and os pisiforine. On the back part of the Wrist and Hand. 7. A bursa between the tendon of tlie abductor pol- licis longus and the radius. 8. A large bursa between the two extensores carpi radiales. 9. Another below it, common to the extensores carpi radiales. 10. A bursa, at tire insertion of the tendon of the extensor carpi radialis. 11. An oblong bursa, for the tendon of the extensor pollicis longus, and which communicates with 9. 12. A bursa, for the tendon of the extensor pollicis longus. between it and the metacarpal bone of the thumb. 13. A bursa between the tendons of the extensor of the fore, middle, and ring fingers. 14. A bursa for the extensors of the little finger. 15. A bursa between the tendon of the extensor carpi ulnaris and ligament of the wrist There are also burste mucosa: between themusculi lumbricaies and interossei. Near the Hip-joint. On the forepart of the joint. 1. The ileo-puberal, situated between the iliacus in- ternus, psoas magnus, and the capsular ligament ofthe head of the femur. 2. The pectineal, between the tendon of the peoti- neus and the thigh-bone. 3. A small bursa of the gluteus mediu muscle, situ- ated between it and the great trochanter, before the insertion of the pyriformis. 4. A bursa of the gluteus minimus muscle between its tendon and the great trochanter. 5. The glateo-fascial, between the gluteu maximus and vastus externus. On the posterior part of the Hip-joint. 6. The tubero-ischiatic bursa, situated between the obturator interims muscle, the posterior spine of the ischium, and its tuberosity. 7. The obturatory bursa, which is oblong and found between the obturator interim and gemini muscles, and the capsular ligament. 8. A bursa of the semi-membranosu under its origin and the long head of the biceps femoris. 9. The gleuteo trochanteral bursa, situated between the tendon of tlie psoas muscle and the root of the great trochanter. 10. Tioo gluteo-femoral bursa, situated between the tendon ofthe gluteus maximus and os femoris. 11. A bursa of the quadratus femoris, situated be- tween it and the little trochanter. 12. The iliac bursa, situated between the tendon of the iliacus internus and the little trochanter. Near the Knetrjoint. 1. The supra-genual, which adheres to the tendons of the vastus and cruralis and the forepart of the thigh-bone. 158 1 2. The infra-genual bursa, situated under the Ilgsj* ment of the patella, and often communicating with the above. 3. The anterior genual, placed between the tendon of the sartorius, gracilis, and semitendiiiosus, aud the internal and lateral ligament ofthe knee. 4. The posterior genual, which is sometimes double, and is situated between the tendons ofthe semi-mem- branosus, the internal head of the gastrocnemius, the capsular ligament, and internal condyle. 5. The popliteal, conspicuous between the tendon of that muscle, the external condyle of the femur, ihe semilunar cartilage, and external condyle of the tibia. 6. The bursa of the biceps cruris, between the ex- ternal part of the tendon, the biceps cruris, and the external lateral ligament of the knee. In the Foot On the back f side, and hind part of the Foot, 1. A bursa of the tibialis anticus, between its ten- don, the lower part ofthe tibia, and capsular ligament of the ankle. 2. A bursa between the tendon of the extensor pol- licis pedis longus, the tibia, and capsular ligament of the ankle. 3. A bursa of the extensor digitorum communis, between its tendons, the tibia, and ligament of the ankle. 4. A large bursa, common to the tendons of the pe- ronei muscles. 5. A bursa of the peroneus brevis, proper to its tendon, 6. The. calcaneal bursa, between the tendo Achillis and os calcis. In the Sole of the Foot. 1. A bursa for the tendon of the peroneus longus. 2. A bursa common to the tendon of the flexor pol- licis pedis longus, and the tendon of the flexor digito- rum pedis communis longus profundus. 3. A bursa of the tibialis posticus, between its ten- don, the tibia, and astragalus. 4. Five bursa for the flexor tendons, which begin a little above the first joint of each toe, and extend to the root of the third phalanx, or insertion of the tendons. BURSA'LIS. From its resemblance to a bursa, or purse. See Obturator externus et internus. BURSA'LOGY. (Bursalogia; from Pvpaa, a bag, and Xoyos, a discourse.) The doctrine of the bursts BUSELI'NUM. (From ffov, great, and aeXivov, parsley.) A large specjes of parsley. Bu'ssn spiritus bezoarpicus. The bezoardic spirit of Bussius, an eminent physician at Dresden A distillation of ivory, sal-ammoniac, amber, &c. BUTCHERSBROOM. See Ruscus. Bu'tiga. Small red pimples on the face. Called also gutta rosacea. Bu tino. Turpentine. Bu'tomon. Se"e Iris pseudacorus. BUTTER. (Butyrum ; from Bovs, a cow, and ru- pee, coagulum, or cream.) "The oily, inflammable part of milk, wliich is prepared in many countries as an article of food. The common mode of preserving it is by the addition of salt, which will keep it good ft considerable time, if in sufficient quantity. Mr. Eaton informs us, in his Survey of the Turkish Empire, that most of the butter used at Constantinople is brought from the Crimea and Kirban, and that it is kept sweet by melting it while fresh over a very slow fire, and removing the scum as it rises. He adds, that by melt- ing butter in the Tartarian manner, ana then salting it in ours, he kept it good and fine-tasted for two years; end that this melting, if carefully done, injures neither the taste nor colour, Thenard, too, recommends the Tartarian method. He directs the melting to be done on a water-bath, or at a heat not exceeding 180° F.; and to be continued until all the caseous matter has subsided to the bottom, and the butter is transparent. It is then to be decanted, or strained through a cloth' and cooled in a mixture of pounded ice and salt, or at least in cold spring water, otherwise it will become lumpy by crystallizing, and likewise not resist the ac- tion of the air so well. Kept in a close vessel, and in a cool place, it will thus remain, six months or mora, BUX BY2 nearly as good as at first, particularly after the top is taken off. If beaten up with one-sixth of its weight of the cheesy matter when used, it will in some de- gree resemble fresh butter in appearance. Tlie taste of* rancid butter, he adds, may be much corrected by melting and cooling in this manner. Dr. Anderson has recommended another mode of curing butter, which is as follows: Take one part of sugar, one of nitre, and two of the best Spanish great salt, and rub them together into a fine powder. This composition is to be mixed thoroughly wilh the butter, as soon as it is completely freed from the milk, in the proportion of one ounce to sixteen; and the butter thus prepared is to be pressed tight into the vessel pre- pared for it, so as to leave no vacuities. This butter does not taste well till it has stood at least a fortnight; it then has a rich marrow flavour, that no other but- ter ever acquires; and with proper care may be kept for years iu this climate, or carried to the East Indies, if packed so as not to melt. In the interior parts of Africa, Mr. Pa»'c informs us, there is a tree much resembling the American oak, producing a nut in appearance somewhat like an olive. The kernel of this nut, by boiling in water, afibrds a kind of butter, which is whiter, firmer, and of a richer flavour, than any he ever tasted made from cow's milk, and will keep without salt the whole year. The natives call it shea loulou, or tree butter. Large quantities of it are made every season." Fresh butter is nourishing and relaxing, but it rea- dily becomes sour, and, in general, agrees with few stomachs. Rancid butler is one of the iuost unwhole- some and indigestible of all foods. Butter of antimony. See Murias antimonii. Butter or cacao. An oily concrete while matter, of a firmer consistence than suet, obtained from the cacao nut, of which chocolate is made. The method of separating it consists in bruising the cacao and boil- ing it in water. The greater part of the superabun- dant and uiicoinbinedoil contained in the nut is by this means liquefied,, aud rises to the surface, where it swims, and is left to congeal, that it may be the more easily taken off. It is generally mixed with small pieces of, the nut, from which it may be purified, by keeping it m fusion without water in a .-pretty deep vessel, until the several matters have arranged them- selves according to their specific gravities. By this treatment it becomes very pure and while. Bulter of cacao is without smell, and has a very mild taste, when fresh; and in all its general proper- ties aud habitudes it resembles fat oils, among wliich it must therefore be classed. It is used as au ingredi- ent in pomatums. BUTTER-BUR. See Tussilagopetasites. BUTTEK FLOWER. See Ranunculus. Butter-milk. The thin and sour milk which is separated from the cream by churning it info butter. BUTTERWORT. See Pinguicula. [Button snake-root. See Eryngium aquati- cum. A.] Bctua. See Cissampelos pariera. BUTYRIC ACID. We owe the discovery of this acid to M. Chevreul. Butter, he says, is composed of two fat bodies, analogous to those of hog's lard, of a colouring principle, and a remarkably odorous one, to which it owes the properties lhat distinguish it from the fate, properly so called. This principle, wliich he has called butyric acid, forms well characterized salts wilh barytes, strontian, lime, the oxides of copper, lead, Sec.; 100 parts of it neutralize a quantity of base which contains about 10 of oxygen. M. Chevreul lias not explained his method of separating this acid from the other constituents of butter. See Journ. de Phar- macie. iii iHO. BUTY'RUM. See Butter. Butyrum antimonii. See Murias antimonii. BUXTON. A village in Derbyshire in wliich there are warm mineral springs. Buxtonicnscs aqua. They have been long celebrated for their medicinal Sroperties. With respect to sensible properties, the uxton water cannot be distinguished fiom common spring water, when heated to the same temperature. Iu temperature, iu the gentleman's bath, is invariably 82°. The principal peculiarity in ttie appearance of this spring, is a large quantity of elastic vapour, that rises and forms bubbles, which pass through the water, and break as soon as they reach the surface. The air of these bubbles was ascertained, by Dr. Pearson, to consist of azotic gas, mixed with a small proportion of atmospheric air. Buxton water is frequently employ- ed both internally and externally: one of which me- thods often proves beneficial when the other would be injurious: but, as a bath alone, its virtues may not be superior to those of tepid common water. As th* tempe; attire of 82° is several degrees below that of the hurna-i bndy, a slight shock of cold is felt on the first immersion into the bath; but this is almost im- mediately succeeded by a pleasing glow over the whole system. It is therefore proper for very delicate and irritable habits. The cases which derive mosl benefit from the external use of Buxton waters, are those in which a loss of action, and sometimes of sensation, affects particular limbs, in consequence of long-conti- nued or violent inflammation, or external injury. Hence the chronic rheumatism succeeding the acute, and where the inflammation has been seated in parti- cular limbs, is often wonderfully relieved by this bath. The internal use of the water has been found to be of considerable service in symptoms of defective diges- tion and derangement of the alimentary organs. A judicious use of thia simple remedy will often relieve the heartburn, flatulency, and sickness; it will in- crease the appetite, animate the spirits, and improve the health. At first, however, it sometimes occasions a diarrhoea, wliich is rather salutary than detrimental; but costiveness is a more usual effect, especially in sluggish habits. It also affords great relief when taken internally, in painful disorders of the bladders and kid neys; and has likewise been recommended in cases of gout; but when taken for these complaints, the ad- dition of some aromatic tincture is recommended. In all cases of active inflammation, the use of these wa- ters should be carefully avoided, on account of their supposed heating properties. A full course consists of two glasses, each containing one-third of a pint, before breakfast; which quantity should be repeated between breakfast and dinner. In chronic cases, a long resi- dence on the spot is requisite to insure the desired effect. BU XU3. (Fiom ttyxagto, to become hard.) The box-tree. & The name of a genus of plants in the Liniuean system. Class, Monad a; Order, Triandria. 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the box. See Buxus sempervirens. Buxus sempervirens. The systematic name of the buxus of the pharmacopoeias. The leaves possess a very strong, nauseous, bitter taste, and aperient vir- tues. They are occasionally exhibited, in form of de- coction, among the lower orders of people, in cases of 'dropsy, and asthma, and worms. As much as will lie upon a shilling, of the common dwarf box, dried and powdered, may be given at bed-time, every night, to an infant. By'arus. A plexus of blood vessels in the brain. Byno. A Chiuese name for green tea. Byre'thrum (Beretta, Ital. or burette, Fr. a cap.) Byrelhrus. An odoriferous cap, filled with cephalic drugs, for the head. By'rsa. (Bupo-a, leather.) A leather skin, to spread plasters upon. Bysau'chen. (From Bvto, to hide, and avxw> the n'eck.) Morbid stiffness of the neck. B\ SSOLITE. A massive mineral of an olive green colour, found at the foot of Mount Blanc and neai Oisaus in gneiss. By'ssus. (Hebrew.) 1. A woolly kind of moss. 2. The Pudendum muliebre. 3. A kind of fine linen. [4. The fine silky threads by which the Mytilus and Pinna, both bivalve shells, fasten themselves, and thereby remain attached to logs or stones in the water. The Pinna affords the most and finest quantity of this bvssus; and, in the Mediterranean, it has been collected and spun into silk, of which various orna- mental articles have been made. A.l Bythos. (BvOoc. deep.) An epithet used by Hip- pocrates for the bottom of the stomach. By'zkn. (From0vu>,to rush together.) In a heap; throiu:iii::ly. Hippocrates uses this word to express the hiinv In which the menses flow in an excessive discharge. ^ c CAC rjABALI'PTICA ARS. (it is derived from the v Hebrew 'void signifying to receive by tradition.) Cabala; Cabala; Kabala. The—cabalistic art. A term thai hti'h been anciently used, in a very myste- rious sense, among divines ; and since, some enthusi- hstic philosophers and chemists transplanted it iuto medicine, importing by it somewhat maitical; but such unmeaiii.ig terms are now justly rejected. Cabal'Stic art. See CaL.Hstica ars. CABALLINE. (CabaUiuus ; from xaSaXXos, a horse.) Of, or belonging to, a horse; applied to the coarsest aloes, because it is so drastic asMo be fit only for horses. Caballine aloes. See Aloe. CABBAGE. See Brassica. Cabbage tree. See Geoffraya jamaieensis. Cacago'ga. (From xaxxn,'excrement, and ayot, to expelA 1. Cathartics. 2. Ointments which, being rubbed on the funda- ment, procure stools.—Paulas JEgineta, Caca'lia. (From xaxov, bad, and Xiav, exceedingly; because it is mischievous to the soil on which it grows.) Cacamum. The herb wild chervil, or wild carraways. CaVa.mum. See Cacalia. CACAO. See Theobroma cacao. Oacapho'xia. (From xaxos, bad, and (putvt), the voice.) ^ Defective articulation. Cacato'ria. (From eaco, to go to stool.) An epi- thet given by Sylvius to a kind of iuteimittent fever, attended with copious stools. Caccio'npe. A pill recommended by Baglivi against dysenteries; its basis is catechu. CACHEXIA. (From xaxos, bad, andf^ic, a habit) A bad habit of br-dy, known by a depraved or vitiated state of the solids and fluids. CACHE'XI^E. (The plural of cachexia.) A clas3 of diseases in Cullen's Nosology, embracing three orders; viz. Marctres, Intumesccntia, and ImpUigines. CACHINNA TIO. (From cachiuno^ to lau;;h aloud.) A tendency to immoderate laughter, as ill some hysteric and maniacal affections. Ca'chlbx. A little stone, or pebble. Galen says, that the cachleces, heated in the tire and quenched iu whey, become astrhi-ieiiN, and useful in dysenteries. CACHOLO.VG. A variety of quartz. Ca' hi re. A name of catechu. CA'ClillYS. i,ivi,\_ni's: wliich-is used in various senses.) 1. Galen says, it sometimes means parr bed barley. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynin. Cachrys opontalgica. Aslant, the root of wliich* may be substituted for that of the pyrethrum ;yaiust J toothache. Cachit. See Acacia catechu. CAl'HU' \ DE. A medicine highly celebrated among the Chinese and Indians, made of several aro- ma, ic ingredients, perfumes, medicinal earths, and precious stones. They make the whole into a stiif paste, and form out of it several figures, according to their fancy, wliich are dried for use. These are prin- cipally used in the Ea-t Indies, but are sometimes biought over to Portugal. In China, the principal persons usually carry a small piece iu their mouths, which is a continued cordial, aud gives their breath a very sweet smell. It is highly esteemed as a medicine. in nervous complaints; and it is reckoned a prolonger of life and a provocative to venery; the two great Intentions of most of the medicines used iu the East. Cacbt'mia. Kaxvpia. An imperfect metnl, or an Immature metalline ore, according to Paracelsus. Cacoalexite'rium. (From xaxos, bad, and aXeli- Inpeut, to preserve.) An antidote lo poison or against infectious diseases. CACOCHO LIA. (From xaxos, and X0X17, bile.) A vitiated or unhealthy condition of the bile. CACOCHY'LlA. (From xaxos, hart, and xuXn, the chyle.) Indigestion, or depraved chyiiiication. CU'OCin'MIA. (From xaxus- bad, and xvpos, Juice, or humour.) A diseased or depraved state of the humours. 100 CAD CACOCNE'MUS. (From xaxos, bad, and Kvnpr,, the leu.) Having a natural delect in the tibia. CACOCORE'MA. (From icaicoj, bad, and xoneut, to purge, or cleanse.) A medicine which purges off the vitiated humours. CA( ODAi'.MOX. (From xaxos, bad, and Saipuiv, 1 spirit.) An evil spirit, or genius, whicli was supposed to preside over the bodies of men, and afllict the 111 with c'-i-tuiu disorders. The niahtmare. C A CO Dl A. (From xaxos, had, and ug prominences, al ihe inner and fore-part of the none, Wilh a pit between them, for the articulation of the under and forc-[>art of the astragalus. A depression, in the external surface of tha bone near its fore-part, where the tendon of the pernnams longus runs. A large cavfiy, at the inner side of Hie bone, for lodging the long flexors of the toes, together with the vessels and nerves of the sole. There are two prominences, at the under and back part of this bone, that give origin "to the aponeurosis, and several mflscles of the sole. The anterior surface ofthe os calcis is concave, for its articulation With the os cuboides. and it is articulated lo the astragalus by ligaments. Calcan'tkpm. (From xaXxos, brass, and avBos, a flower; i. e. flowers of brass.) Calcantlios. Cop- peras; Vitriol. CALCAR. (Calcar, aris. n. From calx, the heel; also from caleo, lo heat) 1. The heel-bone. 2. The furnace of a laboratory. 3. A spur. In botany, applied to a partof the ringent and personate corolla of plants. It is a tube forming an obtuse or acute sac, at the side of the receptacle. It is of rare occurrence. CALCARATUS. Spurred; applied to the corols and nectaries of plants; as Calcarata corolla, Necta- rium calcaratum; as in Aquilegia and Antirrhinum linaria. CALCAREOUS. (Calcarius; from calx, lime.) That whicli partakes somewhat of the nature and qualities of calx. Calcareous earth. See Calx and Lime. Calcareous spar. Crystallized carbonate of lime, which occurs in more than 600 different forms. It is found in veins in all rocks from granite to alluvial strata. The rarest and most beautiful crystals are found in Derbyshire, but it exists in every part of the world. Calca'ris flos. The larkspur. CALCARIUS. See Calcareous. Calcarius laws. Limestone. Ca'lcatar. A name of vitriol. Calc/.tri'ppa. See Ajuga pyramidalis. CALCF.DONY. A mineral, so called from Qalce- don, in Asia Minor, where it was found in ancient times. Theie are several sub-species, common calce- dony, heliotrope, crysoprase, plasma, onyx, sand, and sardonyx. Common calcedony occurs of various colours; it is regarded as pure silica wilh a little water. Very fine stalactical specimens have been found in Cornwall and Scotland. Ca'lceu.m equinum. (From calceus, a shoe, and equus, a horse ; so culled from the figure of its leaf.) The herb coil's-foot. See Tvssilago farfara. Calchantrum. Pliny's name tiir copperas. Calchi'tueos. i From k>5. Species 8. The compound calculus. This consists of a mixture of lithic acid with the phosphates in variable proportions, and is consequently variable in its appearance. Sometimes the alternating layers are so thin as to be undistinguishable by the eye, when their nature can be determined only by chemical analysis. This species, in Dr. Henry's list, forms 10 in 235. About l-40th of the calculi examined by Fourcroy and Vauquelin were compound. Species 9 has been already described. In almost all calculi, a central nucleus may be dis- covered, sufficiently small to have descended through the ureters into the bladder. The disease of stone is to be considered, therefore, essentially and originally as belonging to the kidneys. Its increase in the blad- der may be occasioned, either by exposure to urine thai contains an excess of the same ingredient as that composing the nucleus, in which case it wil) be uni- formly constituted throughout; or if the morbid nu- cleus deposite shotfld cease, the concretion will then acquire a coatingofthe earthy phosphates. It becomes, therefore, highly important to ascertain the nature of the most predominate nucleus. Out .of 187 calculi examined by Dr. Henry, 17 were formed round nuclei of oxalate of lime ; 3 round nuclei of cystic oxide; 4 round nuclei ofthe earthy phosphates; -J round extra- neous substances; and iu 3 the nucleus was replacrd by a small cavity, occasioned, probably", by the shrink- ing of some animal matter, round which the ingre- dients of the calculi (fusible) had been deposited. Rau has shown by experiment, that pus may form the nucleus of a urinary concretion. The remaining lSS calculi of Dr. Henry's list, had central nuclei composed chiefly of lithic acid. It appears also, that in a vei\ great majority of the cases referred toby him, the did- CAL position to secrete an excess of lithic acid has been tl«e essential cause of the origin <•<" stone; Hence it be- comes a matter of great importance to Inquiie. what arc the circumstances which contribute to its excessive production, and to ascertain by what plan of diet and medicine this morbid action of the kidney may best be obviated or removed. A calculus in Mi. White's collection had for its nucleus n fragment of a bougie, that had slipped into the bladder. It belonged to the fusible s|iecies, consisting of, 20 phosphate of lime. 60 ammonia-magnesian phosphate, 10. lithic acid, 10 animal matter. 100 In some instances, though these are comparatively very few, a morbid secretion of the earthy phosphates in excess, is the cause of the formation of stone. Dr. Henry relates the case of a gentleman, who, during paroxysms of gravel, preceded by severe sickness and vomiting, voided urine as opaque as milk, which depo- sited a great quantity of an impalpable powder, con- sisting of the calcareous and triple phosphate in nearly equal proportions. The weight of the body was rapidly reduced from 188 to 100 pounds, apparently by the ab- straction of the earth of his bones; for there was no emaciation of the muscles corresponding to the above diminution. The first rational views on the treatment of calcu- lous disorders, were given by Dr. Wollaston. These have been followed up lutely by some very judicious observations of Mr. Brande, in the 12th, 15th, and 16th numbers of his Journal; and also by Dr. Marcet, in his excellent treatise already referred to. Of the many substances contained in human urine, there are rarely more than three which constitute gravel; viz. calca- reous phosphate, ammonia-magnesian phosphate, and lithic acid. The former two form a white sediment; the latter, a red or brown. The urine is always an acidulous secretion. Since by this excess of acid, the earthy salts, or white matte, are held in solution, whatever disorder of the system, or impropri- ly of food and medicine, diminishes that acid excess, fa- vours the formation of the white deposite. The in- ternal use of acids was shown by Dr. Wollaston to be the appropriate remedy in this case. White gravel il frequently symptomatic of disor- dered digestion, arising from excess in eating or drink- ing ; and it is often produced by too farinaceous a diet. It is also occasioned by the indiscreet use of magnesia, soda water, or alkaline medicines in general. Medical practitioners, as well as their patients, ignorant of chemistry, have often committed fatal mistakes, by considering the white gravel, passed on the admini- stration of alkaline medicines, as the dissolution of the calculus itself; and have hence pushed a practice, which has rapidly increased the size of the stone. Magnesia, in many-case-, acts more injuriously than a|kali, in precipitating insoluble phosphate from the urine. The acids of urine, which, by their excess, hold the earths in solution, are the phosphoric, lithic, and carbonic Mr. Brande has uniformly obtained the latter acid, by placing urine under an exhausted re- ceiver^ and he has formed carbonate of barytes, by dropping barytes water into urine recently voided. The appearance of white sand does not seem de- serving of much attention, where it is merely occa- sional, following indigestion brought on by an acci- dental excess. But if it invariably follows meals, and if it be observed in the urine, not as a mere deposite, but at the time Ihe last drops are voided, il becomes a matter of importance, as the forerunner of other and serious forms of the disorder. It has been sometimes viewed* as the effect of irritable bladder, where it was in reality the cause. Acids are the proper remedy, and unless some peculiar tonic effect be sought for in sulphuric acid, the vegetable acids ought to be prefer- red. Tartar, or its acid, may be prescribed with ad- vantage, but the best medicine is citric acid, in daily doses from 5 to 30 grains. Persons returning from warm climates, with dyspeptic and hepatic disorders, often void this white gravel, for which they have re- course to empyrical solvents, for the most pan alka- line, and are deeply injured. They ought to ad-ipt an acidulous diet, abstaining from soda water, alkalies, malt liquor, madeira, and port; to eat salads, with acid CAL CAL fruits; and if habit requires It, a glass of elder, cham- pagne, orclaret, but the less of these fermented liquors the better. A:> effervescing draught is often verjkbene- - ficial, made by dissolving M> grains of bicarbonate of potassa, and 20 of citric acid, in separate teacups of water, mixing the solution in a la.ge tumbler, and drinking the whole during the effervescence, 'i'hisijose may be repeated 3 or 4 times a-day. The carbonic acid of the above medicine enters the circulation, and passing dfl" by the bladder, Is useful iu retaining, par- ticularly, the triple phosphate in solution, as was first pointed out by Dr. Wollaston. The bowels should be kept regular by medicine and moderate exercise. The febrile ailections of children are frequently attended by an apparently formidable deposite of white sand in the urine. A dose of calomel will generally carry off both the fever and Ihe sand. Air, exercise, bark, bit- ters, mineral tonics, are iu like manner often success- ful iu removing the urinary complaints of grown-up persons. In considering the red gravel, it is necessary to dis- tinguish betweeii those cases in wliich the sand is actually voided, and those in which it is deposited, after some hours, from originally limpid urine. Iu the first, the sabulous appearance is an alarming indi- cation of a tendency to form calculi; in the second, it is often merely a flctiing symptom of indigestion. Should it frequently recur, however, it is not to be dis- regarded. Bicarbonate of potassa or soda is the proper remedy for the red sand, or lfthic acid deposite. The alkali may often he beneficially combined wilh opium. Am- monia,, or its crystallized carbonate, may be resorted to with advantage, where symptoms of indigestion are brought on by the other alkalies ; and particularly in red gravel connected with gout, in wliich the joints and kidneys are affected by turns. Where potassa and soda have been so long employed as to disagree with the stomach, to create nausea, flatulency, a sense of weight, pain, and other symptoms of indigestion, mag- nesia may be prescribed with the best eilects. The tendency which it has to accumulate in dangerous quantities in the intestines, and to form a white sedi- ment in urine, calls on the practitioner to look mi- nutely after its administration. It should be occasion-* ally alternated with other -laxative uiediciues. Mag- nesia dissolved in carbonic acid, as Mr. Schcweppc used to prepare it many years ago, by the direction of Mr. Biande, is an elegant form .of exhibiting this remedy. Cure must be had not to push the alkaline medicines too far, lest they give.rise to tlie deposition of earthy phosphates in the urine. Cases ocour iu which the sabulous deposite consist* of a mixture of lithic acid Willi tlie phosphates. The sediment of urine in inflammatory disorders is some- times of this nature; and of those persons who habitu- ally iudulge in excess of wine; as also of those who, labouring under hepalic affections, secrete much albu- men in their urine. Purges, tonics, and nitric acid, which is the solvent of both the above sabulous mat- ters, are the appropriate remedies. The best diet for patients labouring under tho lithic deposite, is a vege- table. Dr. Wollaston's fine observation, that the.i x- cremont of birds fed solely upon animal matter, is in a great incisure lithic acid, and the curious fact since ascertained, 'hat the excrement ofthe boa constrictor, fed also entirely on animals, is pure lithic acid, co.icur in giving force to the above dietetic prescription. A week's abstinence from animal food has been known to relieve a fit of lithic acid gravel, where tlie alkalies were of little avail. But wc must nut carry the vege- table system so far as to produce flatulency and indi- gestion. Such are the principal circumstances connected with the disease of gravel in its incipient or sabulous state. The calculi formed iu the kidneys are, as we have said above, either lithic, oxalic, or cystic; ami very rarely indeed of the phosphate sp»cies. An aqueous regimen, moderate exercise on horseback, when not accompanied with niucii irritation, cold bathing, arid mild aperients, along with the appropriate ch urical medicines, must be prescribid in kidnry cases. These are particularly requisite immediate .y after acute pain in the region of the uren-., and in- flammatory symptoms have led to the i« . t ihat a nucleus has descended iuio the bladder, i'ui jjes, Vim- retlcs, and dll-icnti, ought to be liberally enjoined. A large quantity of mucus streaked with blood, or of a purulent aspect, and ha-morrhagy, are frequent symptoms ofthe passage of the stone into ihe bladder. When a stone has once lodged in the bl.dder, and increased there to such a size as no longer to be capa- ble of passing through the urethra, it is generally allowed by all who have candidly consideied the sub- ject, and who are qualified by experience to be judges, that the stone can never again be dissolved; and although it is possible that it may become so loosened in its textuie as to be voided piecemeal, or gradually to crumble away, the event is so rare as to be barely probable. By examining collections of calculi we learn, that in by far the greater number of cases, a nucleus of lithic acid is.enveloped in a crust of the phosphates. Our endeavours must therefore be directed towards reducing the excess of lithic acid in the urine to its natural standard ; or, on the other hand, to lessen the tendency to the deposition -of the phosphates. The urine must be submitted to chemical examination, and a suitable course of diet and medicines prescribed. But the chemical remedies must be regulated nicely, so as to hit the happy equilibrium, in which no deposite will be formed. Here is a powerful call on the physi- cians and surgeons to make themselves thoroughly versant in chemical science; for they will otherwise commit the most dangerous blunders in calculous complaints. ' The idea of dissolving a calculus of uric acid in the bladder, by the internal use of the caustic alkalies,' says Mr. Brande, ' appears too absurd to merit serious refutation.' In respect to the phos oiiates, it seems possible, by keeping up an unusual acidity in the urine, so far to soften a crust of* the calculus, as to make it crumble down, or admit of being abraded by the sound; but this is the utmost that can be looked for { and the lithic nucleus will still remain. ' These considerations,' adds Mr. Brande, ' independent of more urgent reasons, show the futility of attempting the solution of a stone of the bladder by the injection ol'acid and alkaline solutions. In respect to the alka- lies, jf sufficiently strong to act upon the uric crust of the calculus, they would certainly injure the coats of the bladder; they would otherwise become inactive by combination with the acids of the urine, and they would form a dangerous precipitate from the same cause.'—' It therefore appears to me, that Fourcroy and others,-who have advised the plan of injection, have thought little of all these obstacles to success, and have regarded the bladder as a lifeless receptacle, into wliich, as into au India rubber bottle, almost any solvent might be ipjected with impunity.'—Journal of Science, vol. viii. p.-216. It does not appear that the peculiarities of water in different districts, have any influence upon the pro- duction of calculous disorders. Dr. Wollaston's dis- covery ofthe analogy between urinary and gouty con- cretions has led to the trial in gravel ofthe vinum col- chici, the specific for gout' By a note to Mr. Brande's. dissertation we Laru, that benefit-has been'derived from it tu a case of.red gravel. Dr. Hen*y confirms the above precepts in the follow- ing decided language. 'Thes« cases, a^d others of the same kind, which I think: it unnecessary to men- tion, tend to discourage all attempts to dissolve a stone supposed to consist of uric acid, after it has attained considerable size in the bladder; all that can be effected under such circumstances by alkaline medicines ap- pears, as Mr. Brande has remarked, to be the preci- pitating upon it a coating of the earthy phosphates from the urine, a sort of concretion winch, as has been ollscivd by various practical writers, increases much more rapidly than that consisting of uric acid oi'iy. The same u-i-'nuuiable inference may be drawn also from the dissections of those persous in whom a stone was supposed to be dissolved by alka- line medicines; for in these wstauoes it has bccn found either encysled, or placed out ol the reach of U,e o. ud by an enlargement ofthe prostate gland.' The urinaiv calculus of a dog, .examined by Dr. Pc-ir-oii wa» loiiud to confUt principally ol the phos- phates of lime and ammonia, with animal matter. several taken from horses, were of a similar composi- tion. One of a rabbit consisted chief.)' of carbonate of iime and aiuinal mattor, with perhaps a httle phos- 167 CAL CAL phone acid. A quantity of sabulous matter, neither crystallized nor concrete, is sometimes found in the bladder of the horse: in one instance there were nearly 45 pounds. These appear to consist of caibonate of lime and animal matter. A calculus of a cat save Fourcroy three parts of carbonate, and one of the phosphate of lime. That of a pig, according to Ber- thollet, was phosphate of lime. The renal calculus in man appears to be of the same nature as the urinary. In that of the norse, Fourcroy found 3 parts of carbonate, and one of phosphate of lime. Dr. Pearson, in one instance, carbonate of lime, and animal matter; in two others, phosphates of lime and ammonia, with animal matter. Arthritic calculi, or those formed in the joints of gouty persons, were once supposed to be carbonate of lime, whence they were called chalkstones; afterward it was supposed that they were phosphate of lime ; but Dr. Wollaston has shown that they are lithate of soda. The calculi found sometimes in the pineal, prostate, salivary, and bronchial glands, in the pancreas, in the corpora cavernosa penis, and between the muscles, as well as the tartar, as it is called, that incrusts the teeth, appear to be phosphate of lime. Dr. Croinpton, however, examined a calculus taken from the lungs of a deceased soldier, which consisted of lime 45, car- bonic acid 37, albumen and water 18. It was very- hard, irregularly spheroidal, aud measured about 6* inches in circumference. It has been observed, that the lithic acid, which constitutes the chief part of most human urinary cal- culi, and abounds in the arthritic, has been found in no phytivorous animal; and hence has been deduced a practical inference, that abstinence from animal food would prevent their formation. But we are inclined to think this conclusion too hasty. The cat is carni- vorous; but it appeared above, that the calculus of that animal is equally destitute of lithic acid. If, there- fore, we would form any deduction with respect to regimen, we must look for something used by man, exclusively, of all other animals; and this is obviously found in fermented liquors, but apparently in nothing else: and this practical inference is sanctioned by the most respectable medical authorities. The following valuable criteria of the different kinds of urinary calculi, have been given by M. Ber- zelius in his treatise on the use ofthe blowpipe: 11. We may recognise calculi formed of uric acid, from their being carbonized and smoking wilh an ani- mal odour, when heated by themselves on-charcoal or platinum-foil. They dwindle away at the blowpipe flame. Towards the end, they burn with an increase of light; and leave a small quantity of very white alkaline ashes. 1 To distinguish these concretions from other sub- stances, which comport themselves in the above man- ner, we must try a portion of the calculus by the humid way. Thus a tenth of a grain of this calculus being put on a thin plate of glass or platinum, along with a drop of nitric acid, we must heat it at the flame ofthe lamp. The uric acid dissolves with effervescence. The matter, when dried with precaution to prevent it from charring, is obtained in a fine red colour. If the calculus contains but little uric acid, the substance sometimes blackens by this process. We must then take a new portion ofthe concretion, and after having dissolved it in nitric acid, remove it from the heat: the solution, when nearly dry, is to-be allowed to cool and become dry. We then expose it, sticking to its Bupport, to the warm vapour of caustic ammonia. (From water of ammonia heated in a tea-spoon.) This ammoniacal vapour developes a beautiful red colour in it. We may also moisten the dried matter with a little weak water of ammonia. ' \f the concretions are a mixture of uric acid and earthy phosphate, they carbonize and consume like the above, but their residuum is more bulky; it is not alkaline, nor soluble in water. They exhibit with nitric acid and ammonia, the fine red colour of uric acid. Their ashes contain phosplsote of lime, or of lime and magnesia. • . ' 2. The calculi of urate of soda are hardly met with except in the concretions round the articulations of gouty patients. When heated alone upon charcoal, they blacken, exhaling an empyreumatic animal odour; they are with difficulty reduced into ashes, which are strongly alkaline, and are capable of vitrifying silica. When there are earthy salts (phosphates) In thewfl concretions, they afford a whitish or opaque gi ay glass. ' 3. The calculi of urate of ammonia comport them- selves at the blowpipe like those of uric acid. A drop of caustic potassu makes thcin exhale, ai a moderate heat, much ammonia. We must not confound this odour with the slight aminoniaco-lixivial smell, which potassa disengages from the greater part of animal substances. Urate of soda is likewise found in these calculi. .. „,, ,, , 14. Calculi of phosphate of lime. They blacker, with the exhalation of an empyreumatic animal odour, without melting of themselves at the blowpipe, but whiten into an evident calcareous phosphate. With soda they swell up without vitrifying. Dissolved in boracic acid, and fused along with a little iron, they yield a bead of phosphuret of iron. '5. Calculi of ammoniaco-magnesian phosphate, heated alone on a plate of platinum, exhale the empy reumatic animal odour, at the same time blackening, swelling up, and becoming finally grayish white. A kind of grayish-white enamel is in this manner ob- tained. With borax they melt into a glass, which is transparent, or which becomes of a milky-white on cooling Soda in small quantity causes them to fuse into a frothy white slag; a larger quantity of soda makes them infusible. They yield, with iron and bo- racic acid, a bead of phosphuret of iron ; with nitrate of cobalt, a glass of a deep red or brown. If salts of lime exist in these concretionsk the mixture of them is less fusible. ' 6. Calculi of oxalate of lime, exposed to the blow- Sipe, exhale at first the urinous smell; they become rsi of a dull colour at the flame, and afterward their colour brightens. What remains after a moderate ignition, effervesces with nitric acid. After a smart jet of the flame, there remains quicklime on the char- coal, which Teacts like an alkali on the colour of lit- mus, wild mallow flower, or cabbage, and slakes with water. But this does not happen when the residuum consists of calcareous phosphate. ' 7. The siliceous calculus, heated alone, leaves sub- coriaceous or infusible ashes. Treated with a little soda, these dissolve with effervescence, but slowly, 'leaving a bead of glass of a gray colour, or of little transparency. 18. Lastly, the cystic oxyde calculi afford nearly the same results as uric acid at the blowpipe. They rea- dily take fire, burning with a bluish green flame, with- out melting, with the disengagement of a lively and very peculiar acid odour, which has some affinity to that of cyanogen. Their ashes, which are not alka- line, redissolve by a jet of the flame, into a grayish- white mass. They do not yield a red colour in their treatment with nitric acid, like the uric acid concre- tions.' " The Causes of the Generation of Urinary Calculi. To inquire into the causes by which urinary con- cretions are produced, is both interesting and useful, however attended with the greatest difficulties. The writings of medical authors are full of conjectures nnd hypotheses with regard to this subject, on which no- thing could be ascertained before we had acquired an accurate knowledge of the nature of urinary concre- tions. It is owing to this circumstance that the most enlightened physicians acquiesced in ascribing the im- mediate cause of them to a superabundance of terre- ous matter in the urine; and Boerhaave, as- well as, particularly, Van Swieten, imagined that the urine of all men contained calculous matter in the natural state, and that, for the generation of stones, a nucleus was only required, to attract it. That this may be the case, in some instances, is proved by frequent experi- ence ; but stones produced by foreign bodies, that have accidentally got into the urethra or bladder, are always white, and composed of phosphates of earths, and seldom or never covered with lithic acid, a sub- stance wliich is observed to form the stones that most frequently occur; but even in these the nucleus con- sists of a substance formed in the body itself, as a par- ticle descended from the kidneys, &c. which must; therefore, have necessarily originated in a peculiar in- ternal cause. A superabundance of uric acid in stony patients, and its more copious generation than in d sound state, though it seems to be one of the principal and most certain causes, is by no means satisfactoryi as it only explains the precipitation of stony matter CAL CAL from the urine, but not why it unites in strata. A coagulating substance is required for separating, attracting, and, as it were, agglutinating the condensi- ble particles that are precipitated. This substance is undoubtedly the animal matter which we have con- stantly found in all calculous masses, and which seems to constitute the basis of stones, like the membraneous gelatina that of bones. It is known that tlie urine of calculous patients is generally muddy, ductile, in threads, slimy, and as if mixed with albumen, which quality it obtains at the moment when the ammonia is disengaged, or on the addition of potassa that sepa- rates it from the acid in wlrich it was dissolved; and in all cases of superabundance of lithic acid the urine contains a great quantity of that animal matter, which prumotes the precipitation of it, and attracts, and unites the particles thus separated. Hence it appears, that every thing capable of increasing the quantity of that pituitous gluten in the urine, may be considered as the remote cause of the formation of calculi. And the old ideas on pituitous temperaments, or supera- bundant pituita, &c. which were thought to dispose people to a calculus, seem to be connected with the late discoveries on the nature of urinary stones. Though the animal matter appears to be different in different calculi, yet it is certain, that every calculous substance contains an animal gluten, from which its concrete and solid stale arises; whence we may fairly state the superabundance of that substance as the chief and principal cause ofthe formation of calculi. There are, however, other causes wluch seem to have a particular influence on the nature of urinary stones, and the strata in which.they are formed; but it is extremely difficult to penetrate. and to explain them. We are, for instance, entirely ignorant of the manner in which urinary stones are formed from the oxalate of lime; though, from their occurring more frequently in children than in adults, we might be en- titled to ascribe them to a disposition to acor, a cause considered by Boerhaave as the general source of a great number of diseases incident to the infantile age. This opinion seems to be proved by the ideas of Bon- homme, physician at Avignon, on the oxalic or saccha- ric acid, as the cause of mollities ossium in the rickets; by this acid being discovered in a.species of saliva by Brugnatelli; and, lastly, by,an observation of Turgais, Who found this acid in the urine of a child diseased with worms. We but rarely observe saccharic acid in the human body, which appears to be mostly ad- ventitious, and by which the animal matter is rendered coagulable, nnd deposited, or precipitated, with the oxalate of lime; or the oxalic acid decomposes the phosphate .of lime, and forms an insoluble combina- tion, incapableof being anylonger kept dissolved in the urine. It is, however, extremely difficult to determine how far the constitution ofthe body is connected with that particular disposition in the urine, of precipi- tating sometimes phosphate of lime mixed with oxalate of lime, sometimes phosphate of ammoniacal magne- sia, either,by itself or mixed with lithic acid, &c. &c. Who can explain the reason why, of 600 stones, there were only two in which siliceous earth could be traced 1 Still more difficult is it to explain the causes why the above substances precipitate either at once or in differ- ent strata; but it may suffice to have shown how many observations and experiments are required, and what accurate attention and perseverance are neces- sary, in order to throw light on so difficult a subject. The means to be employed in calculous complaints must vary according to circumstances. Permanent relief can be obtained only by the removal of the mor- bid concretion : and where this is of too large a size to be passed bv the natural outlet, the operation of litho- tomy becomes necessary. Various remedies indeed have been proposed as capable of dissolving urinary calculi; and some of them are certainly useful in pal- liating the symptoms, and perhaps preventing the formation of fresh calculous matter: but experience has not sanctioned their efficacy as actual lithontrip- tics • and by delaying the operation, we not only incur the risk of organic disease being produced, but the con- cretion may also become friable externally, so as to be With more difficulty removed. Sometimes, however, the advanced age ofthe patient, the complication with organic disease, or the exhausted stale of the system, may render an operation inexpedient; or he may not be willing to submit to it; we shall then find some ad- vantage from the use of chemical remedies, according to the morbid quality of the urine; that is generally from alkaline or earthy preparations, where a red de- posite appears, and from acids where there is a white sediment. Tonic medicines may also be useful, and some of the mild astringents, especially uva ursi, and occasional narcotics, where violent pain attends: sometimes an inflammatory tendency may require fomentations, the local abstraction of blood, and other antiphlogistic measures. The most likely plan of effect- ing a solution of the calculus must certainly be that proposed by Fourcroy, namely, injecting suitable liquids into the bladder. The most common calculi, containing uric acid, are readily soluble in a solution of potassa, or soda, weak enough to be held in the mouth, or even swallowed without inconvenience; those which consist of phosphoric acid neutralized by lime, or other base, the next in frequency, dissolve in nitric or muriatic acid of no greater strength ; the most rare variety, made up mostly of oxalate of lime, may be dissolved, but very slowly, in nitric acid, or solu- tions of the fixed alkaline carbonates, weak enough not to irritate the bladder. However, it is not easy to ascertain which of these solvents is proper in a parti- cular case, for most calculi are not uniform through- out, owing probably to the urine having varied during their formation, so that the examination of this secre- tion will not certainly indicate the injection required. The plan recommended, therefore, is, the bladder having been evacuated, and washed out with tepid water, to inject first the alkaline solution, heated to the temperature of the body, and direct it to be retain- ed for half an hour, or longer, if the person can bear it; then, to the liquor voided and filtered, add a little muriatic acid, which will cause a white precipitate, if there be any uric acid dissolved;.and so long as this happens, the same injection should be used, otherwise diluted muriatic acid is to be thrown in, and ammonia added to it when discharged ; whereby phosphate of lime, if there be any, is precipitated: and when nei- ther of these succeeds, diluted nitric acid is to be tried; in each case varying the injection from time to_tirne, as that previously used loses its efficacy. However, there appears one source of error in this method; namely, that the urine secreted, while the liquid is retained, may give rise to a precipitate, though none of the calculus may have been dissolved; it would therefore be proper to examine the urine previously, as well as occasionally during the use of injections, and, if necessary, correct its quality by the exhibition of proper internal medicines. See Lithontriptics and Lithotomy. Calcilos biliaris. See Gall-stone. CALDA'RIUM. (From caleo, to make hot.) A vessel in the baths of the ancients, to hold hot water. CALEFA'CIENT. (Calefaciens; from calidus, warm, and fado, to make.) A medicine, or other substance, which excites a degree of warmth in the parts to which it is applied: as piper, spiritus vini, Sec. They belom, to the class of stimulants. CALENDULA. (Quad singulis cdlendis, i. e. mcnsibus,florescat; so called because it flowers every month.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- na-an system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia necessaria. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the single marigold. See Calendula officinalis. Calknoula alpina. The mountain arnica. See Arnica montana. Calenpola arvensis. The wild marigold. See Caltha palustris. Calknoula^ officinalis. The garden marignld. Calendula sativa; Chrysanthemum; Sponsa solis; Caltha vulgaris. The flowers and leaves of this plant, Calendula:—seminibus eymbiformibus, muri- catts, incurvatis omnibus, of Liunffius, have been ex- hibited medicinally: the former, as aperients in ute- rine obstructions and icteric disorders, and as diapho- retics in exanthematous fevers; the latter, as gentle aperients, and to promote the secretions in general. Calkndlla palustris. Common single marsh- marigold. See Caltha palustris. CALENTURE. A febrile delirium, said to be pe- culiar to sailors, wherein they imagine the sea to be green fields, and will throw themselves into it if not restrained. Bonetus, Dr. Oliver, and Dr. Stubbs, give an account of it. 119 CAL CAL CALB'sitm. The- Indian name of a tree which grows in Malabar, the bark of which made into an ointment with butter, cures convulsions from wounds, and heals ulcers. The juice of tiie bark cures the aphtha1, and, taken inwardly, the dysentery.—Ray. Calf's snout. See Antirrhinum. Call (Arabian.) The same as kali. Calicha'pa. The white-thorn. CA'LIDUS. In medical language, it is commonly used for animal heat, or the vis viue- thus, calidum animate innatum. Calipje plant*. (From color, heat.) Plants that are natives of warm climates. Calie'ta. (From xaXtns, a nest, which it some- what resembles.) Calhette. A fungus growing on the juniper-tree. CALI'GO. (Caligo, ginis. fcem.) A disease of the eye, known by diminished or destroyed sight; and by the interposition of a dark body between the object and the rctinp. It is arranged by Cullen in the class Locales, and order dysa-slhesia. The species of ca- ligo are distinguished according to the situation of the interposed body: thus caligo lentis, caligo corna, caligo pupilla, caligo humorum, and caligo palpe- brarum. Caliha'cha. The cassia-lignea, or cassia-tree of Malabar. Cali'mia. The lapis calaminaris. CA'LIX. (Calix, Ids. m.; from xaXvtfta, to cover.) See Calyx. Callje'cm. (From xaXXvvot, lo adorn.) Callaon. The gills of a cock, which Galen says, is food not to be praised or condemned. Calle'na. A kind of saltpetre. Ca'lli. Nodes in the gout.—Galen. Ca'llia. (From xaXos, beautiful.) A name of the chamomile. Callible'phara. (From xaXos, good, and BXieba- pov, the eyelid.) Medicines, or compositions, appio- priated to the eyelids. CALLICOCCA. The name of o genus of plants in the Limiiean system. Class, Pentandria, Order, Monogynia. Callicocca ipecacuanha. The plant from which ipecacuan root is obtained was long unknown; it, was said by some writers to be the Psyclwtria emetica- Class, Pentandria; Order, Monogynia; by others, the Viola ipecacuanha, a syngenesious plant of the order Monogynia. It is now ascertained to be neither, but a small plant called Callicocca ipecacuanha. There pre three sorts of ipecacuan to be met with in our Ehoj s, viz. the ash-coloured or gray, the brown, and the white.- The ash-coloured is brought from Peru, and is a small wrinkled root, bent and contorted into a great variety of figures, brought over in short pieces, full of wrinkles, and deep circular fissures, down to a small white woody fibre that runs in the middle of each piece: the cortical part is compact, Lrittle, looks smooth and resinous upon breaking: it has very little smell; the taste is bitterish and subacrid, covering the tongue, as it were, with a kind of mucilage. The brown is small, somewhat more wrinkled than the foregoii.g; of a jrown or blackish colour without, and white within; this is brought from Brazil. The while sort is woody, and has no wrinkles, nor any perceptible bitteruefs in taste. The first, the nsh- coloured or gray ipecacuan, is that usually prefei red for medicinal use. The brown has been sometimes observed, even in a small dose, to produce violent effects. The white, though tal -n in a large one, has scarcely any effect at all. Experience has pioved that this medicine is the safest emetic with which we are acquainted, having this peculiar advantage, that, if it does not operate by vomit, it readily passes off by the other emunctories. Ipecacuan was first introduced as an infallible remedy against dysenteries, and other in- veterate fluxes, as diarrhea, nienorrhagia, leucori hcea, &c. and also in disorders proceeding from obstructions of long standing; nor has it lost much of its reputation by lime: ils utility in these cases is thought to de- pend upon its restoring perspiration. It has al.-o been successfully employed iu spasmodic asthma, catarrhal and consumptive ca.es. Nevertheless, its chief use is as a vomit, and in small doses, joined with opium, as a diaphoretic. The officinal preparations are the pulvis ipecacuanha compositus, and the vinum ipecacuanha. 170 Calli'cre as. (From xaXos, good, and xpeas, meat J so named from Its delicacy as food.) Sweet-bread. See Pancreas. Calli'uonum. (From xaXos, beautifol, and yov», a knot, or joint; so named fioin its being handsomely jointed, like a cane.) The polygonum, or knot grass. Callioma'rchus. The Gaullic name, in Marcellus Em pi iic us, of colt's-foot Ca'llion. A kind of night-shade Calliimiv'llum. From xaXXos, beauty, and $vX- Xov, a leaf.) See Adianthum. Callistk:*'thia. (From koXoc, good, and s-pufloj, a sparrow; because it was'said to tattcu sparrows.) A fig mentioned by Pliny, of a good taste. CALLITRI'CHE. (From xaXXos, beauty, and Spi*", hair; so named because it has the appearance of long, beautiful hair; or, according to Littleton, be- cause it nourishes the hair, and makes it. beautiful.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna.au sys- tem. Class, Moiiandriu; Older, Jjijynia. Water starwort Watei chickweed. 2. The hr-rb maidenhair. See Adianthum. CALLOXli. (From xaXos, fair.) Hippocrates used this word, to signify that decency and gravity of character and deportment which it is necessary that all medical men should be possessed of. CALLO S1TAS. Callosity, or preternatural hard- ness. CALLOSITY. Callositas. Hardness. CALLOSUS. Hard. Applied in surgery to parts which are morbidly hard; and, in botany, to seeds which are hard ; as those of the Citrus mediea. CA'LLOUS. Callosus. Hardened or indurated; as the callous edges of ulcers. CA'LiLUS. (Callus, i.m.; and Callum, i. n.) 1. The bony matter deposited between the divided ends of broken bones, about the fourteenth day after the fracture. It is in reality nothing more than the new ossific substance formed by a process of nature, very similar to the growth of any other part of the body. 2. A preternatural hafdness, or induration, of any fleshy part. 3. This term is applied in Good's Nosology to that species of ccphyma, which is characterized by callous extuberant thickening of the cuticle; insensible to ihe touch. Caloca'tanus. (From xaXos, beautiful, and xa'Ja- vov, a cup; so called from the beauty of its flower and shape.) The wild poppy. See Papaver rhaas. CALO'MELAS. (From xaXos, good, and ptXas, black; from its virtues and colour.) 1. The prepa* ration called A^thiops mineral, or hydrargyria cum sulphure, was formerly so named. 2. The chloride of mercury. See Hydrargyri sub' murias. CALO'RIC. (Caloricum; from color, heat.) Heat; Igneous fluid. Heat and cold are perceptions of which we acquire the ideas fiom the senses; they indicate only a certain state in which we find ourselves, independent of any exterior object But as these sensations are for the most pail produced by bodies around us, we consider thein as causes, and judging by appearances, we apply theleims hot, or cold, to the mbstances themselves; calling those bodies hot, which produce in us the sen- sation of heat, and those cold, wliich communicate the contrary sens.Tfion. This ainbigHily, though of little consequence in the common affairs of human lifejiasled unavoidably to confusion and perplexity in philosophical discussions. It was to prevent this, that tiie ;fainern of the new nomenclature adopted the word caloric, which denotes that wliich-produces ihesensauou of heat. Theories of Heal. Two opinions have long divided the philosophical world concerning the nature of heat 1. The one is ; ihal the cause which produces the sensation of heat, is a real, or distinct substance, uni- versally pervading nature, penetrating the particles or pores of all bodies, with more or less facility, and in different quantities. This substance, if applied to our system in a greater proportion than it ah eady contains, warms it as we call it, or produces the sensation of heat; and hence It has been called-caloric or calorific. 2. The other theory concerning heat is; that the cause which produces that sensation is not a separate CAL CAL or self-existing substance; hut that It is merely like gravity, a property of matter; and that it consists in a specific or peculiar motion, or vibration ofthe particles Of bodies. The arguments in , uour of the first theory have been principally deduced from the evolution and absorption ot heat during chemical combinations; those of the latter are chiefly founded on tiie produc- tion of heat by friction For it has been observed, that whatever is capable of producing motion in the par- ticles of any mass of mailer, excites heat. Count Runiford and Professor Davy have paid uncommon attention to this fact, and proved, that heat continues to be evolved from a body subjected to friction, so long as it is applied, and the texture or form of the body not altered. All the effects of heat, according to this theory, de- pend therefore entirely upon tlie vibratory motion of the particles of bodies. According as this is more or less intense, a higher or lower temperature is produced; and as it predominates over, is nearly equal or inferior to the attraction of cohesion, bodies exist in the gase- ous, fluid, or solid state. Different bodies are susceptible of it in different de- grees, and receive and communicate it with different celerity. From the generation, communication, ai..I attraction of this lepulsive motion, under these laws, all the phenomena ascribed to heat ure explicable. Each of these theories has been supported by the most able philosophers, and given occasion to the most Important disputes in which chemists have been en- gaged: which has contributed in a very particular manner to tlie advancement of the science. The ob- Bcurity of the subject, however, is such, that both parties have been able lo advance most plausible arguments. Setting aside al] inquiries concerning the merits of these different doctrines, we shall confine ourselves to the general effects whicli heat produces on different bodies. For the phenomena whicli heat presents, and their relation to each other, may be investigated with sufficient precision, though the materiality, or imma- teriality of it, may remain unknown to us. Nature of Heat. Those who consider heat as matter, assert that caloric exists in two states, namely, in combination,or at liberty. Iu the first state it is riot sensible to our organs, nor indicated by the thermometer; it forms a constituent purt of the body; but il may be brought back to the state of sensible heat In this slate it affects animals with the sensation of heat. It therefore has been called sensible,or free heat, or fire; and is synonymous with uucoiiibiued caloric, thennometrical caloric, ca- loric of temperature, interposedcaloric,&c.expressions now pretty generally superseded. From the diversity of opinions among chemists re- specting the nature of caloric, several other expres- sions have been introduced, which it is proper to notice. For instance, by specific heat is understood, tlie relatitive quantities of caloric contained in equal weights of different bodies at the same temiierature. Latent heat is the expression used to denote that quan- tity of caloric whicli a body absorbs when changing its form. It is, however, more properly called caluric of fluidity. The disposition, or property, by which dill! rent bodies contain certain quantities of caloric, at any temperature, is termed their capacity for heat. By the expression of absolute heat, is understood the Whole quantity of caloric which any body contains. - Methods of exciting and collecting Heat. Of the different methods of exciting heat, the fol- tow imr are the most usual: ' I. l'.rei ..ion or Collision.- This method of pro- ducing h, at i.- tlie simplest, and therefore il |sgeii> rally made use of in the common purposes of life lor obtaining tire. When a piece of hardened steel is struck with a flint, some particles of the metal are scraped away from the mass, and so violenl is the heat which lol- lows the stroke, that it m.-lts and vitriiies ttni.i. It the fragments of steel are caught upon paper, and viewed with a microscope, most of them will be found perfect spherules, and very highly polished. Their sphericity demonstrates that they have been in a fluid state, and the polish upon their surface, shows them to be vitrified. , , , No heat, however, has been observed to follow the percussion of liquids, nor of the softer kind of bodies which yield to a sli-hi impulse. 2- Friction. Heat may likewise be excited by mere friction. This practice is still retained in some parts of tlie world. The natives of New Holland are said to produce fire in this manner, wilh great facility, and spread it in a wonderful manner. For that purpose, they take two pieces of dry wood; one is a stick, about eight or nine inches long, and the other piece is flat; the stick they bring to an obtuse point at one end, and pressing it upon the other piece, they turn it very nimbly, by holding it between both hands, as we do a chocolate-mill, often shifting their hands up, and then moving down upon it, in order lo increase the pressure as much as possible. By this method they get fire in a few minutes, and from the smallest spark they increase it with great speed and dexterity. if the irons at the axis of a coach-wheel are applied to each other, without the interposition of some unc- tuous matter to keep them from immediate contact, they will become so hot when the carriage runs swiftly along, as to set the wood on fire ; and tlie fore-wheels, being smallest, and making most revolutions in a given time, will be most in danger. Tne same will happen to mill-work, or to any other machinery. It is no uncommon practice in this country, for blacksmiths to use a plate of iron as an extemporane- ous substitute for a tinder-box; for it may be ham- mered on an auvil till it becomes red-hot, and will fire a brimstone match. A strong man who strikes quick, and keeps turning the iron so that both sides may be equally exposed to the force of the hammer, will per- form this in less time than would be expected. If, in the coldest season, one dense iron plate be laid on another, and pressed together by a weight, and then rubbed upon each other by reciprocal motions, they will gradually grow so hot as, in a short time, to emit sparks, and at last become ignited. It is not necessary that the substances should be very hard; a cord rubbed backwards and forwards swiftly against a post or a tree will take fire. Count Runiford and Professor Pictet have made some very ingenious and valuable experiments con- cerning the heat evolved by friction. 3. Chemical Action. To this belongs the heat pro- duced by combustion. There are, besides this, many chemical processes wherein rapid chemical action takes place, accompanied with a developement of heat, of tiie, and flame. 4. Solar heat. It is well known that the solar rays, when collected by a mirror, or lens, into a focus, pro- duce the most astonishing effects. Dr. Herschel has discovered that there are rays emitted from the sun, which have not the power of illuminating or producing vision: and that these are the rays which produce the heat of the solar light Consequently, heat is emitted from the sun in rays, but these rays are not the same with the rays ol light. 5. The Electric Spark, and Galvanism. The effects of electricity are two well known in this point of view to need any description. Galvanism has of late become a powerful instrument for tlie purpose of exciting heat. Not only easily in- flammable substances, such as phosphorus, sulphur, &c. have been fired, but likewise, gold, silver, copper, tin, and the rest of the metals, have been burnt by means of galvanism. General Effects of Heat. The first and most obvious effect which heat pro* duces on bodies, is its expansive property. Experience lids taught us that, at ail times, when bodies become hot, they increase in bulk. The bodies experience a dilatation which is greater in proportion to the accu- mulation of coloric, or in other words, to the intensity of the heat. This is a general law, which holds good as long as the bodies have suffered no change either in their combination or iu the quantity of their chemical PrThis'pSower, which heat possesses, consists, there fore in a constant tendency to separate the particles of bodies. Hence philosophers consider heat as the repulsive power wliich acts upon all bodies whatever, ami which is iu constant opposition to the power of attraction. Tlie phenomeua which result from these mutual ac- tions, seem, as it were, the secret springs of nature. *r CAL CAL Heat, however, does not expand all bodies equally, and we are still ignorant of the laws which it follows. 1. Expansion of Fluid Bodies. Take a glass globe, with a long slender neck (called a bold heat); fill it up to the neck with water, ardent spirit, or any other fluid which may be coloured with red or black ink, in or- der to be more visible, and then immerse the globe of the instrument in a vessel of hot water; the included fluid will instantly begin to mount into the neck. If it be taken out ofthe water and brought near the fire, it will ascend more and more, in proportion as it be- comes heated; but, upon removing it from the source of heat, it will sink again: a clear proof that caloric dilates it, so as to make it occupy more space when hot than when cold. These experiments may, there- fore, serve as a demonstration that heat expands fluid bodies. 2. Expansion of Atrif'arm Bodies. Take a bladder partly filled with air, the neck of which is closely tied, so as to prevent the enclosed air from escaping, and let it be held near a fire. The air will soon begin to occupy more space, and the bladder will become gra- dually distended; on continuing the expansion of the air, by increasing the heat, the bladder will burst with a loud report. 3. Expansion of Solid Bodies. If we take a bar of iron, six inches long, and put it into a fire till it becomes red-hot; and then measure it in this state accurately, it will be found l-20th of an inch longer than it was before; that is, about 120th part of the whole. That the metal is proportionally expanded in breadth, will be seen by trying to pass it through au aperture which is fitted exactly when cold, but which will not admit it when red-hot. The bar is, therefore, increased in length and diameter. To discover the minutest changes of expansion by heat, and the relative proportions thereof, instruments have been contrived, called Pyrometers, the sensi- bility of which is so delicate as to show an expansion of 1-100,000th of an inch. It is owing to this expansion of metals, that the mo- tion of timepieces is rendered erroneous; but the ingenuity of artists has discovered methods of ob- viating this inaccuracy, by employing the greater expansion of one metal, to counteract the expansion of another; this is effected in what is called the grid- iron pendulum. Upon the same principle, a particular construction of watches has been contrived. The expansion of metals is likewise one of the prin- cipal reasons that clocks and watches vary in winter and summer, when worn in tlie pocket, or exposed to the open air, or when carried into a hotter or a colder climate. For the number of the vibrations of the pendulum is always in-the sub-duplicate ratio of its length, and as the length is changed by heat and cold, the times of vibration will be also changed. The quantity of alteration, when considered in a single vibration, is exceedingly small, but when they are often repeated, it will be very sensible. An alteration of one-thousandth part in the time of a single vibra- tion of a pendulum which beats seconds, will make a change of eighty-six whole vibrations in twenty-four hours. As different metals expand differently with the same degree of heat; those musical instruments, whose parts are to maintain a constant true proportion, should never be strung with different metals. It ison this account that harpsichords, &c. are out of tune by a change of temperature. Bodies which are brittle, or which want flexibility, Crack or break, if suddenly heated. This likewise de- pends upon the expansive force of heat, stretching the surface to which it is applied, while the other parts, not being equally heated, do not expand in the same ratio, and are therefore torn asunder or break. Hence thin vessels stand heat better than thick ones. The same holds, when they are suddenly cooled. Measurement of Heat. Upon the expansive property of heat, which wc have considered before, is founded iu artificial mea- surement Various means have been employed to as- sist the imperfection of our sensations in judging of the different degrees of heat; for our feelings, unaided, afford but very inaccurate information concerning this matter; they indicate the presence of heat, only when the bodies presented to them are hotter than the actual temperature of our organs of feeling. When these bodies are precisely of the same temperature with our body, which we make the standard of comparison, we then are not sensible of the presence of heat in them. When their tempeiature is less than that of our bo- dies, their contact gives us what is called the sensa- tion of cold. The effects of heat upon material bodies in general. which are easily visible to us, afford more precise and determinate indications of the intensity, than can be derived from our feelings alone. The ingenuity ofthe philosopher and artist has therefore furnished us with instruments of measuring the relative heat or tempera- ture of bodies. These instruments are called Thermo- mrters and Pyrometers. By these, all degrees are measurable, from the slightest to that of the most in- tense heat. See Thermometer and Pyrometer. Exceptions to the Expansion by Heat. Philosophers have noticed a few exceptions to the law of heat expanding bodies. For instance; water, when cooled down within about 7° of the freezing point, instead of contracting on the farther deprivation of heat, actually expands. Another seeming exception is manifested In alumine, or clay; others occur in the case of cast-iron, and a few other metals. Alumine contracts on being heated, and cast-iron, bismuth, Sec. when fully fused, are more dense than when solid; for, as soon as they become so, they decrease in density, they expand in the act of cooling, and hence the sharpness of figures upon iron which has been cast in moulds, compared to that of many other metals. Some philosophers have persuaded themselves that these exceptions are only apparent, but not really true. They say, when water freezes, it assumes a crystalline form, the crystals cross each other and cause nume- rous vacuities, and thus the ice occupies more space The same is the case with fused- iron, bismuth, and antimony. The contraction of clay is considered owing to the loss of water, of which it loses a part at every Increased degree of temperature hitherto tried ; there is, therefore, a loss of matter; and a reduction of volume must follow: but others assert, that this only happens to a certain extent. Mr. Tilloch has published a brief examination of the received doctrines respecting heat and caloric, in which these truths are more fully considered, together with many other interesting facts relative to the re- ceived notions of heat Equal Distribution of Heat. If a number of bodies of different temperatures are placed in contact with each other, they will all al a certain time acquire a temperature, which is interme- diate ; the caloric ofthe hottest body will diffuse itself among those which are heated in a less degree, till they have all acquired a rertain mean temperature. Thus, if a bar of iron, which has been made red-hot, be kept in the open air, it does not retain the heat which it had received, but becomes gradually colder and colder, till it arrives at the temperature of the bo dies in its neighbourhood. On the other hand, if we cool down the iron bar by keeping it for some time co- vered with snow, and then carry it into a warm room, it does not retain its low temperature, but becomes gradually hotter, till it acquires the temperature ofthe room. It is therefore obviohs, that in the one instance the temperature is lowered, and in the other it is raised. These changes of temperature occupy a longer or a shorter time, according to the nature of the body, but they always take place at last. This law itself is, in deed, familiar to every one: when We wish to heat a body, we carry it towards the fire: when we wish to cool it, we surround it by cold bodies. Propagation of Heat. We have seen, that when bodies of higher tempera' ture than others are brought into contact with each other, the heat is propagated from the first to the se- cond, or the colder body deprives the warmer of its excess of heat. We shall now see that some bodies do so much more "quickly than others. Through some bodies caloric passes with undiminished velocity, through others its passage is prodigiously retarded. This disposition of bodies, of admitting, under equal circumstances, the refrigeration of a heated body within a shorter or a longer time, is called the power of conducting heat; and a body is said to be a better oi worse conductor qf heat, aa it allows the refrigers- CAL tion to go on quicker or Blower. Those bodies, there- fore, which possess the property of letting heat pass with facility, are called good conductors, those through which it pasties with difficulty arc called bad conduct- ors, and those through which it is supposed not to pass at aU, are called non-conductors ; thus we say, in com- mon language, some bodies are warm, or capable of preserving warmth, and from this arises the great dif- ference in the sensation excited by different bodies, when applied at the same temperature to our organs of feeling. Hence, if we immerse our hand in mer- cury, we feel a greater sensation of cold than when we immerse it in water, and a piece of metal appears to be much colder than a piece of wood, though their temperatures, when examined by means of the thermo- meter, are precisely the same. It is probable that all solids conduct heat in some degree, though they differ very much in their conduct- ing power. Metals are the best conductors of heat; but the conducting powers of these substances are by no means equal. Stones seem to be the next best con- ductors. Glass conducts heat very slowly; wood and charcoal still slower; and feathers, silk, wool, and hair, are still worse conductors than any of the sub- stances yet mentioned The best conductors of electricity and galvanism are imperfectly and slowly CAL Other experiments, illustrating the same principle, may be found in count Rumford's excellent essays, especially in Essay the 7th ; 1797. To this indefatigable philosopher we are wholly in- debted for the above facts: he was the first who taught us that air and water were nearly non-conductors. The results of his experiments, which are contained in the above essay, are highly interesting; they also show that the conducting power of fluids is impaired by the admixture of fibrous and glutinous matter. Count Rumford proved that ice melted more than 80 times slower, when boiling hot water stood on its surface, than when the ice was placed to swim on the surface of the hot water. Other experiments showed that water, only eight degrees of Fahrenheit above the freezing point, or at tlie temperature of forty degrees, melts as much Ice, in any given time, as an equal vo- lume of that fluid at any higher temperature, provided the water stands on the surface of the ice. Water, at the temperature of 41°, is found to melt more ice, when standing on its surface, than boiling water. It appears, however, that liquids-are not, as he supposes, complete non-conductors of caloric; because, if heat be applied at top, it is capable of making its way downwards, through water, for example, though very also the best conductors of heat. Experiment.—Take a number of straight wires, of equal diameters and lengths, but of different metals ; for instance, gold, silver, copper, iron, &c.; cover each of them with a thin coat of wax, or tallow, and plunge their extremities into water, kept boiling, or into melted lead. The melting of the coat of wa x will snow that caloric is more quickly transmitted through some metals than others. It is on this account also, that the end of a glass rod may be kept red-hot for a long time, or even melted, without any inconvenience lo the hand which holds the other extremity; though a similar metallic rod, heated in the same manner, would very soon become too hot to be held. Liquid and Aeriform Bodies convey Heat by an actual Change in the Situation of their Particles. Count Rumford was the first who proved that fluids in general, and airiform bodies, convey heat on a dif- ferent principle from that observed in the solids. This opinion is pretty generally admitted, though various ingenious experiments have been made, by different philosophers, to prove the contrary. In water, for in- stance, the count has proved that caloric is propagated principally in consequence of the motion which is oc- casioned in the particles of that fluid. All fluids are considered by him, strictly speaking, in a similar respect as non-conductors of caloric. They can receive it, indeed, from other substances, and can give it to other substances, but no particle can either receive it from or eive it. to another particle of the same kind. Before a fluid, therefore, can be heat- ed or cooled, every particle must go individually to the substance from which it receives or to which it gives out caloric. Heat being, therefore, only propagated in fluids, in consequence of the internal motion of their particles, which transport the heat; the more rapid these motions are, the more rapid is the commu- nication of heat The cause of these motions is the change in the s|>ecific gravity of the fluid, occasioned by the change of temperature, and the rapidity is in proportion to the change of the specific gravity of the liquid by any given change of temperature. The fol- lowing experiment may serve to illustrate this theory: Take a thin glass tube, eight or ten inches long, and about an inch in diameter. Pour into the bottom part, for about the depth of one inch, a little water co- loured with Brazil-wood, or litmus, and then fill up the tube with common water, extremely gently, so as to keep the two strata quite distinct from each other. Having done this, heat the bottom part of the tube over a.lainp- the cotopred infusion will then ascend, and gradually tinge the whole fluid; on the contrary, if the Beat be applied above, the water in the upper part of the tube may be made to boil, but the colouring matter will remain at the bottom undisturbed. The heat can- not act downwards to make it ascend. By thus being able to make the upper part of a fluid boil without heating the bottom part, water may be kept boiling for a considerable time in a glass tube over ice, without melting it. It becomes farther evident, from the Count's inge- nious experiments, that of the different substances used in clothing, hares' fur and eider-down are the warmest; next to these, beavers' fur, raw silk, sheep's wool, cotton wool, and lastly, lint, or the scrapings of fine linen. In fur, the air interposed among its parti- cles is so engaged as not to be driven away by the heat communicated thereto by the animal body; not be>.ig easily displaced, it becomes a barrier to defend the animal body from the external cold. Hence it is obvious that those skins are warmest which have the finest, longest, and thickest fur; and that the furs of Ihe beaver, otter, and other like quadrupeds, which live much in the water, and the feathers of water-fowl, are capable of confining the heat of those animals in winter, notwithstanding the coldness of the water which they frequent. Bears, and various other ani- mals, inhabitants of cold climates, wliich do not often take the water, have their fur much thicker on their backs than on their bellies. The snow wliich covers the surface of the earth in winter, in high latitudes, is doubtless designed as a garment to defend it against the piercing winds from the polar regions, which prevail during the cold season. Without dwelling farther upon the philosophy of this truth, we must briefly remark that the happy application of this law, satisfactorily elucidates some of the most interesting facts ofthe economy of nature. Theory of Caloric of Fluidity, or Latent Heal. There are some bodies wliich, when submitted to the action of caloric, dilate to such a degree, and the power of aggregation subsisting among their particles is so much destroyed and removed to such a distance by the interposition of caloric, that they slide over each other in every direction, and therefore appear in a fluid state. This phenomenon is called fusion. Bodies thus rendered fluid by means of caloric, are said to be fused, or melted; and those that are subject to it, are called fusible. The greater number of solid bodies may, by the application of heat, be converted into fluids. Thus metals may be fused ; sulphur, resin, phosphorus, may be melted; ice may be converted into water, &c. Those bodies which cannot be rendered fluid by any degree of heat hitherto known, are called infusible. If the effects of heat, under certain circumstances, be carried still farther than is necessary to render bodies fluid, vaporization begins; the bodies then become converted into the vaporous or gaseous state. Vaporization, however, docs not always require a previous fusion. Some bodies are capable of being converted into the vaporous state, without previously becoming fluid, and others cannot be volatilized at any temperature hitherto known: the latter are termed fluidity is, therefore, by no means essential to any species of mutter, but always depends on the presence or a quantity of caloric. Solidity is the natural state of nil bodies, and there can be no doubt that every fluid is capable of being rendered solid by a due reduc- tion of temperature; and every solid may be fused by 173 *» CAL Ihe agency of caloric, ir the latter does not decomnoso them at a temperature inferior to that which would be necessary for their fusion. Caloric of Fluidity. Dr. Black was the first who proved that, whenever caloric combines with a solid body, the body becomes heated only, until it is rendered fluid : and that, while it is acquiring the fluid state, its temperature remains stationary, though caloric is continued to be added to it 1 he same is the case when fluids are converted into the aeriform or vaporous state. From these facts, the laws of latent heat have been inferred. The theory may be illustrated by means of the following experiments: If a lump of ice, at a low temperature, suppose at 220, be brought iuto a warm room, it will become gra- dually less cold, as may be discovered by means ef the thermometer. After a very short time, it will reach the temperature of 32° (the freezing point); but there it stops. The ice theu begins to melt; but the process goes on very slow ly. During the whole of that time its temperature continues at 32° ; and as it is constantly surrounded by warm air, we have reason to believe that caloric is constantly entering into it; yet it does not become hotter till it is changed into water. Ice, therefore, is converted into water by a quantity of caloric uniting with it. It has been found by calculation, that ice in melting absorbs 140° of caloric, the temperature of the water produced still remaining at 32°. This fact may be proved in a direct manner. Take one pound of ice, at 32°, reduced to a coarse powder; put it into a wooden bowl, and pour over it one pound of water, heated to 172°; all the ice will become melted, and the temperature .of the whole fluid, if examined by a thermometer, will be 32°; 140° of caloric are therefore lost, and it is this quantity which was requisite to convert the ice into water. This experiment succeeds better, if, instead of ice, fresh-fallen snow be employed. This caloric has been called latent caloric, because its presence is not measurable by tlie thermometer: also more properly caloric of fluidity. Dr. Black has also ascertained by experiment, that the fluidity of nvlted wax, tallow, spermaceti, metals, &c. is owing to the same cause; and Landriani proved, that this is the case with sulphur, alum, nitrate of potassa, &c. We consider it therefore as a general law, that whenever a solid is converted into a fluid, it combines with caloric, and that is the cause of fluidity. Conversion of Solids and Fluids into the Aeriform or Gaseous State. We have seen before, that, in order to render solids fluid, a certain quantity of caloric is necessary, which combines wilh the body, and therefore cannot be mea- sured by tlie thermometer; we shall now endeavour to prove that the same holds good in respect to the conversion of solids or fluids into the vaporous or gaseous state. Take a small quantity of carbonate of ammonia, introduce it into a retort, the neck of which is directed under a cylinder filled with mercury, and inverted in a basin of the same fluid. On applying heat to the body of the retort, the carbonate of ammonia will be volatilized, it will expel the mercury out of the cylinder, and become an invisible gas, and would remain so, if its temperature was not lowered. The same is the case with benzoic acid, camphire, and various other substances. All fluids may, by the application of heat, be con- verted into an aeriform elastic state. When we consider water in a boiling state, we find that this fluid, when examined by the thermometer, is not hotter after boiling several hours, than when it began to boil, though to maintain it boiling a brisk fire must necessarily be kept up. What then, we may ask, becomes of the wasted caloric 1 It is not percep- tible in the water, nor is it manifested by the steam; for the steam, if not compressed, upon examination, is found not to be hotter than boiling water. The caloric is therefore absorbed by the steam, and although what is so absorbed, is absolutely necessary for the conver- sion of water into the form of steam; it does not Increase iu temperature, and is therefore not appre- ciable by the thermometer. The conclusion is farther strengthened by the heat 174 CAL given out by steam on Its being condensed by cold. This is particularly manifested in the condensation of IIils fluid in the process of distilling, where, upon examining tlie refrigeratory, it will bo found lhat a much greater qunuiity ot caloric is communicated to it, thau could jiossibly fmve been transmitted by the caloric which was sensibly acting before the conden- sation. This may be eusily ascertained by dbserving the quantity of caloric communicated to Ihe water in the refrigeratory of a still, by any giv en quantity of liquid that passes over. 1. The boiling point, or the temperature at wliich the convrsion of fluids into gases takes place, is dif- ferent in different fluids, but constant in each, provided the pressure of the atmosphere be tlie same. Put any quantity of sulphuric aither into a Florence flask, suspend a thermometer in it, and hold the flask over an Argand's lamp, the aether will immediately begin to boil, and the thermometer will indicate 98° if ihe leihcr has been highly i edified. If highly rectified ardent spirit is heated in a similar manner, the theinioineter will rise to 176°, and there remain stationary. If water is substituted, it will rise to 212°. If strong nitrous acid of commerce be made use of, it will be found to boil at 248°; sulphuric acid aud linseed-oil at 600° ; mercury at 650°, &c. 2. The boiling point of fluids is raised by pressure. Mr. Watt heated water under a strong pressure to 400°. Yet still, when the pressure was removed, only part of the water was converted into vapour, and the temperature of this vapour, as well as that of the re- maining fluid, was no more than 212°. There was, therefore, 188° of caloric suddenly lost. This caloric was carried oil' by the steam. Now as only about one fifth of the water was converted into steam, that steam must contain not only ils own 188°, but also the i88° lost by each of tlie other four parts; thai, is to say, it must contain 188°X5, or about 940°. Steam, therefore, is water combined with at least 940° of caloric, the presence of which Is not indicated by the thermometer. 3. When pressure is removed from the surface of bodies, their conversion into the gaseous state is greatly facilitated, or their boiling point is lowered. In proof of this the following experiments may serve; Let a small bottle be filled with highly rectified sul- phuric aether, and a piece of wetted bladder be tied over its orifice around its neck. Transfer it under the receiver of an air-pump, and lake away the super- incumbent pressure of the air in the receiver. When the exhaustion is complete, pierce the bladder by means of a pointed sliding wire, passing through a collar of leather whicli covers the upper opening of the receiver. Having done this, the aither will in- stantly begin to boil, and become converted iuto an invisible gaseous fluid. Take a small retort or Florence flask, fill it one half or less with water, and make it boil over a lamp; when kept briskly boiling for about five minutes, cork the mouth of the retort as expeditiously as possible, and remove i[ from the lamp. The water, on being removed from the source of heat, will keep boiling for a few minutes, and when the ebullition begins to slacken, it may be renewed by dipping the retort into cold water, or pouring cold water upon it. The water, during boiling, becomes converted into vapour; this vapour expels the air of the vessel, and occupies its place; on diminishing the heat, it con- denses ; when the retort is stopped, a partial vacuum is formed; the pressure becomes diminished, and a less degree of heat is sufficient to cause an ebullition. For the same reason, water may be made to boil under the exhausted receiver at 94° Fahr., or even at a lower degree; alkohol at 50°; and tether at—20°. On the conversion of fluids into gases is founded Ihe following experiment, by which water is frozen by means of sulphuric a:ther. Take a thin glass tube four or five inches long and about two or tfiree-eighths**of an inch in diameter, and a two-ounce bottle furnished with a capillary tube fitted to its neck. In order to make ice, pour a litu« water into the tube, taking care not to wet the out- side, nor to leave it moist Having done this, let a stream of sulphuric aether fall through the capillary tube upon that part of it containing the water, wliich CAL CAL by this means will be converted Into Ice In a few mi- nutes, and this it will do even near a fire, or in the midst of summer. If the glass tube, containing the water, be exposed to the brisk thorough air, or free draught of an open window, a large quantity of water may be frozen in a shorter time ; and if a thin spire of wire be introduced previous to the congelation of the water, the ice will adhere to it, and may thus be drawn out conve- niently. A person might be easily frozen to death during very warm weather, by merely pouring upon his body for some time sulphuric anlier, and keeping him ex- posed to a thorough draught of air. Artificial Refrigeration. The cooling or refrigeration of rooms in the summer Beason by sprinkling them with water, is on the prin- ciple of evaporation. / The method of making ice artificially ui the East Indies depends on the same principle. The ice-makers al Benares dig pits in la'-ge open plains, the bottom of which they strew with sugar-canes or dried stems of maize or Indian-corn. Upon this bed they place a number of uuglazed pans, made of so porous an earth that the water penetrates through their whole sub- stance. These pans are filled toward evening in the winter season with water that has boiled, and left in that situation till morning, when more or less ice is found in them, according to the temiierature and other qualities of the air; there being more formed in dry and warm weather, than in that whicli is cloudy, though it may be colder to ihe human body. Every thing in this process is calculated to produce cold by evaporation; the beds on which the pans are placed, suffer the air to have a free passage to their bottoms ; and the pans constantly oozing out water to their external surface, are cooled by the evaporation of it. » In Spain, they* use a kind of earthen jars, called buxaros, wliich are only half-baked, the earth of which is so porous, that the outside-is kept moist by the water which filters through it, and though placed in the sun, the water in the jar becomes as cold as ice. It is a common practice in China to cool wine or other liquors by wrapping the bottle in a wet cloth, and hanging it up in tiie sun. The water in the cloth becomes converted into vapour, aud thus cold is pro- duced. The blacks in Senegambia have a similar method of cooling water by filling tanned leather bags with il, which they hang up in the sun ; the water oozes, more or less through the leather so as to keep the outer sur- face wet, which by its quick and continued evapo- ration cools the water remarkably. The winds on the borders of the Persian gulf are often so scorching, that travellers are suddenly suffo- cated unless they cover their heads with a wet cloth; If this be too wet, they immediately feel an intolerable cold, which would prove fatal If the moisture was not speedily dissipated by the heat. Condensation of Vapour. If A cold vessel is brought into a warm room, parti- cularly where many peog)e are assembled, the outside of it will soon become covered with a sort of dew. Before some changes of weather, -the stone pave- ments, the walls of a house, the balustrades of stair- eases, and other solid objects, feel clammy and damp. In frosty nights, when the air abroad is colder than tlie air within, the dampness of this air, for the same reason, settles on the glass panes of the windows, and is there frozen into curious and beautiful figures. Thus fogs and dews take place, and in the higher regions clouds are formed from the condensed vapour. The still greater condensation produces mists and rain. Capacity of Bodies for containing Heat. The property which different bodies possess, of con- taining at the same temperature, and in equal quan- tities, either of mass or bulk, unequal quantities of heat, is called their capacity for heat. The capacities of bodies for heat are therefore considered as great or small in proportion as their temperatures are either ruised by the addition, or diminished by the depriva tlon, of equal quantities of heat, iu a less or greater degree. In homogeneous bodies,'the quantities of caloric which they contain are in the ratio of their tempera- ture and mass: when, therefore, equal quantities of water, of oil, or of mercury, of unequal temperature"*", are mingled together, the temperature of ihe whole will be the arithmetical mean between the tempera- tures of the two quantities that had been mixed to- gether. It is a self-evident truth that this should be the case, for the particles of mfferent portions of the same substance being alike, their effects must be equal. For instance: Mix a pound of water at 172° with a pound at 32", half the excess of heat in hot water will quit il to go over into the colder portion ; thus the hot water will be cooled 70°, and the cold will receive 70° of tem- perature ; therefore 172—70, or 32 + 70 = 102, will give the heat ofthe mixture. To attain the arithme- tical mean very exactly, several precautions, however, are necessary. When heterogeneous bodies of different tempera- tures are mixed together, the temperature produced is never the arithmetical mean of the two original tem- peratures. . In order to ascertain the comparative quantities of bent of different bodies, equal weights of them are mingled together; the experiments for this purpose being in general more easily executed than those hy which they are compared from equal bulks. Thus, if one pound of mercury heated to 410° Fahr., be added to one pound of water of 44°, the tempera- ture of the blended fluids will not be changed to 77°, as it would be if the surplus of heat were divided among those fluids in the proportion of their quantities. It will be found, on examination, to be only 47°. On the contrary, if the pound of mercury be heated to 44°, and ihe water to 110°, then, on stirring them together, the common temperature will be 107°. Hence, if the quicksilver loses by this distribution 63° of caloric, an equal weight of water gains only 3° from this loss of 153° of heat. And, on the contrary, if the water loses 3°, the mercury gains 63°. When, instead of comparing tiie quantities of caloric whicli equal weights of different bodies contain, we compare the quantities contained in equal volumes, we still find that an obvious difference takes place. Thus it is found by experiment, that the quantity of caloric necessary to raise the temperature of a given volume of water any number of degrees, is, to that necessary to raise an equal volume of mercury, the same number of degrees as 2 to 1. This is, therefore, the proportion between the comparative quantities of caloric which these two bodies contain, estimated by their volumes; and similar differences exist with respectto every other kind of matter. From the nature of the experiments by which the quantities of caloric which bodies contain are ascer- tained, it is evident that we discover merely the com- parative, not the absolute quantities. Hence water has been chosen as a standard, to which other bodies may be referred; its capacity is stated as the arbitrary term of 1000, and with this the capacities of other bodies are compared. It need not be told that pains have been taken to estimate on these experiments that portion of neat which diffuses itself into the air, or into the vessels where the mercury and water are blended together. As however such valuations cannot be made with complete accuracy, the numbers stated above are only an approximation to truth. Radiation of Caloric. Caloric is thrown off or radiates from heated bodies in right lines, and moves through space with incon- ceivable velocity. It is retarded in ils passage by at- mospheric air, by colourless fluids, glass, and othor transparent bodies. If a glass mirror be-placed before a fire, the mirror transmits the rays of light, but not the rays of heat If a plate of glass, talc, or a glass vessel filled with water, be suddenly interposed between the fire and the eye, the rays of light pass through it, but the rays of caloric are considerably retarded in its passage; for no heat is perceived until the interposed substance is sa- turated with heat, or has reached its maximum. It then ceases to intercept the rays of caloric, and allows them to pass as freely as the rays of light It has been lately shown by Dr. Herschel, that the1 rays of caloric are refrangible, bul less so than the rays of light; and the same plulosopher has also proved by experiment, that it is not only the rays of caloric emit- ted by the sun, which are refrangible, but likewise' 175 CAL CAL the rays emitted by common fires, by candles, by heat- ed iron, and even by hot water. Whether the rays »f caloric are differently refracted, In different mediums, has not yet been ascertained. We are certain, however, that they are refracted by all transparent bodies which have been employed as burning glasses. The l ays of caloric are also reflected by polished surfaces in the same manner as the rays of light This was long ago noticed by Lambert, Saussure, Scheele, Pictet, and lately by Dr. Herschel. Professor Pictet placed two concave metallic, mirrors opposite lo each other, at the distance of about twelve feet When a hot body, an iron bullet for instance, was placed in the focus, of the one, and a mercurial thermometer in that of the other, a substance radiated from the bullet; it passed with incalculable velocity through the air, it was reflected from the mirrors, it be- came concentrated, and influenced the thermometer placed in the focus, according to the degree of its con- centration. An iron ball two inches In diameter, heated so that it was not luminous in the dark, raised the thermome- ter not less than ten and a half degrees of Reaumur's scale, in six minutes. A lighted candle occasioned a rise in the thermome- ter nearly the same. A Florence flask containing two ounces and three drachms of boiling water, raised Fahrenheit's ther- mometer three degrees. He blackened the bulb of his thermometer, and found that it was more speedily in- fluenced by the radiation than before, and that it rose to a greater height M. Pictet discovered another very singular fact; namely, the apparent radiation of cold. When, in- stead of a heated body, a Florence flask full of ice or snow is placed in the focus of one of the mirrors, the thermometer placed in the focus of the other imme- diately descends, and ascends again whenever the cold body is removed. This phenomenon may be explained on the suppo- sition, that from every body at every temperature caloric radiates, but in less quantity as the tempera- ture is low; so that in the abuve experiment, the ther- mometer gives out more caloric by radiation, than it. receives from the body in the opposite focus, and therefore ils temperature is lowered. Of, as Pictet has supposed, when a number of bodies near to each other have the same temperature, there is no radiation of caloric, because in all of them it exists in a state of equal tension ; but as soon as a body at an inferior temperature is introduced, the balance of tension is broken, and caloric begins to radiate from all of them, till the temperature of that body is raised to an equality with thci*sj In the above experiment, therefore, the placing the snow or ice in the focus of the mirror causes the radiation of caloric from the thermometer, and hence the diminution of temperature which it suffers. These-cxperiments have been since repeated by Dr. Voung and Professor Davy, at the theatre of the Royal Institution. These gentlemen inflamed phosphorus by reflected caloric; and proved that the heat thus excited, was very sensible to the organs of feeling. It is therefore evident, that caloric is thrown off from bodies in rays, which are invisible, or incapable of exciting vision, but wliich arc capable of exciting heat 176 These invisible rays of caloric are propagated In right lines, with extreme velocity ; and ure cnpuble of tiie laws of reflection and refraction. The heating agency however is different in the dif- ferent coloured rays of the prismatic spectrum. Ac- cording to Dr. Herschel's experiments, it follows in- versely the order of the refrungibility of the rays of light The least refrangible, possessing it in the greatest degree. Sir Henry Englefiold has lately made a series of ex- periments on the same subject, from wliich we learn, that a thermometer having its ball blackened, rose when placed in the blue ray of the prismatic spectrum in 3' from 55° to 56°; in thejrrecn, in 3' from 54° to 58°; in the yellow, in 3' from 56° to 62° ; in the full red, in 2 1-2' from 56° to 72° ; in the confines of the red, in 2 12' from 58° to 73 1-2°; and quite out of the visible light, in 2 1-2' from 61° to 79°. Between each of Vlie observations,itlic thermometer was placed in the shade so long as to sink it below the heat to which it had risen in the preceding observa- tion ; of course, its rise above that point could only be the effect of the ray to which it was exposed. It was continued in the focus long after it had ceased to rise ; therefore the heats given are the greatest effects of the several rays on the thermometer in each observation. A thermometer placed constantly in the shade near the apparatus, was found scarcely to vary during the experiments. , Sir Henry made other experiments with thermome- ters with naked balls, and with others whose balls were painted white, for which we refer the reader to the interesting paper of the Baronet, from'which the above experiments are transcribed. Production of Artificial Cold, by means of Frigorific Mixtures. A number of experiments have been lately made by different philosophers, especially by. Pepys, Walker, and Lowitz, in order to produce artificial cold. And as these methods are often employed in chemistry, with a view to expose bodies to the influence of very low temperatures, we shall enumerate in a tabular form the different substances which may be made use of for that purpose, and the degrees of cold which they are capable of producing. To produce the effects stated in the table, the salts must be reduced to powder, and contain their full quantity of water of crystallization. TheL vessel in which the freezing mixture is made, should be very thin, and just large enough to hold it, and the mate- rials should be mixed together as expeditiously as pos- sible, taking care to stir the mixture at the same time with a rod of glass or wood. In order to obtain the full effect, the materials ought to be first cooled to the temperature marked in the table, by introducing them into some of the other fri- gorific mixtures, and then mingling them together in a similar mixture. If, for instance, we wish to produce —46°, the snow and diluted nitric acid ought to bo cooled down to 0°, by putting the vessel which con- tains each of them into the fifth freezing mixture in the above table, before they are mingled together. If a more intense cold be required, the materials to pro- duce it are to be brought to the proper temperature by being previously placed in the second freezing mixture This process is to be continued till the required de- gree of cold has been procured. CAL CAL A TABLE .OF FREEZING MIXTURES. Muriate of ammonia.................. 5 parts Nitrate of potassa..................... 5 Water............................... 16 Muriate of ammonia.................. 5 parts Nitrate of potassa.................... 5 Sulphate of soda..................... 8 Water............................... 16 Sulphate of soda...................... 3 parts Diluted nitric acid.................... 2 Sulphate of soda...................... 8 parts Muriatic acid......................... 5______ Snow................................ 1 part Muriate of soda .................... 1 Snow, or pounded ice................. 2 parts Muriate of soda...................... 1 part Snow, or pounded ice,................ 12 parts Muriate of soda...................... 5 Muriate of ammonia and nitrate of po- tassa............................... 5______ Snow, or pounded ice................. 12 parts Muriate of soda...................... 5 Nitrate of ammonia.................. 5 Snow................................ 3 parts Diluted nitric acid.................... 2______ Muriate of lime...................... 3 parts Snow................................. 2 "Potassa.............................. 4 parts Snow................................ 3 Snow................................ 8 parts Diluted sulphuric acid................ 3. Diluted nitric acid.................... 3______ Snow................................ 1 part Diluted sulphuric acid................ 1______ Muriate of lime...................... 2 parts Snow................................ 1______ Muriate of lime...................... 3 parts Snow............................... 1______ "Diluted sulphuric .acid................. IU parts Snow................................ 8 Nitrate of ammonia................... 1 Part* Water....................•.......... 1_____. "Nitrate of ammonia................... 1 part Carbonate of soda.................... J Water............................... l Sulphate of soda..................... 6 parts Muriate of ammonia................. * .Nitrate of potassa.................... * Dilutedjaitric acid.................... *______ Sulphate of soda...................... n the whole not having been removed : but the balance of evidence is in favour of the operation being successful, if performed early, and to an- adequate extent. The plan of destrpying the part by caustic is much more tedious, painful, and un- certain. When the disease has arisen from some acci- dent, not spontaneously, when the patient is otherwise healthy, when no symptoms of malignancy in the can- ter have appeared, and the adjacent glands and absor- bents seem unaffected, we have stronger expectation of success: but unless all the morbid parts can be removed without the risk of dividing important nerves or arte- ries, it should scarcely be attempted. In operating il is advisable, 1. To make the external wound suflici ently large, and nearly in flic direction ofthe subjacent muscular fibres. 2. To save skin enough to cover it, unless diseased. !5. To tie every vessel whicli might endanger subsequent hemorrhage. 4. To keep the lips ofthe wound in contact, not interposing any dress- ing, &c. 5. To preserve the parts in an easy and steady position for some days, before they are inspected. 6. To use only mild and cooling applications during the cure. Supposing, however, the patient will not con- sent to an operation, or circumstances render it inad- missible, tlie uterus, for example, being affected, in- ternal remedies may somewhat retard its progress, or alleviate the sufferings of the patient; those, which have appeared most beneficial, arc, 1. Arsenic, in very small doses long continued. 2. Conium, in doses pro- gressively increased to a considerable extent. 3. Opium. 4. Belladonna. 5. Solanum. 6. Ferrum ammonia- fum. 7. Hydrargyri oxymurias. 8. The juice of the galium nparine. When the part is external, topical applications mav be useful to alleviate pain, cleanse the sore, or correct the fcrtor; especially, 1. Fresh- bruised hemlock leaves. 2. Scraped young carrots. 3. The fermenting poultice. 4. Finely levigated chalk. !». Powdered charcoal. 6. Carbonic acid gas, intro- f roduced into a bladder confined round the part. 7. A watery solution of opium. 8. Liquid tar, or tar- water. But none of these means can be relied upon for effecting a cure. 3. See Carcinus. Cancer astacus. The systematic name of the crab-fish, from which the claws are selected for medi- cal use. Crab's claws and crab's eyes, as they are called, which are concretions found in the stomach, are of a calcareous quality, and possess antacid virtues. They are exhibited with their compounds in pyrosis, diarrhoea, and infantile convulsions from acidity. C incer canckllus. See Cancellus. ^ancbr oammahus. The systematic name of the lobster Cancer munpitorium. A peculiar ulceration of the scrotum of chimney sweepers. Ca'nciirys. Parched barley.—Galen. Cancre'na. Paracelsus uses this word Instead of gangricna. Canc-ro'rum chelje. Crab's claws. See Carbonas calcis, and Cancer astacus. Cancrorum oculi. See Carbonas calcis, and Can- cer astacus. CA'NCRUM. (From cancer, a spreading ulcer.) The canker. ire/ Cancrum oris. Canker of the mouth; a fretted ulceration ofthe gums. CANDE'LA. (From candeo, to shine.) A candle. Canoela fumalis. A candle made of odoriferous powders and resinous matters, to purify the air and ex- cite the spirits. Canoela regia. Sen Verbascum. Canpela'ria. (From candcla, a candle; so called from the resemblance of its stalks to a candle.) Mul- lein. See Verbascum. Candy carrot. See Athamanta cretensis. Cane'la. Sometimes used by the ancients for cin- namon, or rather cassia. CANE'LLA. (Canella, diminutive of canna, a reed ; so named because the pieces of bark are rolled up in the form of a reed.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linruean system. Crass, Dodecandria; Order, Monogynia. The canella-tree. Canella alba. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe laurel-leaved canella. Sec Winteria aromatica. Canella cubana. See Canella alba. Canella malabarics cortex. See Laurus cas- sia. Canelli'fera malabarica. See Laurus cassia. Caneon. (l- rom xavvn, because it wasmade of split cane.) A sort of tube or instrument, mentioned by Hippocrates, for conveying tlie fumes of antihysteric drugs into the womb. Ca'nic«. (From canis, a dog, so called by the an- cients, because it was food for dogs.) Coarse meal. Hence panis raniceus means very coarse bread. CANKT'DA. (From canis, a dog, and cado, to kill, so called because dogs are destroyed by eating it) Dog's bane. See Aconitum. CANICI'DU 'M. (From canis, a dog, and cado, to kill.) The anatomical dissection of living dogs; for the purpose of illustrating the physiology of parts. Canina i.inoua. See Cynoglossum. Canina mai.us. The mandragora. Canina rabies. See Hydrophobia. CANINE. Whatever partakes of, or has any rela- tion to, the nature of a dog. Canine appetite. Sec Bulimia. Canine madness. See Hydrophobia. Canine teeth. Denies canini; Cynodontes; Cus pidati of Mr. John Hunter; because they nave the two sides of their edge sloped off to a point, and this point is very sharp or cuspidated; columellares of Varo and Pliny. The four eye-teeth are so called from their re- semblance to those ofthe dog. See Teeth. CANI'NUS. (From canis, a dog.) 1. a tooth is so called, because it resembles that of a dog. See Teeth. 2. The name of a muscle, because it is near the ca nine tooth. Sec Levator anguli oris. 3. A disease to which dogs are subject is called Ra- bies canina. See Hydrophobia. Caninus sentis. See Rosa canina. Caniru'bus. (From canis, and rubus, a bramble.) See Rosa canina. CA'NIS. 1. A dog. Th^ white dung'of this ani- mal, called album gracum, visss formerly in esteem, but now disused. 2. The frsenum ofthe penis. Canus interfector. Indian barley. See Vera- trum sabadilla. Canis ponticcs. See Castor. CANNA. (Hebrew.) 1. A reed or hollow cane. 2. The fibula, from its resemblance to a reed. Canna fistula. See Cassia fistula. Canna inpica. See Sagittana alexipharmtca. Canna major. The tibia. Canna minor cruris. The fibula. Cannabi'na. (From canna, a reed, named from Ha reed-like stalk.) So Tournefort named his datisea. CA'NNABIS. (From xawa, a reed. Kavwt&u are foul springs, wherein hemp, fcc. grow naturally. Or 181 CAN CAO from kanaba, from kanah, to mow. Arabian.) Hemp 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Liiuwnn sys- tem. Class, Diacia; Order, Pentandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe hemp plant. See Cannabis sativa. Cannabis sativa. The systematic name of the hemp-plant. It has a rank smell of a narcotic kind. The effluvia from the fresh herb are said to aflcct the eyes and head, and that the water in which it has been long steeped is a sudden poison. Hemp-seeds, when fresh, afford a considerable quantity of oil. Decoc- tions and emulsions of them have been recommended against coughs, ardor urinse, &c. Their use, in gene- ral, depends on their emollient and demulcent quali- ties. The leaves of an oriental hemp, called ban* or bangue, and by the Egyptians assis, are said to be used in eastern countries, as a narcotic and aphrodi- siac. See Bangue. CA'NNULA. (Diminutive of canna, a reed.) The name of a surgical instrument. See Canula. CA'NON. Kavuiv. A rule or canon, by which medicines are compounded. Cano'nial. Kavoviai- Hippocrates in his book De Aere, &c. calls those persons thus, who have straight, mid not prominent bellies. He would intimate that they are disposed, as it were, by a straight rule. Cano'pioon. (From xavu-irov, the flower of the elder.) 1. A sort of spurge, so named from its resem- blance. 2. A collyrium, of which the chief ingredient was elder flowers. Canopi'te. The name of a collyrium mentioned by Oelsus. Cano'pum. Kavunrov. The flower or bark of the elder-tree, in Paulus ASgincta. Canta'brica. See Convolvulus. Canta'brum. (From kanta, Hebrew.) In Coelius Aurelianus it signifies bran. Ca'ntacon. Garden saffron. Ca'ntara. The plant which bears the St. Ignatius's bean. See Ignaria amara. CANTERBURY. The name in history of a much celebrated town in Kent, in which there is a mineral water, Cantuariensis aqua, strongly impregnated with iron, sulphur, and carbonic acid gas; it is recommend- ed in disorders of the stomach, in gouty complaints, jaundice, diseases ofthe skin, and chlorosis. Ca'ntiiari figulini. Earthen cucurbits. L'A'NTHARIS. (Cantharis, pi. cantharides: from xavdapos, a beetle, to whicli tribe it belongs.) Musca Hispanica; I^ytta vesieatoria; The blistering fly; Spanish fly. These flies have a green shining gold body, and are common in Spain, Italy, France, and Germany. The largest come fiom Italy, but the Spanish cantharides are generally preferred. The importance of these flies, by their stimulant, corrosive, and epispastk qualities, in the practice of physic and surgery, is very considerable; indeed, so much so, as to induce many to collider them as the most powerful medicine in the materia mediea. When applied on the skin, in the form of a plaster, it soon raises a blis- ter full of serous matter, and thus relieves inflamma- tory diseases, as phrenitis, pleuritis, hepatitis, phleg- mon, bubo, myositis, arthritis, &c. The tincture of these flies is also of great utility in several cutaneous diseases, rheumatic affections, sciatic pains, &c. but ought to be used with much caution. See Blister, and Tinctura cantharidis. This insect is two-thirds of an inch in length, one-fourth in breadth, oblong, and of a gold shining colour, with soft elytera or wing sheaths, marked with three longitudinal raised stripes, and covering brown membraneous wings. An insect of a Bquare form, with black feel, but possessed qf no vesi- cating property, is sometimes mixed with the cantha- rides. They have a heavy disagreeable odour, and acrid taste. If the inspissated watery decoction of these insects be treated with pure alkohol, a solution of a resinous matter is obtained, wliich being separated by gentle evaporation to dryness, and submitted for some time to the action of sulphuric arther, forms a yellow solu- tion. By spontaneous evaporation, crystalline plates are deposited, which may be freed from some adhering colouring matter by alkohol. Their appearance is like spermaceti. They are soluble in boiling alkohol, but precipitate as it cools. They do not dissolve in w ater. 182 According to Robiquct, who first discovered them, Ihese plates form the true blistering principle. They might he called Vesieatoria. Besides Ihe above pern liar body, r.-intharides contain, according to Kubiquet, a green' bland oil, insoluble in water, S'luhl.- in alko- hol ; a black mailer, soluble iu water, insoluble in al kohol, without blistering properties; a yellow viscid matter, mild, soluble in water and alkohol; the crys- talline plates; a fatty bland matter; phosphates of lime and magnesia; a little acetic acid, and much lithic or uric acid. The blistering fly taken into the stomach iu doses of a few gTains, acts as a poison, oc- casioning horrible satyriasis, delirium, convulsions, and death. Some frightful cases are related by Orfila, vol. i. part second. Oils, milk, syrups, frictions on the Spine, with volatile liniment and laudanum, and draughts containing musk, opium, and camphorated emulsion, are the best antidotes. ["Cantiiaripes Vittat*. Potato flies. The Oin- tharis rittata of Olivier, called Lytta vittata by Fabri cius, inhabits the United States and South America. It is also given by Pallas among his insects of Siberia. It feeds on different plants, but chiefly on the potato vine, and is ensify caught in the morning and towards niaht. It agrees with the Spanish fly in its genenc character, but is a smaller insect, having its elytra or wim: cases black with a yellow stripe and margin, its head reddish yellow, and its abdomen and.legs black. This ily is found by abundant experience to possess all tiie vesicating prrVvers of the European cantharis, and to exert the same effect, when internally admi- nistered, upon the bladder and urethra. The potalo fly might well supersede the Spanish, were it not that its visits iu different years vary greatly as to certainty and numbers. It is probable that many insects of the coleopterous class possess vesicating powers. Re- cently a fly possessing this quality was sent fiom ihe country to a physician in Boston. It proved to be the meloe proscarabeus of Liimasus. The discovery of the epispastic property in any native insect, is an ob- ject of interest. But that such insects may become extensively useful, they must be abundant and easy of collection."—Big. Mat. Med. A.J Ca'ntiwm. Sugar candy. CA'NTHCS. (viavOos, the tire or iron binding of a cart-wheel. Dr. Turton, in his glossary, supposes from its etymology, lhat it originally signified the circular extremity of the eyelid.) The angle or corner of the eye, where the upper and under eyelids meet. That next the nose is termed the internal or greater canthus, and the other, the external or less canthus. Cantion. Sugar. CA'NULA. (Diminutive of canna, a reed.) Can- nula. A small tube. The term is generally applied to a tube adapted to a sharp instrument, with which it is thrust into a cavity or tumour, containing a fluid ; the perforation being made, the sharp instrument is withdrawn, and the canula left, in order that the fluid may pass through it. Canfsa. Crystal. CAOUTCIIOU'C. The substance so rail.-,] is ob- tained from the vegetable kingdom, and exists also in the mineral. 1. The first, known by the names Indian rubber Elastic gum, Cayenne resin, Cautchuc, and Caout- chouc, is prepared principally from the juice of the Siphonia elasliea ;—foliis ternatis ellipticis integerri- mis subtis canis longe petiolatts, (Suppl. Plant.) and also from the Jatropha elastica and Unceola clastie.a. The manner of obtaining this juice is by making in- cisions through the bark ofthe lower part ofthe trunk of the tree, from wliich the fluid resin issues in great abundance, appearing of a milky whiteness as it flows into the vessel placed to receive it, and into wliich it is conducted by means of a tube or leaf fixed in the incision, and supported wilh clay. On exposure to the air, this milky juice gradually inspissates into a Boft, reddish, elastic, resin. It is formed by the In- dians in South America into various figures, but. is commonly brought to Europe in that of pear-shaped bottles, which are said to be formed by spreading the juice of the Siphonia over a proper mould of clay ■ as soon as one layer is dry, another is added, until'the bottle be of the thickness desired. It is then exposed to a thick dense smoke, or to a fire, until it becomes so dry as not to stick to the fingers, when, by moans of CAO CAP roitain instruments of iron, or wood, it is ornamented on the outside with various figures. This being done, it remains only to pick out the mould, which is easily effected by softening it with water. "The elasticity of this substance is ks most remark- able property: when warmed, as by immersion in hot water, slips of it may be drawn out to seven or eight times their original length, and will return to their for- mer dimensions nearly. Cold renders it stiff And rigid, but warmth restores its original elasticity. Exposed to the fire it softens, swells up, and burns with a bright flame. In Cayenne it is used to give light as a candle. Ils solvents are aether, volatile oils, and petroleum. The ffither, however, requires to be washed with wa- fer repeatedly, and in this state it dissolves it com- pletely. Pelletier recommends to boil the caoutchouc in water for an hour; then to cut it into slender threads; to boil it again about an hour; and then to put it into rectified sulphuric aether in a vessel close stopped. In this way he says it will be totally dis- solved in a few days, without heat, except the impuri- ties, which will fall to the bottom if aether enough be employed. Berniard says, the nilrous tether dissolves it better than the sulphuric. If this solution be spread on any substance, the Ether evaporates very quickly, and leaves a coating of caoutchouc unaltered in its pro- perties. Naphtha, or petroleum, rectified into a co- lourless liquid, dissolves it, and likewise leaves it un- changed by evaporation. Oil of turpentine softens it, and forms a pasty mass, that may be spread as a var- nish, but is very long in drying. A solution of caout- chouc in five times its weight of oil of turpentine, and Ibis solution dissolved in eight times its weight of dry ing linseed oil by boiling, is said to form the varnish of air-balloons. Alkalies act upon it so as in time to de- stroy its elasticity. Sulphuric acid is decomposed by it; sulphurous-acid being evolved, and tlie caoutchouc converted into charcoal. Nitric acid a~ts upon it with heat; nitrous gas being given out, and oxalic acid crystallizing from the residuum. On distillation it gives out ammonia, and carburetted hydrogen. Caoutchouc may be formed into various articles without undergoing the process of solution. If it be cut into a uniform slip of a proper thickness, and wound spirally round a glass or metal rod, so that the edges shall be in close contact, and in this state be boiled for some time, the edges will adhere so as to form a tube. Pieces of it may be readily joined by touching the edges with the solution in a-llu-r; but this is not absolutely necessary, for, if they be merely softened by heat, and then pressed together, they will unite very firmly. If linseed oil be rendered very drying by digesting it upon an oxide of lead, and afterward applied with a small brush on any surface, and dried by the sun or In the smoke, it will afford a pellicle of considerable firmness, transparent, burning like caoutchouc, and wonderfully elastic. A pound of this oil, spread upon a stone, and exposed to the air for six or seven months, acquired almost all the properties of caoutchouc; it was used to make catheters and bougies, to i amish balloons, and lor other purposes. Of the mineral caoutchouc there are several varie- ties:—!. Of a blackish-brown, inclining to olive, soft, exceedingly compressible, unctuous, with a slightly aromatic smell. It burns with a bright flame, leaving a black oily residuum, which does not become dry. 2. Black, dry, and cracked on the surface, but, w lien cut into, of a yellowish-white. A fluid resembling pyrolignic acid exudes from it when recently cut. It is pellucid on the edges, and nearly of a hyacinfhine red colour. 3. Similar to the preceding, hut of a some- what firmer texture, and ligneous appearance, from having acquired consistency in repeated layers. 4. Resembling the first variety, but of a darker colour, and adhering to gray calcareous spar, with some grains of galama. 5. Of a liver-brown colour, having the aspect of the vegetable caoutchouc, but passing by gradual transition into a brittle bitumen, of vitreous lustre, and a yellowish colour, ti. Dull reddish-brown, of a spongy or cork-like texture, containing blackish- gray nuclei of impure caoutchouc. Many more varieties are enumerated. One specimen of this caoutchouc has been found in s petrified mnrine shell enclosed in a rock, and another enclosed in a crystallized fluor spar. , The mineral caoutchouc resists the action of solvonts still more than the vegetable. The rectified oil of petroleum affects it most, particularly when by partial burning it is resolved into a pitchy viscous substance. A hundred grains of a specimen analyzed in the dry way by Klaproth, afforded carburetted hydrogen gas 38 cubic inches, carbonic acid gas 4, bituminous oil 73 grains, acidulous phlegm 1.5, charcoal 6.25, lime 2, ailex 1.5, oxide of iron .75, sulphate of lime .5, alu- mina .25. CAPA1BA. See Copaifera officinalis. CAPAIVA. See Copaifera officinalis. Capeli'na. (Fiom capeline, French, a woman's hat, or bandage.) A double-headed roller, put round the head. Cape'lla. A cupel or test. Also a name for a goat. CAPER. See Capparis. Caper-busk. See Capparis. Ca'petus. (Ka7T£7oc, per apharesin, pro axairtjos 1 from axarTliis, to dig.) Hippocrates means by this word a foramen, which is impervious, and needs the use of a chirurgical instrument to make an opening; as the anus of some new-born infants. Ca'piiora. (Arabian.) Camphire. Ca'phura baros inporum. A name for camphire. Caphurje oleum. An aromatic oil distilled from the root ofthe cinnamon-tree. CAPILLACEL'S. Capillary. CAPILLARIS. See Capillary. Capili.ares plant*. Capillary, or hair-shaped plants. Capillaris vermiculus. See Crinones and Dra- cuvculus. CAPILLARY; (Capillaris; from capillus, a little hair: so called from the resemblance to hair or fine thread.) 1. Capillary vessels. The very small rami- fications of the arteries, whicli terminate upon the external surface of the body, or on the surface of inter- nal cavities, are called capillary. 2. Capillary attraction. Sec Attraction. 3. Applied to parts of plants, which are, or resemble, hairs : tinis, a capillary root is one wliich consists of many very fine fibres, as that of Fesluca ovina, and most grasses. Capilla'tio. (From capillus, a hair.) A capillary fracture ofthe cranium. CAITLLUS. (Quasi capitis pilus, the hair of the head.) The hair. Small, cylindrical, transparent, insensible, and clastic filaments, which arise from the skin, and are fastened in it by means of small roots. The human hair is composed of a spongy, cellular texture, containing a coloured liquid, and a proper covering. Hair is divided into two kinds; long, which arises on the scalp, cheek, chin, breasts of men, the a uterior parts of the arms and legs, the arm-pits, groins, and pelvis: and short, which is softer than the long, nnd is present over the whole body, except only the palm ofthe hand and sole ofthe foot. The hair origi- nates in the adipose membrane from an oblong mem braneous bulb, which has vessels peculiar to it. The hair is distinguished by different names in certain parts ; as, capillus, on the top of the head : crinis, on ihe hack of the head; circrinnus, on the temples; cilium, on the eyelids; supercilium, on the eyebrows; vibrissa, in the nostrils ; barba, on the chin; pappus, on the middle of the chin ; myslax, on the upper lip; ■pilus, on the'body. From numerous experiments Vauquelin infers, that black hair is formed of nine different substances, namely:— 1. An animal matter, which constitutes the greater part. 2. A while concrete oil, in small quantity. 3. Another oil of a grayish-green colour, more abundant than the former. 4. Iron, the state of which in the hair is uncertain. 5. A few particles of oxide of man ganese. 6. Phosphate of lime. 7. Carbonate of lime, in very small quantity. 8. Silex, in a conspicuous quantity. 9. Lastly, a considerable quautity of sul- The same experiments show, that red hair differs from black only in containing a red oil instead of a blackish-green oil; and that white hair differs from both these only in the oil being nearly colourless, and in containing phosphate of magnesia, which is not found in them. Capillus veneris. See Adianthum. Capillis veneris canapsnsis. See Adianthum canadensc 163 CAP CAr Capiple'nium. (From caput, ihe head, and plenus, full; a barbarous word : but Baglivi uses it to signify that continual heaviness or disorder in the head, which the Greeks call xapnBapia.) A catarrh. Capistra'tio. (^romcapijti-ant; a bridle: so called because the praepuce is restrained as it were with a bridle.) See Phimosis. CAPI'STRUM. (From caput, the head.) 1. A bandage for the head is so cal'cd. 2. In Vogel's Nosology it is the same as Trismus. CA'PITAL. Capitalis. 1. belonging to the caput, or head. 2. The head or upper part of an alembic. Capita'lia. (From caput, the head.) Medicines which relieve pains of the head. CAPITATUS. (From caput, the head.) Headed. See Capitulum. CAPITE'LLUM. The head or seed vessels, fre- quently applied to mosses, Sec CAPITILU'VIUM. (From caput, the head, and lavo, to wash.) A lotion for the head. Ca'pitis obliquus inferior et major. See Obli- Quus inferior capitis. Capitis par tertium fallopii. See Trachelo- mastoideus. Capitis posticus. See Rectus capitis posticus major. Capitis rectus. See Rectus capitis posticus minor. CAPI'TULUM. (Diminutive of caput, the head.) 1. A small head. 2. A protuberance of a bone, received into the con- cavity of another bone. 3. An alembic. In botany, the term for a species of inflorescence, called a head or tuft, formed of many flowers, in a globular form, upon a common peduncle. From the insertion ofthe flowers, it is called, 1. Pedunculated; as in Astragalus syriacus, and Eryngium maritimum. 2. Sessile; as in Trifolium lomentosum. 3. Terminal; as in Monarda fistulosa. 4. Axillary ; as in Gomphrcna sessilis. From the figure, it is said to be, 1. Globose; as in Gomphrena globosa. 2. Subrotund; asm Trifolium pratense. 3. Conic; as in Trifolium montanum. 4. Dimidiate, flat on one side, round on the other; as in Trifolium lupinaster. From its covering, 1. Naked; as in IUecebrum polygonoides. 2. Foliose; as in Plantago indico. A capitulum that is very small, and is mostly in the axilla, is called Glomerulus. CAPI'VI. See Copaifera officinalis. CAPNELjE'UM. (From xatrvos, smoke, and tXatov, oil; so named from its smoky exhalations when ex- posed to heat.) In Galen's works it means a resin. Ca'pnias. (From xatrvos, a smoke.) 1. A jasper of a smoky colour. 2. A vine which bears white and part black grapes. Capni'ston. (From xatrvos, smoke.) A prepara- tion of spice and oil, made by kindling the spices, and fumigating the oil. Capni'tis. (From xatrvos, smoke; so called from its smoky colour.) Tutty. CAPNOI'DES. (From xatrvos, fumitory, andeiooy, likeness.) Resembling fumitory. CA'PNOS. (K"a7rvoc, smoke; socalled,says Blanch- ard, because its juice, if applied to the eyes, produces the same effect and sensations as smoke.) Capnus. The herb fumitory. See Fumaria. CAPNUS. „ See Capnos. Ca'ppa. (A capite, from the head: so called from its supposed resemblance.) The herb monkshood. See Aconitum. CA'PPARIS. (From cabar, Arab, or rsapa to xamravuv apav, from its curing madness and melan- choly.) The caper plant 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria; Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the caper plant. See Capparis spinosa. Capparis spinosa. The systematic name of the caper plant. Capparis :—pendunculis solitariis uni- floris, stipulis spinosis, foliis annuis, capsulis ovalibus of Linnaeus. The buds, or unexpanded flowers of this plant are in common use as a pickle, which is said to 184 possess antiscorbutic virtues. The bark of ihe roof was formerly in high esteem as a dcobstruent. CAPREOl.A'KIS. (From capreolus, a tendril) Caprcolatus. Resembling in its contortions, or othci appearance, the tendrils of a vine; applied to the spermatic vessels. CAI'REOLA'TUS. See Capreolaris. CAI'RE'OLUS. (Dim. of caprca, a tendril. Dr. Turton suggests its derivation from caper, a goat, the horn of vv*hich its contortions somewhat resemble.) 1. The helix or circle of the ear, from its tendril like contortion. 2. A Tendril. See Cirrus. Caprico'rnus. Lead. CAPRIFICATION. (Caprificatio; from caprificus, a wild fig.) The very singular husbandry, or manage- ment of fig-trees. CAPRIFI'CUS. (From caper, a goat, and ficus, a fig; because they are a chief food of goats.) The wild fig-tree. See Ficus. Caprimulgus. A species of bird, the goat-sucker, to which belong the night-hawk and the whip poor-will. Capri'zans. Galen and others used this word to express an inequality in the pulse, when it leaps, and, as it were, dances in uncertain strokes and periods. Capse'lla. (Diminutive of capsa, archest, from its resemblance.) A name iu Marcellus Empiricus for viper's bugloss; the Echium Italicum, of Linnaeus. CA'PSICUM. (From xair]us word, from caput, the head, and pur go, to purge.) Medicines which, by causing a defluxion from the nose, purge, as it were, the head, as some errhincs do. Capyri'pion. (From icaTrupoc, burnt.) Capynon. A medicated cake, much baked. Capy'rion. See Capyridion. f„, .flo„„.. . CA'RABUS A genus of insects ofthe beetle kmd. Two species, the chrysoeephalus andI ferrugineus, have been recommended for the toothache. They must be pressed between the fingers, and then rubbed on the gum and tooth affected. Caroco'smos. A name of the sour mare's milk, so much admired by the Tartars. Caragua'ta. The aloe of Brazil. CARA'NNA. (Spanish.) Caragna. Catanna 185 CAR CAR gummi. Bresilis. A concrete resinous juice, that exudes from a large tree, of which we have no pain cular account. It Is brought from New Spain and America, in little masses, rolled up in leaves of flags; externally and internally it is of a brownish colour, variegated with irregular white streaks. When fresh, it is soft and tenacious; but becomes dry and friable by keeping. Pure caranna has an agreeable aromatic smell, especially when heated, and a bitterish slightly pungent taste. It was formerly employed as an in- gredient in vulnerary balsams, strengthening, disru- tient, and suppurating plasters; but its scarcity has caused it to tie forgotten. CARAWAY. See Carum. Ca'rbasus. KapSaaos- Scribonius Largus uses this word for lint. I" Carbazotic acip. By the action of nitric acid upon indigo, a substance is obtained in yellow brilliant crystalline plates, which exhibits acid properties, ajid has been called by Dr. Liehig, carbazotic acid, a name derived from its composition, which is as follows: Carbon, ---•.......13.043 or 15 atoms. Azote, ............16.1(57 or 3 ---- Oxygen,............48.790 or 15 ---- To obtain carbazotic acid, the following process has been given by Dr. Liebig: A portion of the best indigo, is to be broken into small fragments, and moderately heated with eight or ten times its weight of nitric acid, of moderate strength. It will dissolve, evolving nitrous vapours and swelling up in the vessel; after the scum has fall- en, the liquid is to be boiled, and nitric acid is added as long as any red vapours are disengaged. When the liquid has become cold, a large quantity of semi-trans- parent yellow crystals will be formed, and if the ope- ration has been well conducted, no artificial tannin or resin will be obtained. The crystals are to be washed with cold water, and then boiled in water sufficient to dissolve them. If any oily drops of tannin form on the surface of the solution, they must be care- fully removed by touching them with filtering paper. Then filtering the fluid, and allowing it to cool, yellow brilliant crystalline plates will be obtained, which will not lose their lustre by washing. To obtain the sub- stance perfectly pure, the crystals must be redissolved in boiling water, and neutralized by carbonate of po- tassa. Upon cooling, a salt of potassa will crystallize, which should be purified by repeated crystallizations. When the substance is heated, it fuses, and is volati- lized without decomposition; when subjected to a strong heat, it inflames without explosion, its vapours burning with a yellow flame, and a carbonaceous resi- due remaining. It is but little soluble in cold water, but much more so in boiling water; the solution has a bright yellow colour, reddens litmus, has an extremely bitter taste, and acts like a strong acid on metallic oxides, dissolving them, and forming peculiar crystal- lizable salts. Ether and alkohol dissolve it readily. Carbazotic acid combines with bases, and forms salts called carbazotates." (Of which the following have been determined:) Carbazotate of Potassa, crystallizes in long, yellow, semi-transparent, and very brilliant needles; it dis Bolves in 260 parts of water at 59° Fah. Strong acids decompose it. When a little is gradually heated in a glass tube, it first fuses, and then suddenly explodes, breaking the tube to atoms; traces of charcoal are observed on the fragments. The slight solubility of this salt supplies an easy method of testing and separating potassa in a fluid. Even the potassa in tincture of litmus may be discovered by it; on the addition of a few drops of carbazotic acid dissolved in alkohol, to infusion of litmus, crystals of the salt gradually sepa- rate. The salt contains no water of crystallization. Its composition is potassa 16.21, acid 83.79. Carbazotate of Soda crystallizes in fine silky yellow needles, having the general properties of the salt of potassa, but soluble in from 20 to 24 parte of water at 59° F. Carbazotate of Ammonia forms very long, flattened, brilliant, yellow crystals, very soluble in water. Heated carefully in a glass tube, it fuses, and is vola- tilized without decomposition; heated suddenly, it inflames without explosion, and leaves much carbo- naceous residue. Carbazotate of Baryta, obtained by heating carbo- nate of baryta, and carbazotic acid with water, crys- 186 tallizes In quadrangular prisms of a deep colour, and dissolves easily in water. When heated It fuses, and is decomposed with very powerful explosion, pro ducing a vivid yellow flame : 100 parts lose at 212° F. 125 parts of water; 100 parts of the anhydrous salt contain " "i.TJacid, and 24.28 baryta. Carbazotate of Lime obtained like the salt of baryta, forms flattened, quadrangular prisms, very soluble in water, and detonating like the salt of potassa. Carbazotate of Magnesia forms very long indistinct needles, of a clear yellow colour, is very soluble and di tones violently. Carbazotate of Copper, prepared by decomposing sulphate of copper by carbazotate of baryta: it crys- tallizes with difficulty, the crystals being of a fine green colour: it is deliquescent; when heated it is decomposed without explosion. Carbazotate of Silver. Carbazotic aeid readily dis- solves oxide of silver, when heated with it and waterf and the solution, gradually evaporated, yields starry • groups of'fine acicular crystals of the colour and lus- tre of gold; the salt dissolves readily in water; when heated to a certain degree ; it does not detonate, but fuses like gunpowder. Proto-carbazotate of Mercury, obtained in small yellow triangular crystals, by mixing boiling solutions of tlie carbazotate of potassa or soda,'and proto- nitrale of mercury. It requires more than 1200 parts of water for its solution ; it consists of 53.79 acid, and 46.21 protoxide of mercury per cent. Carbazotate of Lead may be formed by decom- posing a salt of lead by carbazotate of potassa or soda. It is a yellow powder, but slightly soluble, and deto- nating by heat. All these sails detonate much more powerfully when heated in close vcsm Is, than when heated in the air, and what is remarkable, those bases yielding oxygen most readily are those which explode with least force."—From Webster, as taken from Ann. de Chim. \\\. 72, and (^uart. Jour. N. S. iii. A.] CA'RBO. (Charbak,\le\trcxv, bin lit or dried.) Coal. 1. In medicine and chemistry^ it is commonly un- derstood to mean charcoal, and receives its name from its mode of preparation, whicli is by burning pieces of light wood into a dry, black coal. 2. A caibuncle. See Anthrax. Carbo ligna. Charcoal. As an external appli cation, powdered charcoal has been recommended in the cure of gangrene, from external causes, and all descriptions of tirtid ulcers. Meat which has acquired a mawkish or even putrid smell, is found to be ren- dered perfectly sweet, by rubbing it with powdered charcoal. It is also used as tooth-powder. CA'RBON. (From carbo, coal.) Chemists apply this term to thediamond, and what is commonly called charcoal. The diamond is the purest form of it. 1. When vegetable matter, particularly tlie more solid, as wood, is exposed In heat in close vessels, the volatile parts fly off, and leave behind a black porous substance, which is charcoal. If this be suffered to undergo combustion in contact with oxyen or with atmospheric air, much the greater part of It will com- bine with the oxygen, and escape iu the fbrrn of gas ■ leaving about a two hundredth part, which consists chiefly of different saline and metallic substances This pure inflammable part of the charcoal is what is commonly called carton; and if the gas be received into proper vessels, the carbon will be Ibund to have been converted by the oxygen into an acid, called tho carbonic. See Carbonic acid. Fiou^.the- circumstance, that inflammable sub- stances refract light iu a ratio greater than that of their deiiMtimj Newton inferred, that the diamond was in flamnabje, The quantity ofthe inflammable part of charcoal, requisite to form a hundred parts of carbonic acid, was calculated by Lavoisier to be twenty-eicht parts. From a careful experiment of Mr. 'Pennant 27.6 parts of diamond, and 72.4 of oxygen, formed 100 of carbonic acid; and hence he inferred the identity of diamond and the inflammable part of charcoal Well burned charcoal is a conductor of electricity though wood simply deprived of its moisture by baking is a non-conductor ; but it is a very bad conductor of caloric, a property of considerable use on manv oer» sions, as in lining crucibles. «".«- It is insoluble in water, and hence the utiliiv of charring the surface of wood exposed to that liquid, Id CAR CAR order to preserve it, a circumstance not unknown to the ancients. This preparation of. timber has been proposed as an effectual preventive of what is com monly called the dry rot. It has an attraction, how ever, for a certain portion of water, wliich it retains very forcibly. Healed red-hot, or nearly so, it de- composes water; forming with its oxygen carbonic acid, or carbonic oxide, according to the quantity pre- sent ; and with the hydrogen a gaseous carburet, call- ed carburetted hydrogen, or heavy inflammable air. Charcoal is infusible by any heat. If exposed to a very high temperature in close vessels, it loses little or nothing of its wpight, but shrinks, becomes more com- pact, and acquires a deeper black colour. Recently prepared charcoal has a remarkable pro- perty of absorbing different gases, and condensing them in its pores, without any alteration of their pro- perties or its own. Very light charcoal, such as that of- cork, absorbs scarcely any air ; while the pit-coal of Rastiberg, sp. gr. 1.326, absorbs ten times and a half its volume. The absorption was always completed in 24 hours. This curious faculty, which is common to all porous bodies, resembles the action of capillacy tubes on liquids. When a piece of charcoal, chafed with one gas, is transferred into another, it absorbs some of it, and parts with a portion of that first condensed. In the experiments of Messrs. Allen and Pepys, charcoal was found to imbibe from the atmosphere in a day about one-eighth of its weight in water. For a general view of absorption, see Gas. When oxygen is condensed by charcoal, carbonic acid is observed to form at the end of several months. But the most remarkable property displayed by char- coals impregnated with gas, is that with sulphuretted hydrogen when exposed to the air or oxygen gas. The sulphuretted hydrogen is speedily destroyed, and water and sulphur result, with the disengagement of consider- able heat. Hydrogen alone has no such effects. When charcoal was exposed by Sir Humphrey Davy to intense ignition in vacuo, and in condensed azot, by means of Mr. Children's magnificent voltaic battery, it slowly volatilized, and gave out a little hydrogen. The re- maining part was always much harder than before; and in one case so hard as to scratch glass, while its lustre was increased. This fine experiment may be re- garded as a near approach to the production of dia- mond. Charcoal has a powerful affinity for oxygen; whence its use iu disoftygenating metallic oxides, and restoring their base to its original metallic state, or reviving the the metal. Thus too it decomposes several of the acids, as the phosphoric and sulphuric, from which it abstracts their oxygen, and leaves the phosphorus and sulphur free. Carbon is capable of combining with sulphur, and with hydrogen. With iron it forms steel; and il unites with copper into a carburet, as observed by Dr. Priestley. A singular and important property of charcoal is that of destroying the smell, colour, and taste of vari- ous substances ; for the first accurate experiments on which we are chiefly indebted to Mr. Lowitz, of Pe- tersburgh, though it had been long before recommend- ed to correct the fuetor of foul ulcers, and as an anti- septic. On this account it is certainly Ihe best denti- frice. Water that has become putrid by long keep- ing in wooden casks, is rendered sweet by filtering through charcoal powder, or by agitation wilh it; particularly if a few drops of sulphuric acid be added. Common vinegar boiled with charcoal powder be- comes perfectly limpid. Saline solutions, that are tinged yellow or brown, are rendenil colourless in the same way, so as to afford perfectly white crystals. The impure carbonate of ammonia obtained from bones, is deprived both of its colour and foetid smell by sublimation with an equal weight of charcoal powder. Malt spirit is freed from its disagreeable fla- vour by distillation from'charcoal; but if too much be used, part of the spirit is decomposed. Simple mace- ration, for eight or ten days, in the proportion of about 1150th of the weight of the spirit, improves the fla- vour much. It is necessary that the charcoal be well burned, brought to a red heat before it is used, and used as soon as may be, or at least be carefully excluded from the air. The proper proportion too should be ascertained by experiment on a small scale. The charcoal may be used repeatedly, by exposing it for some time to a red heat before it is again employed. Charcoal is used on particular occasions as fuel, on account of its giving a strong and steady heat without smoke. It is employed to convert iron into steel by cementation. It enters into the composition of gun- powder. In its finer states, as in ivory-black, lamp- black, Sec it forms the basis of black paints, Indian ink, and printers' ink. The purest carbon for chemical purposes is obtained by strongly ignilipg lamp-black in a covered crucible. This yields, like the diamond, unmixed carbonic acid by combustion in oxygen. Carbon unites with all the common simple combus- tibles, and with azot, forming a scries of most impor- tant compounds. With sulphur it terms a curious limpid liquid, called carburet of sulphur, or sulphuret of carbon. With phosphorus it forms a species of compound, whose properties are imperfectly ascer- tained. It unites with hydrogen in two definite pro- portions, constituting subcarburetted and carburetted hydrogen gases. With azot it forms prussic gas, the cyanogen of Cay Lussac. Steel and plumbago are two different compounds of carbon with iron. In black chalk we find this combustible intimately asso- ciated with silica and alumina. The primitive com- bining proportion, or prime equivalent "of carbon, is 0.75 on the oxygen scale. 2. Carbon mineral. This is of a gray blackish co- lour. It is charcoal with various proportions of earth and iron, without bitumen. It has a silky lustre, and the fibrous texture of wood. It is found in small quantities, stratified with brown coal, slate coal, and pitch coal. Carbon, gaseous oxipe of. Gaseous oxide of car- bon was first described by Dr. Priestley, who mistook it for a hydrocarbonate. With the true nature of it, we have been only lately acquainted. It was first proved to be a peculiar gas, by Mr. Cruikshank, of Woolwich, who made it known to us as such, in April, 1801, through the medium of Nicholson's Journal for that mouth. Several additional properties of this gas were soon afterward noticed by Desormes, Clement, and others. Gaseous oxide of carbon forms an interme- diate substance between the pure hydrocarbonates and carbonic acid gas ; b.ut not being possessed of acid pro- perties, Mr. Cruikshank called it, conformably to the rules of the chemical nomenclature, gaseous oxide of carbon, for it consists of oxygen and carbon rendered gaseous by caloric. See Carbonic oxide. Carbonaceous acid. See Carbonic acid. CARBONAS. (Carbonas, atis. m.; from carbonic acid being one of its constituents.) A carbonate. A salt formed by the union of carbonic acid with a sali- fiable basis. The carbonates employed In medicine are: 1. The potassa? carbonas. 2. The sodae carbonas. 3. The creia pra-parata, and the testae prar-paratie, wliich are varieties of carbonate of lime. When the base is imperfectly neutralized by the car- bonic acid, the salt is termed asubearbonate; of which kind are employed medicinally, i. The potassa? subcarbonas. 2. The soda: subcarbonas, and the sods subcarbonas exsiccata. 3. The ammonia; subcarbonas, and the liquor am- monia! subcarbonatis. 4. Tho plumbi subcarbonas. 5. The ferri subcarbonas. 6. The magnesias subcarbonas. Carbonas ammonis:. See Ammonia- subcarbonas. Carbonas calcis. Carbonate of lime. Several varieties of this are used in medicine: tlie purest nnd best are the creta praeparata, testae preparatie, chela) cancrorum, testae ovorum, and oculi cancrorum. Carbonas fkrri- See Ferri subcarbonas. Carbonas magnesia. See Magnesia subcarbonas. Carbon\s plumbi. See Plumbi subcarbonas. Carbonas potass*. See Potassa carbonas. Carbonas sop*. See Soda carbonas. CARBONATE. See Carbonas. Carbonate of barytes. See Heavy spar. Carbonated hydrogen gas. See Carburetted hydro- Sen gas. CARBONIC ACID. Acidum carbonicum. Fixed air; Carbonaceous acid; Calcareous acid; Aerial CAR CAR acid. This acid, being a compound of carbon and oxygen, may be formed by burning charcoal; but as it exists m great abundance ready formed, it is not neces sary to have recourse to this expedient. All that is necessary is to pour sulphuric acid, diluted with five whf.n ""f8 "8 We-g."'-,of water- "" co"''»°u chalk, which is a compound of carbonic acid and lime. Aii «=e,LV^SC?Cee!i'SUesVca'"bonicacid i» evolved'in the state of gas, and may be received in the usual manner. Carbonic acid abounds in great quantities in nature, and appears to be produced in a variety of circum- stances. It composes 41-100ttrof the weight of lime- stone, marble, calcareous spar, and other natural spe- cimens of calcareous earth, from which it may be ex- tricated, either by the simple application of heat, or by the superior affinity of some other acid; most acids having a stronger action on bodies than this. This last process does not require heat, because fixed air is strongly disposed to assume the elastic state. Water, .under the common pressure of the atmosphere, and at U ■10W„t!mPerature. absorbs somewhat more than its bulk of fixed air, and then constitutes a weak acid. If the pressure be greater, the absorption is augmented. It is 10 he observed, likewise, that more gas than water will absorb should be present. Heated water absorbs less; and if water impregnated with this acid be exposed on a "brisk fire, t.ie rapid escape of the aerial hubbies affords an appearance as if the water were at the point of boiling, when the heat is not greater than the hand can bear. Congelation separates it readily and completely from water; but no degree of cold or pressure has yet exhibited this acid in a dense or con- centrated state of fluidity. Carbonic acid gas is much denser than common air, and for this reason occupies tho lower parts of such mines or caverns as contain materials which afford it by decomposition. The miners call it choke damp. The Grotto del Cano, in the kingdom of Naples, has been famous for ages on account of the effects of a stratum of fixed air which covers its bottom. It is a cave or hole iu the side of" a mountain, near the lake Agu.iuo, measuring not more than eighteen feet from its entrance to the inner extremity ; where if a dog or other animal that holds down its head be thrust, it is immediately killed by inhaling this noxious fluid. Carbonic acid gas is emitted in large quantities by bodies in the slate of the vinous fermentation, and on account of its great weight, it occupies the apparently empty space or upper part of the vessels in which the fermenting process is going on. A variety of striking experiments may be made in this stratum of elastic fluid. Lighted paper, or a candle dipped into it, is immediately extinguished; and the smoke remaining in the carbonic acid gas renders its surface visible which may he thrown into waves by agitation like water. If a dish of water be immersed in this gas, and briskly agitated, it soon becomes impregnated, and ob- tains tho pungent taste of Pyrmont water. In conse- quence of the weight of Ihe carbonic acid gas, it may he lifted out in a pitcher, or bottle, which, if well corked, may be used to convey it to great distances, or it may be drawn out of a vessel by a cock like a liquid. The effects produced by pouring this invisible fluid from one vessel to another, have a very singular ap: pearance: if a candle or small animal be placed in a deep vessel, the former becomes extinct, and the latter expires in a few seconds, after the carbonic acid gas is poured upon them, though the eye is incapable ol dis- tinguishing any thing that is poured. If, however, it be poured into a vessel full of air, in the sunshine, ils density being so much greater than that of the air, renders it slightly visible by the undulations and streaks it forms in this fluid, as it descends through it. - Carbonic acid reddens infusion of litmus; but the redness vanishes by exposure to the air, as the acid flies off It has a peculiar sharp taste, which may be perceived over vats in which wine or beer is ferment- ing, as also in sparkling Champaign, and the brisker kinds of cider. Light passing through it is refracted by it, but does not effect any sensible alteration in it, though it appears, from experiment, that it favours the separation of its principles by other substances. It will not unite with an overdose of oxygen, of whicn it contains 72 parts in 100, the other 28 being pure car- bon. It not only destroys life, but the heart and muscle of animals killed by it lose all their irritability, so a* to be insensible to the stimulus of galvanism 188 Carbonic acid Is dilated by heat, but not otherwise altered by it. It is not acted upon by oxygen, or any of the simple combustibles. Charcoal absorbs It, but gives it out again unchanged, al ordinary tempera- tures; but when this gaseous acid is made to traverse charcoal ignited in a lube, it is converted into carbonic oxide. Phosphorus is insoluble in carbonic acid gas; but, as already observed, is capable of decomposing it by compound nihility, when assisted by sufficient heat; and Priestley and Cruikshank have shown that iron, zinc, and several other metals, are capable of producing the same effect. If carbonic acid be mixed with sul- phuretted, phosphuretled, or carburetted gas, it renders them less combustible, or destroys their combustibility entirely, but produces no other sensible change. Such mixtures occur in various analyses, and particularly in the products of the decomposition of vegetable and animal substances. The inflammable air of marshes is frequently oarburetted hydrogen intimately mixed wilh carbonic acid gas, and the sulphuretted hydrogen gas obtained from mineral waters is very often mixed with it. Carbonic acid appears from various experiments of Ingenhuosz to be of considerable utility in promoting vegetation. It is prqpably decomposed by the organs of plants, ils base furnishing part at least of the carbon tlrat is so abundant in the vegetable kingdom, and its oxygen contributing to replenish the atmosphere with that necessary support of life, which is continually diminished by the respiration of animals and other causes. The most exact experiments on the neutral carbon- ates concur to prove, that the prime equivalent of carbonic acid is 2.75; and that it consists of one prime of carbon=0.75+2.0 oxygen. Water absorbs about its volume of this acid gas, and thereby acquires a specific 'gravity of 1.0015. On freezing it, the gas i3 as completely expelled as by boiling. By artificial pressure with forcing pumps, water may be made to absorb two or three times its hulk of carbonic acid. When there is also added a little potassa or soda, it becomes the aerated or carbo- nated alkaline water, a pleasant beverage, and a not inactive remedy in several complaints, particularly dyspepsia, hiccup, and disorders of the kidneys7 Al- kohol condenses twice its volume of carbonic acid. The most beautiful analytical experiment with car- bonic acid, is the combustion of potassium in it, the formation of potassa, and the deposition of charcoal. In point of affinity for the earths and alkalies, car- bonic acid stands apparently low in the scale. Before its true nature was known, its compounds with then. were not considered as salts, but as the earths and alkalies themselves, only distinguished by the names of mild, or effervescent, from their qualities of effer vescing with acids, and wanting causticity. The carbonates are characterized by effervescing with almost all the acids, even the acetic, when they evolve their gaseous acid, which, passed into lime water by a tube, deprives it of its taste, and converts it into chalk and pure water. The carbonate of barytes, found native in Cumber- land, by Dr. Withering. From this circumstance it has been termed Witherite. It has been likewise called aerated heavy spar, aerated baroselcnite, aerated heavy earth or barytes, barolite, Sec. Carbonate of strontian, found native in Scotland, at Strontian iii Argyllshire, and at Leadhills. Carbonate of lime exists in great abundance in na- ture, variously mixed with other bodies, under the names of marble, chalk, limestone, stalactites, Sec. in which it is of more important and extensive use than any other of the salts, except perhaps the muriate of da. The carbonate, or rather sub-carbonate of potassa was long knownby the name of vegetable alkali. It was also called fixed nitre, salt of tartar, salt of wormwood, Sec. according to the different modes in which It was procured; and'was supposed to retain something of the virtues of the substance from which it was extracted. This error has been sometime ex- ploded, but the knowledge of its true nature is of more recent date. _m As water at the usual temperature of the air dis- solves rather more than its weight of this salt, we have thus a ready mode of detecting its adulterations in eneral; and as R is often of consequence to know how CAR CAR much alkali a particular specimen contalnsfthis may be ascertained by the quantity of sulphuric acid it will saturate. This salt is deliquescent. It consists of 6 potassa+2.75 carbonic acid=8.75. The bi-carbonate of potassa crystallizes in square prisms, the apices of which are quadrangular pyra- mids. It has a urinous but not caustic taste; changes the syrup of violets green: boiling water dissolves five-sixths of its weight, and cold water one-fourth; alkohol, even when hot, will not dissolve more than l-1200th. Its specific gravity is 2.012. When it is very pure and well crystallized it effloresces on expo- sure to a dry atmosphere, though it was formerly con- sidered as deliquescent. It was thought that the com- mon salt of tartar of the shops was a compound of this carbonate and pure potassa; the latter of which, being very deliquescent, attracts the moisture of the air till the whole is dissolved. From its smootifjfeel, and the manner in which it was prepared, the old chemists called this solution oil of tartar per deUquium. The bi-carbonate of potassa melts with a gentle heat, loses its water of crystallization, amounting to 9- 100th, and gives out a portion-of its carbonic acid; though no degree of heat will expel the whole of the acid. Thus, as the carbonate of potassa is always prepared by incineration of vegetable substances, and lixiviation, it must be in the intermediate state; or that of a carbonate with excess of alkali: and to ob- tain the true carbonate we must saturate this salt with carbonic acid, which is best done by passing the acid in the state of gas through a solution of the salt in twice its weight of water; or, if we want the potassa pure, wc must have recourse to lime, to separate that portion of acid which fire will not expel. The bi-carbonate, usually called super-carbonate by the apothecaries, consists of 2 primes of carbonic acid =5.500, 1 of potassa=6, and 1 of water=1.125, in all 12.625. The carbonate of soda has likewise been long known, and distinguished from the preceding by the name of mineral alkali. In commerce it is usually called barilla, or soda; in which state, however, it al- ways contains a mixture of earthy bodies, and usually common salt. It may be purified by dissolving it in a small portion of water, filtering the solution, evapo- rating at a low heat, and skimming off the crystal&of muriate of soda as they form on its surface. When these cease to form, the solution may be suffered to cool, and the carbonate of soda will crystallize. It is found ahundantly in nature. In Egypt, where it is collected from the surface of the earth, particu- larly after the desiccation of temporary lakes, it has been known from time immemorial by the name of nitrum, natron, or natrum. A great deal is prepared in Spain by incinerating the maritime plant of salsola; and it is manufactured in this country, as well as in France, from different species of sea-weeds. It is likewise found in mineral water, and also in some animal fluids. It crystallizes in irregular or rhomboidal decandrous, formed by two quadrangular pyramids, truncated very near their bases. Frequently it exhibits only rhomboi- dal lamina:. Its specific gravity is 1.3591. Its taste is urinous, mid slightly acrid, without being caustic. It changes blue vegetable colours to a green. It is solu- ble iu less than its weight of boiling water, and twice ils weight of cold. It is one of the most efflorescent sails known, fading completely to powder in no long lime. On the application of heat it is soon rendered fluid from the great quantity of its water of crystal- lization ; but is dried by a continuance of the heat, and then melts. It is somewhat more fusible than the carbonate of potassa, promotes the fusion of earths in a greater degTee, and forms a glass of better quality. Like that, it is very tenacious of a certain portion of its carbonic acid. It consists in its dry state of 4 soda, +2.75 acid, =6.75. But the crystals contain 10 prime proportions of water. They are composed of 32 soda, +15.3 car- bonic acid, +62.7 water in 100 parts, or of 1 prime of soda =4.1 of carbonic acid =2.75, and 10 of water = 11.25, in whole 18. The bi-carbonate of soda may be prepared by sa- turating the solution of the preceding salt with car- bonic acid gas, nnd then evaporating with a very gen- tle heat to dryness, when a white irregular saline mass is obtained. The salt is not crystallizable. Its constituents are 4 soda, +5.50 carb. acid, +1 125 water, =10.625; or in 100 parts 37.4 soda,+52acid, +10.6 water. The carbonate of magnesia, in a state of Imperfect saturation with the acid, has been used in medicine for some tune undef the simple name of magnesia. It is prepared by precipitation from the sulphate of magnesia by means of carbonate of potassa Equal parts of sulphate of magnesia and carbonate of po- tassa, each dissolved in its own weight of boiling water, are filter, d and mixed together hot; thesulpbate ot potassa is separated by copious washing with wa- ter; and the carbonate of magnesia is then left to drain, and afterward spread thin on paper, and car- ried to the drying strive. When once dried it will be itiiriable white cakes, or a fine powder. ' To obtain carbonate of magnesia saturated with acid, a solution of sulphate of magnesia may be mixed cold with a solution of carbonate of potassa; and at the expiration of a few hours, as the superflu- ous carbonic acid that held it in solution flies off", the carbonate of magnesia will crystallize in very regular transparent prisms of six equal sides. It may be equally obtained by dissolving magnesia in water im- pregnated with carbonic acid, and exposing the solu- tion to the open air. These crystals soon lose their transparency, and be- come covered with a white powder. Exposed to the fire in a erucible, they decrepitate slightly, lose their water and acid, fall to powder, and are reduced to one- fourth of the original weight. When the common carbonate is calcined in the grate, it appears as if boiling, from the extrication of carbonic acid; a small portion ascends like a vapour, and is deposited in a white powder on the cold bodics*with which it comes into contact; and in a dark place, toward the end of the operation, it sliines with a bluish phosphoric light. It thus loses half its weight, and tlie magnesia is left quite pure. ? As the magnesia of the shops is sometimes adulte- rated with chalk, this may be detected by the addition of a little sulphuric acid diluted with eight or ton times its weight of water, as this will form with the magnesia a very soluble salt, while tlie, sulphate of lime will remain undissolved. Calcined magnesia should dissolve in this dilute acid without any effer- vescence. The crystallized carbonate dissolves in forly-eight times its weight of cold water ; the common carbonate requires at least ten times as much, and fust forms a paste with a small quantity of the fluid. The carbonate of ammonia,once vulgarly known by the name of volatile sat ammoniac, and abroad by that of English volatile salt, because it was first prepared in this country, was commonly called mild volatile alkali, before its true nature was known. When very pure it is in a crystalline form, but scl- donwery regular. Its crystals are so small, that it is difficult to determine their figure. The taste and smell of this salt are the same with those of pure ammonia, but much weaker. It turns the colour of violets green, and that of tumeric brown. It is soluble in rather more thati twice its weight of cold water, and in its own weight of hot water; but a boiling heat volati- lizes it. When pure, and thoroughly saturated, it is not perceptibly alterable in the air; but when it has an excess of ammonia, it softens and grows moist. It cannot he doubted, however, that jt is soluble in air; for if left iu an open vessel, it gradually diminishes in weight, and its peculiar smell is diffused to a certain distance. Heat readily sublimes, but does not decom- pose it. It has been prepared by tire destructive distillation of animal substances, and some others, in large iron pots, with a fire increased by degrees to a strong red- heat, the aqueous liquor that first comes over being removed, that the salt might not be dissolved in it Thus we had the salt of hartshorn, salt of soot, esse*-. tial salt of vipers, Sec. If the salt were dissolved in the water, it was called spirit of the substance from which it was obtained. Thus, however, it was much contaminated by a foetid animal oil, from which it re- quired to be subsequently purified, and is much better fabricated by mixing one part of muriate of ammonia and two of carbonate of lime, both as dry as possible-, and subliming iu an earthen retort. Sir H. Davy has shown that its component parts 189 CAR CAR vary, according to the manner of preparing it. The lower the temperature at which it is formed, the greater tlie proportion of acid and water. Thus, if formed at the temperature of 300°, it contains more than fifty per cent, of alkali; if at 60°, not more than twenty per cent. There are three or four definite comnoundsof carbo- nic acid and ammonia. The first is the solid sub-carbonate of the shops. It consists of 55 carbonic acid, 30 ammonia, and 15 wa- ter ; or probably of 3 primes carbonic acid, 5 ammo- nia, and 2 water; in all 14.7 for its equivalent. 3d, Gay Lussac has shown that when 100 volumes of ammoniacal gas are mixed with 50 of carbonic acid, the two gases precipitate in a solid salt, which must consist by weight of 56 1-3 acid +43 2-3 alkali, being in the ratio of a prime equivalent of each. . 3d, When the pungent sub-carbonate is exposed in powder to the air, it becomes scentless by the*vapor ration of a definite portion of this ammonia. It is then a compound of about 55 or 56 carbonic acid, 21.5 am*' monia, and 22.5 water, it may be represented by 2 primes of acid, 1 of ammonia, and 2 of water, =9.875. Another compound, it has been supposed, may be prepared by passing carbonic acid through a solution of the sub-carbonate till it be saturated. This, how- ever, may bOj*upposed to yield the same product as the last salt Lussac infers the neutral carbonate to consist of equal volumes of the two gases, though they will not directly combine in these proportions. This would give 18.1 to 46.5; the very proportions in the scentless salt. For 46.5: 18.1: : 55 : 21.42. It is well known as a stimulant usually put into smelling-bottles, frequently with the addition of some odoriferous oil. Fourcroy has found, that au ammoniaco-magnesian carbonate is formed on some occasions. Thus, if car- bonate of ammonia be decomposed by magnesia in the moist way, leaving these two substances in con- tact with each other in a bottle closely stopped, a com- plete decomposition will not take place, but a portion nf this trisalt will be formed. The same will take place if a solution of carbonate of" magnesia in water, impregnated with carbonic acid, be precipitated by pure ammonia; or if aimponiaco-magiiesian sulphate, nitrate, or muriate, be precipitated by carbonate of potassa or oisoda. The properties of this triple salt are not much known, but it crystallizes differently from the carbo- nate of either of its bases, and has its own laws of so- lubility and decomposition. The carbonate of glucinc is in a white, dull, clotty powder, never dry, but greasy, and soft to the feel. It is not sweet, like the other salts of glucine, but insipid. It is very light, insoluble in water, perfectly unaltera- ble by the air, but very readily decomposed by fire. A saturated solutionof carbonate of ammonia takes up a certain portion of this carbonate, and forms with, it a triple salt. Carbonic acid does not appear to be much disposed to unite with argillaceous earth. Most clays, how- ever, afford a small quantity of this acid by heat. The snowy white substance, resembling chalk, and known by the name of lac luna, is found to consist almost wholly of alumina, saturated with carbonic acid. A saline substance, consisting of two six-sided pyramids, Joined at one common base, weighing five or six grains, and of a taste somewhat resembling alum, was pro- duced by leaving an ounce phial of water impregnated with carbonic acid, and a redundancy of alumina, ex- posed to spontaneous evaporation for some months. Vauquelin has found, that carbonate of zirconc may be formed by evaporating muriate of zircone, redis- solving it in water, and precipitating by the alkaline carbonate. He also adds, that it very readily com- bines so as to form a triple salt, with either of the three'alkaline carbonates."— Ure's Chem. Diet. This gas is much esteemed in the cure of typhus fevers, and of irritability and weakness of stomach, producing vomiting. Against the former diseases it is Kiven by administering yest, bottled porter, and the like- and for the latter it is disengaged from the car- bonated alkali by lemon juice, in a draught given while effervescing. CARBONIC OXIDE. Gaseous oxide of carbon. " A gaseous compound of one prime equivalent of car- fcoo, and one of oxygen, consisting by weight of 0.75 190 of the former, and 1.00 ofthe latter. Hence tiie prlmf of the compound is 1.75. the same as that of azottv This gas cannot be formed by the chemist by the direct combination of its constituents; for al the tempera- ture requisite for effecting a union, the carbon attracts ils full dose of oxygen, and thus generates carbonic acid.- It may be procured by exposing charcoal to n Ion; continued heat. The last products consist chiefly of carbonic oxide. To obtain il pure, however, our only plan is to ab- stract one proportion of oxygen from carbonic acid, either in its gaseous state, or as condensed in tho car- bonates. «• If we subject to a strong heat, in a gun barrel or re- tort, \i mixture of any dry earthy carbonate, such as chalk, or carbonate of strontites, with metallic filings or charcoal, the combined acid is resolved into the gaseous oxide^of carbon. The most convenient mix- ture is equal parts of dried chalk and iron, or zinc filings. The specific gravity of this gas is stated by Gay I,ussac and Thenard, from theoretical considerations, to be 0.96782, though Mr. Cruikshanks's experimental estimate was 0.9569. This gas burns with a dark blue flame. Sir H. Davy has shown, that though carbonic oxide, in its combustion, produces less heat than otheT inflamma- ble gases, it may be kindled at a much lower tempera- ture. It inflames in the atmosphere, when brought into contact with an iron wire heated to dull redness, whereas carburetted hydrogen is not inflammable by a similar wire, unless it is heated to whiteness, so as to burn with sparks. It requires, for its Combustion, half its volume of oxygen gas, producing one volume of carbonic, acid. It is not decomposable by any of the simple combustibles, except potassium and sodium. When potassium is heated in a. portion of the gas, potassa is formed with the precipitation of charcoal, and the disengagement of heat and light. Perhaps iron, at a high temperature, would condense the oxy- gen and carbon by its strong affinity for these sub- stances. Water condenses l-50th of its bulk of the gas. The above processes are those usually prescribed in our systematic works, for procuring the oxide of car- bon. In some of them, a portion of carbonic acid is evolved, which may be withdrawn by washing the gaseous product with weak solution of potassa, or milk of lime. We avoid the chance of this impurity by extricating the gas from a mixture of dry carbon- ate of barytes and iron filings, or of oxide of zinc, and previously calcined charcoal. The gaseous product from the first mixture, is pure oxide of carbon. Oxide of iron, and pure barytes, remain in tiie retort. Car- bonic oxide, when respired, is fatal to animal life. Sir II. Davy took three inspirations of it, mixed with about one-fourth of common air; the effect was a tem- porary loss of sensation, which was succeeded by gid- diness, sickness, acute pains in different parts of the body, and extreme debility. Some days elapsed be- fore he entirely recovered. Since then, Mr. Witter of Dublin was struck down in an apoplectic condition, by breathing this gas; but he was speedily restored by the inhalation of oxygen. See an interesting accounl of this experiment, by Mr. Witter, in the Phil. Mae vol. 43. * When a mixture of it and chlorine is exposed to sunshine, a curious compound, discovered by Dr. John Davy, is formed, to which he gave the name of phosgene gas. It has been called chlorocarbonic acid though chlorocarbonous acid seems a more appropriate name."—Ure's Chem. Diet. CARBUNCLE. 1. The name of a gem highli prized by the ancients, probably tlie alamandine, a va riety of noble garnet. 2. The name of a disease. See Anthrax. CARBU'NCULUS. (Djminutiveof carbo, a burn ing coal.) Acarbunele. See Anthrax. CARBURET. Carburctum. A combination of charcoal with any other substance: thus carburetted hydrogen is hydrogen holding carbon in solution • car buretted iron is steel, &c. Carburet or sulphur. Sulphuret of carbon Alkohol of sulphur. "This interesting liquid was ori ginally obtained by Larnpadius in distilling a mixture of pulverized pyrites and charcoal in an earthen re tort, and was considered by him as a peculiar com pound of sulphur and hydrogen. But Clement and CAR CAR Dcsornies first ascertained its true constitution to be carburetted sulphur ; and they invented a process of great simplicity, for at once preparing it, and proving its nature. Thoroughly calcined charcoal is to be put into a porcelain tube, that traverses a furnace at a slight angle of inclination. To the higher end of the tube, a retort of glass, containing sulphur, is luted; and to the lower end is attached an «dopter tube, which enters into a bottle with two tubulures, half full of water, and surrounded with very cold water or ice. From the other aperture of the bottle, a bent tube pro- ceeds into the pneumatic trough. When the porcelain tube is brought into a state of ignition, heat is applied to the sulphur, which subliming into the tube, com- bines with the charcoal, forming the liquid carburet. The carburet of sulphur dissolves camphor. It does not unite with water ; but very readily with alko- hol and aether. With chloride of azot it forms a non- detonating compound. The waters of potassa, bary- tes, and lime, slowly decompose it, with the evolution of carbonic acid gas. It combines with ammonia and lime, forming carbo-sulphurets. The carburet, satu- rated with ammoniacal gas, forms a yellow pulveru- lent substance, which sublimes unaltered iu close ves- sels, but is so deliquescent that it, cannot be passed from one vessel to another w ithout absorbing moisture. When heated in that slate, crystals of hydrosulphuret of ammonia fonu. The compound with lime is made by heating some quicklime in a tube, and causing the vapour ot carburet to pass through it. The lime be- comes incandescent at the instant of combination. When the carburet is left for some weeks in contact wilh nitro-muriatic acid, it is converted into a sub- stance having very much the appearance and physical properties of camphor; being soluble in alkohol and oil, and insoluble in water. This substance is, tic- cording to Berzelius, a triple acid, composed of two atoms of muriatic acid, one atom of sulphurous acid, and one atom of carbonic acid. He calls it, muriatico- sulphurous (arbonicacld. When potassium is heated in the vapour of the car- buret, it burns with a reddish flame, and a black film appears on the surface. On admitting water, a green- ish solution of sulphuret of potassa is obtained, con- taining a mixture of charcoal. From its vapour pass- ing through ignited muriate of silver, without occa- sioning any reduction of the metal, it is demonstrated that this carburet is destitute of hydrogen. When the compound of potassa, water, and carbu- ret of sulphur, is added to metallic solutions, precipi- tates of a peculiar kind, called carbo-sulphurets, are obtained. Carburet of sulphur w as found by Dr. Brewster to exceed all fluid bodies in refractive power, and even the solids, flint-glass, topaz, and tourmaline. In dis- persive power it oxreeds every fluid substance except oil of cassia, holding an intermediate place between phosphorus and balsam of Tolu."—Urc. Caiiburettep HVDKoiiEN oas. Carbonated hydro- gen gas; Heavy inflammable air; Hydro-carbonate. Olefiant gas. Hydrogurct of carbon. "Of this com- pound-gas we have two species, differing in the pro- portions of tlie constituents. The first, consisting of 1 prime equivalent of each, is carburetted hydrogen; the second, of 1 prime of carbon, and 2 of hydrogen, is subcarburetted hydrogen. 1. Carburetted hydrogen, the percarburetted of the French chemists, is, according to Mr. Brande, the only definite compound of these two elements. To prepare it, we mix, in a glass retort, 1 part of alkohol and 4 of sulphuric acid, aud expose the retort to a moderate heat. The gas is usually received over water; though De Saussure state's, that this liquid absorbs more than 1 -7th of ils volume of the gas. It is destructive of ani- mal life. Its specific gravity is 0.978, according to Saussure. 100 cubic inches weigh 28.80 gr. It pos- sesses all the mechanical properties of air. It is invi- sible, and void of taste and smell, when it has been washed from a little aethereous vapour. The effect of beat on this gas is curious. When passed through a porcelain tube, heated to a cherry red, it lets fall a portion of charcoal, and nearly doubles its volume. At a higher temperature it deposites more charcoal, and augments in bulk ; till finally, at the greatest heat to which we can expose it, it lets fall almost the whole of Its carbon, and assumes a volume 3J tunes greater than it had at first. These remarkable results, observed wuh great care, have induced the Illustrious Berthol let to conclude, with much plausibility, that hydrogen and caibon combine in many successive proportions. I he transmission of a series of electric sparks through this gas, produces a similar effect with that of siaiple heat. * Carburetted hydrogen burns with a splendid white flame. When mixed with three times its bulk of oxy- gen and kindled by a taper or the electric spark, it ex- plodes wuh great violence. When this gas is mixed with its own bulk of chlo- rine, the gaseous mixture is condensed over water Into a peculiar oily looking compound. Hence this ctrbu retted hydrogen was called by its discoverers, the as sociated Dutch chemists, olefiant gas. Robiquel and t oliii formed this liquid in considerable quantities, by making two cunents of its constituent gases meet in a glass globe. The olefiant gas should be in rather larger quantity than the chlorine, otherwise the liqu:d be- comes of a green colour, and acquires acid properties. When it is washed with water, and distilled off dry muriate of lime, it may be regarded as pure. It is then a limpid colourless essence of a pleasant flavour, and a sharp, sweet, and not disagreeable taste. At 45° its specific gravity is 2.2201. Dr. Thompson calls this fluid chloric ather, and it may with propriety, Mr. Brande thinks, be termed hydro-chloride of carbon. (Hefiant gas is elegantly analyzed by heating sulphur iu it over mercury. One cubic inch of it, with 2 grains of sulphur, yields 2 cubic inches of sulphuretted hy- drogen, and charcoal is deposited. Now we know that the latter gas contains just itsown volume of hydrogen. 2. Subcarburetted hydrogen. This gas is supposed to be procured in a state of definite composition, from the mud or sttiguant pools or ditches. We haVe only to fill a wide-mouthed goblet with water, and invert- ing it iu the ditch-water, stir the.bottom with a stick. Gas rises into the goblet. The fire-damp of mines is a similar gas to that of ditches. There is in both cases an.admixture of car- bonic acid, which lime or potassa-water will remove. A proportion of air is also present, the quantity of which can be ascertained by analysis. By igniting acetate of potassa in a gun-barrel, an analogous species of gas is obtained. Subcarburetted hydrogen is destitute of colour, taste, and smell. It burns with a yellow flame, like that of a candle. As the gas of ditches and the choke-damp of mines is evidently derived from the action of water on de- caying vegetable or carbonaceous matter, we can un- derstand that a similar product will he obtained by passing water over ignited charcoal, or by heating moistened charcoal or vegetable matter in retorts. The gases are here, however, a somewhat complex mix- ture, as well as what we obtain by igniting pit coal and wood in iron retorts. The combustion of subcar- buretted hydrogen with common air takes place only when they are mixed in certain proportions. If from 6 to 12 parts of air be mixed with one of carburetted hydrogen, we have explosive mixtures. Proportions beyond these limits will not explode. In like manner, from 1 to 2| ol" oxygen must be mixed with one of the combustible gas, otherwise we have no explosion. Sir H. Davy says, that this gas has a disagreeable empy- reumatic smell, and that water absorbs l-30th of its volume of it."—Ure. CA'RCARUS. (From xapxaipoi, to resound.) Car- caros. A fever in which the patient has a continual horror and trembling, with an unceasing sounding in his ears. Ca'rcax. (From A-apa, a head.) A species of pop- py, with a very large head. Ca'rcer. A remedy, according to Paracelsus, for restraining tlie motions of body, the extravagant and libidinous conversation in some disorders; as in Chorea Hancti Viti, Sec. Carche'bios. (Kapxr/o-ioc. The openings at the top of a ship's mast through which the rope passes.) A name of some bandages noticed by Galen, and de- scribed by Oribas.us. CARCINO'MA. (Carcinoma, atis. n. From xap- xivos, a cancer.) See Cancer. CARCINUS. (Kapicivos, a cancer.) Cardnos. See Cancer. Cabpasia'ntica. (From xapoapov, the nasturtium) A species of sciatica cresses. 191. CAR CAR CaIpamele'dm. A medicine of no note, mentioned by Galen. CARDAMI'NE. ■ (Cardamine es. f.; from xuniui, theheart; because it acts as a cordial and strengthener, or from its having the taste of cardamum, that is, nas- tuitium, or cress.) Cuckoo-flower. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnieun system. Class, Tc- trtdynamia; Order, Siliquosa. 2. The pharmacopreial name of tlie cuckoo-flower. Set Cardamine pratensis. Carpamink pratensis. The systematic name of the common ladies' smock, or cuckoo-flower, called cariamine in the pharmacopeias. Cardamantica; Natturtium; aquaticum; Culifios; Ibens sophia; Cardamine.—foliis pinnatis, foliolis, radicahbussub- rotundis, caulinis lanceolatis of Linmr-us. 1 he flower has a place in the materia mediea, upon the authority of Sir George Baker, who has published five cases, two of Chorea Sancti Viti, one of spasmodic asthma, one ol hemiplegia, and a case of spasmodic affections ot the lower limbs, wherein the flores cardamincs were sup- posed to have been successfully used. A variety of virtues have been given to this plant, but it does not deserve the attention of practitioners. CARDAMOMUM. (From xapSapov and apoipov: becftuse it partakes of the nature, and is like both the cardamum and amomum.) The cardamom. See Amomum, Elettaria, and Illicium. CARPAioMUM majus. See Amomum granum par a- ^'c'arpamomum mepium. The seeds correspond, in every respect, with the less, except m being twice as lone but no thicker than the Cardamomum minus. Carpamomum minus. See Elettaria cardamo- mum. « Carpamomum pipkratum. See Amomum granum "■"carpamomum siberiknse. See Illicium stella- *MCA'RD \MUM. (From xapdia, the heart; because it comforts and strengthens the heart.) The carda- mum See Amomum, Elettaria, and Illicium. CA'RDIA. (From xtap, the heart.) 1. This term was applied by the Greeks to the heart. 2 The superior opening of the stomach. CARDI'AC. (Cardiacus; from A-ap<5ia, the heart.) A cordial. See Cordial. Carpiacv confectio. See Confectio aromatica. Caroiaca herba. So named from the supposed re- lief it gives Iu faintings and disorders of the stomach. The pharmacopoeial name of the plant called Mother- wort. See Leonurus cardiaca. Caroiaca passio. The cardiac passion. Ancient writers frequently mention a disorder under this name, which consists of that oppression and distress which often accompanies fainting. ,.,..». Carbiacus morbus. A name by which the an- cients called the typus fever. • CARDIA'LGIA. (From xapdia, the cardia, and aXyoc pain.) Pain at the stomach. The heartburn. Dr. Cullen ranks it as a symptom of dyspepsia. Heart- burn is an uneasy sensation in the stomach, with anxiety, a heat more or less violent, and sometimes at- tended with oppression, faintness, an inclination to vomit, or a plentiful discharge of clear lymph, like saliva This pain may arise from various and differ- ent causes; such as flatus; from sharp humours, either acid bilious, or rancid; from worms gnawing and vel- licat'ine tie coats ofthe stomach; from acrid and pun- irent fool, such as spices, aromatics, Sec; as also from rheumatic and gouty humours, or surf cits; from too free a use of tea, or watery fluids relaxing the stomach, &c • fron ihe natural mucus being abraded, particu- larly in the upper orifice of the stomach. Carpialgia si-utatoria. See Pyrosis. Ca»pik'l«ch. (From xapcia,lhe heart, and me- leckVe'. a governor.) A fictitious term in Dolams's EncVclonedit by which he would express a particular active? principle in the heart, appointed to what we call the vital functions. Carpimo'na. Pain at the stomach. Cardinal flowers. See Lobelia. Carpiname'ntum. (From cards, a hinge.) An ar- ticulation like a hinge. ,,,„....:„ CARDIO'GMUS. (From xaaoiiaaaut, tohdveapdiii in the stomach.) 1. A dto'«*ing pain at the praxor- dia or stomach. 192 9. An aneurism iu or uear tlie heart, which occa- sions pain In the pracordia. „.„,.., 3. A variety of the Exangia ancuruma of uooa ■ nosological arrangement. . CARDIOWClll'S. (From xapita, the Heart, and oy xos, a tumour.) An aneurism in the heart, or in "ie aorta near the heart. , Cakoioykotus. (From xapita, the heat , ami nrputoxio, to wound.) One who hath a wound in ms CARDI'TIS. (From xapiia, the heart.) Empres- ma carditis of Good. Inflammation of the heart, ii is a genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia. It is knovyn by py- rexia, pain in the region of the heart, great anxiety, diffi- culty of breathing, cough, irregular pulse, palpitation, and fainting, and the other symptoms of inflammation. The treatment of carditis is, in a great measure, similar to that of pneumonia. It is necessary to taKe blood freely, as well generally as locally, and apply a blister near the part. Purging may be carried to a greater extent than in pneumonia ; and the use of di- gitalis is more important, to lessen the irritability of the heart. It is equally desirable to promote diapho- resis, but expectation is not so much to be looked for, unless indeed, as very often happens, the inflaiii mation should have extended, in some degree, to the hmgs. ,. Carpite. See organic relics. ... , , CA'RDO. A hinge. 1. The articulation called Ginglynrus. 2. The second vertebra of the neck. Caroo'mum. Wiiie medicated with herbs.—Para- Carpopa'tium. The low carline thistle. Most pro- bably the Carlina acaulis of Linnams, said to be dia- phoretic. > , CA'RDUUS. (A carere, quasi aptus carenda lana, being fit to tease wool; or from xctpto, to abrade; so named from its roughness, whicli abrades and tears whatever it meets with.) The thistle or teasel. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna-an system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia aqualis. Carpuus acanthus. The bear's breech. Carpuus altilis. The artichoke. Carpuds arvensis. The way-thistle. See Serra- • tula arvensis. Carpuus benepictus. See Centaurea. Carpuus iijemorrhoipalis. The common creep- ing way-thistle. Serratula arvensis of Linna-us. Carpuus lac-tecs. See Carduus marianus Carpuus maris.. See Carduus marianus. Carpuus marianus. The systematic name of the officinal Carduus maria. Common milk-thistle, or Lady's thistle. Carduus : foliis amplexicaulibus, has ■ tato-pinnatifidis, spinosis; calycibus aphyllis; spinis caUculatis, duplicalo -spinosis, of Linnaeus. The seeds of this plant, and the herb, have been employed medi- cinally. The former contain a bitter oil, and are re- commended as relaxants. The juice of the latter is said to be salutary in dropsies, iu the dose of four ounces; and, according to Miller, to be efficacious against pungent pains. The leaves when young sur- pass, when boiled, the finest cabbage, and in that state are diuretic. Carpuus sativus. The artichoke. Carpuus solstitialis. The Calcilrapa officinalis of Linnaeus. Carpuus tomkntosus. The woolly thistle. See Onopordium acanthium. CAREBA'RIA. (From xapn, the head, and Bapos, weight.) A painful and uneasy heaviness of the head. CARE'NUM. (From A-apr;, the head.) Galen uses this word for tiie head. Carenum vinum. Strong wine. Careum. (From Caria, the cofintry whence they were brought.) The caraway. CA'REX. (Carex, ids, freni. from careo, not quia viribus careat, but because, from its roughness, it is fit ad carendum, to card, tease, or pull.) Sedge. The name of a genus of plants in tiie Linna-an system Class, Monacia; Order, Triandria. Carex arenaria. The systematic name of theofft cinal sarsaparilla germaniea, which grows plentifully on the sea coast. The root has been found serviceable iu some mucal affections of the trachea, in rheumatic pains, and gouty affections. These root*, and those of CAR CAR the caret hirta, are mixed with the true garsaparilla, which they much resemble. CA'RICA. (From Caria, the place where they were cultivated.) The fig. See Ficus carica. Carica pataya. Papaw-tree. This Is a native of both Indies, and the Guinea coast of Africa. When the roundish fruit are nearly ripe, the inhabitants of India boil and eat them with their meat, as we do tur- nips. They have somewhat the flavour of a pompion. Previous to boiling, they soak them for some time in salt and water, to extract the corrosive juice, unless the meat they are to be boiled with should be very salt and old, and then this juice being in them, will iqake them as tender as a chicken. Rut they mostly pickle the long fruit, and thus they make no bad succedaneum for mango. The buds of the female flowers are gathered, and made into a sweetmeat; and the inhabitants are such gqod husbands of the produce of this tree, that they boil the shells of the ripe' fruit into a repast, and the insides are eaten with sugar in the manner of me- lons. Every part of the papaw-tree, except the ripe fruit, affords a milky juice, which is used, in the Isle of France, as an effectual remedy for the tape-worm. In Europe, however, whither.it has been sent in the concrete state, it has not answered, perhaps from some change it had undergone, or not having been given in a sufficient dose. A very remarkable circumstance regarding the pa- paw-tree, is" the extraction from its juice of a matter exactly resembling the flesh or fibre of animals, and hence called vegetable fibrin. Caricum. (From Caricus, its inventor.) Carycum. An ointment for cleansing ulcers, composed of helle- bore, lead, and cantharides. CA'RIES. (From carah, Chald.) Gangrcna Ca- ries of Good. Rottenness, mortification ofthe bones [Cooper derives caries from xeipoi, to abrade. "It is a disease of the bones, supposed to be very analo- gous to ulceration of the soft parts; and this compa- rison is one of great antiquity, having been made by Galen. However, by the generality of. the ancients, caries was not discriminated from necrosis. " It was from the surgeons of the eighteenth century that more correct opinions were derived respecting caries. Until this period, writers had done little more than mentioning the complaint, and the methods of treating it. Some new light was thrown upon the subject by J. L. Petit, in his remarks upon exostosis and caries. But, as he only spoke of the disorder as one of the terminations of exostosis, he has not entered far into the consideration of it. The best observations on caries were first made by Dr. A. Monro, primus. This memoir contains the earliest correct ideas of dry caries, or necrosis, which is rightly compared to mor- tification of the soft parts, and named gangrenous caries. "The bones, like other parts of the body, are com- posed of arteries, veins, absorbent vessels, nerves, and a cellular texture; they are endued with vitality; they are nourished, they grow, waste, are repaired, and undergo various mutations, according to the age of the individual; and they are subject to diseases analogous to those of the soft parts. To the phosphate of lime, which is more or less distributed in their texture, they owe all their solidity ; and, perhaps, it is to the same earthy substance that the difference in their vital pro- perties, and in their diseases, from those ofthe rest of the body, is to be referred. In fact, this particular or- ganization, and inferior vitality of the bones, are gene- rally supposed to account for the small number, pecu- liar character, and general slow progress of their dis- eases."—Cooper's Surg. Diet. A.] Cari'ma. The cassada bread. CARI'NA. The keel of a ship. 1. A name for- merly applied to the back bone. 2. In botany, the keel, or that part of the petals whicli compose a papilionaceous flower, consisting of two, united or separate, which embrace tlie internal or genital organs. See Corolla. CARINATUS. Keel-shaped ; applied to leaves and petals when the back is longitudinally prominent like the keel of a boat; as in the leaf of the Allium cari- natum, and the petals of Ihe Allium ampellprasum Carum carui. CAR1NTHINE. A subspecies of mineral augite found In Carinthia. CARIOUS. When a part of a bone is deprived of N its vitality, it is said to be carious, dead, or rotten: hence carious tooth, &c. Ca'rium terra. Lime. elm1™'"1'1' Sarsaparilla root CAKL.I N A. (From Carolus, Charles the Great, or Charlemagne; because it was believed that an angel showed it lo him, and that, by the use of it, his army was preserved from the plague.) Carline thistle. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnasan system. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia aqualis. The officinal name of two kinds of plants. Caruna acaulis. The systematic name of the chamaleon album. Carlina; Cardopatium Carline thistle. Star thistle. Carlina—caule unifloro, flare breviore, of Linnaeus. The root of this plant is bitter, and said to possess diaphoretic and anthelmintic virtues. It is also extolled by foreign physicians in the cure of acute, malignant, and chronic disorders, particularly gravel and jaundice. Carlina gummifera. Carduus pinea; Ixine. Pine thistle. This plant is the Atractylis gummifera of Linnasus. The root, when wounded, yields a milky, viscous juice, which concretes into tenaceous masses, at first whitish, resembling wax, when much handled growing black ; it is said to be chewed with the same views as mastich. Carline thistle. See Carlina acaulis. Ca'rlo sancto Rapix. St. Charles's root, so called by the Spaniards, on account of its great virtues. It is found in Mechoachan, a province in America. Its bark hath an aromatic flavour, with a bitter acrid taste. The root itself consists ot slender fibres. The bark is sudorific, and strengthens the gums and sto- mach. CA'RMEN. (Carmen, inis. neut. A verse; be- cause charms usually consisted of a verse.) A charm; an amulet. Carmes. (The Carmelite friars, Fr.) Carmelite water; so named from its inventors; composed of baum, lemon-peel, &c. Carmina'ntia. See Carminative. CARMI'NATIVE. (Carminativus ; from carmen, averse, or charm; because practitioners, in ancient times, ascribed their operation to a charm or enchant- ment.) That which allays pain and dispels flatu- lencies ofthe primas via?. The principal carminatives are the semina cardamomi, anisi et carui; olea essen- tialia carui, anisi et juniperi; confectio aromatica; pulvis aromaticus; tinctura cardamomi; tincturacin- namonii composita; zingiber; stimulants; tonics; bitters ; and astringents. CARMINE. A red pigment prepared from cochi- neal. CARMINIUM. The name given by the French chemists to the colouring matter of cochineal. Sco Coccus cacti. Carnaba'oium. Caraway-seed. C A'RNEA COLUMNA. A fleshy pillar or column. The name of some fleshy fasciculi in the ventricles of the heart. See Heart. CARNELIAN. A subspecies of calcedony. CARNICULA. (Diminutive of caro,carnis,flesh.) A small fleshy substance; applied to the substance wliich surrounds the gums. CARNIFO'RMIS. (From caro, flesh, and forma, likeness.) Having the appearance of flesh. It is com- monly applied to an abscess, where the flesh surround- ing the orifice is hardened, and of a- firm consistence. CARNOSUS. Fleshy; applied to loaves, pods, Sec. of a thick pulpy substance; as in the leaves of all those plants called succulent, especially cedum cras- sula, Sec. __ CA'RO. (Caro, carnis. fcem.) 1. Flesh. The red part or belly of a muscle. 2. The pulp of fruit. Cakoli na. See Carlina. CAROMEL. The smell exhaled from sugar at the calcining heat. Caro'pi. The Amomum verum. Caro'ra. A chemical Vessel that resembles a urinal. Caro'sis. See Carus. CARO'TA. See Daucus. CAROTID. (From xapow, to cause to sleep; be- cause, if tied with a ligature, the animal becomes comatose, and has the appearance of being asleep.) An artery of the neck. See Carotid artery. 193 CAR CAR CaRoTIP artery. Arteria carotidea. The caro- tids are two considerable arteries that proceed, one on each side ofthe cervical vertebra:, to the head, to sup- ply it with blood. The right carotid docs not arise immediately from the arch of the aorta, but is given off from the arteria innominata. The left arises-from the arch of the aorta. Each carotid is divided into external and internal, or that portion without and that within the cranium. The external gives off eight branches, to the neck and face, viz. anteriorly, the su- perior thyroideal, the sublingual, tile inferior maxil- lary, the external maxillary; posteriorly, the internal maxillary, the occipital, the external auditory, and the temporal. The internal carotid or cerebral artery, gives off four branches within the cavity of the crani- um ; the anterior cerebral, the posterior, the cential artery ofthe optic nerve, and the internal orbital. Caro'um. The caraway-seed. CA'RPASUS. (So named rsapa ro xapov troinoai: because it makes the person who eats it appear as if he was asleep.) An herb, the juice of which was for- merly called opocarpason, opocarpathon, or opocalpa- son; according to Galen, it resembles myrrh; but is esteemed highly poisonous. Carpa'thicum balsamum. See Pinus Cembra. Carpentaria. (From carpentarius, a carpenter ; and so named from its virtues in healing cuts and wounds made by a tool.) A vulnerary herb; not pro- perly known what it is, but believed to be the common milfoil or yarrow, the Achillaa millifolium of Linnsus. CARPHA'LEUS. (From xapqtui, to exsiccate.) Hippocrates uses this word to mean dry, opposed to moist. CARPHOLO'GIA. (From A-ap0oy, the nap of clothes, and Xeyut, to pluck.) Carpologia. A deliri- ous picking of the bed-clothes, a symptom of great danger in diseases. See Floccilatio. CA'RPHUS. (From xapepq, a straw.) 1. In Hip- pocrates it signifies a mote, or any small substance. 2. A pustule of the smallest kind. 3. The herb fenugreek.' CA'RPIA. (From carpo, to pluck, as lint is made from linen cloth.) Lint. Carpi'smus. The wrist. CARPOBALSAMUM. (From A-aptroc, fruit, and BaXaauov, balsam.) See Amyris gileadcnsis. CARPOLO GIA. See Carphologia. CARPOTICA. (Carpoticus ; from xaptrutais, frui- tio, from xaptrios, fnidus.) The name of an order of diseases in the class Genetica of Good's Nosology; diseases afflicting the impregnation. It embraces four genera. 1. Paracyesis, moroid pregnancy. 2. Paro- dynia, morbid labour. 3. Eccyesis, extra uterine fca- talion. 4. Pseudocyesis, spurious pregnancy. CA'RPUS. (Kapiroj, the wrist.) The wrist, or carpus. It is situated between the forearm and hand. See Bone. CARROT. See Daucus carola. Carrot, candy. See Athamanta Crctcnsis. Carrot poultice. See Cataplasma dauci. CA'RTHAMCS. (From xadaipoi, to purge.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in tlie Linnaaii system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia aqualis. 2. The pharmacopoeia] name of the saffron flower. See Cartliamus tinctorius. Carthamus tinctorius. The systematic name of the saffron flower, or bastard saffron, called also Cnicus ; Crocus saracenicus ; Carthamum officinarum; Carduus sativus. Carthamus—foliis ovatis, mtcgris, serrato-aculeatis of Linnaeus. The seeds, freed from their shells, have been celebrated as a gentle cathartic, in the dose of one or two drachms: They are also supposed to be diuretic and expectorant; particularly useful in humoral' asthma, and similar complaints. The carthamus lanatus is considered in France as a febrifuge and sudorific. The dried flowers are fre- quently mixed with saffron, to adulterate it. The plant is cultivated in many places on account of its flowers, which are used as a dye. " In some of the deep reddish, yellow, or orange- coloured flowers, the yellow matter seems to be of the same kind with that of the pure yellow flowers; but the red to be of a different kind from the pure red ones. Watery menstrua take up only the yellow, and leave the red, which may afterward be extracted by alkohol, or by a weak solution of alkali. Such par- ticularly are the saffron-coloured flowers of carthamus. 194 These, after the yellow matter has been extracted by water, are said to give a tincture to ley; from which, on standing at rest for some time, a deep red fecula subsides called safflower, and from the countrit/ whence it is commonly brought to us, Spanish red ani China lake. This pigment impregnates alkohol with a beautiful red tincture j but communicates no colour to water. Rouge is prepared from carthamus. For this pur- pose the red colour is extracted by a solution of the subcarbonate of soda, and precipitated by lemon juice previously depurated by standing. This precipitate is dried on earthen plates, mixed with talc, or French chalk, reduced to a powder by means of the leaves of shave-grass, triturated wilh it till they are both very fine, and then sifted. The fineness of the powder and proportion of the precipitate constitute the difference between the finer and cheaper rouge. It is likewise spread very thiu on saucers, and sold in this state for dying. Carthamus is used for dying silk of a poppy, cherry, rose, or bright orange-red. After the yellow matter is extracted as above, and the cakes opened, it is put into a deal trough, and sprinkled at different times with pearl ashes, or rather soda, well powdered and sifted, in the proportion of six pounds to a hundred, mixing the alkali well as it is put in. The alkali should be saturated wilh carbonic acid. The cartha- mus is then put on a cloth in a trough with a grated bottom, placed on a larger trough, and cold water poured on, till the large trough is filled. And this is repeated, with the addition of a little more alkali toward the end, till the carthamus is exhausted and become yellow. Lemon juice is then poured into the bath, till it is turned of a fine cherry colour, and after it is well stirred, the silk is immersed in it. The silk is wrung, drained, and passed through fresh baths, washing and drying after every operation, till it is of a proper colour; when it is brightened in not, water, and lemon juice. For a poppy or fire colour a slight annotto ground is first given; but the silk should not be alumed. For a pale carnation a little soap should be put into the bath. All these baths must be used as soon as they are made; and cold, because heat destroys th« colour of the red feculae." CARTHEUSER, John Freoerick, a professor of medicine at Francfort, on the Oder, acquired consider- able reputation about the middle of the last century, by several luminous works on botany and pharmacy; especially his " Rudimcnta Materiae Medicos Rationa- lis," and " De Genericis quibusdam Plantarum Prin- cipiis." He had two sons, Frederick Augustus and William, also of the medical profession, and authors of some less important works. Carthusia'nus. (From the monks of that order, who first invented it.) A name of tlie precipitated sulphur of antimony. . CARTILAGE. See Cartilago. CARTILAGINEUS. Cartilaginous. 1. Applied, in anatomy, to parts which naturally, or from disease, have a cartilaginous consistence. 2. In botany, to leaves which have a hard or homy leaf-edge, as in several species of saxifrage. See Leaf. CARTILAGO. (Cartilago, inis. fcem. Quasi carnilago ; from caro, carnis, flesh.) A white elastic glistening substance, growing to bones, and commonly called gristle. Cartilages are divided, by anatomists, into obducent, which cover the moveable articulations of bones; inter-articular, which are situated between the articulations, and uniting cartilages, which unite one bone with another. Their use is to facilitate the motions of bones, or to connect them together. The chemical analysis of cartilage affords one-third the weight ofthe bones, when the calcareous salts are removed by digestion in dilute muriatic acid. It re- sembles coagulated albumen. Nitric acid converts it into gelatin. With alkalies it forms an animal soap Cartilage is the primitive paste, into which the calca- reous salts are deposited in the young animal. In the disease rickets, the earthy ma'ter is withdrawn bv morbid absorption, and the bones return into the state nearly of flexible curtilage. Hence arise the distor tions characteristic of this disease. Cartilago annularis. See Cartilago cricoidea Cartilago arvt *.noipka. See Larynx Cahtilaqo cricoipea. The cricoid cartilaee be longs to the larynx, and is situated between the thyroid CAR CAS and arytenoid cartilages and the trachea; it consti- tutes, as it were, the basis of the many annular carti- lages of the trachea. Cartilago bnsipormis. Cartilago xiphoidea. En- siform cartilage. A cartilage shaped somewhat like a sword or dagger, attached to the lowermost part of the sternum, just at the pit of the stomach. Cartilago scutiformis. See Thyroid cartilage. Cartilago thvroipea. See Thyroid cartilage. Cartilago xiphoipea. See Cartilago ensiformis. CA'RUT. (Caruia. Arabian.) The caraway. See Oamm. CA'RUM. (Kapos; so named from Caria, a pro- vince of Asia.) The Caraway. 1. The name of a ?enus of plants in the Linn.-ean system. Class, Pen- andria; Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the caraway plant. See Carum carui. Carum carui'. The systematic name for the plant, the seeds of which are called caraways. It is also called Carol; Cuminum pratense; Carus; Caruon. The seeds are well known to have a pleasant spicy smell, and a warm aromatic taste; and, on this ac- count, are used for various economical purposes. They are esteemed to be carminative, cordial, and stomachic, and recommended in dyspepsia, flatulencies, and-other symptoms attending hysterical and hypochondriacal disorders. An essential oil and distilled water are directed to be prepared from them by the London College. CA'RUNCLE. (Caruncula; diminutive of caro, flesh.) Ecphynia caruncida of Good. A little fleshy excrescence; as the caruncula; myrtiformes, carun- cula; laclirymales, Sec. CARUNCULA. See Caruncle. Caruncula lachrymalis. A long conoidal gland, red externally, situated in the internal canthus of each eye, before the union of the eyelids. It appears to be formed of numerous sebaceous glands, from which many small hairs grow. The hardened smegma observable in this part of the eye in the morning, is separated by this caruncle. Caruncula: mamillaries. The extremities of the tubes in the nipple. Caruncul* myrtiformes. When the hymen has been lacerated by attrition, there remain in its. place tv^p, three, or four caruncles, which have received the name of myrtiform. Caruncula papillares. The protuberances within the pelvis of the kidney, formed by the papijlous sub- stance ofthe kidney. Ca'ruon. See Carum. CA'RUS. (Kapos; from xapa, the head, as b?ing the part affected.) Caros; Carosis, 1. Insensibility and sleepiness, as in apoplexy, attended with quiet respiration. 2. A lethargy, or a profound sleep, without fever. 3. Dr. Good gives this name to a genus in his Noso- logy, embracing those diseases characterized by mus- cular immobility; mental or corporeal torpitude, or both. It has six species; Carus asphyxia ; cestasis ; catalepsia; lethargus; apoplexia; paralysis. 4. The caraway seed. Ca'rva. The cassia lignea. Cary'pon. See Caryedon. Carye'po.v. (From xapva, a nut.) Carydon. A Bort.of fracture, where the bone is broken into small pieces, like the shell of a cracked nut. Caryocosti'num. An electuary; so named from two of its ingredients, the clove and costus. CARYOPHYLLATA. (From xapvoepvXXov, the caryophyllus; so named, because k smells like the caryophyllus, or clove July flower.) See Geum ur- banum. CARYOPnYLLOt'uKs cortex. See Laurus culilawan. CARYOPHY'LLUM. (KapvoqjvXXov; from A-apuov, a nut, and ibvXXov, a leaf; so named because it was supposed to be the leaf of tlie Indian nut.) The clove. See Eugenia caryophyllata. Caryopuyllum aromaticum. See Eugenia caryo- phyllata. Caryophillum rubrum. The clove pink. See Dianthus caryophyllus. CARYOPHY'LLUS The clove-tree. The name Of a genus, of plants in the Linntcan system. Class, Polyandris); Order, Monogynia. See Eugenia caro- •jhyUata. NJ Caryophyllus aromaticus americanus. Sea Myrtus pimenta. Caryophyllus hortensis. See Dianthus caryo- phyllus. Caryophyllus vulgaris. See Geum urbanum. Caryotis. (From xapvov, a nut.) Caryoto, Galen gives this name to a superior sort of date, of the shape of a nut. ' CASCARI'LLA. (Diminutive of cascara, the bark, or shell. Spanish.) A name given originally to small specimens of cinchona ; but now applied to another bark. See Croton cascardla. Cas'chu. See Acacia catechu. Cashew-nut. See AnacarJium occidentale. Cashow. See Acacia catechu. OASEIC ACID. Acidum caseicum. The name given by Proust to an acid formed in cheeses, to which he ascribes their flavour. Ca'sia. See Cassia. Casmina'ris. See Cassumuniar. Ca'ssa. (Arabian.) The breast. CASSA'DA. See Jatropha manihot. Ca'ssamuji. Tha fruit of the balsam of Gilead-tree, or Amyrus opohalsamum. Ca'ssava. See Jatropha manihot. CASSEBOHM, Frederic, a professor of anatomy at Halle in Saxony, published, in 1730, a treatise on the difference between the Foetus and Adult, in which he notices the descent of the testicle from the abdomen ; and, four years after, a very minute and exact descrip- tion of tlie ear. He likewise explained, in subsequent publications, the manner of dissecting the muscles and Ihe viscera ; but an early death prevented his com- pleting his design of elucidating the anatomy of. the whole body in the same way. CASSERIUS, Julius, was born of humble parents at Placentia, in 1545. He became servant to Fabri- cius at Padua, who, observing his talent, first taught him anatomy, then made him his assistant, and finally coadjutor in the professorship in 160'J. .He pursued the study with uncommon zeal, expending almost all his profits in procuring subjects, and in having draw- ings and prints made ofthe parts, which he discovered, or traced more accurately than his predecessors. He employed comparative anatomy, not as a substitute for, but only as a.clue to that of the human subject. He published an account of the organs of voice and hearing, wliich ho afterward extended to the other senses, explaining also the uses ol" these parts. Some years after his deaih, in 161G, the rest of" his plates, amounting to 78, with the explanations, were pub- lished with the works of Spigelius. CA'SSIA. (From the Arabic katsia, which Is from katsa, to tear off; so called from the act of stripping the bark from the tree.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandriq,; Order, Monogynia. , Cassia bark. See Laurus cassia. Cassia caryophyllata. The clove bark tree Sec Myrtus caryophyllata. Cassia fistula. Cassia nigra; Cassia fistularis ; Alexandrina; Chaiarxambar; Canna; Cassia solu- liva; Tlai Xiem. The purging cassia. This tree, Cassia—foliis quinquejugis ovatis acuminatis gla- bris, petiolis eglandulatis of Linnaius, is a native of both Indies. The pods of tlie East India cassia are of a less diameter, smoother, and afford a blacker, sweeter, and more grateful pulp, than those which are brought from the West Indies. Those pods which are the heaviest, and in which the seeds do not rattle on being shaken, are commonly the best, and contain the most pulp, which is the part medicinally employed. and to be obtained in the manner described in the pharmacopoeias. The best pulp is of a bright shining black colour, and of a sweet taste, with a slight degree of acidity. It has been long used as a laxative medi- cine, and being gentle iu its operation, and seldom dis- turbing the bowels, is well adapted to children, and to . delicate or pregnant women. Adults, however, find it of little effect, unless taken in a very large dose, as an ounce or more; and, therefore, to them this pulp is rarely given, but usually conjoined with some of the brisker .purgatives. The officinal preparation of this drug is the confectio cassij.-; it is also an ingredient in the confectio sennas. Cassia fistularis. See Cassia fistula. Cassia laiinouum. See Osuris. * 195 CAS CAT Cassia lignea. See Laurus cassia. Cassia monspkliensicm. See Osyris. Cassia nigra. See Cassia fistula. Cassia poetica. Poet's rosemary; a plant whicli grows in the south of Europe, and is said to be astrin- gent See Osyris. ■Cassia, purging. See Cassia fistula. Cassia senna. The systematic name of the plant Which affords senna. Senna alcxandrina; Senna ttalica. Senna, or Egyptian cassia. Cassia—foliis "jugis subovatis, pelioiis eglandulatis of Linnaeus. The leaves of senna, which are imported here from Alexandria, for medicinal use, have rather a disagree- able smell, and a subacrid, bitterish, nauseous taste. They are in common use as a purgative. The formulae given of the senna by the colleges, are in infusion, a compound powder, a tincture, and an electuary. See Infusum senna, Sec. Cassia solutiva. See Cassia fistula. Cassia Marylanpica. See American senna. Cassia aramentum. The pulp of cassia. Cassia; flores. What are called cassia flowers in the shops, are the flowers of the true cinnamon- tree, Laurus cinnamomum of Linnaeus. They possess aromatic and adstringent virtues, and may be success- fully employed in decoctions, Sec in all cases where cinnamon is recommended. See Laurus cinnamo- mum. Cassi.e pulpa. See Cassia fistula. Cassius's Precipitate^ The purple powder, which forms on a plate of tin immersed in a solution of gold. It is used to paint in enamel. Ca'ssob. An obsolete term for kali. Cassc/Lkta. Warm fumigations described by Mar- cellus. Cassonaoa. Sugar. CASSUMMU'NIAR. (Of uncertain derivation; perhaps Indian.) Casamunar; Casmina; Risagon; Bengale Indorum. The root, occasionally exhibited under one it' these names, is brought from the East! Indies. It comes over in irregular slices of various forms, some cut transversely, others longitudinally. The cortical part is marked with circles of a dusky brown colour: the internal part is paler, and une- qually yellow. Il possesses moderately warm, bitter, and aromatic qualities, and a smell like ginger. It is recommended in hysterical, epilectic, and paralytic affections. CASTA'NEA. (Ka?avov ; from Castana, a city in The;>saly, whence they were brought.) See Fagus castanea. Castane a equina. The horse-chesnut. See JEscu- lus hippocastanum. CASTELLANUS, Pkter, or Du Chatel, was born at Grammont, in Flanders, in 1585. His rapid improvement in the Greek language procured him the professorship, at Lovain, in 1609; but he did not gra- duate in medicine till nine years after. At the same period, he published the lives of eminent physicians in Latin, written in a concise but very entertaining manner, with useful references to the original authori- ties. He died in 1G32. CASTELLUS, Bartholomew, an Italian physi- cian, who practised at Messina about the end of the 16th century. He was author of two works, both for a long time extremely popular, a Synopsis of Medi- cine, and " Lexicon Medicum Gruxo-Latiuum," in which great learning and judgment are conspicuous. Castjoe. See Acacia catechu. CASTLE-LEOD. The name of a place in Ross- shire, in Scotland, where there is a sulphureous spring, celebrated for the cure of cutaneous diseases and foul ulcers. CASTOR. (Castor: from xaerwp, the beaver, quasi ya?u>p; from yawp, the belly: because of the largeness of its belly; or u castrando, because he was said to castrate himself in order to escape the hunters.) 1. The name of a genus of animals. 2. The English name of the Castoreum ofthe phar- macopoeias, a peculiar concrete substance obtained from the Castor fiber of Linnams. See Castor fiber. Castor fiber. The systematic name of the bea- ver, an amphibious quadruped inhabiting some parts of Prussia, Russia, Germany, Sec.; but the greatest number of these animals is met with in Canada. The name of castoreum, or castor, is given to two bags, situated in the inguinal regions of the beaver, which we contain a very odorous substance, soft, and almost fluid when recently cut from the animal, but which dries, and assumes a resinous consistence in process of time. The best comes from Russia. It isof a gray- ish yellow, or light brown colour. It consists of a muci- lage, a bitter extract, a resin, an essential oil, in which tlie peculiar smell appears to reside, and a flaky crys- talline matter, much resembling the adipocire of bi i- ary calculi. Castor has an acrid, bitter, and nauseous taste; its smell is strong and aromatic, yet at the same time foetid. It is used medicinally, as a powerful an- tispasmodic in hysterica and hypochondriacal affec- tions, and in convulsions, in doseg of from 10 to 30 grains. It has also been successfully administered in epilepsy and tetanus. It is occasionally adulterated with dried blood, gum-ammoniacum, or galbanum, mixed with a little of the powder of castor, and some quantity of the fat of the beaver. Castor oil. See Ricinus. Castor, Russian. See Castor fiber. CASTOREUM. See Castor fiber. Castori'um. See Castoreum. CASTRATION. (Castratio, onis. f.; from castro, to emasculate, quia castrando vis libidinis extingui- tur.) 1. A chirurgical operation, by which a testicle is removed from the body. 2. Botanists apply this term to the removal of the anthera of a flower, and to a plant naturally wanting this organ. CASTRE'NSIS. (From castra, a camp.) Belong- ing to a camp: applied to those diseases with which soldiers, encamped in marshy places, are afflicted. CATA'BASIS. (From xanaBaivio, to descend.) An operation downwards. CATABI'BASIS. (From /raraSiSagu), to cause to descend.) An expulsion of the humours downwards. CATABLACEU'SIS. (From xara6Xaxevu>, to bu useless.) Hippocrates uses this word to signify care- lessness and negligence hi the attendance on and ad- ministration to the sick. Catable'ma. (From xaraSaXXio, to throw round.) The outermost fillet, which secures the rest of the bandages. CATABRONCHE'SIS. (From xa"]a, and Bpoyxos, me throat; or xaJa6poyxi^, to swallow.) The act of swallowing. CATACAU'MA. (From xajaxatu, to burn.) ,A bum or scald. CATACAU'SIS. (From xalaxaim, to burn.)' 1. The act of combustion, or burning. 2. The name of a genus of diseases in Dr. Good's Nosology : general combustibility of the body. It has only one species, Catacausis ebriosa. CATACECLI MENUS. (From xalaxXtvopat, to lie down.) Keeping the bed, from the violence of u disease. CATACECRA'MENUS. (From xalaxtpavvopi, to reduce to small particles.) Broken into small pieces: applied to fractures. Catacera'stica. (From xaraxtpavvvpi, to mix together.) Medicines which obtund the acrimony of humours, by mixing with them and reducing them. CATACLIDE SIS. (From xalnxXtiaot, to indulge in delicacies.) A gluttonous indulgence in sloth and delicacies, to the generation of diseases. CATACHRI SMA. An ointment. CATACHRI STON. (From xaTJaxpia, to anoint.) An ointment. CATA'CLASIS. (From xaJaxXao), to break, or dis- tort.) Distorted eyelids. CA'TACLEIS. (From xaTja, beneath, and xXeis, the clavicle.) Catadcis. The subclavicle, or first rib whicli is placed immediately under the clavicle. ' CATACLI'NES. (From xaTJaxXtvia, to lie down.) One who, by disease, is fixed to his bed. CATA'CLISIS. (From xalaxXivio, to lie down.) A lying down. Also incurvation. CATACLY'SMA. (From xalaxXvfa, lo wash.) A clyster. CATACLY'SMUS. (From xalaxXvtp, to wash ) 1. An embrocation. '' 2. A dashing of water upon any part. Catacrb'mnos. (From xd,a, and xpnpvos, a preci- pice.) Hippocrates means, by this word, a swoln and inflamed throat, from the exuberance of the parts. CATACRU'SIS. (From Ka,aKpov, to debilitate.) An imbecility and enervation of tlie strength and limbs. CATALE'PSIS. (From xa"]aXap6avu>, to seize, to hold.) Catoche; Catochus; Congelatio; Detentio; Encatalepsis; by Hippocrates, Aphonia; by Antigenes, Anaudia; by Celius Aurelianus, Apprehensio, Op- pressio; Comprehensio; Carus catalepsia of Good; Apoplexia cataleptica of Cullen. Catalepsy. A sudden suppression of motion and sensation, the body remain- ing in the same posture that it was in when seized. Dr. Cullen says, he has never seen the catalepsy ex- cept when counterfeited; and is of opinion, that many of those cases related by other authors, have also been counterfeited. It is said to come on suddenly, being only preceded by some languor of body and mind, and to return by paroxysms. The patients are said to be for some minutest sometimes (though rarely) for some hours, deprived of their senses, and all power of voluntary motion; but constantly retaining the posi- tion in which they were first seized, whether tying or sitting; and if the limbs be put into any other posture during the fit, they will keep the posture in whicli they are placed. When they recover from the paroxysm, they remember nolhipg of what passed during the time of it, but are like persons awakened out of a sleep. Catalo'tica. (From xa]aXoaia, to grind down.) Medicines to soften and make smooth the rough edges and crust of cicatrices. CATA'LYSIS. (KaraXvo-is: from xaraXvut, to dis- solve or destroy.) It signifies a palsy, or such a reso- lution as happens before the death of the patient; also that dissolution which constitutes death.. CATAMARA'SMUS. (From xajapapatvia, to grow thin.) 1. An emaciation of the body. 2. The resolution of tumours. t CATAMASSE'SIS. (From xa.7apao-oop.ai, to man- ducatc.) The grinding ofthe teeth, and biting ofthe tongue; common in epilepsy. CATAME'NIA. (Catamenia, orum, neut. pleur.; from xala, according to, and juijv, the month.) Menses. The monthly discharge from the uterus, of females, be- tween the ages of 14 and 45. Many have questioned whether this discharge arose from a mere rupture of vessels, or whether it was owing to a secretory action. There can be little doubt of the truth of the latter. The secretory organ is composed of the arterial ves- sels situated in the fundus of the uterus. The dissec- tion of women, who have died during the time of their menstruating, proves this. Sometimes, though very rarely, women, during pregnancy, menstruate; and when this happens, the discharge takes place from the arterial vessels of the vagina. During pregnancy and lactation, when the person is in good health, the cata- menia, for tlie most part, cease to flow. Thequantity a female menstruates at each time is very various ; de- pending on climate, and a variety of other circum- stances. It is commonly in England from five to six ounces; it rarely exceeds eight. Its duration is from three to four, and sometimes, though rarely, five days. With respect to the nature of the discharge, it differs very much from pure blood; it never coagulates; but Is sometimes grumous, and membranes like the decidua are formed in difficult menstruations: in some women it always smells rank and peculiar; in others it is ino- dorous. The use of this monthly secretion is said to be to render the uterus fit for the conception and nutri- tion of the tonus; therefore girls rarely conceive before the catamenia appear, and women rarely after their entire cessation; but very easily soon after menstrua- tion. Catana'nce. Succory. Catani'phthis. (From Kof]avirr,m, to wash. Washed, or scoured. Used by Hippocrates of a diar- rhoea washed and cleansed by boiled milk. Catantle'ma. (From xaTJavlXaio, to pour upon.) A lotion by infusion of water, or medicated fluids. Catantle'sis. A medicated fluid. CATAPA'SMA. (Eroin Kara-naaoio, to sprinkle.) Catapastum; Conspersio ; Epipaston; Pasma ; Sym- pasma; Aspersio; Aspergo. The ancient Greek phy- sicians meant by this, any dry medicine reduced to powder, to be sprinkled on the body. Their various forms and uses may be seen in Paul of Egina, lib. vii. cap. xiii. CATAPAU 'SIS. (From xalatzavia, to rest, or cease.) That rest or cessation from pain wliich proceeds from the resolution of uneasy tumours. CATAPE'LTES. (From xala, against, and tseXrn, a shield.) 1. This word means a sling, a granado, or battery. 2. It was formerly used to signify the medicine wliich heals the wounds and bruises made by such an instrument. CATA'PHORA. (From xaTa, to make sleepy.) A preternatural propensity to sleep; a mild apoplexy; a species of Dr. Good's Carus Lethargus; remissive lethargy. Cataphra'cta. (From xa7aq)pao-o-u>, to fortify.) A bandage on the thorax. CATAPLA'SMA. (Cataplasma, matis. neut.; from xajairXao-aw, to spread like a plaster.) A poultice. The following are among the most useful:— Cataplasma acktos/e. Sorrel poultice. The leaves are to be beaten in a mortar into a pulp. A good appli- cation to scorbutic ulcers. Cataplasma aeratum. See Cataplasma fermenti. Cataplasma aluminis. This application wu9 formerly used to inflammation of the eyesrwhich was kept up from weakness of the vessels; it is now seldom used, a solution of alum being mostly substituted. Cataplasma conii. Hemlock poultice. Ri.Conii foliorum exsiccatorum 3 j. Aquae fontanae, ibij. To be boiled fill only a pint remains, when as much lin- seed-meal as necessary is to be added. This is an ex- cellent application to many cancerous and scrofulous ulcers, and other malignant ones; frequently producing great diminution ofthe pain of such diseases, and im- proving their appearance. Justamond preferred the fresh herb bruised. Cataplasma cumini. Take of cumin seeds, one pound; bay-berries, the leaves of water germander dried, Virginia snake-root, of each three ounces; cloves, one ounce; with honey equal to thrice the weight of the powder formed: of these make a cataplasm. It was for- merly called Theriaca Londinensis. This is a warm and stimulating poultice, and was formerly much used as an irritating antiseptic application to gangrenous ulcers, and the like. It is now seldom ordered. Cataplasma pauci. Carrot poultice. &.-Radicle dauci rccentls, Ibj. Bruise it in a mortar into a pulp. Some, perhaps, with reason, recommend the carrots to be &si boiled. The carrot poultice is employed as an application to ulcerated cancers, scrofulous sores of an irritable kind, and various inveterate malignant Cataplasma fermenti. Yest cataplasm. Take of flour a pound ; yest half a pint. Mix and expose to a gentle heat, until the mixture begins to rise. This is a celebrated application in cases of sloughing and mortification. . . Cataplasma fuci. This is prepared by bruising a quantity of the marine plant, commonly called sea- tang, which is afterward to be applied by way of a poultice. Its chief use is in cases of scrofula, white swellings, and glandular tumours more especially. When this vegetable cannot be obtained in its recent state, a common poultice of sea-water and oatmeal has been subtituted by the late Mr. Hunter, and other surgeonsof eminence. . Catap-asma lim Linseed poultice, ft. Fannas lini, Ibss. Aquae ferventis, Ibjss. The powder is to be gradually sprinkled into the water, while they are quickly blended together with a spoon. This is the best and most convenient of all emollient poultices for common cases, and has, in a great measure, super CAT neded the bread and milk one, so much in use for- merly. Cataplasma plumbi acetatis. R. Liquor's plumbi acetatis, 3j. Aquas distill. Ibj. Mica: panis, q. s. Misce. Practitioners, who place much confidence in the virtues of lead, often use this poultice in cases of inflammation. Cataplasma sinapeos. See Cataplasma sinapis. Cataplasma sinapis. Mustard cataplasm. Take Of mustard-seed, linseed, of each powdered half a pound; boiling vinegar, as much as is sufficient. Mix until it acquires the consistence of a cataplasm. CATAPLE'XIS. (From A-ora, and rsyncaw, to strike.) Any sudden stupefaction, or deprivation of sensation, in any of the members, or organs. CATAro'sis. (From xarairivo), to swallow down.) According to A re tie us, it signifies the instruments of deglutition. Catapo'tium. (KaranoTiov; from A-arawivia, to swallow down.) A pill. CATAPSY'XIS. (From dtixw, to refrigerate.)- A coldness, or dullness, without shivering, either univer- sal, or of some particular part. CATAPTO'SIS. (From xaTatritrrut, to fall down.) A falling down. 1. Such as happens in apoplexy. 2. The falling down of a limb from palsy. CATAPUTIA. (From xalairvQoi, to have an ill savour ; or from the Italian, cacapuzza, which has the same meaning; so named from its. foetid smell.) Spurge. Cataputia major. See Ridnus. Cataputia minor. See Euphorbia Lathyris. CATARACTA. (From xarapaeau), to confound or disturb: because the sense of vision is confounded, if not destroyed.) A cataract; a disease of the eye. Paropsis cataracta of Good. The Caligo lentis of Cullen. Hippocrates calls it yXavxutpa- Galen, uro- ?;vpa. The Arabians, gutta opaca. Celsus, suffusio. t is a species of blindness, arising almost always from an opacity of the crystalline lens, or its capsule, pre- venting the rays of light passing to the optic nerve. It commonly begins with a dimness of sight; and this generally continues a considerable time before any opacity can be observed in the lens. As the disease advances, the opacity becomes sensible, and the patient imagines there are particles of dust, or motes, upon the eye, or in the air, which are called musca volitantes. This opacity gradually increases till the person either becomes entirely blind, or can merely distinguish light from darkness. The disease commonly comes on rapidly, though sometimes its progress is slow and gradual. From a transparent state, it changes to a perfectly white,'or light gray colour. In some very rare instances, a black cataract is found. The con- sistence also varies, being at one time hard, at another entirely dissolved. When the opaque lens is either more indurated than in the natural state,.or retains a tolerable degree of firmness, the case is termed a firm or hard cataract. When the substance of the lens seems to be converted into a whitish or other kind of fluid, lodged in the capsule, the ense is denominated a milky or fluid cataract. When the substance is of a middling consistence, neither hard nor fluid, but about as consistent as a thick jelly, or curds', the case is named a soft or caseous cataract. When the anterior or posterior layer of the crystalline capsule becomes opaque, after the lens itself has been removed from this little membraneous sac, by a previous operation, the affection is named a secondary membraneous cataract. There are many other distinctions made by authors. Cataract is seldom attended with pain; sometimes, however, every exposure to light creates uneasiness, owing probably to the inflammation at the bottom of the eye. The real cause of cataract is not yet well understood. Numbers of authors consider it as pro- ceeding from a preternatural contraction of the vessels of the lens, arising from some external violence, though more commonly from some internal and occult cause. The cataracta is distinguished 'from gutta serena, by the pupils in the latter being never affected with light, and from no opacity being observed in the lens. It is distinguished from hypopyon, staphyloma, or any other disease in the forepart of the eye, by the evident marks which these affections produce, as well as by the pain attending their beginning. But it is difficult to determine when the opacity is in the lens, or in ite capsule. If the retina (which is an expansion 108 CAT of tlie optic nerve in the inside of tlie eye) be not dls eased' vision may, in most cases, be restored, by either depressing the diseased lens, which is termed couch- ing, or extracting it. CATARRHEU'MA. (From xalappm, to flow fiom.) A defluxion of humours from the air-pas- ''c'ATARRHE'XIS. (From xalappnyvoia, to burst out) A violent and copious eruption or eflusion; joined with xotXtas, it is a copious evacuation from tlie belly, and sometimes alone it is of the same signi- fication. Vogel applies it to a discharge of pure blood from the intestines, such as takes place in dysentery. CATARRH05CUS. (From xafjappcto, to flow from.) A disease proceeding from a discharge of phlegm. CATA'RRHOPA. (From xajappeu, to flow down.) Tubercles tending downward; or, as Galen states, those-that have their apex on a depending part have received this appellation. CATA'RRHOPOS. (KaTappotroj vovaos-) A remis- sion of the disease, or its decline, opposed to the paroxysm. CATA RRHUS. (From xalapptw, to flow down.) Coryza. A catarrh. An increased secretion of mu- cus from the membranes of the nose, fauces, and bronchia, with fever, and attended with sneezing, cough, thirst, lassitude, and want of appetite. It is a genus of disease in the class Pyrexia, and order Pro- fiuvia of Cutlea- There are two species of catarrh viz. catarrhus a. frigore, which is very common, and is called a cold in the head; and catarrhus d contagio, the influenza, or epidemic catarrh, which sometimes seizes a whole city. Catarrh is also symptomatic of several other diseases. Hence we have the catarrhus rubeolosus; tussis variolosa, verminosa, calculosa, phtliisica, hysterica, d dentitione, gravidarum, metalli- colarum, Sec. Catarrh is seldom fatal, except in scrofulous habits, by laying the foundation of phthisis; or wnere it is aggravated by improper treatment, or repeated expo- sure to cold, into some degree of peripneumouy; when there is hazard of the patient, particularly if advanced in life, being suffocated by the copious effusion of vis- cid matter into the air-passages. The epidemic is generally, but not invariably, more severe than the common form of the disease. The latter is usually left to subside spontaneously, which will commonly happen in a few days, by observing the antiphlogistic regimen. If there should be fixed pain of the chest, with any hardness of the pulse, a little blood may be- taken from the arm, or topically, followed by a blister: the bowels must be kept regular, and diaphoretics ex- hibited, with demulcents and mild opiates to quiet the cough. When the disease hangs about the patient in a chronic form, gentle tonics and expectorants are required, as myrrh, squill, Sec. In the epidemic catarrh more active evacuations arc often required, the lungs being more seriously affected; but {hough these should be promptly employed, they must not be carried too far, the disease being apt to assume the typhoid cha- racter in its progress; and as the chief danger appears to be of suffocation happening from the cause above- mentioned, it is especially important to promote ex- pectoration, first by antimonials, afterward by squill, the inhalation of steam, &c. not neglecting to support the strength of the patient as the disease advances. Catarrhus a frigore. The common defluxion from the head from cold. Catarrhus a contagio. The influenza. Catarrhus bellinsulanus. Mumps. See Cu- nanche parotidaa. Catarrhus supfocativus. The croup. See On- nanche trachealis. y thf bladdRHUS v'9lcx' A "^ch^ge of mucus from CATARaTi'situs. (From xa7ap7ifa, to make per- fect According to Galen, it is a translation of a bora from a preternatural to its natural situation •wJrt«TA'ECA" (From/ca7«aud, to take away.) 1. The subtraction or taking away any part or thing from the body. 2. Sometimes it mean's an evacuation, and Hippo- crates uses il for such. 3. A consumption of the body, as happens without manifest evacuation. Cathjere'tica. (From xaBaipia, to take away.) Medicines which consume or remove superfluous flesh. CATHA'RMA. (From xaBaiput, to remove.) The exciements, or humours, purged off from the body. Catha'rmus. (From xadatpat, to remove.) 1. A purgation ofthe excrements, or humours. 2 A cure by incantation, or the royal touch. Catha'rsia. (From xaOatpu, to purge.) Medi- cines which have a purging property. CATHA'RSIS. (From xaOaipw, to take away.) Purgation of the excrements, or humours, either me- dically or naturally. CATHARTIC. (Catharticus; from xaBaipw, to purge.) That which, taken internally, increases the number of al vine evacuations. These medicines have received many appellations: purgantia; catocathar- tica; catoretica; catoteretica; dejectoria; alviduca. The different articles referred to this class are divided into five orders. 1. t-timulating cathartics, as jalap, aloes, bitter ap- ple, and croton oil, which are well calculated to dis- charge accumulations of serum, and are mostly select- ed for indolent and phlegmatic habits, aud those who are hard to purge. 2. Refrigerating cathartics, as sulphate of soda, supertartrate of potassa, &c. These are better adapt- ed for plethoric habits, and those with an inflamma- tory diathesis. 3. Adstringent cathartics, as rhubarb an'd damask roses, which are mostly given to those whose bowels are weak and irritable, and subject to diarrhoea. 4. Emollient cathartics, as manna, malva, castor oil, and olive oil, which may be given in preference to other cathartics, to infants and the very aged. 5. Narcotic cathartics, as tobacco, hyoscyamus, and digitalis. This order is never given but to the very strong and indolent1, and to maniacal patients, as their operation is very powerful. Murray, in his Materia Mediea, considers the differ- ent cathartics under the two divisions of laxatives and purgatives; the former being mild in their operation, and merely evacuating the contents of the intestines; the latter being more powerful, and even extending their stimulant operation to the neighbouring parts. The following he enumerates among the principal laxatives:—manna, Cassia fistula, Tamarindus indica, Rlcinus communis. Sulphur, Magnesia. Under the head of purgatives, he names Cassia senna, Rheum paunatum, Convolvulus jalapa, Helleborus niger, Bryo- niaalbn, Cncumis colocynthis, Momordica elaterium, Rhamnus catharticus, Aloe perfoliata, Convolvulus scammonia, Sambjgia, Submurias hydrargyri, Sul phas magneeia, Sulphas sodas, Sulphas potassa, Su- pertartras potassae, Tartras potass*, Tartras potassa; et sodas, Phosphas sodae, Murias sode, Terebinthina veneta, Nicotiana tabacum. Cathartic Glaubers salt. See Soda sulphas. Cathartic Salt. See Sulphas magnesia, and Sul- phas soda. CATHARTINE. A substance of a reddish colour, a peculiar smell, and a bilter nauseous taste, soluble in water and alkohol, but insoluble in anher ; obtained by Lassaigne and Fenuelle from the leaves of senna. CATHE'DRA. (From xuBegopai, to sit.) The anus, or rather, the whole of the buttocks, as being the part on which we sit. Catheretica. (FromxaOaipui, to remove.) Cor- rosives. Applications which, by corrosion, remove superfluous flesh. CATHETER. (Catheter, leris. m.KaOernp; from xaditjpt, to thrust into.) A long and hollow tube, that is introduced by surgeons into the urinary bladder, to remove the urine, when the person is unable to pass it. Catheters are either made of silver or ofthe elas- tic gum. That for the male urethra is much longer than that for the female, and so curved, if made of silver, as to adapt itself to the urethra. CATHETER1 SMUS. (From xadernp, a catheter.) The operation of introducing the catheter. CATHI DRYSIS. (From xaQiSpvia, to place to- gether.) The reduction of a fracture, or operation of setting a broken bone. Ca'thma. A name for litharge. Ca'thopos. (From xara, and o<5oc.) A descent of ffumours. ■ Catho'lcecs. (From xara, and oXxeui, to draw over.) An oblong fillet, made to draw over and cover the whole bandage of the head. CATHO'LICON. (From xara, and oXixos, uni- versal.) A universal medicine: formerly applied lo a medicine, that was supposed to purge all the humours. [" CATHRAL, Isaac, M. D., was a native of Phila- delphia, and studied medicine under the direction of the late Dr. John Redman, the preceptor of Rush and Wistar. After acquiring all the instruction in his pro- fession, which the opportunities of Philadelphia offer- ed, aided by a diligent attention on his part, he visited Europe, and attended the practice of the London hos- pitals, and the lectures of the most distinguished pro- fessors in that city. During the prevalence of the widely destroying epidemic fevers of 1793, '97, '98, and '99, he remained in the city, instead of seeking safety by flying, and was a severe siftTerer by the dis- ease of the first of those years. Previously to his ill- ness, and after his recovery, besides attending to prac- tice, he lost no opportunity of investigating every phe- nomenon connected with that pestilential epidemic, which could in any manner tend to illustrate its patho- logy, or the peculiarities it exhibited. In the year 1794, he published his remarks thereon, and the modo of treatment he pursued. In conjunction with Dr. Physlck, he dissected the bodies of some subjects of the" fever of 1793, in order todiscover the morbid effects produced by it on the system, and in particular refer- ence lo the nature of that singular and generally fatal symptom, the dark-coloured ejection from the stomach, in some cases of the disease. The result of their joint labours was published by them, with their individual signatures, and he afterward continued his dissections alone, with unabating zeal, whenever opportunity offered, during the subsequent epidemics and occa- sional appearance of the disease, which more or less occurred for several years, until he obtained all the lieht which he thought dissection and expflrtment could throw upon its production and nature. In the year 1800, he read to the American Philosophical Society, of which he had been elected a member, an interesting paper on that subject. This paper affords ample evi- dence ofthe patient and accurate manner in which he investigated that hitherto inexplicable and supposed pestilential appearance, and of his fearless zeal in the prosecution of medical science. It is inserted in the 5th vol. of the Transactions of the Society, and was also published in pamphlet form, of 32 pages. A full account of it may be found in the 4th volume of tha New-York Medical Repository. He died on the 23d 199 CAU CAU February, 1819, in the 56th year of bis age, by a stroke ofthe apoplexy. "Dr. Catbrall was educated In the religious princi- ples of the Society of Friends, and naturally possessed a grave turn of mind, and a serious deportment. Ue- tired in his habits, he was shy in making acquaint- ances, but firm in his friendships, and a well-bred gen- tleman in bis manners. • In the important and endear- ing relations of a son, husband, and father, he was truly estimable. As a rrientber of society, he set an example of rigid morality and inflexible integrity, attri butes wliich every medical man ought to be proud to have annexed to Iris character, how ever distinguished his literary acquirements may be."— Thacher's Med. Biog. AJ CATHY'PNIA. (From xara, and vtrvos, sleep.) A profound but unhealthy sleep. Ca'tias. (From xaBinui, to place in.) An incision knife, formerly used for opening an abscess iu the uterus, and for extracting a dead foetus. Cati'llus. See Catellus. Ca'twuh alumen. A name given to potassa. CA'TINUS. Karavov. A crucible. CAT-KIN. See Omentum. CA'TMLNT. (So called, because cats are very fond of it.) SeeNepeta. CATOCATHA'RTICA. (From xarta, downward, and xaOatpw, to purge.) Mediciues that operate by stool. Cato'chb. (From xarexot, to detain.) Bee Cata- lepsis. CATOCHEI'LUM. (From xaru>, beneath, and XtiXos, the lip.) The lower lip. CA'TOCHUS. (From xarexo, to detain.) A spasmodic disease in which the body is rigidly held iu an upright posture. • Catomi'smus. (From xa.ru>, below, and apos, the shoulder.) By this word, P. AJgineta expresses a me- thod of reducing a luxated shoulder, by raising Ihe patient over the shoulder of a strong man, that by the weight ofthe body, the dislocation may be reduced. CATO'PSIS. (From xarotrropai, to sec clearly.) An acute and quick perception. The acuteness of the faculties which accompanies the latter stages of con- sumption. Catophyllum inophyllum. Calaba. The Indian maslich-tree. A native of America, where the whole plant is considered as a resolvent and anodyne. Cato'ptkr. (From xara, and otrropdi, to see; by metaphor, a probe.) An instrument called a specu- lum ani. Catorchi'tes. (From Kara, and opxic, the orchis.) A wine in which the orchis root has been infused. Catore'tica. (From xario, downwards, and ptto, to flow.) Catoteretica; Catoterica. Medicines which purge by stool. Catoterk'tica. See Catoretica. CATOTICA. (Catoticus; from Kara, below; whence xararcpos, and A-aTwrarus, inferior, and infer- nus.) The name of an order ofthe class Eccritica, in Good's Nosology ; diseases affecting internal surfaces; defined, pravity ofthe fluids, or emunctories that open into the internal surfaces of organs. It embraces Ay- dropsis, emphysema, paruria, and lithio. Cats-eye. A mineral, much valued as a precious stone, brought from Ceylon. Catulo'tica. (From xarovXoii), to cicatrize.) Me- dicines that cicatrize wounds. Catutri'pali. A name of the Piper longum, Catoltts. See .Amentum. CAU'CALIS. (From xavxiov, a cup; or from 8av- xaXis, the daucus.) 1. The name of a family, or geuus of p»nts. »Class Pentandria; Order, Monogynia. 2. Bastard parsley; so named from the shape of its flower, t— 3. The wtt carrot. CAUCALOl'DES. (From caucalis, and stdos, a likeness, from its likeness to the flower of the cauca- lis.) Like unto the caucalis. The patella is some- times so called. CAU'DA. (From cado, to fall; because it hangs or falls down behind.) A tail. 1. The tail of animals. 2. A name formerly given to the os coccygis, that being in tailed animals the beginning ofthe tad. 3. A fleshy substance, projecting from the lips of the vagina, and resembling a tail, according to Aetius. _ 900 I 4. Many herbs ore called cauda, with the affixed | name of some animal, the tall of which the herb is supposed to be like; as cauda equina, horse-tail; Cau- da muris, mouse-tail; and in many other instances. Caupa equina. 1. The spinal marrow, at its ter- mination about the- second lumbar vertebra, gives off a large number of nerves, which, when unravelled, re- semble the horse's tail; hence tiie name. See Medulla spinalis. 2. See Hippuris vulgaris. Caupa seminis. The tail, or elongated, generally feathery appendage to a seed, formed of the permanent style. It is simple, in Geranium zonule; hairy, in Clematis and Pulsatilla; and geniculate in Tormen- tilla. Caupa'tio. (From cauda, a tail.) An elongation of the clitoris. CACDATUS. (From cauda, a tail.) Tailed: ap- plied to seeds which have a tail-like appendage; as those of the Clematis vitalba, and Anemone sulphurea. CAUDEX. (Caudex, ids. m.) The body of tiie root of a plant. See Radix. CAUL. 1. The English name for the omentum. See Omentum. 2. The amnion, wliich is sometimes torn by the child's head, passing from the uterus, and conies away with it wholly separated from the placenta. Caule'pon. (From xavXos, a stalk.) A transverse fracture, when the bone is broken, like the stump of a tree. CAULIFLOWER. A species of brassica, the flower of which is cut before the fructification ex- pands. The observations which have been made concerning cabbages are applicable here. Cauliflower is, however, a far more delicious vegetable. See Brassica capitata. CAULINUS. Cauline. Belonging to the stem. Leaves and peduncles are so called, which grow on, or come immediately from, the stem. CAU'LIS. (Caulis, is.m.KavXos; from kalab, a Chaldean word.) The stalk or stem of herbaceous plants. The characters of the stalk are, that it is rarely ligneous, and lives but one or two years in the natural state of the plant. A plant is said to be Caulescent, when furnished with a stem. Acauline, when without a stem; as in Caulina acaulis. From its duration, the stem is-distinguished into, 1. Caulus herbaceus, which perishes every year; as Melissa officinalis. 2. Caulis suffruiicosus, which perishes half way down every year; as Cheiranthus incanus. 3. Caulis fruticosus, shrubby, having many stems, which do not perish in the winter; as Melissa fruti- cosa. 4. Caulis arboreus; as the trunk of trees. From the substance, it is distinguished into, 5. Caulis fistulosus, hollow internally ; as in Ane- thum graveolens, and Allium fistulosum. 6. Caulis loculamentosus, hollow and divided into cells ; as in Angelica, Archangelica, and Phellandriuu aquaticum. • 7. Caulis inanis, ormedullosus, empty or pithy; aa in Sambucus nigra. 8. Caulis solidus, solid; as in Mentha and Melissa. 9. Caulis ligneus, woody; as Prunus spinosa. 10. Caulis carnosus, fleshy; as in Sedum arboreum, and Stapelia hirsuta. 11. Caulis pulposus, pulpy; as in Mesembryanthe- mum crystallinum. 12. Caulis fibrosus, separable into long fibres; as Cocos nifcifera. 13. Caulis succosus, full of a juice; as hi the Eu- phorbias, and Chelidonium majus.* From the difference of the surface, the caulis is said to be 14. Glaber, or lavis, smooth, without any hairiness, or roughness, or inequality; as Lepedium latifolium. 15. Scaber, or asper, when it has hard inequalities ■ as in Galium aperine, and Lithospermum arvense. ' lfi. Suberosus, corky; as Passiflora suberosa, and Quercus suber. 17. Rimosus, cracky; as in Ulmus campestris. 18. Tuberculatus, with rough nobs; as in Cissus tu- berculata. 19. Tunicatus, the cuticle peeling off spontaneously CAU CAU fn large portions; as in Betula alba, and some of the Spirteas. 20. Slriatus, having superficial longitudinal lines; as in Cha-rophyllum sylvestre, Aster sibiricus, and Daphne mezereon. 21. Sulcatus, furrowed, fluted, when longitudinally indented with long and deep hollows; as iu Celosia coccynea, Selinum carvifolia, Pimpinella sanguisarba, Doronicum pardalianches. 22. Perfoliatus, perfohate; as in Bupleurum perfo- ratum. The figure affords the following distinctions: 23. Caulis teres, or cylindricus, round, without an- gles; as Sinapis arvensis. 24. Semiteres, half-rounded, flat on one side; as Hy- acinthus orientalis, Allium descendeus. 25. Caulis compressus, which implies that two sides of the stem are flat, and approach each other; as in Poa compressa, Lathyrus latifolius, Pancratium decli- natum. 26. Caulis anceps, two-edged; as Iris graminea, Hy- pericum audrosemum. 27. Caulis angulatus, presenting several acute an- gles in its circumference. a. Triangulatus, three-cornered; as in Cactus tri- angularis. b. Quadrangulatus, four-cornered; as Cactus tera- gonus. c. Quinqueangulatus; as in Cactus pentagonus. d. Sexangulatus, 6ix-coruered; as Cactus hexa- gonus. e. Multangulatus, many cornered; as Cactus cereus. 28. Caulis obtusangulalus, obtuse-angled; as in Scrophularia nodosa. 29. Caulis acutangulatus, acute-angled; as in Scro- phularia aquatica. 30. Caulis triquctrus, three-sided, when there are three flat sides, forming acute angles; as Hedysarum triquetrum, Viola mirabilis, Carex acuta. 31. Caulis tetraquetrus, four-sided; as in Hype- ricum quadrangulare, Monarda fistulosa, Mentha offi- cinalis. 32. Caulis membranaceus, leaf-like; as in Cactus phyflanthus. 33. Caulis alatus, when the edges or angles expand into leaf-like borders; as in Onopordium acanthium, and Lathyrus latifolius. 34. Caulus articulatus, jointed; as Cactus flagelli- formis, and Lathyrus sylvestris. 35. Caulis nodosus, knotty, divided at intervals by swellings; as in Scandix nodosa, Geranium nodosum. 36. Caulis enodus, without knot. From the directions, a stem is called 37. Rectus, erect, when it ascends almost perpendi- cularly ; as the firs, Chenopodium scoparium, &c. 38. Strictus, straight, perfectly perpendicular; as Alcea Rosea. 39. Obliquus, oblique; as the Solidago Mexicana. 40. Ascendens, ascending, when its lower portion forms a curve, the convexity of which is,towards the earth, or rests upon it, and the summit rises; as exem- plified in many grasses, Trifolium pratense, Hedysa- rum onobrychis. 41. Descendens, or Dcclinatus, the reverse of the former, forming an arch, towards the ground; as in Pancratium declinatum, Ficus carica. 42. Nutans, or cernuus, nodding, when bent towards the summit; as Polygonatum multitlora. 43. Procumbens, or Prostatus, lying on the earth; as Veronica officinalis. 44. Decumbens, rising a little, and returning to the earth; as Thymus serphyllum. 45. Repens, creeping and sending radicles into the ground; as Trifolium repens, Gnaphalium repeus. 46. Flexuosis, zigzag; as in Celestrus buxifolius, and solidago flexicaulis. 47. Radicans, sending fibres which take root in the earth; as Ficus Indica. 48. Sarmentosus, trailing, or sending off a runner, which fixes on neighbouring bodies; as the Hedera helix. 49. Stoloniferus, sending off radicating stolos; as Agrostis stolonifera, and Fragaria vesca. W. Scandens, climbing, furnished with tendrils; as Solanum dulcamara, Cobioea scandens. 5L Volubdis, twilling, winding itself spirally round any otiier plant or body. , a' D,e?trorsum, when from right lo left; as Phaseo- lus mulutlorus, and Convolvulus. b. Smistrorsum, in the opposite direction, or follow- ing the apparent motion of the sun; as tiie Lonicera pencleminum, and Humulus lupulus. 52. Laxus, bent by the lightest wind; as Secale sereale, and Juncus bufonius. 53. Rigidus, breaking when lighUybent; as Boer- haavia scandens. When clothed with any kind of appendage, the stem is designated by a term expressive of thisithus, 54. Caulis foliosus, when leafy; as Melissa offici- nalis. ' * 55. Caulus aphyllus, when without leaves; as As- phodelus fistulosus. 56. Caulus squamosus, scaly; as the Orobranche major. 57. Caulis stipulatus, when furnished with stipulaD • as Cystus heliauthemum, and Geranium terebinthina' ceutn. 58. Caulis imbricatus, tiled or covered with little leaves or scales; as Crassula iinbricata, Aloe viscosa. 59. Caulus vaginatus, sheathed, embraced by the base of a leaf as by a sheath; as Canna indica, Arundo don ax. CO. Caulis bulbiferus, bulb-bearing, when studded with bulbs in the axilla of the leaves; as Lilium bul- biferum. 61. Caulis nudus, naked, without leaf, scale, or other covering; as Cuscuta europea. From its mode of branching, into 62. Caulis simplex, having few branches; as Cam- panula perfoliata, Verbascum thapsus. 63. Caulis simplicissimus, without branches; as Orobanche americana aud major, Campanula barbata. 64. Caulis prolifer, giving off branches only from the tops ofthe former ; as the Dracena draco. 65. Caulis dichotomus, forked, always divided into pairs; as in Horanthus europasus and Valeriana lo- custa. 66. Caulis ramosus, branched; as Rosmarinus offi- cinalis. 67. Caulis ramossissimus, having many branches; as Chenopodium scoparia, Ulmus, Grossularia, Sec. 68. Caulis paniculatus, paniculate' as in Crambe tataria. From the pubescence and armature, or defences, into 69. Caulis spinosus, when furnished with sharp spines; as Prunus spinosa, and Mespilus oxyacantha. 70. Caulis aculeatus, prickly, when covered with sharp-pointed bodies; as Rosa centifolia and elegan- terea. 71. Caulis cetaceus, bristly, when the armature con- sists of brushes of minute bristles; as Cactus fiagelli- formis. 72. Caulis ramentaceus, ramentaceous; as in Erica ramentacea. 73. Caulis pilosus, hairy, the pubescence consisting of long hairs; as Hieiaceum pilocelia, Salvia pra- tensis. 74. Caulis muricatus, or hispidus, when the hairs are stiff or bristly; as Borago officinalis, and Echium vulgare. 75. Caulis tomentosus, downy, soft to the touch, like down; as Verbascum tbapsus, and Geranium ro- tundifolium. 76. Caulis villosus, shaggy; as Stachys germanica, and Veronica villosa. 77. Caulis lanatus, woolly, when the hairs are long and matted; as in Stachys lanata, aud Ballota lanata. 78. Caulis sericus, silky, when the hairs are shining and silky.. Instead of pubescence, the covering is in some in- stances either a dry powdery, or a moist, excretion; and hence, the stem is denominated either 79. Incanus, or pruinosus, when covered with a fine while dust; as the Artiplex portulacoid'e. 80. Farinosus, mealy; as the Primula farinosa. 81. Glaucus, of a sea-green colour; as Ricinus offi- cinalis. 82. Viscidus, viscid, covered with a resinous exuda- tion; as Siline viscosa. 83. Glutinosus, glutinous, when the exudation la adhesive and soluble in water; as in Primula glu- tinosa. The primary division of a stem is into lateral steny or branches. These are variously denominated 901 CAU CEL From their situation, into 84. Opposite, when one branch stands on the oppo- site side of the stem to another, and their bases are nearly on the same plane; as in Mentha arvensis. 85. Alternate, one opposite to another, alternately; as Althaea officinalis. 86. Verticillated, when more than two proceed from a centre, like the spokes of a wheel; as Pinus abies. 87. Scattered, when giveti off from the stem in any indeterminate manner. From their direction, the branches, or rami, are termed, 88. Patentee, spreading, when the angle formed by the branch and the upper part of the stem is obtuse; as in Galium mollugo, and Cestus italicus. 89. Patentissimi, proceeding at a right angle from the stem, or horizontally; as Ammania ramosior, and Asparagus officinalis. 90. Brachiati, brachiate, spread in four directions, crossing each other alternately in pairs; as Syringa vulgaris, and Panisteria brachiata. 91. Deflexi, bending downward from the stem, in an arched or curved direction; as Pinus larix. 92. Refiexi, hanging almost perpendicularly from the stem; as Salix bahylonica. 93. Retrofiexi, turned backward; as in Solanum dulcamara. 94. Introflexi, bent inward, when the tops bend to- wards the stem; as Populus dilatata. 95. Fastigiati, when the tops of the branches, from whatever part of the stem they spring, rise nearly to the same height; as Chrysanthemum corymbosum, and Dianthus barbatus. 96. Vigati, weak and long; as Salix viminalis. 97. Appressi, approximated, when nearly parallel and close to ttie stein ; as Genista tinctoria. 98. Fulcrate, supported, wheii they project nearly horizontally, and give out root-like shoots from the under side, which, extending until they reach the ground, take root, aud serve as props to the branches; as in the banyan-tree, or Ficus religiosus. Caulis Florida. Cauliflower. Caulp'pes. (From xavXos, a stem.) The white or green cabbage. Caulo'tom. (From xavXos, a stem; because it grows upon a stalk.) A name given to the beet. CAU'MA. (Kavpa, heat; from xaiu, to burn.) The heat of the body in a fever. 2. The heat of the atmosphere, in a fever. 3. The name given by Good and Young, to an in- flammatory fever. Cau'nga. A name of the areca. CAU'SIS. (From xatut, to burn.) A burn; or rather, the act of combustion, or burning. CAUSO'DES. (From xaiia, to burn.) A term ap- plied by Celsus to a burning fever. CAUSO'MA. (From xam, to burn.) An ardent or burning heat and inflammation. A term used by Hip- pocrates. CAUSTIC. See Causticum. Caustic alkali. The pure alkalies are so called. See Alkali. Caustic barley. See Cevadilla. Caustic lunar. See Argenti nitras. Caustic volatile alkali. See Ammonia. CAUSTICUM. (From xaiii), to burn; because it always produces a burning sensation.) A caustic. A substance which has so strong a tendency to combine with organized substances, as to destroy their texture. See Escharotic. Causticum americanum. The cevadilla. See Ve- ratrum sabadilla. Causticum antimoniale. Muriate of antimony. Causticum arsenicale. See Arsenical caustic. Causticum commune fortius. See Potassa cum cake. Causticum lunar*. iSee Argenti nitras. CAUSUS. (From A-aiu, to burn.) A highly ardent fever. According to Hippocrates, a fiery heat, insa- tiable thirst, a rough and black tongue, complexion yellowish, and the saliva bilious, are its pecular cha- racteristics. Others also are particular in describing it; but, whether ancients or moderns, from what they relate, tins fever is no other than a continued ardent fever in a bilious constitution. In it the heat of the body is intense; the breath is particularly fiery; the aoa "extremities are cold; the pulse is frequent and small; the heat is more violent internally than externally, and the whole soon ends in recovery or death. CAUTERY. (Cauterium, from xatto, to burn.) Cauteries were divided, by tlie ancients, into actual had potential; but the term is now given only to the red-hot iron, or actual cautery. This was formerly the only means of preventing ha-morrhages from divided arteries, till the invention of the ligature. It was also used iu diseases, with the same view as we employ a blister. Potential cautery was the name by which kali purum, or potassa, was distinguished in former disju-nsatories. Surgeons of the present day under- stand, by this term, any caustic application. CAVA. See Cavus. CAVE'RNA. (From cavus, hollow.) A cavern. The pudendum muliebre. CAVIARE. Caviarium. A food made of the hard roes of sturgeon, formed into a Boft mass, or into cakes, and much esteemed by the Russians. Cavi'cula. (Diminutive of cavilla.) See Cavilla. Cavi'lla. (From cavus.) The ankle, or hollow of the foot CAVITY. (Cavitas, from cav us, hollow.) 1. Any cavity, or hollowness. 2. The auricle of the heart was formerly called cavitas innominata,Jthe hollow without a name. CAVUS. Hollow. 1. The name of a vein,rena cava. See Veins. 2. Applied to the roots of plants; as that of the Fumariacava. Cawk. A term by which the miners distinguish the opaque specimens of sulphate of barytes. Cayenne pepper. See Capsicum. Cazabi. See Jatropha. CEANOTHUS. (From xtavut&os, quia xett avoiScv, because it pricks at the extreme part.) A genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Monogynia. Ceanothus americanus. Celastrus;. Celastus. Some noted Indians depend more on this plant, than on the lobelia, for the cure of syphilis, and use it in the same manner as lobelia. Cea'sma. (From xeu>, to split, or divide.) Ceasmus. A fissure, or fragment. Ce'ber. (Arabian.) The Lignum aloes. Also the capparis. Ceripi'ra. (Indian.) A tree which grows in Bra- zil, dccoclions-of the bark of wliich arc used in baths and fomentations, to relieve* pains in the limbs, and cutaneous diseases. CE DAR. See Pinus cedrus. Ce'oma. (From xe&aui, to disperse.) A defluxion, or rheumatic affection, of the parts about the hips. Ce'prinum lignum. See Pinus cedrus. Cepri'tes. (From xtipos, the cedar-tree.) Wine in which the resin which distils from the cedar-tree has been Rteepcd. CE'DRIUM. 1. Cedar, or cedar-tree 2. Common tar, in old writings. Ceprome'la. The fruit of the citron-tree. Ceprone'lla. Turkey baum. Cepro'stis. (From A-ti5po$, the cedar-tree.) A name ofthe white bryony, which smells like the cedar. See Bryonia alba. CEDRUS. (From Kedron, a valley where this tree grows abundantly.) See Pinus cedrus. Ceprus americana. The arbor viue. Ceprus baccifera. The savine. Cei'ria. (From xeiput, to abrade.) The tape- worm; so called from its excoriating and abrading the intestines. CE'LANDINE. See Chelidonium majus. Cela'strus. (From xeXa, a dart, which it repre- sents. See Ceanothus americanus. Celastus. See Ceanothus americanus. CE'LE. (From xyXn.) A tumour caused by the protrusion of any soft part. Hence the compound terms hydrocele, bubonocele, Sec. CE'LER Y. The English name for a variety of the apium graveolens. CELESTINE. Bo called from its occasional deli- cate blue colour. A native sulphate of strontites. See Heavy spar. Ce'lis. (From xauo, to bum.) A spot or blemish upon the skin, particularly that which is occasioned by a burn. w™*1 CEN w Cs lla turcica. See Sella turcica. CE'LLULA. (Diminutive of cella, a cell.) A little Cell, or cavity. Cellul e mastoip*. See Temporal bones. CE'LLULAR. Cellularis. Having little cells. Cellular membrane. Membrana $ellulosa : Tda edlulosa; Panniculus adiposus ; Membrana, adiposa, pingucdinosa et reticularis. Cellular tissue. The cellular tissue of the body, composed of laminae and fibres variously joined together, which Is the connecting medium of every part of the body. It is by means of the communication of the cells of this membrane, that the butchers blow up their veal. The cellular membrane is, by some anatomists, distinguished into tiie reticular and adipose membrane. The former is evidently dispersed throughout the whole body, except the substance of the brain. It makes a bed for the other solids of the body, covers them all, and unites them one to another. The adipose membrane consists of the reticular substance, and a particular apparatus for the secretion of oil, and is mostly found imme- diately under the skin of many parts, 'and about the kidneys. CELOTO'MIA. (From xriXn, hernia, and Ttuvia, to cut.) The operation for hernia. Ce'lsa. A term of Paracelsus, to signify what is called the live blood in any particular part. CE'LSUS, Aurelius Cornelius. It is commonly supposed, that this esteemed ancient author was a Roman of the Cornelian family, born towards the end •f the reign of Augustus, and still living in the time of Caligula. But these points are not established upon certain testimony, and it is even disputed whether he practised medicine; though his perfect acquaintance with the doctrines of his predecessors, his accurate descriptions of diseases, and his judicious rules of treatment, appear to leave little room for doubt on that head. At any rate, his eight books, " De Medicina," have gained him deserved celebrity in modern times, containing a large fund of valuable information; de- tailed in remarkably elegant and concise language. In surgery particularly he has been greatly admired, for the methods of practice laid down, and for de- scribing several operations as they are still performed. There have been numerous editions of his work, and translations of it into the several modern languages. CEMENT. Chemists call by this name whatever they 'employ to unite or cement things together; as lutes, glues, solders of every kind. CEMENTATION. A chemical process, which consists in surrounding a body in the solid state with the powder of some other bodies, and exposing the whole for a time in a closed vessel, to a degree of heat not sufficient to fuse the contents. Thus iron is converted into steel by cementation with charcoal; green bottle glass is converted into porcelain by ce- mentation willi sand, &c. Cbme'nterium. A crucible. Ce'nchramis. (From xeyxpos, millet.) A grain or seed of the fig. Ce'nchrius. A species of herpes that resembles Ktyxpos,or millet. CENEANGEI'A. (From xtvos, empty, and ayyos, a vessel.) A deficiency of blood, or other fluids in the vessels; so that they have not their proper quantity. Ceni'gpam. Ceniplam; Cenigotam; Cenipolam. An instrument anciently used for opening the head in epilepsies. .Ceniote'mium. A purging remedy, formerly of use in the venereal disease, supposed to be mercurial. CENO'SIS. (From xtvos, empty.) Evacuation. It imports a general evacuation. Catharsis was ap- plied to the evacuation of a particular humour, which offends with respect to quality. CENOTICA. (Cenoticus; from xcvdi^is, evacuatio, exinamtio, emptiness.) The name of an order in the class Genetica of Good's Nosology: diseases affecting the fluids, and embracing paramenia, leucorrhaa, blenorrhaa, spermorrhaa, and galcctea. CENTAU'REA. (So called from Chiron, the cen- taur, who is said to have employed one of its species to cure himself of a wound accidentally received, by letting one of the arrows of Hercules fall upon his foot) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnrean system, ot" the Order, Polygamia frustanea; Class, Syngenesia. Csxtavua behen- The systematic name of the CEN officinal behen album; Jacea orientalis patvla; Ra- phonticoides lutea. The true white behen of the an- cients. The root possesses astringent virtues; ■ Cb*,1Taurba benepicta. The systematic name of the blessed or holy thistle. Carduus benedictus; Cnicus sylvestris; Centaurea benedicta—calycibus dupltcato-spinosts lanatis involucratis, foliis semi- decurrentibus denticulato-spinosis of Linnajus. This "o1'? Plant. »- native of Spain, and some of the Archipelago islands, obtained the name of Renedictus, from its being supposed to possess extraordinary medicinal virtues. In loss of appetite, where the stomach was injured by irregularities, its good effects have been frequently experienced. It is a powerful bitter tonic and adstringent. Bergius considers it as antacid, corroborant, stomachic, sudorific, diuretic, and eccoprolic. Chamomile flowers are now generally substituted for the Carduus benedictus, and are thought to be of at least equal value. Centaurea calcitrapa. The systematic name of the common star-thistle. Star-knapweed. Calci- trapa; Carduus stellatus; Jacea ramosissima, stel- lata, rupina. The plant thus called in the pharmaco- poeias, is the Centaurea—calycibus subduplicato-spino- sis, sessilibus; foliis pinnatifidis, linearibus dentatis ; caule piloso, of Linnoeus, every part of which is bitter. The juice, or extract, or infusion, is said to cure intermittents ; and the bark of the root, and the seeds, have been recommended in nephritic disorders, and in suppression of urine. It scarcely differs, in its effects, from other bitters, and is now little used. Centaurea centaurium. Rhaponticum vulgare: Centaurium magnum;' Centaurium majus. Greater centaury. Tlie root of this plant was formerly used as an aperient and corroborant in alvine fluxes. It is now totally discarded from the Materia Mediea of this country. Centaurea cyanus. The systematic name of the blue-bottle, or corn-flower plant. Cyani. Cyanus. The flowers of this plant, Centaurea—calycibus serra- tis: foliis linearibus, integerrimis, infimis dentatis, of Linnaeus, were formerly in frequent use; but their an- tiphlogistic, antispasmodic, cordial, aperient, diuretic, and other properties, are now, with great propriety, forgotten. Centaurea solstitialis. Calcitrapa officinalis; Carduus stellatus luteus; Carduus solstitialis; Ja- cea stellata ; Jacea lutea capite spinoso minori ; Leu- cantke vcterum. St. Barnaby's thistle. It is com- mended as an anticteric, anticachectic, and lithontrip- tic, but is, in reality, only a weak tonic. Centaurioi'pes. The gratiola. CENTAU'RIUM. (From xtvlavoos, a centaur: so called, because it was feigned that Chiron cured Her- cules's foot, which he had wounded with a poisonous arrow, with it.) Centaury. See Chironia centaurium; Centaurium magnum. See Centaurea Centau- rium. Centaurium majus. See Centaarea Centaurium. Centaurium minus. See Chironia centaurium. CENTAU'RY. See Chironia. Centimor'bia. (From centum, a hundred, and morbus, a disease.) The Lysimachia nummularia, or moneywort, was so named, from its supposed effi- cacy in the cure of a multitude of disorders. < Centino'oia. See Centum nodia. ^ CENTI'PES. (From centum, a hundred, and pes, 1 a foot.) The woodlouse, so named from the multi- tude of its feet. Centra'tio. (From centrum, a centre.) The con- centration and affinity of certain substances to each other. Paracelsus expresses by it the degenerating of a saline principle,'and contracting a corrosive and exulcerating quality. Hence Centrum talis is said to be the principle and cause of ulcers. Ce'ntrium. (From xevrtu, to prick.) A plaster recommended by Galen against stitches and pains In the side. -*. . CENTRUM. (From xevrsa, to point or prick.) 1. The middle point of a circle. 2. In chemistry, it is the residence or foundation of matter. 3. In medicine, It is the point in which its virtue resides. 4. In anatomy, the middle point of some parts is so named, as centrum nerveum, the middle or tendinous part of the diaphragm CER CER Cehtrum nerveum. The centre of the diaphragm. Bee Diaphragm. Centrum ovale. When the two hemispheres of the brain are removed on a line with a level of the corpus callosum, the internal medullary part presents a somewhatoval centre, which is called centrum ovale. Vieussenius supposed all tlie medullary fibres met at this place. Centrum tenmnosum. The tendinous centre of the diaphragm. See Diapragm. CENTUMNO'DIA. (From centum, a hundred, and nodus, a knot; so called from its many knots or joints.) Centinodia. Common knot-grass. See Polygonum aviculare. Centu'nculus. Bastard pimpernel. CE'PA. (From xntros, a wool-card, from the like- ness of its roots.) The onion. See Allium cepa. Cep«'a. A species of onion. CEPHAL^E'A. (From xctpaXn, the head.) 1. The flesh ofthe head which covers the skull. 2. A headache. Dr. Good makes this a genus of disease in his Order, Systatica; Class, Neurotica. It has five species, Cephalaa graverus, intensa, hemicra- nia,pulsatilis, nauscosa. CEPHALALGIA. (From xeepaXn, the head, and aXyos, pain.) Cephalaa. The headache. It is symp- tomatic of very many diseases, but is rarely an original disease itself. When mild, it is called cephalalgia; when Inveterate, cephalsa. When one side of the head only is affected, it takes the names of hemicrania, migrana, hemipagia, and megrim; in one of the tem- ples only, crotaphos; and that wliich is fixed to a point, generally in the crown of the head, is distin- guished by the name of clavus. Cephala'rtica. (From xcipaXv, the head, and ap- n$u). to make pure.) Medicines which purge the head. CHPHALE. KuttaXn. The head. CEPHALIC. (From xvpuXn, the head.) Pertaining to the head. 1. A variety of external and internal medicines are so called, as being adapted for the cure of disorders ofthe head. Of this class are the snuffs, which produce a discharge from the mucous membrane ofthe nose, &c. 2. Nerves, arteries, veins, muscles, Sec. are so called, which are situated on the head. 3. The name of a vein ofthe arm, which it was sup- posed went to the head. Cephalic vein. (Vena cephalica; so called be- cause the head was supposed to be relieved by opening it.) The anterior or outermost vein of the arm, that receives the cephalic of the thumb. Cephalicus pulvis. A powder prepared from asa- rum. CEPHALI'TIS. (From xeqiaXn, the head.) Inflam- mation of the head. Empresma cephalitis of Good. See Phrenitis. CEPHALO. This term is joined to others to denote the connexion of the muscle, artery, nerve, &c. to the head. CEPHALONO'SUS. (From A-£0aXr7, the head and vbaos, a disease.) Any disease of the head. Applied to the febris hungarica, in which the head is princi- pally affected. Cephalo-pharynoeus. (From xeipaXv, the head, and 6apvy\, the throat.) A muscle of the pharynx. See Constrictor pharyngis inferior. CEPHALOPONIA. (From xcqtaXv, the head, and aovos, pain.) Headache. Cepi'ni. Vinegar. Cupula. Large myrobalans. CERA. Wax. Bees' wax. A solid concrete sub- stance, collected from vegetables by bees, and extracted from their combs after the honey is got out, by heating and pressing them. It was long considered as a resin, from some proper- ties common to it with resins. Like them it furnishes an oil anff'an acid by distillation, and is soluble in all oils; but in several respects it differs sensibly from resins. Like these, wax has not a strong aromatic taste and smell, but a very weak smell, and when pure, no taste. With the heat of boiling water, no princi- ples are distilled from it; whereas, with that heat, some essential oil, or at least a spiritus rector, is"ob- tained from every resin. Farther, wax is If >s soluble in alkohol. If wax be distilled with a beat greater than that of boiling water, it may be decomposed, but aot not so easily as resins can. By this distillation, a small quantity of water is first separated from the wax, and then some very volatile and vary penetrating acid, accompanied with a small quantity of a very fluid and very odoriferous oil. As the distillation advances, the acid becomes more and more strong, and the oil more and more thick, till Its consistence is such that it becomes solid in the receiver, and is then called butter of wax. When the distillation is finished, nothing re- mains but a small quantity of coal, which is almost incombustible. ... . v. Wax cannot be kindled, unless it Is previously heat- ed and reduced into vapours; in which respect It resembles fat oils. The oil of butter of wax may, by repeated distillations, be attenuated and rendered more and more fluid, because some portion of acid is there- by separated from these substanceys; which effect is similar to what happens in the distillation of other oils and oily concretes: but this remarkable effect attends the repeated distillation of oil and butter of wax, that they become more and more soluble in alkohol; and that they never acquire greater consistence by evapo- ration of their more fluid parts. Boerhaave kept but- ter of wax in a glass vessel, open, or carelessly closed. during twenty years, without acquiring a more solid consistence. It may be remarked, that wax, its butter, and its oil, differ entirely from essential oils and resins in all the above-mentioned properties, and that in all these they perfectly resemble sweet oils. Hence Ma- quer concludes, that wax resembles resins only in be- ing an oil'rendered concrete by an acid; but that it differs essentially from these in the kind of the oil, which in resins is ofthe nature of essential oils, while in wax and in other analogous oily concretions (as butter of milk, butter of cocoa, fat of animals, sperma- ceti, and myrtle-wax) it is of the nature of mild unc- tuous oils, that are not aromatic, and not volatile, and are obtained from vegetables by expression. It seems probable, that the acidifying principle, or oxygen, and not an actual acid, may be the leading cause of the solidity, or low fusibility of wax. In the state in which it is obtained from the combs, it is called yellow wax, cera flava; and this, when new, is of a lively yellow colour, somewhat tough, yet easy to break: by age, it loses its fine colour, and becomes harder and more brittle. Yellow wax, after being reduced into thin cakes, and bleached by a long exiiosure to the sun and Open air, is again melted, and formed into round cakes, called virgin wax, or white wax, cera alba. The chief medicinal use of wax, is in plasters, unguents, and other like external applica- tions, partly for giving the requisite consistence to other ingredients, and partly on account of its own emollient quality. Cera alba. See Cera. Cera picarpo. The carduus pinea. Cera flava. Yellow wax. See Cera. [Cera vegetabilis. Vegetable wax, or natural wax. Wax seems to abound in some plants more than in others, and is easily collected from them. The bayberry (Myrica eerifera) abounds on the sandy shores of the United States, and in ihe autumn the wax is scraped from the plants, and, when melted and run into cakes, forms a beautiful green vegetable wax which is made into wax tapers, or sometimes melted* with a portion of tallow, and made into candles, which partake of the green colour of the wax, and are called bayberry candles, the vegetable ceragiving hardness and consistence to the candles, and therefore more useful in the heat of summer. We recollect seeing a large specimen of white vegetable wax in the possession of Dr. S. L. Mitchill, received by him from South Ame- rica, and exhibited to his class when he lectured on Materia Mediea, in the College of Physicians and Sur- geons of New-York. On inquiry, since, he informs us, that he never could ascertain the botanical name ofthe plant, though it was said to be a tree. A.] Cers'je. (From xcpas, a horn.) So Rufus Ephe- sius calls the cornua or appendages of the uterus. Cerani'tes. (From xepavwpi, to temper together 1 A. name formerly applied to a pastil, or troch, bv Galen. ' ' Ce'ras. (Ktpas, a horn.) A wild sort of parsnin is so named from its shape. * CE'RASA. (Kcpaoos, the cherry-tree; from Ktoa- , to wheeze.) Cerch- nus. Wheezing. Dr. Good applies it to a species of his genus Rhonchus, to designate a primary evil or disease; rhonchus cerchnus, or wheezing- CERCHNO'DES. (From xepx<->, t0 wheeze.) Cerchodes. One who labours under a dense breathing, accompanied with a wheezing noise. CERCHODES. See Cerchnodes. Ce'rcis. (Kcpucis literally means the spoke of a wheel, and has its name from the noise which wheels often make ; from xpexu, to shriek.) The radial bona of the fore-arm was formerly so called from its shape, like a spoke Also a nestle from its shape. 205 CER CER CERCO'SIS. (From xcpxos, a tail.) 1. A polypus ofthe uterus. 2. An enlargement ofthe clitoris. CE'REA. (From cera, wax.) The cerumen au- rium, or wax of the ear. CEREA'LIA. (Solemn feasts to the goddess Ceres.) All sorts of com, of which bread or any nutritious substance is made, come under the head of cerealia, which term is applied by bromatologists as a genus. Cerebb'lla urina. Paracelsus thus distinguishes urine which is whitish, of Ihe colour of the brain, and from which he pretended to judge of some of its dis- orders. CEREBE'LLUM. (Diminutive of cerebrum.) The little brain. A somewhat round viscus, of the same use as tlie brain; composed, like the brain, of a cor- tical and medullary substance, divided by a septum into a right and left lobe, and situated under the ten- torium, in the inferior occipital fosse. In the cere- bellum are to be observed the crura cercbelli, the fourth ventricle, the' valvula magna cerebri, aud the protuberantia vermiformes. CEREBRUM. (Quasi cerebrum; from xapa, the head.) The brain. A large round viscus, divided superiorly into a right and left hemisphere, and infe- riorly into six lobes, two anterior, two middle, and two posterior; situated within the cranium, and sur- rounded by tiie dura and pia mater, and tunica arach- noides. It is composed of a cortical substance, which is external; and a medullary, wliich is internal. It has three cavities, called ventricles ; two anterior, or lateral, which are divided from each other by the septum lucidum, and in each of which is the choroid plexus, formed of blood-vessels; tiie third ventricle is a space between the thalami nervorum' opticorum. The principal prominences of the brain are, the corpus callosum, a medullary eminence, conspicuous upon laying aside the hemispheres of the brain ; the corpora striata, two striated protuberances, one in the anterior j part of each lateral ventricle ; the thalami nervorum opticorum, two whitish eminences behind the former, which terminate in the optic nerves; the corpora quad- rigemina, four medullary projections, called by the ancients nates and testes; a little cercbriiie tubercle lying upon the nates, called the pineal gland; and, lastly, the crura cerebri, two medullary columns, which proceed from the basis of the brain to the me- | dulla oblongata. The cerebral arteries are branches of the carotid and vertebral arteries. The veins ter- minate in sinuses, which return their blood into the internal jugulars. The use of the brain is to give off nine pairs of nerves, and the spinal marrow, from which tbirty-one more pairs proceed, through whose means the various senses are performed, and muscular motion excited. It is also considered as the organ of the intellectual functions. Vauquelin's analysis of the brain is in 100 parts; 80 water, 4.53 white fatty matter, 0.7 reddish fatty matter, 7 albumen, 1.12 osmazome, 1.5 phosphorus, 5.15 acids, salts, and sulphur. Cerebrum elongatum. The medulla oblongata, and medulla spinalis. CEREFO'LIUM. A corruption of charophyllum. See Scandix cerefolium. Cerefolium hispa.mcum. Sweet-cicely. See Scan- dix odorata. Cerefolium sylvestre. See Charophyllum syl- vestre. CERELiE'UM. (From xnpos, wax, and eXaiov, oil.) A cerate, or liuiment, composed of wax and oil. Also tne oil of tar. j, CEREOLUS. A wax bougie. CE'REC-i MEDICATUS. See Bougie. CEREVl'SIA. (From ceres, corn, of wliich it is made.) Any liquor made from corn, especially ale and strong beer. Cere visi.e cataplasma. Into the grounds of strong beer, stir as much oatmeal as will make it of a suitable consistence. This is sometimes employed as a stimu- lant and an antiseptic to mortified parts. Cerevislc fermentum. See Fermentum Cere- visia. Ce'bia. (From cereus, soft, pliant.) The flat worms which breed in the intestines. See Tania. CERIN. 1. Subercerin. A peculiar substance which precipitates on evaporation from alkohol, which has been digested on cork. 206 2. The name given by Dr. John to the part of com- mon wax which dissolves in alkohol. 3 The name of" a variety of the mineral allamte. (k rion. (From xnpioi-, a honeycomb.) An erup- tive disorder of the head. «J5ee Achor. ,. CERITE. The sillciferoue oxide of cerium. A rare mineral of a rose-red colodr, found only in the cop- per mine of Bastnacs, in Sweden. It consists of silica, oxide of cerium, and oxide of iron, lime, and carbonic CERIUM. The name of the metal, the oxide of which exists in the mineral cerite. To obtain the oxide of the new metal, the cerite is calcined, pulverized, and dissolved in nitromuriatic acid. The filtered solution being neutralized with pure potassa, is to be precipitated by tartrate of potassa; and the precipitate, well washed, and afterwards cal- cined, is oxide of cerium. Cerium is susceptible of two.stages of oxidation; in the first it is white, and this by calcination becomes of a fallow-red. The white oxide exposed to the blowpipe soon be- comes red, but does not melt, or even agglutinate. With a large proportion of borax it fuses iuto a trans- parent globule. The white oxide becomes yellowish in the open air, but never so red as by calcination, because it absorbs carbonic acid, wliich prevents its saturating itself with - oxygen, and retains a portion of water, which dimi- nishes its colour. Alkalies do not act on it; but caustic potassa in the dry way, takes part of the oxygen from the red oxide so as to convert itinto thewhite without altering its nature. The protoxide of cerium is composed by Hisinger of 85.17 metal + 14.83 oxygen, and the peroxide of 79.3 metal -f- 20.7. The protoxide has been supposed a binary compound of cerium 5.75 -f- oxygen 1, and the peroxide a compound of 5.75 X 2 of cerium + 3 oxy gen. An alloy of this metal with iron was obtained by Vauquelin. The salts of cerium are white or yellow-coloured, have a sweet taste, yield a white precipitate with hy- drosulphuret of potassa, but none with sulpheretted hydrogen ; a milk-white precipitate, soluble iu nitric and muriatic acids, with ferroprussiate of potassa, and oxalate of ammonia; none with infusion of galls, and a white one with arseniate of potassa. CERO'MA. (Fromxnpas, wax.) Ceronium. Terms used by the ancient physicians for an unguent, or ce- rate, though originally applied to a particular compo- sition which the wrestlers used in their exercises. CEROPI'SSUS. (From xtjpos, wax, and tsioca, pitch.) A plaster composed of pitch and wax' Cerotum. Ktputrov. A cerate. • [Cerulin. " By the action of sulphuric acid on in- digo, two new substances are obtained, termed, by Mr. Crum, Cerulin aud Phenicin. To prepare tli£ former, the indigo is digested in the acid, the mixture is dis- solved in a large quantity of sulphuric acid.and the filtered solution is precipitated by potassa. The pre- cipitate consists of cerulin, in combination with the sulphate of potassa, and has been called Cerulco-sul- phcte of potassa. It requires about 120 parts of wa- ter for its solution, and forms a very deep blue-colour- ed liquid. In its property of forming insoluble com- pounds with neutral salts, cerulin is analogous to tan, From its ultimate analysis, it appears to consist of i atom of indigo -f- 4 atoms of water."— Webster's Man of Clis.m. A.] CERU'MEN. (Cerumen; diminutive of ccj-a, wax \ Wax. See Cera. '' Cerumen auriitm. Cerea ; Aurium sordes; Mar- morata aurium; Cypsele; Cypselis; Fugilc. The waxy secretion of the car, situated in the meatus audi- torius externus. ["Ckulmkn acris. A degree of deafness is fre- quently produced by the lodgment of liard dry pellets of this substance in the meatus auditorius. The best plan, in such cases, is to syringe the ear with warm water, which should be injected with moderate force In some instances, deafness seems to depend on a de- fective secretion of the cerumen, and a consequent dry- ness of the meatus. Here, a drop or two of sweet oil may now and then be introduced into the car and fomentations applied."—Cooper's Surer. Diet A l CERU'SSA. (Arabian.) Ccrusse. Ike Plumbi su carbonas. > Plimbi sub- CHA CHA Cerussa acetata. See Plumbi acetas. Cervi spina. See Rhamnus catharticus. CERVI'CAL. (Cervicalis ; from cervix, the neck.) Belonging to the neck ; as cervical uerves, cervical muscles, asc. Cervical artery. Arteria cervicalis. A branch of the subclavian. Cervical vertebra. The seven uppermost of the ver- tebra, which form the spine. - See Vertebra. Cervica'ria. (From cervic, the neck; so named because it was supposed to be efficacious in disorders and ailments of the throat and neck.) The herb throat- wort. CE'RVIX. (Cervix, vicis. f.; quasi cerebri via; as being the channel of the spinal marrow.) 1. The neck. That part of the body wliich is between the head and shoulders. 2. Applied also to organs, or parts which have some extent, to distinguish their parts; as the cervix uteri, neck of the uterus; cervix vesica, neck pf tiie bladder, neck of a bone, sec Cespititi* plant*. (From cespes, a sod, or turf.) The name of a class of plants in Sauvages' Methodus Foliorum, consisting of plants which have only radical leaves ; as primrose, &c. CESPITOSUS. (From cespes, a sod, or turf.) A plant is so called which produces many steins from one root, thereby forming a close thick carpet on the sur- face of the earth. Cespitosje paluoes. Turf-bogs.. Cestri'tes. (From xts-pov, betony.) Wine im- pregnated with betony. CE'STRUM. (From xcs-pa, a dart; so called from the shape of its flowers, which resemble a dart; or be- cause it was used to extract the broken ends of darts from wounds.) See Betonica officinalis. CETA'CEUM. Spermaceti. See Physetcr macro- cephalus. CE TERACH. (Blanchard says this word is cor- rupted from Pteryga, u]npv\, q. v. as peteryga, cete- ryga, and ceterach.) See Asplenium ceterach. CETIC ACID. Acidum ceticum. The name given by Chevreuil to a supposed peculiar principle of sper- maceti, which he has lately found to be the substance he has called margarine, combined w ith a fatty matter. CETINE. The name given by Chevreuil to sper- maceti. See Fat. CEVADIC ACID. By the action of potassa on the fat matter of the cevadilla, a plant that comes from Senegal, called by the French petite orge, there is ob- tained in the same way as the delpliinic acid, an acid which is called the cevadic. CEVADATE. A salt formed by the combination of ihe cevadic acid, with earthy, alkaline, and metallic bases. Cevaoilla. (Dim. of ceveda, Barley. Spanish.) See Veratrum sabatilla. — Ceyenne pepper. See Capsicum. CBYLANITE. The name of the mineral called pleonaste, by Hafly, which comes from Ceylon, com- monly in round pieces, but occasionally in crystals. It is of au indigo blue colour, and splendent internally. CHABASITE. The name of a mineral found in the quarry of Alteberg, near Oberstein, in crystals, tlie pri- mitive form of which is nearly a cube. It is white, or wilh a tinge of rose colour, and sometimes transparent. Chacari'lLjE cortex. See Croton Cascarilla. Ctt/EROFO'LIUM. See Scandix. CHjEROPHY'LLUM. (Xaipo^uXAov; from x<"po>, to rejoice, and qn/XXov, a leaf; so called from the abun- dance of ils leaves.) Chervil. 1. The name of a ge- nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentan- dria,- Order, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of some plants. See Scandix, and Charophyllum sylvestre. Charophyllum sylvestre. The systematic name ofthe Cicutaria, or bastard hemlock. Charophyllum; caule lavi striate ; geniculis tumidiusculis, of Lin- nneus. It is often- mistaken for the true hemlock. It may with great propriety be banished from the list of ofticiiials, us it possesses no remarkable property. Chie'ta. (From xcu>>t0 ^ diffused.) An obsolete name of the human hair. CHALA'SIS. (From x<*Xau, to relax.) Relaxa- tion. Chala'stica. (From %aAaw, to relax.) Medicines which relax. CHALAZION. (From XaXa?a, a hailstone.) Cha- laza ; Chalazium ; Granado. An indolent moveable tubercle on the margin of the eyelid, like a hail-stone. A species of hordeolum. It is that well-known affec- tion of the eye, called a stye, or stian. It is white, hard, and encysted, and differs from theeriiA*, another species, only in being moveable. Writers mention a division of Chalazion mto scirrhous, cancerous, cystic, and earthy. Cha'lbane. KaX6avn. Galbanum. Chalca'nthum. (From XaXxos, brass, and avOos, a flower.) Vitriol; or rather, vitriol calcined red. The flowers of brass. Chalceion. A species of pimpinella. Chalcoi'oeum os. The os cuneiforme of the tar sus. See Cuneiform bone. Chaleitis. See Colcothar. Ch ali cratum. (From x<*Xis, an old word that sig- nifies pure wine, and xcpavvvpi, to mix.) Wine mixed with water. Chali'nos. Chalinus. That part of the cheeks, which, on each side, is contiguous to the angles of the mouth. CHALK. A veiy common species of calcareous earth, or carbonate of lime, of a white colour. See Or eta, *m Chalk, black. Drawing slate, round in primitive mountains, and used in crayon drawing, whence its name. Chalk, rep. A clay coloured with oxide of iron. CHALK-STONE. A name given to the concretions in the hands and feet of people violently afflicted with the gout, from their resembling chalk, though chemi- cally different. Dr. Wollaston first demonstrated their true composition to be uric acid combined with ammo- nia, and thus explained the mysterious pathological relation between gout and gravel. Gouty concretions are soft and friable. They are insoluble in cold, but slightly in boiling water. An acid being added to this solution, seizes the soda, and the uric acid is deposited in small crystals. These con- cretions dissolve readily in water of potassa. An arti- ficial compound may be made by triturating uric acid and soda with warm water, which exactly resembles gouty concretions in its chemical constitution. CHALY'BEATE. (Chalybeatus ; chalybs, from iron, or steel.) Of or belonging to iron. A term given to any medicine into which iron enters; as chalybeate mixture, pills, waters, &c. Chalybeate water. Any mineral water which abounds with iron ; such as the water of Tunbridgc, Spa, Prymont, Cheltenham, Scarborough, and Hartfel; and many others. [Chalybeate waters are so numerous in the United States as to attract little or no attention unless con- nected with some peculiarity of circumstance, besides the mere solution of iron. The Ballston and Saratoga waters, of New-York, although they contain iron, ara not ranked among the chalybeates, having other an-1 more powerful ingredients in their composition. Of the pure chalybeate waters, containing nothing but iron in solution, those most resorted to for health and pleasure are the Stafford Springs, in Connecticut, and Orange, and Schooley's Mountain Springs in New- Jersey. The Stafford Springs are at the foot of a sand- stone ridge, (old red sand-stone formation of Werner.) Orange Springs are in the same sand-stone formation, in the beautiful .town of Orange, in New-Jersey, about 20 miles from New-York. There is an excellent house of entertainment at the springs, and there is a salubri- ous and .well-cultivated country surrounding it. Ad- jacent to the springs is a considerable elevation, from which an extensive prospect is obtained. The city and bay of New-York are plainly visible, with other and more distant prospects. The water of the springs is strongly impregnated, is not very .palatable, and is only drunk by invalids, whose physicians recommend them. Schooley's Mountain Spring is about 60 miles trom New-York, and about the same distance from Phila- delphia, and is resorted to in summer by the inhabit- ants of both cities, and othei places. It is on tiie side of a mountain nearly 1500 feet above tide water. The water runs in a constant stream from the crack of a rock by the side of the road leading down a ravine of the mountain, which from its elevation is cool and sa- lubrious. On the top of the mountain is an extensive CHA plain, crossed by good roads. There are several pub- lic houses in the neighbourhood of the spring. The water is a simple chalybeate, without being aerated. The iron is deposited in an ochreous sediment as the water passes over the rock. The mountain appears to be a vast deposite of iron ore, much of whicli is magnetic, affecting the surveyor's compass. Loose specimens of magnet are occasionally picked -up on the mountain. A.] Chalybis rubigo pr.eparata. See Ferri subcar- bonas. CHA'LYBS. (From Chalybes, a people in Pontus, who dug iron out of the earth.) Ades. Steel. The best, hardest, finest, and the closest-grained forged iron. As a medicine, steel differs not from iron. Sec Iron. •» Chalybs tartarizatus. See Ferrum tartariza- tum. Cham jeba'lanus. (From xapai, ,ordwarl palm. The fruit called wild dates, are adstringent. Ciiamaropope'npron. (From xaaat, on the ground, and poSoScvipov, the rose laurel.) The Azalaapontwa ot'Linnajus. . Cham**u»us. (From vajiai, on the ground, and rubus, the bramble.) See Rubus chamamorus. CiiAMiBSPARTiPM. (From xa/iai, on the ground, and onapriov, Spanish broom.) See Genista tinctoria. CHAMBER. Comoro. The space between the capsule of the crystalline lens aud the corner of the eye, is divided by the iris into two spaces, called cham- bers; the space before the Iris is termed the anterior chamber; and that behind it, the posterior. They are filled with an aqueous fluid. CHAMBEKLEN, Hugh, a native of London, about the middle of the 17th century. He succeeded his father as a practitioner in midwifery, and had also two brothers in the same profession. They invented among them an instrument, the obstetric forteps, whicli greatly facilitated delivery in many cases, and often saved the child: but to him alone, as most distinguished, the merit has been usually ascribed. In 1683, he publish- ed a translation of Mauriceau's Observations, which was much sought after. The instrument procured him great celebrity in this, as well as other countries; and, with successive improvements by Smellie, &c. still continues to be esteemed one of the most valuable adjuvants in the obstetric art. The period'of his death is not ascertained. [Chamitk. See organic relics. A.] CHAMOMILE. See Anthemis nobilis. Chamomile, stinking. See Anthemis cotula. CHAMOMI'LLA. From xaha>i on tl,e ground, and pnXov, au apple.) See Anthemis nobilis. Chamomilla nostras. See Matricaria Chamo- milla. Chamomilla romana. See Anthemis. CM AMPIGXION. See Agaricus pratensis. CUA'NCRE. (French. From xapxivos, cancer.) A sore which arises from the direct application of the venereal poison to any part of the body. Of course it mostly occurs on the genital;. Such venereal sores as break out from a general contamination of tiie system, in consequence of absorption, never have tiie term chancre applied to them. Channelled leaf. See Leaf. Chaoma'ntia signa. So Paracelsus calls those prognostics that are taken from observations of the air; and the skill of doing this, he calls Chaomancia. Ciiao'spa.- Paracelsus uses this word as an epithet for the plague. CHAPMAN, Epmu«p, was born about the end of the 17th century; and, after becoming properly in- structed as a surgeon and accoucheur, settled in Lon- don, and soon distinguished himself by his success iu difficult labours. His plan consisted chiefly in turning Ihe child, and delivering by the feet when any part but the head presented; also in often availing himself of the forceps of Chamberlen, much improved by him- self, and of which he had tiie merit of first giving an account to the public in his treatise on Midwifery, in 1732. He also ably defended the cause of the men- midwives against the attack of Douglas, in a small work, in 1737. Cha'rabe. An Arabian name for amber. Cha'rapra. (From xapaaam, to excavate.) The bowels, or sink of the body. Charamais. The purging hazel-nut. Charantia. See Momordica elaterium. CHARCOAL. When vegetable substances are ex- posed to a strong heat in the apparatus for distillation the fixed residue is called charcoal. For general pur- poses, wood is converted into charcoal by building it up in a pyramidal form, covering the pile with clay or earth, and leaving a lew air holes, which are closed as soon as the mass is well lighted; and by this means the combustion is carried on in an imperfect manner In charring wood it has been conjectured, that a portion of it is sometimes converted into a pyrophorus and that the explosions that happen in powder-mills are sometimes owing to this. Charcoal is made on the great scale, by Ignltina wood ui iron cylinders. When the resulting charcoal CHA CHE Is to be used in the manufacture of gunpwder, it is essential that the last portion of vinegar aud tar be suffered to escape, and that the reabsorption of the crude vapours be prevented, by cuttmg off tiie commu- nication between the interior of the cylinders aud the apparatus for condensing the pyrolignous acid, when- ever the fire is withdrawn from the furnace. If this precaution be not observed, the gunpowder made with the charcoal would be of inferior quality. In the third volume of Tilloch's magazine, we have Borne valuable facis on charcoal, Jjy Mr. MOshet. He justly observes, that the produce of charcoal in the small way, differs from that on the large scale, in which the quantity of char depends more upon the hardness and compactness ofthe texture of wood, and the skill of the workman in managing the pyramid of fagots, than on the absolute quantity of carbon it contains. Clement and Desormes say, that wood contains one- half its weight of charcoal. Proust says, that good pit- coals afford 70,75, or 80 per cent, of charcoal or coke; from which only two or three parts in the hundred of ashes remain after combustion.—Tilloch's Mag. vol. viii. Charcoal is black, sonorous, and brittle, and in gene- ral retains the figure of the vegetable it was obtained from. If, however, the vegetable consist for the most part of water or other fluids, these in their extrication will destroy the connexion of ihe more fixed parts. In this case the quantity of charcoal is much less than in the former. The charcoal of oily or bituminous sub- Btances is of a light pulverulent form, and rises in soot. This charcoal of oils is called lamp-black. A very fine kind is obtained from burning alkohol. See Carbon. I'ha'roone. The artichoke. Charistolochia. (From xapKi j°yi &n& ^oxia, the lochia; so named from its supposed usefulness to women in childbirth.) The plant mogwort. See Ar- temisia vulgaris. CHARLTON, Walter, was born in Somerset- shire, 1619. After graduating at Oxford, where he distinguished himself by his learning, he was appoint- ed physician to Charles I., and admitted a fellow of the Royal College of Physicians, in London. He had afterward the honour of attending Charles It., and was one of the first members of the Royal Society. He was author of several publications, on medical and other subjects; the former of which contained little original matter, but had the merit of spreading the knowledge of the many improvements made about that period, particularly in anatomy and physiology; the principal of them are his "Exercitationes Patholo- gical," and his " Natural History of Nutrition, Life, and Voluntary Motion." In 1689, he was chosen pre- sident of the College, and held that office two years He afterward retired to Jersey, and died in 1707. Cha'rme. (From vatpu, to rejoice.) Charmis. A cordial mentioned by Galen. Cha'rpie. The French. For scraped linen, or lint. CHA'RTA. (Chaldean.) 1. Paper. 2. The amnios, or interior fetal membrane, was called the charta virginea, from its likeness to a piece of fine paper. Cha'rtreux, poupre de. (So called because it was said to have been invented by some friars of the Carthusian orderA A name ofthe kermes mineral, or hydrosulphuret of antimony. Cha'sme. (From xaivio, to gape.) Chasmus. Os- c it at ion, or gaping. CHASTE TREE. See Agnus castus. Cha'te. The Cucumus agyptia. [" CHAUNCEY, Charles, M.D. second President of Harvard College, was born in England in 1589. He had his grammar education at Westminster, and was Rt the school when the gunpowder plot was to have taken effect, and must have perished if the parliament- house had been blown up. At the university of Cam- bridge he commenced Bachelor of Divinity, and took the degree of M.D. Being intimately acquainted with Archbishop Usher, one of the finest scholars in Eu- rope, he had more than common advantages to expand his mind, and make improvements in literature. A more learned man than Mr. Chaunccy was not to be found among the fathers of New-Englaud. lie had been chosen Hebrew professor at Cambridge, by the heads of both houses, and exchanged this branch of O instruction to oblige Dr. Williams, Vice-Chancellor of the university. He was well skilled in many oriental languages, but especially the Hebrew, wliich he knew by very close study, and by conversing with a Jew, who resided in tire same house. He was also an I accurate Greek scholar, and was made professor of this language when he left the other piofessorsjiip. This uncommon scholar became a preacher, and was settled at Ware. He displeased archbishop Laud, by opposing the book of sports, mid reflecting upon the discipline of the church, which caused him to emigrate to Plymouth, in Massachusetts, in ]t;:',8. President Cliaumvy is said to iiave been an eminent physician: but we are not informed lo what extent he devoted himself to the practice. He left six sons, all of whom were educated at Harvard college, and were preachers. Some of them were learned divines. Dr. Mather says they were all eminent physicians, as their father was before them."—Thach. Med. Biog. A.\ Chay. See Oldenlandia umbellata. Chaya. -See Oldenlandia umtullata. CHEEK-BONE. See Jvgale os. CHEESE. Case-us. Thecoagulumofmilk. When prepared from rich milk, and well made, il is very nutritious in small quantities; but mostly indigestible when hard and ill prepared, especially, to weak sto- machs. If any vegetable or mineral acid be mixed with milk, the chetse separates, and, if assisted by heat, coagulates into a mass. The quantity of cliche is less when a mineral acid is used. Neutral salts, and likewise all earthy and metallic salts, separate the cheese from the whey. Sugar and gum-arabic pro- duce tiie same effect. Caustic alkalies will dissolve the curd by the assistance of a boiling heat, and acids occasion a precipitation again. Vegetable acids have very little solvent power upon curd. This accounts for a greater quantity of curd being obtained when a vegetable acid is used. But what answers best is ren- net, which is made by macerating in water a jik-ci- of the last stomach of a calf, salted and dried for this purpose. Scheele observed, that cheese has a considerable ana- logy to albumen, which it resembles in being coagula- blc by fire and acids, soluble in ammonia, and aiford- ing the same products by distillation or treatment with nitric acid. There arc, however, certain differences between them. Rouelie observed, likewise, a striking analogy between cheese and tiie gluten of wheat, ami that found in the feculce of green vegetables. i>y kneading the gluten of wheat with a little salt and a small portion of a solution of starch, he gave it the taste, smell, and unctuosity of cheese; so that after it had been kept a certain time, it was not to be distin- guished from the celebrated Rochefort cheese, of which it had all the pungency. This caseous substance from gluten, as well as the cheese of milk, appears to con- tain acetate of ammonia, after it has been kept long enough to have undergone the requisite fermentation, as may be proved by examining it with sulphuric acid, and with potassa. The pungency of strong cheese, too, is destroyed by alkohol. In the 11th volume of Tilloch's Magazine, there is an excellent account of the mode of making Cheshire cheese, taken from the Agricultural Report of the county. "If the milk," says the reporter, "be set together very warm, the curd will be firm; in this case, the usual mode is to take-a common case-knife, and make incisions across it, to the full depth of the knife's blade, at the distance of about one inch; and again crossways in the same manner, the incisions intersect- ing each other at right angles. The whey rising through these incisions is of a fine pale-green colour. The cheese-maker and two assistants then proceed to break the curd: this is performed by their repeatedly putting their hands down into the tub; the cheese- maker, with the skimming-dish in one hand, breaking every part of it as they catch it, raising the curd from the bottom, and still breaking it. This part ofthe bu- siness is continued till the whole is broken uniformly small; it generally takes up about forty minutes, and the curd is then left coveredover with a cloth for about half an hour, to subside. If the milk has been set cool together, tiie curd will be much more tender, the whey will not be so green, but rather of a milky appearance,- CHEII.or-'A'CE. (From x"Xos, a Kp, nnd xamv, an evil.) A swelling of the lips, or canker In tEe mouth. 209 CHE Cheime'lton. (From x"pa, winter.) A chilblain. See Pernio. CHEIRA'NTHUS. (From x«p, a hand, and av6ot, a flower; so named from the likeness of its blossoms to tiie fingers of the hand.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linna-an system. Class, Tctradynamia; Order, Siliquosa. The wall-flower. Cheiranthus cheiri. The systematic name of the wall-flower. Leucoium lutein.t. riola lutea. Common yellow wall-flower. The flowers of this plant, Cheiranthus ; foliis lanceolatts, aculis, glabris; ramis angulatis; caule frutieoso, of Lnmnus, are recommended as possessing nervine and deobstruent virtues. They have a moderately strong, pleasant smell, and a nauseous, bitter, somewhat pungent taste. [Cheiranthopenpron. A tree growing in Mexico, so called from the appearance of the flower represent- ing tlie human hand and fingers. (From x«pi a hand, avOos, a flower, aud icvipov, a tree.) It is a large tree, bearing a flower resembling a human hand. Tlie part producing this reseinblui.ee is tlie pistillum, which rises above the calyx, and is divided into five parts, analogous to the thumb and lingers. The resemblance is very striking, but the digits are sharp and pointed; more like claws. We have seen preserved specimens of the flowers in very good order. A.] CHEIRA'PSIA. (From vt'Pi *e hand, and airro- pat, to touch.) The act ot scratching; particularly the scratching one hand with another, as in the itch. CHEI'RI. (Cheiri, Arabian.) See Cheiranthus Cheiri. CHEIRI A'TER. (From xcip, the hand, and ia7po$, a physiciau.) A surgeon whose office it is to remove maladies by operations of the hand. CHE1R1SMA. (From xEipi^ouai, to labour with the hand.) Handling. Also a manual operation. CHEIRI'XIS. (From xe'P'lopai, to labour with the hand.) The ait of surgery. CHEIRONO'MIA. (From xt'P<">opeii>, to exercise with the hands.) An exercise mentioned by Hippo- crates, which consisted of gesticulations with tile hands, like our dumb-bells. CHELA. (XiiXn, forceps; from x^i t0 take0 1. A forked probe, for drawing a polypus out of the nose. 2. A fissure in the feet, or other places. 3. The claw of crabs, which lays hold like forceps. Chelje cancrorum. See Cancer. Cheli'oon. The bend of the arm. CllELIDO'NIUM. (From XcXiSiov, the swallow. It is so named from an opinion, that il was pointed out as useful for the eyes by swallows, who are said to open the eyes of their young by it; or because it blos- soms about the time when swallows appear.) Celan- dine. A genus of plants in tiie Liniia:aii system. Class, Polyandria ; Order, Monoeynia. There is only one species used iu medicine, and that rarely. Cheliponium majls. Papaver corniculatum, lu- teum; Cure urn. Tetterwort, aud great celandine. The herb -and root of this plant, Chelidonium—pedun- culis umbellatus, of Linnams, have a faint, unplea- sant smell, and a bitter, acrid, durable taste, which is stronger in tin- roots than the leaves. They are ape- rient and diuretic, and recommended in icterus, when not accompanied wilh inflammatory symptoms. The chelidonium should be administered with caution, as it is liable to irritate the stomach and bowels. Of the dried root, from 3 ss to 3 j is a dose; of the fresh root, infused in water, or wine, the dose may be about | ss. The decoction of the fresh root is used in dropsy, cachexy, and cutaneous complaints. The fresh juice is used to destroy warts, and films in ihe eyes; but, for the latter purpose, il is diluted with milk. Cheliponium minus. The pill-wort. See Ranun- culus ficaria. CHELO'NE. XtXum*,. 1. The tortoise. 2. An instrument for extending a limb, and so called because, in its slow motions, it represents a tortoise. This instrument is mentioned in Oribasius. Chelo'mon. (From xeAwvi?, tlie tortoise; so called from its resemblance to the shell of a tortoise.) A hump or gibbosity in the back. CHELTENHAM. The name of a village, now be- come a large and populous town, in Gloucestershire. It is celebrated for its purging waters, the reputation of which is daily tncr-tasing, as it possesses both a sa- 310 CHE line and chalybeate principle. When first drawn, It m clear and colourless, but somewhat brisk; has u sa- line, bitterish, chalybeate taste. It does not keep, not bear transporting to any distance ; thechalybeate part peine lost by precipitation of the iron, and in tlie open air il even turns foetid. The salts, however, remain. Its heat, in summer, was from 50O to 55o0r 5ee Chenopodium vul- varia. Chenopopihm vulvaria. The systematic name for the stinking orach. Atriplex fatida; Atriplex olida; Vulvaria; Garosmum : Raphex; Chenopodium fatidum ; Blitum fatidum. The very fcetid smell of this plant, Chenopodium—foliis integerrimis rhombeo ovatis, floribus conglomeratis axillaribus, of Linnseus, induced physicians to exhibit it in hysterical diseases. It is now superseded by more active preparations. Messrs. Chevalier and Lasseigne have detected am- monia in this plant in an iinconibined state, which is probably the vehicle of the remarkably nauseous odour which it exhales, strongly resembling that of putrid fish. When the plant is bruised with water, and the liquor expressed and afterward distilled, we procure a fluid which contains the subcarbonate of ammonia, and an oily matter, which gives the fluid a milky ap- pearance. If the expressed juice of the chenopodium be evaporated to the consistence of an extract, it is- found to be alkaline; there seems to be acetic acid in it. Its basis is said to be of an albuminous nature. It is stated also to contain a small quantity of the sub- stance which the French call osmazome, a little of air aromatic resin, and a bitter matter, soluble both in. alkohol and water, as well as several saline bodies. Che'ras. (From xt^it0 pow out.) An obsolete- name of struma, or scrofula. Chereko'lium. See Scandix cerefolium. CHE'RMES. (Arabian.) A small berry, full of insects like worms: the juice of wliich was formerly made into a confection, called confectio alkerines, which has been long disused. The worm itself was also so called. Chkrmes mineralis. Hydro-sulphuret of anti- mony. Cherni'bium. Chcmibion. In Hippocrates it sig- nifies a urinal. Chero'nia. (From Xetpuiv, the Centaur.) See- Chironia centaurium. CHERRY. See Cerasa nigra, and Cerasa rubraa, Cherry bay. The Lauro-cerasus. Cherry-laurel. The Lauro-cerasus. Cherry, winter. The Alkekengi. CHERVI'LLUM- See Scandix cerefolium.' CIIESELDEN, William, was born in Leicester- shire, 1688. After serving his apprenticeship to a sur- geon at Leicester, he came to study at St. Thomas's hospital, to which he afterward became surgeon. He began to give lectures at the early age of 22, and about the same period was elected Fellow of the Royal So- ciety. Two years after, he published his " Anatomical Description of the Human Body," with some select cases in surgery, which passed through several edi- tions; in one of which he detailed his success in the- operation of lithotomy by the lateral method, as it is termed, which he found not so liable to failure as the high operation. He also gave, in the Philosophical Transactions, an interesting account of a grown per- son whom he restored to sight after being blind from infancy; and furnished some other contributions to the same work. Besides being honourably distin- guished by some of the French societies, he was ap- pointed principal surgeon to Quee.i Caroline, to whom he dedicated his splendid work on the bones in 1733. He was four years after chosen surgeon to Chelsea Hospital, and retired from public practice, and lived to the age of 64. CHESNUT. See JEsculus and Fagus. Chesnut, horse. See JEsculus Hippocastanum. Chesnuti, sweet. See Fagus castanea. Cjiku'sis. (From xru, to pour out.) Liquation. Infusion. I Cueva'stre. A double-headed roller, applied by 211 CHI its middle below the chin; then running on each side, it is crossed on the top of tiie head; then passing to the nape of the neck, is there crossed: it then passes under the chin, where crossing, it is carried to the top of the head, &c. until it is all taken up. CHEYNE, George, was born in Scotland, 1670. After graduating in medicine, he came to London, at the age of 30, and publishe.il a Theory of Fevers, and five years after a work on Fluxions, which procured his election into the Roval Society; and this was soon followed by his "Philosophical Principles of Natural Religion." Being naturally inclined to corpulency, and indulging in free living, he liecamc, when only of a middle age, perfectly unwieldy, with other marks of an impaired constitution; against which, finding medi- cines of little avail, he determined to abstain from all fermented liquors, and confine himself to a milk and vegetable diet. This plan speedily relieved the most distressing symptoms, which led him after a while to resume his luxuries; but finding his complaints pre- sently returning, he resorted again to the abstemious plan; by a steady perseverance in which he retained a tolerable share of health to the advanced age of 72. In 1722, in a treatise on tiie gout, &c. he first incul- cated this plan; and two years after greatly enlarged on the same subject, in his celebrated " Essay on Health and Long Life." His " English Malady, or Treatise on Nervous Diseases," which he regarded as especially prevalent in this country, a very popular work, published 1733, contains a candid and judicious narrative of his own case. , CHEZANAN'CE. (Fiom xe?". to go to stool, and avayxr;, necessity.) 1. Any thing that creates a ne- cessity to go to stool. 2. in P. iEgineta, it is the name of an ointment, with which the anus is to be rubbed for promoting stools. CHI'A. (From Xws, an island where they were formerly propagated.) 1. A sweet fig of the island of Cyprus, Chin, or Scio. 2. An earth from the island of Chio, formerly used in fevers. 3. A species of turpentine. See Pistacia terebin- thus. Chi'acus. (From Xws, the island of Scio.) Au epithet of a collyrium, the chief ingredient of which was Wine of Chios. Chi'apus. In Paracelsus it signifies the same as furunculus. Ckian turpentine. See Pistacia tercbinthus. Chia'smus. (From xla5Mi t0 form like the letter X, chi.) The name of a bandage, the shape of which is like the Greek letter X, chi. CHIASTOLITE. The name of a mineral found in Britany and Spain, somewhat like steatite. Chia'stos. The name of a crucial bandage in Oribasius ; so called from its resembling the Ieiter X, chi. Chia'stre. The name of a bandage for the tempo- ral artery. It is a double-headed roller, the middle of which is applied to the side of the head, opposite to that in which the artery is opened, and, when brought round to the part affected, it is crossed upon the com- press that is laid upon the wound, and then, the con- tinuation is over the coronal suture, and under the chin; then crossing on the compress, the course is, as at tie first, round the head, &c. till the whole roller is taken up. Chi'bou. A spurious species of gum-elemi, spoken of by the faculty of Paris, but not known in England. Chichi'na. Contracted from China China). See Cinchona. ..... CHICKEN. The young of the gallinaceous order pf birds, especially of the domestic fowl. Bee Pha- sianus gallus. CHICKEN POX. See Vancdla. CHICKWEED. See Alsine media. CHICOYNEAU, Francis, was born at Montpelier in 1672, the second son of a professor there, who be- coming blind, he was appointed to discharge his du- ties, after takisg his degrees in medicine. Having ac- quitted himself very creditably, he was deputed with other physicians to Marseilles in 1720, to devise mea- sures for arresting the progress of the plague, which in the end almost depopulated that city. The seal which he evinced on that occasion was rewarded by ftpension; and on the death of his father-in law.M. 213 CHI Chirac, in 1731, he was appointed to succeed him ns first physician to the king; and received also otiier honours previously to his death in 1752. He published in 1721, in conjunction with the other physicians, an account ofthe plague at Marseilles, in which the opi- nion is advanced, that tlie disease was not contagious: and having received orders from the king to collect all the observations that had been made concerning that disease lie drew' up an enlarged treatise with much candour, and containing a number of useful facts, which was made public in 1744. [CnmoE, or viirgeW A small insect so called in the West India islands, infesting the feet of those who go barefoot, and particularly the negroes. It is a very minute insect, and, when magnified, has very much the appearance of a flea. It penetrates the skin of the li et without producing pain, and there forms its nidus. As it increases in growth iii its new situation, it pro- duces little swellings and intolerable itching. The fe- male negroes carefully extract them with a needle. When they are not extracted, the parent deposites its eKs, and as these hatch, the irritation causes increased swellings and ulceration, which sometimes cause the loss of limbs, and even death to the sufferers. Poul- tices of Indian meal are the only applications to heal the ulcerations and abscesses caused by the chi- goes. A.] CHILBLAIN. See Pernio. [" CHILDS, Timothy, M.D.,was bom atDeerfield, Massachusetts, February, 1748. He was entered as a member of Harvard College in 1764, but was under the necessity of taking a dismission at the close of his junior year, by the failure of the funds on which he had relied to carry him through the regular course of that seminary. From Cambridge he returned to Deer- field, where he studied physic and surgery with Dr. Williams; and from whence, in 1771, at the age of twenty-three, he removed to practise in Pittsfield: An ardent and decided friend of civil liberty, he took a deep interest iu those great political questions which at that period were agitated between G reat Britain and her American colonies. No young man, perhaps, was more zealously opposed to the arbitrary encroachment of the British parliament than Dr. Childs, and as a proof of the confidence reposed in him by the fathers of the town, it need only be mentioned that in 1774, when the crisis of open hostility was approaching, he was appointed chairman of a committee to draw a pe- tition to his Majesty's Justices of Common Pleas in the county of Berkshire, remonstrating against certain acts of parliament which had just been promulgated, and praying them tp stay all proceedings till those un- just and oppressive acts should be repealed. In the same year, (1774,) Dr. Childs took a commis- sion in a company of minute-men, which, in compli- ance with a recommendation from the convention of the New-England states, was organized in that town. When the news of the battle of Lexington in 1775 was received, he marched with his company to Bos- ton, where he was soon after appointed a surgeon of Colonel Patterson's regiment. From Boston he went with the army to New-York, and from thence accom- panied the expedition to Montreal. In 1777 he left the army, and resumed his practice in the town of .Pittsfield, and continued in it till less than a week be- fore his death, at the advanced age of seventy-three. In 1792, Dr. Childs was elected a representative to the General Court, and for several years received the same pledge of public confidence. He also held a seat in the senate for a number of years, by the suffrages of the county in wliich he lived and died. But it was in his profession he was most highly honoured and extensively useful. He was early elected a member of the Massachusetts Medical Society, and held the office of counsellor of that society to the time of his death. In the year 1811, the University of Cambridge conferred on him the degree of Doctor of Medicine When the district society, composed ofthe fellows of the state society, was established in the county in which he lived, he was appointed censor, and elected to the office of president. As a practitioner, Dr. Childs stood high in public es- timation, both at home and abroad. For more than thirty years he was the only physician of note in the town; and this single fact strongly testifies to the un- common estimation in wliich he was held by those who were most competent to Judge of his professional CHI CIIL skill and success. He died on the 25th Feb. 1821, as he lived, honoured, respected, and Iuinented."—Th. Med. Biog. A.] Cih'li, balsamum oe. Salmon speaks, but with- out any proof, of its being brought from Chili. The Bar- badoes tar, in which are mixed a few drops of the oil of aniseed, is usually sold for it. Chiliopy'namon. (From x<^""t B thousand, and iwapts, virtue.) In Dioscorides, this name is given on account of its many virtues. An epithet of the herb Polemonium. Most probably the wood sage, Teu- crium scorodonia of Linnaeus. Ciiiliophyllon. (From xiX«h, a thousand, and the hand.) An affection of the hand, where it is troubled with chirones. Chironia Ckntaurium. The systematic name of the officinal centaury. Centaurium minus vulgare; Centauriumparvum; Centauriumminus; Libaaium; Chironia—corollis quinquefidis infundibuliformibus, caule dichotomo, pistillo simplici, of Linnffius. This plant is justly esteemed to be the most efficacious bit- ter of all the medicinal plants indigenous to this coun- try. It has been recommended, -by Cullen, as a sub- stitute for gentian, and by several is thought to be a more useful medicine. The tops of the centaury plant are directed for use by the colleges of London and Edin- burgh, and are most commonly given in infusion; but they may also be taken in powder, or prepared into an extract. [<'hironiaanoularis. See American centaury. A.] CiiirVnium. (From Xeipuv, the Centaur, who is said to have been She first who healed them.) A ma- lignant ulcer, callous on its edges, and difficult to cure. CHIROTHE'CA. (From x«P, the hand, and nOn- pi, to put) A glove of tlie scarfskin, with the nails, which is brought off from the dead subject, after the cuticle is loosened by putrefaction, from ihe parts un- der it. OHIR'URGIA. (From x«p, the hand, and tpyov, "\.W£ ' because surgical operations are performed by the hand.) Clururgery, or surgery. Chiton. Xirov. A coat, or membrane. LChitonite. See Organic relics. A.] Chi'um. (From Xios, the. island where it was pro- duced.) An epithet of a wine made at Bcio. Chua'sma. (From xXiaivu, to make warm.) A warm fomentation. CIILORA'SMA. (From xXupos, green.) See Chlorosis. CHLORATE. A compound of chloric acid with a salifiable basis. CHLORIC ACID. Acidum chloricum. " It was first eliminated from salts containing it by Gay Lus- sac, and described by him in his admirable memoir on iodine, published In the Ulst volume ofthe Annates de Chimie. When a current of chlorine is passed for some time through a solution of harytic earth in warm wa- ter, a substance called hyperoxymuriate of barytes by its first discoverer, Cheuevix, is formed, as well as some common muriate. The latter is separated, by boiling phosphate of silver in the compound solution. The former may then be obtained by evaporation, in fine rhomboidal prisms. Into a dilute solution of this salt,Gay Lussac poured weak sulphuric acid. Though he added only a few drops of acid, not nearly enough to saturate the barytes, the liquid became sensibly acid; and not a bubble of oxygen escaped. By conti- nuing to add sulphuric acid wilh caution, he succeeded in obtaining an acid liquid entirely free from sulphuric acid and barytes, and not precipitating nitrate of sil- ver. It was chloric acid dissolved in water. Its cha racters are the following. This acid has no sensible smell. Its solution in water is perleciy colourless. Its taste is very acid and it reddens, litmus without destroying the colour It produces no alteration on solution of indigo in sul pliuric acid. Light does not decompose it. It may he concentrated by a gentle heat, without undergoing decomposition, or without evaporating. It was kept a long time exposed to the air without sensible diminu- tion of its quantity. When concentrated, it has some- tiling of an oily consistency. When exposed to heat, it is partly decomposed into oxygen and chlorine, and partly volatilized without alteration. Muriatic acid decomposes it in the same way, at the common tem- perature. Sulphurous acid, and sulphuretted hydro- gen, have the same property; but nitric acid produces no change upon it. Combined with ammonia, it forms a fulminating salt, formerly described by M. Chenevix. It does not precipitate any metallic solution. It readily dissolves zinc, disengaging hydrogen; but it acts slowly on mercury. It cannot be obtained in the gaseous state. It is composed of 1 volume chlorine -f- 2.5 oxygen, or, by weight, of 100 chlorine, 111.70 oxy- gen, if we consider the specific gravity of chlorine to be 2.1566. ■ To the preceding account of the properties of chloric acid, M. Vauquelin has added the following. Its taste is not only acid, but astringent, and its odour, when concentrated, is somewhat pungent. It differs from chlorine, in not precipitating gelatine. When paper stained with litmus is left for some time in con- tact with it, the colour is destroyed. Mixed with mu- riatic acid, water is formed, and both acids are con- verted into chlorine. Sulphurous acid is converted into sulphuric, by taking oxygen from the chloric acid, which is consequently converted into chlorine. Chloric acid combines with the bases, and forms the chlorates, a set of salts formerly known by the name of the hyper oxygenated muriates. They may be formed either directly by saturating the alkali or earth with the chloric acid, or by the old process of trans- mitting chlorine through the solutions of the bases, in Woolfe's bottles. In this case the water is decom- posed. Its oxygen unites to one portion ofthe chlorine, forming chloric acid, while its hydrogen unites to another portion of chlorine, forming muriatic acid, and hence, chlorates and muriates must be contempo- raneously generated, and must be afterward separated by crystallization, or peculiar methods. The chlorate of potassa or hyperoxymuriate, has been long known, and may be procured by receiving chlo- 213 CIIL CHL l-ine, as it is formed, into a solution of potassa. When the solution is saturated, it may be evaporated gently, and the first crystals produced will be the salt desired, this crystallizing before the simple muriate, whioh is produced at the same time with it. Its crystals arc in shining hexaedral lamina*, or rhomboidal plates. It is soluble in 17 parts of cold water; and, but very sparingly, in alkohol. Its taste is cooling, and rather unpleasant. Its specific gravity is 2.0. 16 parts of water, at 60°, dissolve one of it, and 2J ot boiling >vater. The purest oxygen is extracted ftom this salt, by exposing it lo a gentle red heat. One hundred grains yield about 115 cubic inches of gas. It consists of 9.5 chloric acid+6 potassa=15.5, which is the prime equi- valent of the salt. The effects of this salt on inflammable b6dies are very powerful. Rub two grains into powder in a mortar, add a grain of sulphur, mix them well by gentle trituration, then collect the powder into a heap, and press upon it suddenly and forcibly with the pestle, a loud detonation will ensue. If the mixture be wrapped in strong paper, and struck with a hammer, the report will be still louder. Five grains of the salt, mixed in the same manner wilh two and a half of charcoal, will be inflamed by strong trituration, especially if a grain or two of sulphur be added, but without much noise. If a little sugar be mixed with half its weight of the chlorate, and a little strong sulphuric acid poured on it, a sudden and vehement inflammation will ensue; but this experiment requires caution, as well as the following. To one grain of the powdered salt in a mortar, add half a grain of phosphorus; it will deto- nate, with a loud report, on the gentlest trituration. Iu this experiment the hand should be defended by a glove, and great care should be taken that none of the phosphorus get into the eyes. Phosphorus may be in- flamed by it under water, putting into a wine-glass one part of phosphorus and. two of the chlorate, nearly filling the glass with water, and .then pouring in, through a glass tube reaching to the bottom, three or four parts of sulphuric acid. This experiment, too, is very hazardous to the eyes. If olive or linseed oil be taken instead of phosphorus, it may be inflamed by similar means on the surface of the water. This salt should not be kept mixed with sulphur, or perhaps any inflammable substance, as in this state it has been known to detonatespontaneously. As it is the common effect of mixtures of this salt with inflammable sub- stances of every kind, lo take fire on being projected into the stronger acids, Chenevix tried the experiment with it mixed with diamond powder in various propor- tions, but without success. Chlorate of soda may be prepared in the same man- ner as the preceding, by substituting soda for potassa ; but it is not easy to obtain it separate, as it is nearly as soluble as the muriate of soda, requiring only 3 parts of cold water. Vauquelin formed it, by saturating chloric acid with soda ; 500 parts of the dry carbonate yielding 1100 parts of crystallized chlorate. It consists of 4 soda,9.5 acid=13.5, which is its prime equivalent. It crystallizes in square plates, produces a sensation of cold in the mouth, and a saline taste ; is slightly deli- quescent, and in its otiier properties resembles the chlorate of potassa. Barytes appears to be the next base in order of affinity for this add. The best method of forming it is to pour hot water on a large quantity of this earth, and to pass a current of chlorine through the liquid kept warm, so that a fresh portion of barytes may be taken up as the former is saturated. This salt is solu- ble in about four parts of cold water, and less of warm, and crystallizes like the simple muriate. It maybe obtained, however, by the agency of double affinity; for phosphate of silver boiled in the solution will de- compose the simple muriate, and the muriate of silver and Bhosphate of barytes being insoluble, will both fall down and leave the chlorate in solution alone. The phosphate of silver employed in this process must be perfectly pure, and not the least contaminated with copper. . , The chlorate of strontites may be obtained in the same manner. It is deliquescent, melts immediately in the mouth, and produces cold; is more soluble in alkohol than the simple muriate, and crystallizes in The chlorate of lime, obtained in a similar way, is extremely deliquescent, liquefies at a low heat, is very soluble in alkohol, produces much cold in solution, and has a sharp bitter taste. „«„•,„ Chlorate of ammonia is formed by double affinity, the carbonate of ammonia decomposing the earthy salts of this genus, giving up its carbonic acid to their base, and combining with their acid into chlorate of ammonia, which may be obtained by evaporuiion.lt is very soluble both in water and alkohol, and decom- posed by a moderate heat. The chlorate of magnesia much resembles that ot ' To obtain chlorate of alumina, Chenevix put some alumina, precipitated from the muriate, and well washed, but still moist, into a Woolfe's apparatus, and treated it as the other earths. The alumina shortly disappeared ; and on pouring sulphuric acid into the liquor, a strong smell of chloric acid was perceivable ; but on attempting to obtain the salt pure by means of phosphate of silver, the whole was decomposed, nnd nothing but chlorate of silver was found in Uie solu- tion." _ .. . .... CHLORIC OXIDE. Deutoxide of chlorine. When sulphuric acid is poured upon hyperoxymuriate of potassa in a wine-glass, very little effervescence takes place, but the acid gradually acquires an orange colour, and a dense yellow vapour, of a peculiar and not dis- agreeable smell, floats on the surface. These pheno- mena led Sir H. Davy to believe, that the substance extricated from the salt is held in solution by the acid. After various unsuccessful attempts to obtain this sub- stance in a separate slate, he at last succeeded by the following method: About 60 grains of the salt are tri- turated with a little sulphuric acid, just'sufficient to convert them into a very solid paste. This is put into a retort, which is heated by means of hot water. The water must never be allowed to become boiling hot, for fear of explosion. The heat drives off the new gas, which may be received over mercury. This new gas has a much more intense colour than euchlorine. It docs not act on mercury. Water' absorbs more of it than euchlorine. Its taste is astringent. It destroys vegetable blues without reddening them. When phos- phorus is introduced into it, an explosion takes place. When heat is applied, the gas explodes with more vio- lence, and producing more light than euchlorine. When thus exploded, two measures of it are converted into nearly three measures, which consist of a mixture of one measure chlorine, and two measures oxygen. Hence, it is composed of one atom chlorine and four atoms oxygen. Deutoxide of chlorine has a peculiar aromatic odour, unmixed with any smell of chlorine. A little chlorine is always absorbed by the mercury during the explo- sion of the gas. Hence the small deficiency of the re- sulting measure is accounted for. At common tem- peratures none of the simple combdstibles which Sir H. Davy tried, decomposed the gas, except phosphorus. I The taste of the aqueous solution is extremely astrin- | gent and corroding, leaving for a long while a very disagreeable sensation. The action of liquid nitric acid on the chlorate of potassa affords the.same gas, and a much larger quantity of this acid may be safely employed than of the sulphuric. But as the gas must be procured by Solution of the salt, it is always mixed with about one-fifth of oxygen." CHLORIDE. A compound of chlorine with dif- ferent bodies. Chloride of azot. See Nitrogen. CHLO'RINE. (So called from xXoipos, green, be- cause it is of a green colour.) Oxygenated muriatic acid. "The introduction of this term, marks an era in chemical science. It originated from the masterly researches of Sir H. Davy on the oxymuriatic acid gas of the French school; a substance which, after resist- ing the most powerful means of decomposition which his sagacity could invent, or his ingenuity apply he declared to be, according to the true logic of chemistry an elementary body, and not a compound of muriatic acid and oxygen, as was previously imagined, and as its name seemed to denote. He accordingly assigned to it the term chlorine, descriptive of ite colour- a name now generally used. The chloridic theorv'of combustion, though more limited in ite applications to the chemical phenomena of nature, than the ami phlogistic of Lavoisier, may justly be regarded as of equal importance to the advancement of the science It self. When we now s-irvey the Transactions of the CHL CHL Royal Society for 1808, 1809, 1810, and 1811, we fee! overwhelmed with astonishment at the unparalleled skill, labour, and sagacity, by which the great English chemist, in so short a space, prodigiously multiplied the objects and resources of the science, while he pro- mulgated a new code of laws, flowing from views of elementary action, equally profound, original, and sub- lime. The importance of the revolution produced by his researches on chlorine, will justify us in presenting a detailed account of the steps by which it has been effected. How entirely the glory of this great work belongs to Sir II. Davy, notwithstanding some invidious attempts in this country to tear the well-earned laurel fiom his brow, and transfer it to the French chemists, we may readily judge by the following decisive facts. The second part of the Phil. Trans, for 1809, con- tains researches on oxymuriatic acid, its nature and combinations, by Sir H. Davy, from which the follow- ing interesting extracts are taken. In the Bakerian lecture for 1808,' says he, ' I have given an account of the action of potassium upon muriatic acid gas, by which more than one third of its volume of hydrogen is produced; and I have stated, that muriatic acid can in no instance be procured from oxymuriatic acid, or from dry muriates, unless water or its elements be present ) 'In the second volume of the Mimoires D'Arcueil, Gay Lussac and Thenard have detailed an extensive series of facts, upon muriatic acid, and oxymuriatic acid. Some of their experiments are similar to thqse I have detailed in the paper just referred to; others are peculiarly their own, and of a very curious kind; their general conclusion is, that muriatic acid gas con- tains about one quarter of its weight ofwater; and thai oxymuriatic acid is not decomposable by any sub- stances but hydrogen, or such as can form triple com- binations with it. ' One of the most singular facts that I have observed on this subject, and which I have before referred to, is, that charcoal, even when ignited to whiteness in oxymuriatic or muriatic acid gases, by the voltaic battery, effects no change in them, if it has been pre- viously freed from hydrogen, by intense ignition in vacuo. . 'This experiment, which I have several times re- peated, led ine to doubt of the existence of oxygen in that substance, which has been supposed to contain it, above all others, in a loose and active state; and to make a more rigorous investigation, than had hitherto been attempted for its detection.' He then proceeds to Interrogate nature, with every artifice of experiment and reasoning, till he finally ex- torts a confession of the true constitution of this mys- terious muriatic essence. The above paper, and his Bakerian lecture, read before the Royal Society in Nov. and Dec. 1810, and published in the first part of their Transactions for 1811, present tlie whole body of evidence for the utfdecompounded nature of oxymu- liatic acid gas, thenceforward styled chlorine; and they will be studied in every enlightened age and coun- try, as a just and splendid pattern of inductive Baco- nian logic. These views were slowly and reluctantly admitted by the chemical philosophers of Europe. In 1812, Sir H. Davy published his Elements of Chemical Philosophy, containing a systematic account of his new doctrines concerning the combination of simple bodies. Chlorine is there placed iu the same rank with oxygen, and finally removed from the class of acids. In 1813, Thenard published the first volume of his Traiti de Chimie Elementaire Thiorique et Pratique. This distinguished chemist, the fellow- labourer of Gay Lussac in those able researches on the alkalies and oxymuriatic acid, which form the distin- guished rivalry of the French school, to the brilliant career of Sir H. Davy, slates, at p. 584, of the above volume, the composition of oxymuriatic acid as fol- lows : ' Composition. The oxygenated muriatic gas contains the half of its volume of oxygen gas, not including that which we may suppose in muriatic acid. Il thence fol- lows, that it is formed of 1.9183 of muriatic acid, and 0.5517 of oxygen ; for the specific gravity of oxygenated muriatic gas is 2.47, and that of oxygen gas 1.1034.'— 1 Chenevix first determined the proportion of its con- stituent principles. Gay Lussac and Thenard deter- mined it more exactly, and showed that we could not ticcomiioae the oxygenated muriatic gas, but by putting it in contact with a body capable of uniting with the two elements of this gas, or with muriatic acid. They announced at ihe same time that they could explain all the phenomena which it presents, by considering it as a simple or as a compound body. However, this last opinion appeared more probable to them. Davy, on the contrary, embraced the first, admitted it exclusively, and sought to fortify it by experiments which arc peculiar lo him.' P. 585. ■ IiL!!,'efeCOnd, volume of Thenard's work, published I in 1814, he explains the mutual action of chlorine and ammoma gases, solely on the oxygenous theory. ' On peut demontrer par ce dernier precede, que le gas munauque oxigeue, doit contenir la moitie de son volume d ongenc, uni a l'acide muriatique.' P 147 — In the 4th volume, which appeared in 1816, we find the following passages: ' Oxygenated muriatic gas — Oxygenated muriatic gas, iu combining with the metals, gives rise to the neutral muriates. Now, 107.6 of oxide of silver, contain 7.(j of oxygen, and absorb 26.4 of muriatic acid, to pass to the state of neutral muriate. Of consequence, 34,i of this last acid sup- posed dry, and 100 of oxygen, form this gas. But the sp.gr. of oxygen is 1.1034, and that of oxygenated muriatic gas is 2.47; hence, this contains tlie half of its volume of oxygen.' P. 52. The force of Sir H. Davy's demonstrations, pressing for six years on the public mind of the French philo- sophers, now begins to transpire in a note to the above passage.—' We reason here,' says Thenard, 'obviously on the hypothesis, which consists in regarding oxygen- ated muriatic gas as a compound body.' This pressure of public opinion becomes conspicuous at the end of the volume. Among the additions, we have the follow ing decisive evidence of the lingering attachment to tiie old theory of Lavoisier aud Berthollet.—' A pretty considerable number of persons who have subscribed for this work, desiring a detailed explanation of the phenomena which oxygenated muriatic gas presents, on the supposition thai this gas is a simple body, we are now going to explain these phenomena, on this supposition, by considering them attentively. The oxygenated muriatic gas will take the name of chlorine; its combinations with phosphorus, sulphur, azot, metals, will be called chlorures; tlie muriatic acid, which results from equal parts in volume of hydrogen and oxygenated muriatic gases, will be hydrochloric acid; the superoxygenated muriatic acid will be chlorous acid; and the hyperoxygenated muriatic, chloric acid; the first, comparable to the hydriodic acid, and the last to the iodic acid.' In fact, therefore, we evidently see, ihat so far from the chloridic theory originating iu France, as has been more than insi- nuated, it was only the researches on iodine, so ad- mirably conducted by Gay Lussac, that, by their auxi- liary attack on tlie oxygen hypothesis, eventually opened the minds of its adherents to the evidence long ago advanced by Sir II. Davy. It will be peculiarly instructive, to give a general outline of that evidence, which has been mutilated in some systematic works on chemistry, or frittered away into fragments. Sir II. Davy subjected oxymuriatic gas to the action of many simple combustibles, as well as metals, and from the compounds formed, endeavoured to eliminate oxygen, by the most energetic powers of affinity and voltaic electricity, but without success, as the Allow- ing abstract will show. If oxymuriatic acid gas be introduced into a vessel exhausted of air, containing tin, and the tin be gently heated, and the gas in sufficient quantity, the tin and the gas disappear, and a limpid fluid, precisely the same as Libavius's liquor, is formed : If this substance is a combination of muriatic acid and oxide of tin, oxide of tin ought to be separated from it by means of ammonia. lie admitted ammoniacal gas over mercury to a small quantity of the liquor of Libavius; it was absorbed with great heat, and no gas was generated; a solid result was obtained, whicli was of a dull white colour. some of it was heated, to ascertain if it con- tained oxide of tin; but the whole volatilized, pro- ducing dense pungent fumes. Another experiment of the same kind, made with great care, and in wliich the ammonia was used in great excess, proved that the liquor of Libavius cannot be decompounded by ammonia; but that it forms a new combination with this substance. He made a considerable quantity of the solid com- 215 CHL CHL pound of oxymuriatic acid and phospbnrus by com bustion, and saturated it with ammonia, by heating it in a proper receiver filled with aiiimoiiiacal gas, on which it acted with great energy, producing much heat; and they formed a white opaque powder. Sup- posing that this substance was composed of the dry muriates and phosphates of ammonia; as muriate of ammonia is very volatile, and as ammonia is driven off from phosphoric acid by a heat below redness, he conceived that, by igniting the product obtained, he should procure phosphoric acid; he therefore intro- duced some of the powder into a tube of green glass, and heated it to redness, out of the contact of air, by a spirit lamp; but found, to his great surprise, that it was not at all volatile, nor decomposable at this degree of heat, and that it gave off no gaseous matter. The circumstance, that a substance composed prin- cipally of oxymuriatic acid, and ammonia, should re- sist decomposition or change at so high a temperature, induced him to pay particular attention to the proper- ties of this new body. It has been said, and taken for granted by many Chemists, that whcnoxyuiuriutic acid and ammonia act upon each other, water is formed : lie several times niade the experiment, and was convinced that this is not ihe case. He mixed together sulphurated hydrogen in a high degree of purity, and oxymuriatic acid gas, both dried, in equal volumes. In this instance the condensation was not l-40th.; sulphur, whicli seemed lo contain a little oxymuriatic acid, was formed on the sides of the vess.-l; no vapour was deposited, and the residual gas contained about 19-20ths of muriatic acid gas, and The remainder was inflammable. VVlien oxymuriatic acid is acted upon by nearly an equal volume of hydrogen, a combination takes plac« between them, and muriatic acid gas results. When muriatic ncid gas is acted on by mercury, or any other metal, the oxymuriatic acid is attracted from the hy- drogen by the stronger allinity of the metal, and an oxy muriate, exactly similar to that formed by combus- tion, is produced. The action of water upon those compounds which have been usually considered as muriates, or as dry muriates, but which are properly combinations of oxy- muriatic acid with inflammable bases, may be easily explained, according to these views of the subject H hen water is added in certain quantities to Liba- vius's liquor, a solid crystallized mass is obtained, from whicli oxide of tin and muriate of ammonia can be procured by ammonia. In this case, oxygen may be conceived to be supplied to the tin, and hydrogen to the oxymuriatic acid. The compound formed by burning phosphorus in oxymuriatic acid, is in a similar relation to water. If that substance be added to it, it is resolved into two powerful acids; oxygen, it may be supposed, is fur- nished to the phosphorus to form phosphoric acid, hy- drogen to the oxymuriatic acid to form common muri- atic acid gas. He caused strong explosions from an electrical jar to pass through oxymuriatic gas, by means of points of platina, for several hours in succession; but it seemed not to undergo the slightest change. He electrized the oxymuriates of phosphorus and sulphur for some hours, by the power of the voltaic apparatus of 1000 double plates. No gas separated, but a minute quantity of hydrogen, which he was in- clined to attribute to the presence of moisture in the apparatus employed; for he once obtained hydrogen from Libavius's liquor by a similar operation. But he ascertained that this was owing to the decomposi- tion of water adhering to the mercury: and in some late experiments made with 2000 double plates, in which the discharge was from platina wires, and in which the mercury used for confining the liquor was carefully boiled, there was no production of any per- manent elastic matter. Few substances, perhaps, have less claim to be con- sidered as acid, than oxymuriatic acid. As yet we have no right to say that it has been decompounded; and as its tendency of combination is with pure in- flammable matters, it may possibly belong to the same class of bodies as oxygen. May it not in fact be a peculiar acidifying and dis- solving principle, form i ng compounds with combustible bodies, analogous to acids containing oxygen or oxides, in their properties and powers of combination; but diil'ering froui them, in being for the most part decom- posable by water 1 On this idea, muriatic acid may be considered as having hydrogen for its basis, and oxymuriatic acid for its acidifying principle; and the phosphoric sublimate as having phosphorus for its basis, and oxymuriatic acid for its acidifying matter; and Libavius's liquor, and the compounds of arsenic with oxymuriatic acid, maybe regarded as analogous bodies. The combinations of oxymuriatic acid with lead, silver, mercury, potassium, and sodium, in this view, would be considered as a class of bodies related more to oxides than acids, in their powers of attraction. —Bak. Lee. lKO'.l. On tlie Combinations of the Common Metals with Oxygen and Oxymuriatic Gas. Sir II. used in all cases small retorts of green glass, containing from three to six cubical inches, furnished with stop-cocks. The metallic substances were intro- duced, the retort exhausted and filled with the gas to be acted upon, heat was applied by means of a spirit lamp, and after cooling, the results were examined, ami the residual gas analyzed. All the metals that he tried, except silver, lead, nickel, cobalt, and gold, when heated, burnt in the oxymuriatic gas, and the volatile metals, with flame Arsenic, antimony, tellurium, and zinc, with a white flame, mercury with a red flame. Tin became ignited to whiteness, and iron and copper to redness; tungsten and manganese to dull redness ; platina was scarcely acted upou at the heat of fusion of the glass. The product from mercury was corrosive sublimate. That from zinc was similar in colour to that from untimonyphit was much less volatile. Silver and lead produced horn-silver and horn-Icad; and bismuth, butter of bismuth. In acting upon metallic oxides by oxymuriatic gas, he found that those of lead, silver, tin, copper, antimony, bismuth, and tellurium, were decomposed in a heat below redness, but the oxides of the volatile metals. more readily than those of the fixed ones. The oxides of cobalt and nickel were scarcely acted upon at a dull red heat. The red oxide of iron was not affected at a strong red heat, while the black oxide was readily decomposed at a much lower temperature; arsenical acid underwent no change at the greatest heat that oould be given it in the glass retort, while the white oxide readily decomposed. In cases where oxygen was given off, it was found exactly the same in quantity as that which had been absorbed by the metal. Thus, two grains of red oxide of mercury absorbed 9-10ths of a cubical inch of oxy- muriatic gas, and afforded 0.45 of oxygen. Two grains of dark olive oxide from calomel decomposed by po- tassa, absorbed about 94-100ths of oxymuriatic gas^ and afforded 24-100ths of oxygen, and corrosive sub lunate was produced in both cases. In the decomposition of the white oxide of zinc, oxygen was expelled exactly equal to half the volume of the oxymuriatic acid absorbed. In the case of the decomposition of the black oxide of iron, and the white oxide of arsenic, the changes that occurred were of a very beautiful kind ; no oxygen was given off in either case, but butter of arsenic and arsenical acid formed in one instance, and the ferruginous sublimate and red oxide of iron in the other. General Conclusions and Observations,illustrated by Experiments. Oxymuriatic gas combines with inflammable bodies to form simple binary compounds; and in these cases' when it acts upon oxides, it either produces the expul- sion of their oxygen, or causes it to enter into new combinations. If it be said that the oxygen arises from the decom- position of the oxymuriatic gas, and not from the oxides, it may be asked, why it is always the quantity contained in the oxide 1 and why in some cases as those of the peroxides of potassium and sodium' it bears no relation to the quantity of gas 1 ' If there existed any aeid matter in oxymuriatic eas combined with oxygen, it ought to be exhibited in the fluid compound of one proportion of phosphorus and two of oxymuriatic gas; for this, on such an assump- tion, should consist of muriatic acid (on the old hvno thesis, free from water) and phosphorous acid • but tibia substance has no effect on litmus paper, and does not act under common circumstances, on fixed alkaline CIIL bases, such as dry lime or magnesia. Oxymuriatic gas, like oxygen, must be combined in large quantity wilh peculiar inflammable matter, lo form acid mailer. In ils union with hydrogen, it instantly reddens the driest litmus paper, though a gaseous body. Contrary to acids, it expels oxygen from protoxides, and com bines with peroxides. When potassium is burnt in oxymuriatic gas, a dry compound is obtained. If potassium combined wilh oxygen is employed, the whole of the oxygen is ex- pelled, and the same compound formed. It is contrary to sound logic to say, that this exact quantity of oxygen is given off from a body not known to be compound, when we are certain of its existence in another; and all the cases are parallel. Scheele explained the bleaching powers of the oxy- muriatic gas, by supposing that it destroyed colours by combining with phlogiston. Berthollet considered it as acting by supplying oxygen. He made an experi- ment, which seems to prove that the pure gas is in- capable of altering vegetable colours, and that its opera- tion in bleaching depends entirely upon its property of decomposing water, and liberating its oxygen. He filled a glass globe, containing dry powdered mu- riate of lime, with oxymuriatic gas. He introduced some dry paper tinged with litmus that had been just heated, into another globe containing dry muriate of lime: after some time this globe was exhausted, and then connected with the globe containing the oxymu- riatic gas, and by an appropriate set of stop-cocks, the paper was exposed to the action of tlie gas. No change of colour look place, and after two days there was scarcely a perceptible alteration. Some similar paper dried, introduced into gas that had not been exposed to muriate of lime, was instantly rendered white. It is generally stated in chemical books, that oxymu- riatic gas is capable of being condensed and crystal- lized at a low temperature. He found by several ex- periments that this is not the case. The solution of oxymuriatic gas in water freezes more readily than pure water, but the pure gas dried by muriate of lime undergoes no change whatever, at a temperature of 40 below 0° of Fahrenheit. The mistake seems to have arisen from the exposure of the gas to cold in bottles containing moisture. He attempted to decompose boracic and phosphoric acids by oxymuriatic gas, but without success; from which it seems probable, that the attractions of bora- cium and phosphorus for oxygen are stronger than for oxymuriatic gas. And from the experiments already detailed, iron and arsenic are analogous in this re- spect, and probably some other metals. Potassium, sodium, calcium, strontium, barium, zinc, mercury, tin, lead, and probably silver, antimony, nnd gold, seem to have a stronger attraction for oxy- muriatic gas than for oxygen. ' To call a body which is not known to contain oxy- gen, and which cannot contain muriatic-acid, oxymu- riatic acid, is contrary to the principles of that nomen- clature in which it is adopted ; and an alteration of it seems necessary to assist the progress of discussion, and to diffuse just ideas on the subject. If the great dis- coverer of this substance had signified it by any simple name, it would have been proper to have recurred to it; but dephlogisticated marine acid is a term which can hardly be adopted in the present advanced era of the science. ' After consulting someof the most eminent chemical philosophers in this country, it has been judged most proper to suggest a name founded upoo one of its ob- vious and characteristic properties—its colour, and to call it chlorine or chloric gas. ' Should it hereafter be discovered to be compound, and even to contain oxygen, this name can imply no error, and cannot necessarily require a change. ' Most of the salts which have been called muriates, are not known to contain any muriatic acid, or any oxygen. Thus Libavius's liquor, though converted into a muriate by water, contains only tin and oxymu- riatic gas, and horn-silver seems incapable of being converted into a true muriate.'—Bak. Isc. 1811. We shall now exhibit a summary view of the pre- paration and properties of chlorine. Mix in a mortar 3 parts of common salt and 1 of black oxide of manganese. Introduce ihem into a glass retort, and add 2 parte of sulphuric acid. Gas will CHL ^,t'hWhich musl be collect«l ™ the water-pneumatic nr^fir'« fil^ h':M wiU favour ite «t"cation. In prac ce, the above pasiy-consistenced mixture is apt H«ni .,7 lT thc neck' A """"re of liquid mu. mem tor ,ha"d "i?"*.3"^ » therefore more conve- nt i«Ja e Producllo» of chlorine. A very slight m«h «? mqUate l° "S exPul8i°" ^m the retort. In- stead of manganese, red oxide of mercury, or puce- coloured oxide of lead, may be employed' P „^!Shga8,'i aB WJ! have already remarked, is of a greenish yellow-colour, easily recognised by daylight, but scarcely distinguishable by that of candles. Its odour and taste are disagreeable, strong, and so cha- racteristic, that it is impossible to mistake it for any other gas. When we breathe it, even much diluted with air, it occasions a sense of strangulation, constric- tion ol the thorax, and a copious discharge from the nostrils. If respired in larger quantity, iu excites vio- lent coughing, with spitting of blood, and would speedily destroy the individual, amid violent distress. Its specific gravity is 2.4733. This is better inferred from the specific gravities of hydrogen and muriatic acid gases, than from the direct weight of chlorine from the impossibility of confining it over mercury! On volume of hydrogen, added to one of chlorine! form two of the ccid gas. Hence, if from twice the specific gravity of muriatic gas=2.5427, we subtract that of hydrogen=0.0694, the difference 2.4733 is tbe sp. gr. of chlorine. 100 cubic inches at mean pressure and temperature weigh 75"« grains. See Gas. In its perfectly dry state, it has no effect on dry vege- table colours. With the aid of a little moisture, it bleaches them into a yellowish-white. Scheele first remarked this bleaching property; Berthollet applied it to the art of bleaching in France; and from him Mr. Watt introduced its use into Great Britain. If a lighted wax taper be immersed rapidly into this gas, it consumes very fast, wilh a dull reddish flame, and much smoke. The taper will not burn at the sur- face of the gas. Hence, if slowly introduced, it is apt to be extinguished. The alkaline metals, as well as copper, tin, arsenic, zinc, antimony, in fine lamina: or filings, spontaneously burn in chlorine. Metallic chlorides result. Phosphorus also takes fire at ordi- nary temperatures, and is converted into a chloride. Sulphur may be melted in tbe gas without taking fire. It forms a liquid chloride, of a reddish colour. When dry, it is not altered by any change of temperature. Enclosed in a phial with a little moisture, it concretes into crystalline needles, at 40° Fahr. According to Thenard, water condenses, at the tem- perature of 68° F. and at 29.92 barom. 11-2 times its volume of chlorine, and forms aqueous chlorine, for- merly called liquid oxymuriatic acid. This combina- tion is best made in the second bottle of a Woolfe's ap- paratus, the first being charged with a little water, to intercept the muriatic acid gas, while the third bottle may contain potassa-water or milk of lime, to con- dense the superfluous gas. Thenard says, that a kilo- gramme of salt is sufficient for saturating from 10 to 12 litres of water. These measures correspond to 2 1-3 lbs. avoirdupois, and to from 21 to 25 pints Eng- lish. There is an ingenious apparatus for making aqueous chlorine, described in Berthollet's Elements of Dying, vol..-!.; which, however, the happy substi- tution of slacked lime for water, by Mr. Charles Tea- nant, of Glasgow, has superseded, for the purposes of manufacture. It congeals by cold at 40° Fair, and affords crystallized plates, of a deep yellow, contain- ing a less proportion of water than the liquid combina- tion. Hence when chlorine is passed into water at temperatures under 40°, the liquid finally becomes a concrete mass, which at a gentle heat liquefies with effervescence, from the escapeof the excess of chlorine. When steam and chlorine are passed together througn a red-hot porcelain tube, they are converted into mu- riatic acid and oxygen. A like result is obtained by exposing aqueous chlorine to the solar rays; with this ubSce? toaTa little chloric acid is formed Hence a-me^us chlorine should be kept m a dark place. XS chlorine attacks almost all me metals at an ordinary temperature, forming muriates or cNondes, and heat i< evolved. It has the smell, taste, and co- lour of chlorine; and acts, like it, on vegetable and animal colours. Its taste is somewhat astringent, but not in the least degree acidldous. When we put in a peifccth; dark place, at the ord> CHL CHL nary temperature, a mixture of chlorine and hydrogen, it experiences no kind of alteration, even in the space of a great many days. But if, at the same low tem- perature, we expose the mixture to the diffuse light of day, by degrees the two gases enter into chemical com- bination, and form muriatic acid gas. There is no change in the volume of the mixture, but the change of its nature may be proved, by its rapid absorbability by water, iu not exploding by the lighted taper, and the disappearance of the chlorine hue. To produce tbe complete discoloration, we must expose the mix- ture finally for a few minutes to the sunbeam. If ex- posed at first to this intensity of light, it explodes with great violence, and instantly forms muriatic acid gas. The same explosive combination is produced by the electric spark and the lighted taper. Thenard says, a heat of 3920 is sufficient to cause the explosion. The proper proportion is an equal volume of each gas. Chlorine and nitrogen combine into a remarkable de- tonating compound, by exposing the former gas to a solution of an ammoniacal salt. Chlorine is the most powerful agent for destroying contagious miasmata. The disinfecting phials of Morveau evolve this gas." — Ure. CHLORITE. A mineral usually friable or vdry easy to pulverize, composed of a multitude of little spangles, or shining small grains, falling to powder Under the pressure of the fingers. There are four sub- species. 1. Chlorite earth. In green, glimmering, and some- what pearly scales, with a shining green streak. 2. Common chlorite. A massive mineral of a black- ish-green colour, a shining lustre, and a foliated frac- ture passing into earthy. 3. Clilorite slate. A massive, blackish-green mine- ral, with a resinous lustre, and curve sfaty or scaly- foliated fracture. 4. Foliated chlorite. Colour between mountain and blackish-green. CHLORIODATE. A compound of the chloriodic acid with a salifiable basis. CHLORIODE ACID. Acidum chloriodicum. See Chloriodic acid. CHLORIODIC ACID. Acidum chloriodicum. Chloriode acid. Sir H. Davy formed it, by admitting chlorine in excess to known quantities of iodine, in vessels exhausted of air, and repeatedly healing the sublimate. Operating in this way, he found that iodine absorbs less than one-third of its weight of chlorine. Chloriodic acid is a very volatile substance, formed by the sublimation of iodine in a great excess of chlo- rine, is of a bright yellow colour; when fused it be- comes of a deep orange, and when rendered clastic, if forms a deep orange-coloured gas. It is capable of combining with much iodine when they are heated together; ils colour becomes, inconsequence,deeper, and the chloriodic acid and tlie iodine rise together in the elastic state. The solution of the chloriodic acid in water, likewise dissolves large quantities of iodine, so that it is possible to obtain a fluid containing very different proportions of iodine and chlorine. When two bodies so similar in their characters, and in the compounds they form, as iodine and chlorine, act upon substauci^ at the same time, it is difficult, Sir H. observes, to form a judgment of the different parts that they play in the new chemical arrangement produced. It appears most probable, that the acid property of the chloriodic compound depends upon the combination of the two bodies; and iu action upon solutions of the alkalies and the earths may be easily explained, when it is considered that chlorine has a greater ten- dency than iodine to form double compounds with the metals, and that iodine has a greater tendency than chlorine to form triple compounds with oxygen and tlie metals. A triple compound of this kind with sodium may exist iu sea water, and would be separated with the first crystals that are formed by iu evaporation. Hence, it may exist in common salt. Sir H. Davy ascertained, by feeding birds with bread soaked with water, holding some of it in solution, that it is not poisonous like iodine iuelf.— Ure's Ch. Diet. CHLORO-CARBONOUS ACID. "Theterm chloro-carbonic which has been given tothis compound is incorrect, leading to tbe belief of its being a com- ppund of chlorine and acidified charcoal, instead of being a compound of chlorine and the protoxide of charcoal. Chlorine has no immediate action on car- bonic oxide, when they are exposed to each other in common daylight over mercury: not even when the electric spark is passed through them. Experiments made by Dr. John Davy, in the presence of his brother Sir H. Davy, prove that they combine rapidly when exposed to tlie direct solar beams, and one volume of each is condensed into one volume of Ihe compound. The resulting gas possesses very curious properties, approaching to those of an acid. From the peculiar potency of the sunbeam in effecting this combination, Dr. Davy called it phosgene gas. The constituent gases, dried over muriate of lime, ought to be intro- duced from separate reservoirs into an exhausted globe, perfectly dry, and exposed for fifteen minutes to bright sunshine, or for twelve hours to daylight. The colour of the chlorine disappears, and on opening the Btop-cock belonging to the tlobe under mercury re- cently boiled, an absorption of one-half the gaseous volume is indicated. The resulting gas possesses pro- perties perfectly distinct from those belonging to either carbonic oxide or chlorine. It does not fume in the atmosphere. Its odour is different from that of chlorine, something like that which might be imagined to result from the smell of chlorine combined with that of ammonia. It is in fact more intolerable and suffocating than chlorine it- self, and affecu the eyes in a peculiar manner, pro- ducing a rapid flow of tears, and occasioning painful sensations. It reddens dry litmus paper; and condenses foul volumes of ammonia into a white salt, while heat is evolved. This ammoniacal compound is neutral, has no odour, Wit a pungent saline taste; is deliquescent, decomposable by the liquid mineral acids, dissolves without effervescing in vinegar, and sublimes unal- tered in muriatic, carbonic, and sulphurous' acid gases. Sulphuric acid resolves itself into carbonic and muriatic acids, in the proportion of two in volume of the latter, and one of the former. Tin, zinc, anti mony, and arsenic, heated in chloro-carbonous acid, abstract the chlorine, and leave the carbonic oxide expanded to its original volume. There is neither ignition nor explosion takes place, though the action of the metals is rapid. Potassium acting on the com- pound gas produces a solid chloride and charcoal. White oxide of zinc, with chloro-carbonous acid, gives a metallic chloride, and carbonic acid. Neither sulphur, phosphorus, oxygen, nor hydrogen, though aided by heat, produce any change on" the acid gas. But oxygen and hydrogen together, in due propor- tions, explode in it; or mere exposure to water con- verts it'imo muriatic and carbonic acid gases. From iu completely neutralizing ammonia, which carbonic acid does not; from iu separating carbonic acid from the subcarbonate of this alkali, while itself is not separable by the acid gases or acetic acid, and its reddening vegetable blues, there can be no hesita- tion in pronouncing the chloro-carbonous compound to be an acid. Iu saturating powers indeed surpass every other substance. None condenses so large a proportion of ammonia. One measure of alkohol condenses twelve of chloro- carbonous gas without decomposing it; and acquires the peculiar odour and power of affecting the eyes. To prepare the gas in a pure state, a good air-pump is required, perfectly tight stop-cocks, dry gases, and dry vessels. Iu specific gravity may be inferred from the specific gravities of iu constituents, of which it is the sum. Hence 2.4733 + 0.9722 = 3.4455, is the specific gravity of chloro-carbonous gas; and 100 cubic inches weigh 105.15 grains. It appears that when hydrogen, carbonic oxide, and chlorine, mixed in equal volumes, are exposed to light, muriatic and chloro-carbonous acids are formed, in equal propor- tions, indicating an equality of affinity. The paper in the Phil. Trans, for 1812, from which the preceding facu are taken, does honour to the school of Sir H. Davy. Gay Lussac and Thenard, as well as Dr. Murray, made controversial investigations on the subject at the same time, but without success. The- nard has, however, recognised iu distinct existence and properties, by the name of carbo-muriatic acid in the 2d volume of his System, published in 1814, where he considers it as a compound of muriatic and carbonic acids, resulting from the mutual actions ofthe oxygen- ated muriatie acid and carbonic oxide."— Ure. VB CIIL CHL CHLOROCYANIC ACID. Aridum chtoro-cyani- eum. Chloroprussic acid. " When hydrocyanic acid is mixed with chlorine, it acquires new properties. Its odour is much increased. It no longer forms prussian blue with solutions of .iron, but a green precipitate, which becomes blue by the addition of sulphurous acid. Hydrocyanic acid, thus altered, had acquired the name of oxyprussic, because it was supposed to have acquired oxygen. Gay Lussac subjected it to a minute examination, and found that it was a com- pound of equal volumes of chlorine and cyanogen, whence he proposed to distinguish it by the name of chlorocyanic acid. To prepare this compound, he passed a current of chlorine into solution of hydrocya- nic acid, till it destroyed the colour of sulphate of in- digo; and by agitating the liquid with mercury, he deprived it ofthe excess of chlorine. By distillation, afterward, in a moderate heat, an elastic fluid is dis- engaged, which possesses the properties formerly assigned to oxyprussic acid. This, however, is not pure chlorocyanic acid, but a mixture of it with car- bonic acid, in proportions which vary so much as to make it difficult to determine them. When hydrocyanic acid is supersaturated with chlo- rine, and the excess of this last is removed by mercury, the liquid contains chlorocyanic and muriatic acids. Having put mercury into a glass jar until it was 3-4ths full, he filled it completely with that acid liquid, and inverted the jar in a vessel of mercury. On exhaust- ing the receiver of an air-pump, containing this vessel, the mercury sunk in the jar, in consequence of" the elastic fluid disengaged. By degrees, the liquid itself was entirely expelled, and swam on the mercury on the outside. On admitting the air, the liquid could not enter the tube, but only the mercury, and the whole elastic fluid condensed, except a small bubble. Hence it was concluded, that chlorocyanic acid was not a permanent gas, and that, in order to remain gaseous under the pressure of the air, it must be mix- ed with another gaseous substance. The mixture of chlorocyanic and carbonic acids has the following properties. It is colourless. Its smell is very strong. A very small quantity of it irritates the pituitory membrane, and occasions tears. It red- dens litmus, is not inflammable, and does not detonate when mixed with twice its bulk of oxygen or hydro- gen. Its density, determined by calculation, is 2.111. Its aqueous solution does not precipitate nitrate of silver nor barytes water. The alkalies absorb it ra- pidly, but an excess of them is necessary to destroy its odour. If we then add an acid, a strong effervescence of carbonic acid is produced, and the odour of chloro- cyanic acid is no longer perceived. If we add an ex- cess of lime to the acid solution, ammonia is disen- gaged in abundance. To obtain the green preci- pitate from solution of iron, we must begin by mixing chlorocyanic acid with that solution. We then add a little potassa, and at last a little acid. If we add the alkali before the iron, we obtain no green precipitate. Chlorocyanic acid exhibits with potassium almost the same phenomena as cyanogen. The inflammation is equally slow, and the gas diminishes as much in volume."—Ure. CHLOROPHANE. A violet fluor spar, found in Siberia. CHLOROPHILE. The name lately given by Pel- letier and Caventou to the green matter of the leaves of plants. They obtain it by pressing, and then wash- ing in water, the substance of many leaves, and after- ward treating it with alkohol. A matter was dis- solved, which, when separated by evaporation, and purified by washing in hot water, appeared as a deep- green resinous substance. It dissolves entirely in alko- hol, antier, oils, or alkalies; it is not altered by expo- sure to air; it is softened by heat, but does not melt; it burns with flame, and leaves a bulky coal. Hot water slightly dissolves it. Acetic acid is the only acid that dissolves it in great quantity. If an earthy or me- tallic salt be mixed with the alkoholic solution, and then alkali or alkaline Subcarbonate be added, the oxide or earth is thrown down in combination with much of the gresn substance, forming a lake. These lakes appear moderately permanent when exposed to the air. It is supposed to be a peculiar proximate principle. CHLOROPRUSSIC ACID. See Chlorocyanic add, CHLOROSIS. (From x^pos, green, pale; from X^oa, or xXon, herba virens ■ and hence xXopaapa and xwpiaots, viror, pallor; so called from the yellow- greenish look those have who are affected with It.) tebris atia; Febris amatoria; Icterus albus; Chlo- li^f' V?e greensickness. A genus of disease in i??.,8.* CacAe?,.«' an, to pour out.) 1. A funnel. 2. The infundibulum of the kidney and brain. Cho'anus. A furnace made like a funnel, for melt- ing metals. CHO'COLATE. (Dr. Alston says this word is compounded of two Indian words, choco, sound, and atte, water ; because of the noise made in its prepaia- tion.) An articleof diet prepared from the cacao-nut; highly nourishing, particularly when boiled wilh milk and eggs. It is frequently recommended as a restora- tive in cases of emaciation and consumption. See Theobroma cacao. Chocolate tree. Sec Theobroma cacao. Chce'nicis. (From x0lv'X'S, the nave of a wheel.} The trepan ; so called by Galen and P. ASgineta. Cuce'rapes. (From xolP°h a swine.) The same as scrofula. CucERAOOLE'TnRON. (From ^oipoc, a swine, and oXcOpos, destruction; so named from its being danger- ous if eaten by hugs.) Hogbane. A name in Afiiius for the Xanthium, or louse-bur. • CHOPRAS. (From xotpos, a swine; so called because hogs are diseased with it.) See Scrofula. Choke damp. The name given by miners lo a nox- ious air, which is now known to be carbonic acid gas, found in mines, wells, and mineral springs. See Car- bonic acid. Ciio'lapes. (From x°^1, the bile.) So the smallei intestines are called, because they contain bile. CHOLiEUS. (XoXatos, bilious.) Biliary. Chola'oo. See Cholas. CHOLAGO'GA. (From xoXri, bile, and ayu, to evacuate.) Cholegon. By cholagogucs, the ancients meant only such purging medicines as expelled the internal fieces, whicli resembled tbe cystic bile in their yellow colour, and other properties. Cho'las. (From x°^1' tlie bile.) Cholago. All the cavity of the right hypochondrium, aud part of the neighbourhood, is so called because it contains tlie liver which is the strainer of the gall. CHO'LE. XoXi). The bile. CHOLE'DOCHUS. (From xoXn, bile, and Scvopai, to receive; receiving or retaining the gall.) The re- ceptacle of bile. Cholboochus puctus. Ductus communis chole- dochus. The common biliary duct, which conveys both cystic and hepatic bile iuto the intestinum duo- denum. Cholk'oos. See Cholagoga. CHOLERA. (Celsus derives it from xoXn, and pw, literally a flow of bile, and Trallian, from x°*as, and [>C(j, intestinal flux.) Diarrhaa cholerica; Fclliflua passio. A genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class Neuroses, and order Spasmi. It is a purging and vomiting of bile, with anxiety, painful gripings, spasms of the abdominal muscles, and those of the 330 calves of- the legs. There arc two species of this genus:—1. Cholera spontanea, which happens, in hot seasons, without any manifest cause. 2. (holera accidentalis, which occurs after the use of food that digesu slowly, and irritates. In warm climates it is met with at all seasons ofthe year, nnd iu occurrence is very frequent; but in England, and other cold cli- mates, it is apt to be Most prevalent in the middle of summer, particularly in the month of August; and the violence of the disease has usually been observed to be greater in proportion to the intenseness of the heat. It usually comes on with soreness, pain, disten- sion, and flatulency in the stomach and intestines, succeeded quickly by a severe and frequent vomiting. and purging of bilious matter, heat, thirst, a hurried respiration, and frequent but weak and fluttering pulse. When the disease' is not violent, these symp- toms, after continuing for a day or two, cease gra- dually, leaving the patient in a debilitated and ex- hausted state; but'where the disease proceeds with m uch violence, there arises great depression of strength, with cold clammy sweats, considerable anxiety, a hur- ried and short respiration, and hiccups, with a sinking, and irregularity of the pulse, which quickly terminate in death; an event that not unfrequentiy happens within the space of twenty-four hours. The appearances generally observed on dissection are, a quantity of bilious matter in tiie prima? via?; the ducts of the liver relaxed and distended; and seve- ral of the viscera have been found displaced, probably by the violent vomiting, in the early period of the disease, when the strength is not much exhausted, the object is to lessen the irritation, and facilitate the dis- charge of the bile, by tepid demulcent liquids, fre- quently exhibited. It will likewise be useful to procure a determination to the surface by fomentations to the abdomen, the pediuivium, or even the warm bath. But where the symptoms are urgent, and the patient appears rapidly sinking from the continued vomiting, violent pain, &c. it is necessary to give opium freely, but in a small bulk; from one to three grains, or even more, in a table spoonful of linseed infusion, or with an effervescing saline draught; which must be repeated at short intervals, every hour perhaps, till relief be ob- tained. Sometimes, where the stomach could not be got to retain the opium, it has answered in the form of clyster; or a liniment containing it may be rubbed into the abdomen ; or a blister^ applied over the stomach, may lessen the irritability of that organ. Afterward the bile may be allowed to evacuate itself downwards; or mild aperients, or clysters, given, if necessary, to promote its discharge. When the urgent symptoms are relieved, the strength must be restored by gentle tonics, a3 the aromatic bitters, calumba, and the like, with a light nutritious diet: strong toast and water is the best drink, or a little burnt brandy may he added if there is much langour. Exposure to cold must be carefully avoided, particularly keeping the abdomen and the feet warm; and great attention is necessary to regulate the bowels, and procure a regular dischargeof bile, lest a relapse should happen. It will also- be proper to examine the state of the abdomen, whether pressure give pain at any part, because in- flammation in the prima; via? is very liable to super- vene, often in an insidious manner; should that be the case, leeches, blistering the part, and other suitable means, must be promptly resorted to. CHOLERICA. (From xoXcpa, the cholera.) Me- dicines wliich relieve the cholera. CHOI.KSTERIC ACID. " When the fat matter of the human biliary calculi is treated with nitric acid which Chevreuil propo.-ed to call cholesferine, there is formed a peculiar acid, which is called the cholcsteric To obtain it, the cholesterine is heated with iu weight of concentrated nitric acid, by which it is speedily at- tacked and dissolved. There is disengaged, at the same time, much oxide of azot; and the liquor, on coolimr and especially on the addition of water, leu fall a yel- low matter, which is the cholestatic acid impure or impregnated with nitric acid. It may be purified'bv repeated washings in boiling water. However, after having washed it, it is better to effect its fusion in the midst of hot water; to add to it a small quantity of carbonate of lead; to let the whole boil for some hours decanting and renewing the water from time to time- then to put the remaining dried mass In contact with alkohol, and to evaporate the alkoholic solution The CHO residuum now obtained is the purest possible choleste- ric acid. This acid has an orange-yellow colour when it is in mass; but it appears in white needles, when dissolved in alkohol, and left to spontaneous evaporation. Its taste is very feeble, and slightly styptic; iu taste re- Bembles that of butter; and us specific gravity is inter- mediate between that of alkohol and water. It fuses at 58° C. and is not decomposed till the temperature be raised much above that of boiling water. It then affords oil, water, carbonic acid, and carburetted hy- drogen, but no trace of ammonia. It is very soluble in alkohol, sulphuric and acetic tether, iu the volatile oils of lavender, rosemary, turpentine, bergamot, Sec. Il is, on the other hand, insoluble in the fixed oils of olives, Bweet almonds, aud castor oil. It is equally so in the vegetable acids, and almost entirely insoluble in water, which takes up merely enough to make it redden lit- mus. Both in the cold, and with heat, nitric acid dis- solves without altering it. Concentrated sulphuric acid acting on it for a considerable time, only carbonizes it. It appears that tiie cholesteric acid is capable of uniting with the greater part of the salifiable bases. All the resulting salu are coloured, some yellow, others orange, and others red. The cholesterates of potassa, soda, ammonia, and probably 'of morphia, are very soluble and deliquescent; almost all the others are in- soluble, or nearly so. There is none of them which cannot be decomposed by all the mineral acids, except the carbonic, and by the greater part of the vegetable acids; so that on pouring oue of these acids into a solution bf the cholesterate, the cholesteric acid is in- stantly separated in flocks. The soluble cholesterates form precipitates in all tlie metallic solutions, whose base has the property of forming an insoluble or slightly soluble salt with cholesteric acid. PeJIetier and Caventou found tlie cholesterate of barytes to consist of 100 of acid, and 56.259 base; whence the prime equivalent of the former appears to be about 17.35. Yet they observed, on the other hand, that on treating the cholesterate of lead with sulphuric acid, they obtained as much sulphate of lead as, of cholesterate. From this experiment, the equivalent of the dry acid would seem to be 5; hence we may ima- gine, that wheu the cholesteric acid unites to the oxide of lead, and in general to all the oxides which have a slight affinity for oxygen, there takes place something similar to what happens in the reaction of oxide of lead and oxalic acid."—Joum. de Phar. iii. 292. CHOLESTERINE. The name given by Chevreuil to the pearly substance of human biliary calculi. It consisU of V2 carbon, 6.66 oxygen, and 21.33 hydrogen, by Berard. CHOLICE LE. (From voX>/, bile, and xnXn, a tumour.) A swelling formed by the bile accumulated in the gall-bladder. CHOLOL1TI1US. (From XoXn, bile, and XiQos, a stone, gall-stone.) A name of a genus-of disease in the Class, Caliaca; Order, Splanchnica, of Good's Nosology, characterized by pain about the region of the liver, catenating with pain at the pit ofthe stomach; the pulse unchanged; sickness; dyspepsy; inactivity; bilious concretion in the gall bladder, or bile ducte. It has two species, Ckoldlithus quiescens, the quiescent gall-stone, and C. means, the passiug of gall-stones. CIIOLOLITHICUS. Of or belonging to gall-stone. Cholo'ma. (From x<^oci lame, or maimed.) 1. A halting, or lameness in the leg. 2. Galen says that, in Hippocrates, it signifies any distortion of a limb. CUONDRO. Some muscles have this word forming a part of their name, because they are connected with a particular cartilage. Chonproglo'ssus. (From vovSpov, a cartilage, and yXtiiov?, the tongue.) A muscle so named from its in- sertion, whicli is in the basis or cartilaginous part of the tongue. See Hyoglossus. (.'HONDUO'LOGY. (fihondrologia; from xovSpos, a cartilage, and Xoyos, a discourse.) A discourse on cartilages. Chonpro i'harvnojeus. (From ypvipos, a carti- lage, anil epapvyl, the upper part of the fauces.) A muscle bo named because it rises in the cartilaginous part of the tongue, and is inserted in the pharynx. CHO'NDROS. XovSpos- 1 A cartilage. "2. A Ihod of the ancients, the same as alica. 3. Any grumous concretion. CHO rtI!™0^»OOTNDE'SMUS. (From xovSpos, a car- iigaln'enT "'" t0 tie to8etter) A cartilaginous Cuonprbs. A cartilage. Cho nk. Xuvn. The infundibulum. rT«nP=.rH' p"' A region. Galen, in his book De nfthP^vpmmi'e,X1JresSts byit Particularly the cavities an^nt^n^" {F[°™XopSn, which properly signifies an intestine, or gut, of which a chord may te made.) 1. A cord, or assemblage of fibres. "■.««..■ 2. A tendon. diseall PalnfUl tenS'0n °f the Pen'S m the venereal 4. Sometimes the intestines are called chords Chorpa maona. A name of the tendo AchTllis; Chorpa tvmpani. A branch of the seventh pair of nerves. The portio dura of the seventh pair of nerves, having entered the tympanum, sends a small branch to the stapes, and another more considerable one, which runs across the tympanum from behind forwards, passes between" the long leg of the incus and the handle of the malleus, then goes out at the same place where the tendon of the anterior muscle of the malleus enters. It is called chorda tympani, because it crosses the tympanum as a cord crosses the bottom of a drum. Dr. Monro thinks, that the chorda tympani is formed by the second branch of the fifth pair, as well as by the portio dura of the seventh. Chorpa tenpinea. The tendinous and cord-like substances which connect the cornea columna of the ventricles of the heart to the auricular valves. Chorpa Willisii. The small fibres which cross the sinuses of the dura mater. They are so termed, be- cause Willis first described them. Choroa'psus. (From xopSq, a cord, and anju, to knit.) A sort of painful colic, where the intestines appear to be twisted into knots. CHORDEE'. iChordi. French.) A spasmodic contraction of the penis, that sometimes attends go- norrhoea, and is often followed by a hemorrhage. CHO REA. (Xoptia; from x°P°s> a chorus, which of old acoompanied dancing. Ii is called St. Vitus's dance, because some devotees of St. Vitus exercised themselves so long in dancing, that their intellects were disordered, and could only be restored by dancing again at the anniversary of St. Vitus) Chorea Sancti Viti. Synelonus chorea of Good. St. Vitus's dance. Con- vulsive -motions of the limbs, as if the person were dancing. It is a genus of disease, arranged by Cullen in the class Neuroses; and order Spasmi. These con- vulsive motions, most generally, are confined to one side, and affect principally the arm and leg. When any motion is attempted to be made, various fibres of other muscles act which ought not; and thus a con- trary effect is produced from what the patient intended. It is chiefly incident to young persons of both sexes, and makes iu attack between the age often and fifteen, occurring but seldom after that of puberty. By some practitioners it has beemconsidered rather as a paralytic affection than as a convulsive disorder, and has been thought to arise from a relaxation of Ihe muscles, which, being unable to perform their func- tions iu moving the limbs, shake them irregularly by jerks. Chorea Sancti Viti is occasioned by various irritations, as teething, worms, offensive smells, poi- sons, &c. It arises likewise in consequence of violent affections of the mind, as horror, fear, and anger. In many cases it is produced by general weakness; and, in a few, it takes place from sympathy, at seeing the disease in others. The fits are sometimes preceded by a coldness of the feet and limbs, or a kind of tingling sensation, that ascends like cold air up the spine, and there is a flatu- lent pain in the left hypochoudriura, with obstinate costiveness. At other times, the accession begins with yawning, stretching, anxiety about the heart, palpita- tions, nausea, difficulty of swallowing, noise in the ears, giddiness, and pains in the head and teeth; and then come on the convulsive motions. These discover themselves at first by a kind of lame- ness, or instability of one of the legs, which the person draws after him in an odd and ridiculous manner; nor can he hold the arm of the same side still for a mo- ment: for if he lays it on his breast, or any other part of his body, it is forced quickly from thence by an in- 221 CHIl CHR voluntary motion. If he is desirous of drinking, he uses many singular gesticulations before he can carry the cup to his head, and it is forced in various direc- tions, till at length be gets it to his mouth; when he pours the liquor down his throat in great haste, as if he meant to afford amusement to the by-slanders. Sometimes various attempu at running and leaping take place; and at others, the head and trunk of the body are affected with convulsive motions. In many- instances, the mind is affected with some degree ot fatuity, and often shows the same causeless emotions (such as weeping and laughing) which occur in hyste- ria. When this disease arises in children, it usually ceases about the age of puberty; and in adults, is often carried off by a change from the former mode of living. Unless it passes into some other disease, such as epi- lepsy, it is hardly attended wilh danger. The leading indications in the treatment of this com- plaint are, 1. To obviate the several exciting causes; 2. To correct any faulty state of tlie constitution, which may appear to give a predisposition; 3. To use those means which experience has shown best calcu- lated to allay irregular muscular action. Among the sources of irritation, the most common is the state of the bowels; and the steady, but moderate, use of active cathartics has often a great effect Upon the disease, im- proving the appetite and strength at the same time. Senna, scammony, jalap, &c. may be exhibited ac- cording to circumstances, often in conjunction with calomel, particularly where the liver is torpid. The general debility usually attending indicates the em- ployment of tonics, as the cinchona, chalybeates, or sulphate of zinc, which is particularly useful; and with these, cold bathing, not too long continued, may be advantageously conjoined; also requiring the pa- tient to use muscular exertion, as much as they can readily, will assist materially in the cure. Sometimes in violent cases, and in irritable constitutions, the oc- casional exhibition of opium, or other sedative, may be required, taking care, however, that the bowels are not confined thereby. Occasionally too, where the above means are not successful, the more powerful antispasmodics may be tried, as aether, camphor, musk, &c. Electricity also has been by some recommended. CHORION. (From xwptw, to escape; because it always escapes from tiie uterus with the foetus.) Shaggy chorion. The external membrane of the foetus in utero. CHOROID. (Choroidea; from x»P^ov, the chorion, and eidos, resemblance.) Resembling tlie chorion, a membrane of the foetal ovum. Choroip membrane. Membrana choroides. The secoud tunic of the eye, lying immediately under the sclerotica, to which it is connected by vessels. The true knowledge of this membrane is necessary to a perfect idea of the iris and uvea. The tunica cho- roidea commences at the optic nerve, and passes for- wards, with the sclerotic coat, to the beginning of the cornea transparens, where it adheres very firmly to the sclerotic membrane, by means of a cellular mem- brane, in the form'Tif a white fringe, called the ciliary circle, it then recedes from the sclerotica and cornea and ciliary circle, directly downwards and inwards, forming a round disk, which is variously coloured; hence, blue, black eyes, &c. This coloured portion, reflected inwards, is termed the iris, and iu posterior surface is termed uvea. The choroid membrane is highly vascular, and its external vessels are disposed like stars, and termed vasa vorticosa. The internal surface of this membrane is covered with a black pig- ment, called the pigment of the choroid membrane. Choroip plexus. Plexus choroideus. A plexus of blood-vessels, situated in the lateral ventricles of the brain.' Choroid tunic. See Clioroid membrane. Chri'sis. (From xP'^it0 anoint.) An inunction, or anointing of any part. Christmas rose. See Helleborus niger. Chris'tum. (From vpiw, to anoint) An unguent, or ointment of any kindT CHRO'MAS. A chromate, or salt, formed by the union of chromic acid with salifiable bases; as chro- mate of lead, &c. [" Chromate of iron, is found in large quantities, at the bare hills, near Baltimore, (Maryland.) massive and granular, in veins and masses disseminated through a serpentine rock. Perhaps in no part of the world has 242 so much been discovered al one place. it ftimlshes HIO means of preparing the beautiful paint called the chro- mic yellow, with which carriages and furniture are now painted in the United States. Chromate of iron, in octaedral crystals, very small and magnetic, is found at the same place, and has nowhere else been disco- vered as far as we can learn from the writings of mineralogisU. The crystals are found in the ra- vines, and on the sand of the rivulets of the bare- hills, mixed' with granular chromate of iron. The green oxide of chrome is also found there, colouring the talc, as well as the ruby or violet coloured pre."— Brucc's Min. Jour. A.] Chromati'smus. (From xpupa/'Wi t0 colour.) The morbid discoloration of any of the secretions, as of the urine, or blood. , CHROMIC ACID. Acidum chromicum, " This acid was extracted from the red lead ore of Siberia, by treating this ore with carbonate of potassa, and separating the alkali by means of a more powerful acid. In this state it is a red or orange-coloured pow- der, of a peculiar rough metallic taste, wliich is more sensible in it than in any other metallic acid. If this powder be exposed to the action of light and heat, it loses its acidity, and is converted into green oxide of chrome, giving out pure oxygen gas. The chromic acid is the first that has Jieen found to deoxygenate itself easily by the action of heat, and afford oxygen gas by this simple operation. It appears that several of iu properties are owing to the weak adhesion of a part at least of its oxygen. The green oxide of chrome cannot be brought back to the state of an acid, unless its oxygen be restored by treating it with some other acid. , The chromic acid is soluble in water, and crystallizes, by cooling and evaporation, in longish prisms of a ruby red. Its taste is acrid and styptic. Ils specific gravity is not exactly known; but it always exceeds that of water. It powerfully reddens the tincture of tc-rnsole. Its action on combustible substances is little known. If it be strongly heated with charcoal, it grows black, and passes to the metallic state without melting Of the acids, the action of the muriatic on it !t> the- most remarkable. If this be distilled with the chromic acid, by a gentle heat, it is readily converted into chlo- rine. It likewise imparts to it by niixturc the property of dissolving gold; in which the chromic resembles the nitric acid. This is owing to the weak adhesion of its oxygen, and- it is the only one of the metallic acids that possesses this property. The extraction of chromic acid from the French ore, is performed by igniting it with its own weight of nitre in a crucible. Tbe residue is lixiviated with water. which being then filtered, contains the chromate ot potassa. On pouring into this a little nitric acid and muriate of barytes, an instantaneous precipitate of the chromate of barytes takes place. After having pro- cured a certain quantity of this salt, it must be put in iu moist state into a capsule, and dissolved in the smallest possible quantity of weak nitric acid. The barytes is to be then precipitated by very dilute sul- phuric acid, taking care not to add an excess of it. When the liquid is found by trial to contain neither sulphuric acid nor barytes, it must be filtered. It now consisu of water, with nitric and chromic acids. The whole is to be evaporated to dryness, conducting tlie heat at the end so as not to endanger the decomposi- tion of the chromic acid, which will remain in the capsule under the form of a reddish matter. It must be kept in a glass phial well corked. Chromic acid, heated with a powerful acid, becomes chromic oxide; while the latter, heated with the hy- drate of an alkali, becomes chromic acid. As the solution of the oxide is grewi, and that of the acid yellow, these transmutations become very remarkable to the eye. From Berzelius's experimenu on the combinations of tlie chromic acid with barytes, and, oxide of lead, its prime equivalent seems to be 6.5- consisting of 3.5 chromium, and 3.0 oxygen. It readily uuites with alkalies, and is the only acid that has tiie property of colouring iu salu, whence the name of chromic has been given it. If two parts of the red lead ore of Siberia in fine powder be boiled with one of an alkali saturated with carbonic acid in forty parts of water, a carbonate of lead will be precipitated, and the chromate remain dissolved. Tbe solutions axe of a lemon colour, and afford crystals CHIl CHV of a somewhat deeper hue. Those of chromate of ammonia are in yellow lamina?, having the metallic lustre of gold. The chromate of barytes is very little soluble, and that of lime still less. They are both of a pale yel- low, and when heated give out oxygen gas, as do the alkaline chromates. If the chromic acid be mixed with filings of tin and the muriatic ackl, it becomes at first yellowish-brown, aud afterward assumes a bluish-green colour, which preserves the same shade after desiccation. JEther alone gives it the same dark colour. With a solu- tion of nitrate of mercury, it gives a precipitate of a dark cinnabar colour. With a solution of nitrate of silver, it gives a precipitate, wliich, the moment it is formed, appears of a beautiful carmine colour, but becomes purple by exposure to the light. This com- bination, exposed to the heat of the blow-pipe, melte before the charcoal is inflamed, and assumes a black- ish and metallic appearance. If it be then pulver- ized, the powder is still purple; but after the blue flame of the lamp is brought into contact with this powder, it assumes a green colour, and tbe silver appears in globules disseminated through iu sub- stance. With nitrate of copper it gives a chesnut-red preci- pitate. Wilh the solution of sulphate of zinc, muri- ate of bismuth, muriate of antimony, nitrate of nickel, and muriate of platina, it produces yellowish precipi- tates, when the solutions do not contain an excess of acid. With muriate of gold it produces a greenish precipitate. When melted with borax, or class, or acid of phos- phorus, it communicates to it a beautiful emerald- green colour. If paper be impregnated with it, and exposed to the sun a few days, it acquires a green colour, which remains permanent in the dark. A slip of iron, or tiu, put into its solution, imparts to it the same colour. The aqueous solution of tannin produces a floccu- Icnt precipitate of a brown fawn colour. Sulphuric acid, when cold, produces no effect on it; but wheu warm it makes it assume a bluish-green colour."—Ure's Diet. CHROMIUM. (Chromium, ii. n.; from %pu>/ia, co- lour : because it is remarkable for giving colour to its combinations,) The name of a metal which may be extracted either from the native chromate of lead or of iron. The latter being cheapest and most abun- dant, is usually employed. The brown chromate of iron is not acted upon by nitric acid, hut most readily by nitrate of potassa, with the aid of a red heat. A chromate of potassa, soluble in water, is thus formed. The iron oxide thrown out of combination may be removed from the residual part of tbe ore by a short digestion in dilute muriatic acid. A second fusion with 4 of nitre, will five rise to a new portion of chromate of potassa. laving decomposed the whole of the ore, we saturate the alkaline excess with nitric acid, evaporate and crystallize. The pure crystals, dissolved in water, are to be added to a solution of neutral nitrate of mer- cury ; whence, by complex affinity, red chromate of mercury precipitates. Moderate ignition expels the mercury from the chromate, and tiie remaining chro- mic acid may be reduced to the metallic state, by being exposed in contact of the charcoal from sugar, to a violent heat. Chromium thus procured, is a porous mass of ag- glutinated grains. It is very brittle, and of a grayish- white, intermediate hetween tin and steel. It is some- times obtained in needleform crystals, which cross each other in all directions. Iu sp. gravity is 5.9. It is susceptible of a feeble magnetism. It resists all the acids except nitromuriatic, which, at a boiling heat, oxidizes it and forms a muriate. Thenard de- scribes only one oxide of chromium ; but there are probably two, besides the acid already described. 1. The protoxide is green, infusible, indecomposable by heat, reducible by voltaic electricity, and not acted 011 by oxygen or air. When heated to dull redness with the half of Its weight of potassium or sodium, it forma a brown matter, which, cooled and exposed to the air, burns with flame, and is transformed into chromate of potassa or soda, of a canary-yellow co- lour. It is this oxide which is obtained by calcining the chromate of mercury in a small earthen retort for about i of au hour. The beak of the retort is to be surrounded with a tube of wet linen, and plunged into water, to facilitate the condensation of the mer- CU17' k °*lde' new'y precipitated from acids, has a dam-green colour, and is easily redissolved; but exposure to a dull-red heat ignites it, and renders it denser, insoluble, and of a light-green colour. This change arises solely from the closer aggregation of % P*"?*5168' for tne weight is not altered. 2. The deutoxide in procured by exposing the pro- tomtrate to heat, till the fumes of nitrous gas cease to issue. A brilliant brown powder, insoluble in acids, and scarcely soluble iu alkalies, remains. Mu- riatic acid digested on it exhales chlorine, showing the increased proportion of oxygen in this oxide. 3. The tritoxide has been already described among the acids. It may be directly procured by adding nitrate of lead to the above nitrochromate of potassa, and di- gesting the beautiful orange precipitate of chromate of lead with moderately strong muriatic acid, till iu power of action be exhausted. The fluid produced is to be passed through a filter, and a little oxide of silver very gradually added, till the whole solution becomes of" a deep red tint This liquor, by slow ev a- poration, deposites small ruby-red crystals, which are the hydrated chromic acid. The prime equivalent of chromic acid deduced-from the chromates of barytes and lead by Berzelius, is 6.544, if we suppose them to be neutral salts. According to this chemist, the acid contains double the oxygen that the green oxide does. But if those chromates be regarded as subsalts, then the acid prime would be 13.088, consisting of 6 oxy- gen = 7.088 metal; while the protoxide would consist of 3 oxyxen + 7.U88 metal; and the deutoxide of an intermediate proportion. CHRO'NIC. (Chronicus; from xPovoci time.) A term applied to diseases which are of long continu- ance, and mostly without fever. It is used in oppo- sition to the term acute. See Acute. CHRU'PSIA. (From xppaicolour, and »ifi$, sight.) Visus coloratus. A disease of the eyes, in which the person perceives objects of a different colour from their natural one. CHRYSA'NTHEMUM. (From jcpuooc, gold, and avdepov, a flower.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia ; .Order, Polygamia. Sun-flower, or marigold. 2. Many herbs are so called, the flowers of which are of a bright yellow colour. Chrysanthemum leucanthemum. The system- atic name of the great ox-eye daisy. Maudlin-wort. Bellis-major; Buphthalmum majus; Leucanthemum vulgare; Bellidioides ; Consolida media; Oculus bo- vis. The Chrysanthemum;—foliis amplexicaulibus, oblongis, superni serratis, inferni dentatis, of Lin- no?us. The flowers and herb were formerly esteemed in asthmatic, and phthisical diseases, but have now deservedly fallen into disuse. Chry'se. (From xpuctos, gold.) The name of a yellow plaster. Chyselk'ctrum. (From xpvoos, gold, and nXex'Jpov, amber.) Amber of a golden yellow colour. Chrysi'ppea. (From Chrysippus, iu discoverer.) An herb enumerated by Pliny. Chrysi'tis. (From \pvaos, gold.) 1. Litharge. 2. The yellow foam ot lead. 3. The herb yarrow, from the golden colour of its flower. CHRYSOBA'LANUS. (From xpvoos, gold, and BaXavos, a nut; so named because of iu colour, which, before it is dried, is yellow.) The nutmeg. CHRYSOBERYL. Cymophane of Hauy. A mi- neral of an asparagus green colour and vitreous lus- tre, found in the Brazil, and Ceylon. [Chrysobkryl's found in the United States, and is sometimes employed in jewelry. In the township of Haddam, on the Connecticut river, and in the State 01 Connecticut, it occurs in granite in six-sided prisms and six-sided tables; iu colour varies from greenish yellow to yellowish green. A.] CHRYSOCO'LLA. (From xpvoos, gold, and jcoXAih cement.) Gold solder; Borax. CHYSO'COMA. (From xpveos, gold, and xopn, hair; so called from iu golden, hair-lice appearance.) The herb milfoil, or yarrow. See Achillea millefo- h'"» 223 CHY CHY Chrtsooo'nia. (From xPvaoc> go'di and yivopat, to become.) A tincture of gold. Chrysola'chanon. (From xpv<*°S, gold, and Xa- yavov, a pot-herb; so named from its having a yellow leaf) The herb orach ; a species of atriplet. CHRYSOLITE. Peridot of Hady. Topaz of the ancients, while our topaz is their chrysolite. The hard- est of all gems of a pistachio-green colour. It cpmes from Egvpt and Bohemia. CHRYSOSPLE'NIUM. (From xpuror, gold, and ao-xXeviov, spleenwort.) The name of a genus of planu in the Linna?an system. Class, Decandria; Order, Digynia. Golden saxifrage. CHRYSOPRASE. A variety of calcedony. Chrysu'lcls. (From x/juctoc, gold, and eXxia, to take away.) The aqua regia winch has tlie property of dissolving gold. [CHURCH, Dr. Benjamin, was graduated at How- ard College in 1754. He established himself as a phy- sician in the town of Boston, where he rose to very considerable eminence in his profession. As a skilful and dexterous operator in surgery, he was inferior to no one of his contemporaries in New-England; and as a physician, he was in a careerof distinguished re- putation. He possessed a brilliant genius, a lively poetic fancy, and was an excellent writer. For several years preceding tlie American revolution, he was a conspicuous character, and had great influence among the leading whigs and patriots of the day. When the war commenced in 1V75, his character was so high that he was appointed physician-general to the army. But while he was performing the duties assigned him, circumstances occurred wliich led to a suspicion that he held a treacherous correspondence with the enemy. Certain letters in cipher were intercepted,.which he had written to a relation in Boston. He was imme- diately arrested, imprisoned, and tried before a mili- tary tribunal appointed to investigate his conduct, and was pronounced guilty of a criminal correspondence with the enemy. It appears that the only evidence by which he was convicted, rested on an intercepted letter directed to a friend in Boston. This letter was written in cipher, and when it was deciphered and examined, its contents seemed in a considerable de- gree to justify tiie plea wliich he had made, that it was designed as an innocent stratagem to deceive and draw from the enemy some information for the benefit of the public. Dr. C. was, at the same time, a member of the House of Representatives, from which he would have been expelled had he not resigned his seat. He was, however, arraigned before the House, subjected to a rigid examination, and his letter was read by him- self by paragraphs, and commented upon, and explain- ed. His defence before the House may be considered as a specimen of brilliant talents and great ingenuity. " Confirmed," said he, in assured innocence, " I stand prepared for your keenest searchings. The warmest bosom here does not flame with a brighter zeal for tlie security, happiness, and liberties of America, than mine." So high was party zeal, and such the jealousy and prejudice of tlie day, that a torrent of indignation was ever at hand to sweep from the land every guilty or suspected character. In the instance of Dr. C., there were not a few among the most respectable and intel- ligent of the community, who expressed strong doubts of a criminal design in his conduct. It was, however, his hard fate to pine in prison until the following year, when he obtained permission to depart for the West Indies. The vessel in wliich he sailed was supposed to have foundered at sea, as no tidings respecting her were ever obtained. A.] CHUSPTE. A yellowish-green translucent mineral, found by Saussure in the cavities of porphyries, in the environs of Lirabourg. CHYAZIC ACID. See Prussic acid. Chyla'ria. (From x^Xos, chyle.) A discharge of a whitish mucous urine, of the colour and consistence of chyle. CHYLE. Clylus. The milk-like liquor observed some hours afterj eating, in the lacteal vessels of the mesentery, and In the thoracic duct It is separated by digestion from the chyme, and is that fluid sub- Btance from which the blood is formed. See Digestion. " The chyle may be studied under two different forms: 1st, When it is mixed with chyme in the small in- testine. 224 2d, Under the liquid form, circulating in the chyli* ferous vessels, and the thoracic duct. No person having particularly engaged in the exa- mination of the chyle during ltsslayintheFmall intes- tine our knowledge on this point is little. The liquid chyle contained in the chyliferous vessels has been ex- amined with great care. In order to procure it, the best manner consists in giving food to an animal, and, when the digestion is supposed to be in full activity, to strangle it, or to cut ihe spinal marrow behind the occipital bone. The whole length of the breast is cut oiien ; tlie hand is thr,ust in so as to pass a ligature which embraces the aorta, the oesophagus, and the thoracic duct, the near- est to the neck possible; the ribs of the left side are then twisted or broken, and the thoracic duct is seen, closely adhering to the oesophagus. Tbe upper part is detached, and carefully wiped, to absorb the blood; it is cut, and the chyle flows into the vessel intended to receive it. The ancienu were acquainted with the existence of the chyle, but their ideas of it were very inexact; it was observed anew at the beginning of the seventeenth century; and being, in certain conditions, of an opaque white, it was compared to milk: the vessels that contain it were even named lacteal vessels, a very Improper expression, since there is very little other similarity between chyle and milk except the colour. It is only in modern times, and by the labours of Dupuytren, Vauquelin, Emmert, and Marcet, that po- sitive notions concerning the chyle have been ac- quired. We shall' give the observations of these learned men, with the addition of our own. If the animal from which the chyle is extracted has eaten animal or vegetable substances of a fatty nature, the liquid drawn from the thoracic duct is of a milky white, a little heavier than distilled water, of a strong spermatic odour, of a salt taste, slightly adhering to the tongue, and sensibly alkaline. Chyle, very soon after it lias passed out ofthe vessel that contained it, becomes firm, and almost solid: after some time, it separates into three parte; the one solid that remains at the bettonij another liquid at flic top, and a third that forms a Very thin layer at the surface of the liquids. The chyle, at tlie same time, assumes a vivid rose colour. When the chyle proceeds from food that contains no fat substance, it presents the same sort of properties, but instead of being opaque white, it is opaline, and almost transparent; the layer which forms at the top is less marked than in the former sort of cbyle. Chyle never takes the hue of the colouring sub- stances mixed iu the food, as many authors have pre- tended. Animals that were made to eat indigo, saffron, and madder, furnished a chyle, tlie colour of which had no relation lo that of the substances. Of the three substances into whicli the chyle sepa- rates when abandoned to itself, that of the surface, of an opaque white colour, is a fatty body; the solid part is formed of fibrin and a little colouring matter; the liquid is like tlie scrum ofthe blood. The proportion of these three parts is variable ac- cording to the nature of the food. There are species of chyle, such as that the sugar, which contain very little fibrin; others, such as that of flesh, contain more. The same thing happens with the fat matter, which is very abundant when the food contains grease or oil, while there is scarcely any seen when tlie food is nearly deprived of fatty bodies. The absorption of the chyle has been attributed to the capillarity of the lacteal radicles, to the com- pression of the chyle by the sides of the small intes- tine, &c. Latterly, it has been pretended that it takes place by virtue of the proper sensibility ofthe absorb- ing mouths, and of the insensible organic contractility that they arc supposed to possess. It first enters the threads ofthe lacteal vessels, it then traverses the me- senteric glands, it arrives at the thoracic duct, and at last enters the subclavian vein. The causes that determine ite motion are the con- tractility proper to the chyliferous vessels, the un- known cause of iu absorption, the pressure of the ab- dominal muscles, particularly in the motions of respi- ration, and, perhaps, the pulsation of the arteries of the abdomen. CHY ClC If we wish to have a correct idea of the velocity with which the chyle flows into the thoracic duct, we must open this canal in a living animal, at the place Where it opens into the subclavian vein. We find that tins rapidity is not very great, and that it increases every time that the animal compresses the viscera of the abdomen, by the abdominal muscles; a similar effect is produced by compressing the belly with the hand. However, the rapidity ofthe circulation of thechyte appears to me to be in proportion to the quantity formed in the small intestine; this last is in proportion to the quantity ef the chyme: so that if the food is in great abundance, and of easy digestion, the chyle will flow quickly; if, on the contrary, the food is in small quantity, or, which is the same thing, if it is of diffi- cult digestion, as less chyle will be formed, so iu pro- gress will be more slow. It would be difficult to appreciate the quantity of chyle that would be formed during a given digestion, though it ought to be considerable. In a dog of ordi- nary size, that had eaten animal food at discretion, an incision into the thoracic duct of the neck (the dog being alive) gave about half an ounce of liquid in five minutes, and the~running was not suspended during the whole continuance of the formation of the chyle, that is, during several hours. It is not known whether there is any variation 'in the rapidity ofthe motion ofthe chyle during the same digestion; but, supposing it uniform, there would enter six ounces of chyle per hour into the venous system. We may presume that the proportion of chyle is more considerable in man, whose chyliferous organs are more voluminous, and in whom the digestion is, in ge- neral, more rapid than in the dog."—Magendie's Phy- The chyle is mixed with the albuminous and gela- tinous lymph in tbe thoracic duct, which receives them from the lymphatics. The uses of tiie chyle are, 1. To supply the matter from which the blood and other fluids of our body are prepared; from which fluids the solid parts are-form- ed. 2. By iu acescent nature, it somewhat restrains the putrescent tendency ofthe blood: hence the dread- ful putridity of the humours from starving; and thus milk is an excellent remedy against scurvy. 3. By iu very copious aqueous latex, it prevents the thickening ofthe fluids, and thus renders them tit for the various secretions. 4. The chyle secreted in the breasU of puerperal women, under the name of milk, forms the most excellent nutriment of all aliments lor new-born infants. OHYLIFICA'TION. (Chylificatio; from chylus, and fio, to become.) Chylifact.io. The process car- ried on in the small intestines, and principally in the duodenum, by which the chyle is separated from the chyme. Chyli'sma. (From xvXor, juice.) An expressed juice. CHVLOPOIE TIC. (Chylopoieticus; from x»Xos, chyle, and cmttw, to make.) Chylopoieiic. Any thing connected with the formation of chyle; thus chylopoi- etic viscera, chylopoieiic vessels. Sec CHYLO'SIS. (From £vAo$, juice.) Chylification, or the changing the food into chyle. Chylosta'sma. (From xuAof, juice^ and s-aijoi, to distil.) The distillation or expression ot any juice, or humid part from the rest. Chy lostagma piaphorbticum. A name given by Mindererus to a distillation of Venice treacle and niilh- ridate. CHYLUS. (XvXos, succus, from xvdi, juice.) See Chyle, CHYME. (Chymus; from xvP0Ci which signifies bumour or juice.) The ingested mass of food that passes from the stomach into the duodenum, and from which the chyle is prepared in the small intestines by the admixture of the bile, &c. See Digestion CHY'MIA. Chemistry. CHYMIA'TER. A chemical physician. CHYMIA'TRIA. (From xyp"*\ chemistry, and laopai, to heal.) The art of curing diseases by the ap- plication of chemistry to the uses of medicine. Chymo'sis. See Chemosis. 1'hy'm.kn rapix. A cylindrical root, of the thick- ness of u gooss quill, brought from China. Il has a bitterish taste, and imparts a yellow tinge to the saliva. P The Chinese hold it in great estimation as a sfomaehic, infused in wine. tJd»ci'i^Ur (V?m xvu>t0 P001" 0,,t) Fusion, or the reduction of solid bodies into fluid by heat. ino £T,h ^iN' One who is rwl'.-ctcd with a spasm or trembling of the eyelids. CILIA) SIS. (From Mit'um, the eyelid.) A spas- niudif. tit-iu'tiliiif* ofthe eyelids. Cf.nieCf-.T- ihuutd. See Leaf. VIMEX. (from xsiuai, to inhabit; so called be- 22d cause they infest houses.) The name of a genus of insecu in the Linna-an system. The wall-louse or Cimex pomesticus. Six or seven are givep in- wardly to cure the ague, just before the tits come on, and have the same ctlect with every thing nauseous [CiMKiruoA. Black snake root. This is the root of• Actaa racemosa of Wildenow, an American plant. According to the late Dr. Barton, a decoction of it forms a useful astringent gargle in sore throats, and also cures psora. We are told that the Indians made great use of it in rheumatism; also as au agent ad par- turn accclerandum. Dr. Tully acquaints me, that he has found it diap)»retic, diuretic, and moderately tonic, forming a useful auxiliary in the treatment of acute and chronic rheumatism, and of dropsy; likewise operating very beneficially in hysteria. It is usually given in the form of decoction.—Big. Mat. Med. A.] Cimo'lia alba. (From KijiuiAos. Cimolus, an island in the Cretan sea, where it is procured.) See Cimolite, Cimolia purpurescens. Fullers-earth. CIMOLITE. Cimolian earth. Tlie Cimolia of Pliny. An earth of a grayish white colour, which consists of silex, alumina, oxide of iron, aud water. Ci'na cin;e. See Cinchona. Ci'nje semen. See Artemisia santonica. Cl'NARA. (From xiveio, to move; quasi movet ad venertm vel urinam.) Artichoke. 1. The name of a genus of planu in the Limucan system. Class, Syn- genesia; Order, Polygamia aqualis. 2. The pharmacopceial name for the common arti- choke. See Cinara seolymus. Cinara scolymus. The systematic name of the artichoke, called in the pharmacopoeias Alcocalum; Agriocinara ; Articocalus ; Artischocas lavis ; Costus nigra; Carduus sativus non spinosus; Cinara hor- tensis; Seolymus sativus ; Carduus domesticus capita majore; Carduus altilis. The Cinara—foliis sub- spinosis pinnatis indivisique, calycinis squamis ovatis, of Liunxus. A native of the southern parte of Eu- rope, but cultivated here for culinary purposes. The leaves are biuer, and afford, by expression, a considera- ble quantity of juice, which, when strained) and mixed with an equal quantity of white wine, has been given successfully in dropsies, in the dose of 3 or 4 table- spoonfuls night and morning, but it is very uncertain in the operation. CINCHO'N A. (Geoffroy states that the use of this bark was first learned from the following circum- stance:—Some cinchona trees being thrown by the winds into a pool of water, lay there till ihe water became so bitter, that every body refused to drink it. However, one of the neighbouring inhabitants being seized with a violent.paroxysm of fever, and finding no other water to quench his thirst, was forced to drink of this, by which he was perfectly cured. He afterward related the circumstance to others, and pre vailed upon some of his friends, who were ill of fevers, to make use of the same remedy, with whom it proved equally successful. The use of this excellent remedy, however, was very little known till about the year lo'iS, when a signal cure having been performed by it on the Spanish viceroy's lady, the Countess del Cin- chon, at Luina, it came into general use, and hence it was distinguished by tiie appellation of cortex cinchona and pulvis comitissa, or the Countess's powder. On the recovery of the Countess, she distributed a large quantity of the bark to the Jesuiu, in whose hands it acquired still greater reputation, and by them it was first introduced into Europe, and thence called cortex or pulvis jesuiticus, pulvis patrum ; and also Cardi- nal delLugo's powder, because that charitable prelate bought a large quantity of it at great expense lor Hie use of the religious poor" at Rome.) 1. The name of a genus of planu in the Limuean system. Class, Pen tandria; Order, Monogynia. Cinchona, or Pcruvi-i/i bark-tree. 2. The pharmacopceial name of several kinds of barks; called also Cortex. Cortex china; China; Chin- china ; Kina kina, Kinkina; Quina quina, Quinqui- na ; the trees affording which, grow wild in the hiltv pai is of Peru ; the bark is stripped from the branches irunk, and root, and dried. Three kinds of it are navJ in use. ""* 1. Cortex cinchona cordifolia.—-The plant which affords this species is the CinUiona cordifolia, of Ze* • CIN CIN Use Cinchona officinalis, of Linna-us; the Cinchona macrocarpu, of Wildenow. Heart-leaved cinchona. The bark of this tree is called yellow bark, because il approaches more to that colour tlian either of the others does. It is iu flat pieces, not convoluted like the pale, uor dark-coloured like the red ; externally smooth, in- ternally of a liglit cinnamon colour, friable and fibrous, has no peculiar odour different from the others, but a taste incomparably more bitter, with some degree of astringency. 2. Cortex cinchona lancifolia.—This species is ob- tained from the Cinchona'lancifolia of Zea. Lance- leaved cinchona. This is tlie quilled bark, which comes in small quilled twigs, breaking close and Bmoolh, friable between the teeth, covered with a tough coat of a brownish colour, internally smooth, And of a liglit brown; iu taste is bitter, and slightly astringent; flavour slightly aromatic, wilh some degree of imistmess. 3. Cortex cinchona oblongifolia.—This kind is pro- cured from Cinchona oblongifolia of Zea. Oblong- leaved cindiona. This is the red bark : it is in large thick pieces, externally covered with a brown rugged coat, internally more smooth and compact, but fibrous, of a dark red colour; taste and smell similar to that of the cinchona lancifolia cortex, but the taste rather stronger. From the general analysis of bark, it appears to consist, besides the woody matter which composes the greater part of it, of gum, resin, gallic acid, of very small portions of tannin and essential oil, and of several salu having principally lime for their basis. Seguin also supposed the existence of gelatin in it, but without sufficient proof. Cold water infused on pale bark for some hours, acquires a bitter taste, with some share of iu odour; when assisted by a moderate heat, the water takes up more of the active matter ; by de- coction, a fluid, deep coloured, of a bitter styptic taste, is obtained, which, when cold, deposites a precipitate of resinous matter and gallic acid. By long decoction, the virtues of the bark are nearly destroyed, owing to the oxygenation of its active matter. Magnesia en- ables water to dissolve a larger portion of the princi- ples of bark, as does lime, though iu an inferior degree. Alkohol is tlie most powerful solvent of iu active matter. Brandy and other spirits and wines, afford also strong solutions, in proportion to the quantity of alkohol they contain. A saturated solution of ammo- nia is also a powerful solvent; vinegar is less so even than water. By distillation, water is slightly impreg- nated wlth the flavour of bark ; jt is doubtful whether any essential oil can be obtained. The action of menstrua on the red bark is nearly tlie same, the solutions only being considerably Blroriger, or containing a larger quantity of resinous matter, and of the astringent principle. The analysis of the yellow bark shows that its active principles are more concentrated than in either uf ihe others, affording to water, alkohol, &c. tinc- tures, much stronger both in bitterness aud astrin- gency, especially iu the former principle. Vauquelin made infusions of all the varieties of cin chona he could procure, using the same quantities of the barks and water, aud leaving the powders infused for the same time. He observed, I. That certain in- fusions were precipitated abundantly by infusion of galls, by solution of glue and tartar emetic. 2. That some were precipitated by glue, but npt by the two otiier reagents; and, 3. Tliat others were, on the con- trary, by nuigalls, and tartar emetic, without being af- fected by glue. 4. And that there were some which yielded no precipitate by nutgalls, tannin, or emetic tartar. The cinchonas that furnished the first infusion were of excellent quality; those that afforded the fourth were not febrifuge; while those that gave .the second and third were febrifuge, but in a smaller degree than the fiist. Besides mucilage, kinale of lime, aud woody fibre, he obtained in his analyses a resinous substance, which appears not to be identic in all tiie species of bark. It is very bilter, very soluble in alkohol, in acids,and alkalies; scarcely soluble iu cold water, but more soluble in hot. It i> this body wliich give9 to infusions of cinchona the property of yielding precipitates by emetic tartar, galls, gelatin; and in it the febrifuge virtue seems to reside. It is this sub- stance in part which falls down on cooling decoctions ol' cinchona, aud from concentrated infusions. A tabic of precipitations by glue, tannin, and tartar emetic, irom inliisions of different barks, has been given by Vauquelin. b J Pelletier and Caventou analyzed the Cinchona con- aamuicca, gray bark, and found it composed of, 1. cin- cnoniua, united to kinic acid ; 2. green fatty matter; 3. red colouring matter, slightly soluble; 4. tannin; 5. yellow colouring matter; 6. kinite of lime; 7. gum; 8. starch ; 9. lignine. 6 The red bark has been considered as superior to the pale, the yellow is represented, apparently with jus- tice, as being more active thail either of the others. I he effects of Peruvian bark" are those of a power- ful and permanent tonic, so slow in ite operation, thai iu stimulating property is scarcely perceptible by any alteration in the state of the pulse, or of the tempera- ture of the body. In a large dose, it occasions oausea and headache; in some habits it operates as a laxative: ia others it occasions costiveness. It is one of those medicines, the efficacy of which, in removing disease, is much greater than could be expected, d priori, from its effects on the system in a healthy state. Intermittent fever is the disease, for the cure of which haik was introduced into practice, and there is still no remedy which equals it in power. The dis- putes respecting the mode of administering it are now settled. It is given as early as possible, after clearing tiie stomach and bowels, in the dose of from one scru- ple lo a drachm every second or third hour, during the interval of the paroxysm ; and it may even be given during the hot fit, but it is then more apt to excite nausea. In remittent fever it is given with equal freedom, even though the remission of the fever may be ob- scure. In some forms of continued fever which are con- nected with debility, as in typhus, cynanche maligna, confluent small-pox, &c. it is regarded as one of the most valuable remedies. Ii may be prejudicial, how- ever, in those diseases where the brain or iu mem- branes are inflamed, or where there is much irritation, marked by subsultus tendinum, and convulsive mo- tions ofthe extremities; and in pure typhus it appears to be less useful in the beginning ofthe disease than in the convalescent stage. Even in fevers of an opposite type, where there are marks of inflammatory action, particularly in acute rheumatism, bark has been found useful after blood- letting. In erysipelas, in grangrene, in extensive sup- puration, and venereal ulceration, the freeuse of bark is of the greatest advantage. In, the various forms of passive hacmorrhagy, in many other diseases of chronic debility, dyspepsia, hypochondriasis, paralysis, rickets, scrofula, dropsy, and in a variety of spasmodic affections, epilepsy, chorea, and hysteria, it is administered as a powerful and permanent tonic, either alone, or combined with other remedies suited to the particular case. The officinal preparations of bark are an infusion. decoction, an extract, a resinous extract, a simple tinc- ture, au animoniated and a compound tincture. The usual dose is half a drachm of the powder. The only inconvenience of a larger dose is its silting uneasy on the stomach. It may therefore, if necessary, be fre- quently repeated, and in urgent cases may be taken to the extent of an ounce, or even two ounces, in twentyr four hours. The powder is more effectual than any of the pre- parations ; it is given in wine, in anyspirituous liquor; or, if it excite nausea, combined with an aromatic. The cold infusion is the least powerful, but most grate- ful ; the decoction contains much more of the active matter of the bark, and is the preparation generally used when the powder is rejected; iu dose is from two to four ounces. The spirituous tincture, though containing still more of the bark, cannot be extensively used on account of the menstruum, but is principally employed, occasionally, and in small doses of two or three drachms, as a stomachic. The extract is a prer paration of considerable power, when properly pre- pared, and is adapted to those cases where the remedy requires to bv continued for some time. It is then given in the form of pill, in doses of from five to fif- teen grains. Bark is likewise sometimes given in tbe form of enema ; one scruple of the extract, or two drachma of the povyder, being diffused in four ounces of starch CIN CIN mucilage. The decoction is also sometimes applied as a fomentation tfl ulcers. Cinchona carib/ba. The systematic name of the Caribean bark-tree. It grows iu Jamaica, where it is called tlie sea-side beech. According lo Dr. Wright the bark of this tree is not less efficacious than that of' the cinchona of Peru, for which it will prove a useful substitute; but by tlie experiments of Dr. Skeete, it appears to have less astringent power. Cinchona conpaminoea. See Cinchona and Cin- chonina. Cinchona coaniroLu. See Cinchona. Cinchona flava. See Cinchona. Cinchona FLoaiBUNPA. The systematic name of the plant which affords the Saint Luc bark. d«- chona—floribus paniculatis glabris, capsulis tur- binates lavibus, foliis elliptids acuminatis glabris, of Linnteus. It has an adstringent, bitter taste, somewhat like gentian. It is recommended in «iu- termitteuu, putrid dysentery, and dyspepsia; it should always be joined with some aromatic. Dr. Withering considers, this bark as greatly inferior to that of the other species of this genus. In its recent state it is considerably emetic and cathartic, properties which in some degree il retains on being dried; so that the stomach does not bear this bark in large doses, and in small ones its effects are not such as lo give it any peculiar recommendation. Cinchona lancifolia. See Cinchona. Cinchona oblongifolia. See Cinchona. Cinchona officinalis. The name of the officinal Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. Cinchona rubra. See Cinchona. Cinchona Sancta Fe'. Several species of cinchona have been lately discovered at Sancia Fe, yielding barks both of the pale and red kind; and which, from their sensible qualities, are likely upon trial to become equally useful with those produced in the kingdom of Peru. Cinchonia. See Cinchonina, CINCHONINA. Cinchonia; Quinia; Quinina. Cinchonine or Quinine is the salifiable base, or vege- table alkali, discovered in the Cinchona condamiticca, by Pelletier and Cavenlou. The person, however, who first recognised iu existence, though he did not ascertain iu alkaline nature,or study iu combinations with acids, was Conns of Lisbon. The following process for extracting cinchonina is that of Henry, the younger, which the above chemists approve. A kilogramme of bark reduced 'uto a fine powder, is to be acted on twice with heat, by a dilute sulphuric acid, consisting of 50 or 60 grammes, diluted with 8 kilogrammes of water for each time. The fil- tered decoctions are very bitter, have a reddish eolour, which assumes on cooling a yellowish tint. To dis- colour (blanch) these liquors, and saturate the acid, either pulverized quicklime or magnesia may be em- ployed. The liquors, entirely depi ived of colour, are to be passed through a cloth, and the precipitate whicli forms is to be washed with a small quantity of water, to separate the excess of lime (if this earth has been used). The deposite on the cloth, well drained and almost completely deprived of moisture for twelve hours, after having been put three successive times to digest in alkohol of 36° (0.837), will furnish, by dis- tilling ofthe liquid alkohol, a brown viscid matter, be- coming brittle on cooling. It is to be acted on with water sharpened with sulphuric acid, and the refri- gerated liquor will afford about thirty grammes of white crystals, entirely soluble in alkohol, scarcely so- luble in cold water, but more in boiling water, particu- larly if this be slightly acidulated. They consist of pure sulphate of cinchonina. They ought to be bril- liant, crystallized in parallelopipeds, very hard, and of » glassy-white. It should burn without leaving any residuum. Other processes have been given, of wliich a full account will be found in the 12th volume of the Journal of Science, p. 325. From a solution of the above salt, the cinchonina may be easily obtained by the addition of any alkali. The cinchonina falls down, and may be afterward dissolved in alkohol, and crys- tallized by evaporation. Iu form is a rhomboids! prism, of 103° and 72°, terminated by a bevelment. It has but little laste, requiring 7000 parts of water for iu solution; but when dissolved in alkohol, or an acid, it has the bitter taste of bark. When heated it does not fuse before decomposition. Jt eojudsu of oxygen, hydrogen, and carbon, the latter being predominant It dissolves iu only very small quantities in the oils, and in sulphuric ether. The sulphate is composed of cinchonina...... low Sulphuric acid ..................■•......... 13 whence the prime equivalent would appear to be 38.5. The muriate is more soluble. It consists of Cinchonina.................................IpJJ Muriatic acid.......................;.....••• '■» The nitrate is uncrystallizable. Gallic, oxalic, and tartaric acids, form neutral salts with cinchonina, which are soluble only with excess of acid. Hence in- fusion of nut-galls gives, with a decoction of good cinchona, an abundant precipitate of gallate of cin- chonina. Robiquet gives as the composition of a subsulphate of cinchonina ofthe first crystallization, Sulphuric acid............................. 11-3 Cinchonina................................ W-O The alkaline base found in yellow barks is called Quinina. It is extracted in exactly the same way. Red bark contains a mixture of these two alkalies. The febrifuge virtue of the sulphates is considered to be very great. Cinci'nnus. The hair on the temples. CINCLE'SIS. (From xiyxXiXp, to move.) Ct'n- clismus. An involuntary nictitation or winking Vogel. CINERA'RIUM (From cinis, ashes.) The ash- hole of a chemical instrument. CI'NERES. (Plural of cinis, ashes.) Ashes. Cinerbs clavbllata. See Potassa impura. Cinkrbs russici. See Potassa impura. CINERI'TlOUS. (Cincritius; from cinis, ashes.) Of the colour of ashes. A name applied to the corti- cal substance of the brain, from its resemblance to an ash-colour. CINERI'TIUM. (From cinis, ashes.) A cupel or test; so named from its being commonly made of tlie ashes of vegetables or bones. Cine'rulam. A name for spodium. CINETICA. (Ktvrflixos, having the power of mo- tion.) The name of an order in the class Neuroses of Good's Nosology. Diseases affecting the muscles, and embracing Entasia, Clonus, and Synclonus. Cine'tus. The diaphragm. Cinqula'ria. (From cingulum, a girdle; because it grows in that shape.) The lycopodium. CINGULUM. (From citi^o, to bind.) A girdle or belt about the loins. Cingulum mercuriale. A mercurial girdle, called also cingulum sapientia, and singulum stultitia. It was an invention of Rulandus's: different directions are given for making it, but the following is one ofthe neatest:—" Take three drachms of quicksilver; shake it with two ounces of lemon-juice until the globules dis- appear ; then separate the juice, and mix with the ex- tinguished quicksilver, half tlie while of an egg; gum- dragon, finely powdered, a scruple; and spread Ihe whole on a belt of flannel." Cingulum Sancti Johannis. A name of the arte- misia. Cinifica'tum. A name for calcinatum. CINIS. (Cinis, cris. m., in the plural cinercs.) The ash which remains after burning any ihing. CI'NNABAR. (Cinnabaris, ris. f. Pliny says the Indians call by this name a mixture ofthe blood of the dragon and elephant, and also many substances which resemble it in colour, particularly the minium ; but it now denotes the red sulphuret of mercury.) 1*. An ore of mercury, consisting of that mineral united to sulphur. A native sulphuret of mercury See Hydrargyri sulphuretum rubrum. 2. An artificial compound of mercury and sulphur called factitious cinnabar, red sulphuret of mercury' and vermilion. See Hydrargyri sulphuretum rubrum Cinnabaris factitia. Factitious cinnabar. Bee Hydrargyri sulphuretum rubrum. Cinnabaris grscorum. The sanguis draconis and cinnabar. Cinnabaris nativa. Native cinnabar. See Hy- drargyri sulphuretum rubrum. CINNAMOMUM. (From linamon, Arabian.) Cinnamon. See Laurus cinnamomum. CINNAMON. 1. The name of a tree. See LaurvM cinnamomum. 2. The name of a stone, which is a rate mineral CIR CIR . iu pyra- Ibund in the sand of rivers in Ceylon, of a blood and hyacinth red, passing into orange yellow. CINQUEFOIL dee Potentilla replans. Ci'on. (Ktiov, a columrf ; from «a), W go.) 1. The uvula was formerly so named fiom i midal shape. 2. An enlargement ofthe uvula. Cio'nis. (From xioiv, the uvula.) An enlargement nnd painful swelling ofthe uvula. CIPOLIN. A marble from Rome and Aulun. CIRCA-: A. (From Circe, the enchantress: so named from the opinion that it was used by Circe in her enchanted pr-parations.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lutintean system. Class, Diandria; Order, Monogynia. Euchauler's nighuhade. ■2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for the Circaa lutetiana, which is now fallen wholly into disuse. CIRCOCEL.E. (KipaoxnXn; from xipcros, varix, or a dilatation of a vein, and xnXl, a tumour.) Vari- cocelt. A morbid or varicose distention and enlarge- ment of the spermatic veins; il is frequently mistaken for a descent of a small portion of omentum. The uneasiness which it occasions is a kind of pain in the buck, generally relieved by suspension ofthe scrotum; and whether considered on account of the pain, or on account of the wasting of the testicle, which now and then follows, it may truly be called a disease. It has been resembled to a collection of earth-worms. It is most frequently confined to that part of the sper- matic process, which is below the opening in the abdominal tendon; and the vessels generally become rather larger as they approach the testes. There is one sure method of distinguishing between a circocele and omental hernia; place the patient in a hori- zontal posture, aud empty tlie swelling by pressure upon the scrotum; then put the fingers firmly upon the upper part of the abdominal ring, and desire the pa- tient to rise; if it is a hernia, the tumour cannot re- appear, as long as the pressure is continued at the ring; but if a circocele, the swelling returns wilh in- creased size, on account of the return of blood into the abdomen being prevented by the pressure. Ci'rcos. (From xaxos, a circle.) A ring. It is sometimes used for the sphincter muscle which is round like a ring. CIRCULATION. (Circulatio; from circulo, to Compass about.) Circulatio sanguinis. Circulation of the blood. A vital action performed by the heart in the following manner: the blood is returned by the de- scending and ascending vente cavae into the rigbt auri- cle ofthe heart, which, when distended, contracte, and sends its blood into the right ventricle; from the right ventricle it is propelled through the pulmonary artery to circulate through, and undergo a change in the lungs, being prevented from returning into the right auricle by the closing ofthe valves, which are situated there for that purpose. Having undergone this change in the lungs, it is brought to the left auricle of the heart by the four pulmonary veins, and from thence if is evacuated into the left ventricle. The left ventricle, when distended, contracte, and throws the blood through the aorta to every part, of the body, to be re- turned by the veins into the two ventr. cava;. It is pre- vented from passing back from the left ventricle into the auricle by a valvular apparatus; and Ihe pul- monary artery and aorta at their origin are also fur- nished with similar organs, to prevent its returning into the ventricles. This is a brief outline of the cir- culation,the particulars of whicli we shall now describe. " The best informed physiologists avow that the cir- culation of the venous blood is still very little under- stood. We shall describe here only ils most apparent phenomena, leaving the most delicate questions until We treat of the relation of the flowing of the blood in the veins, with that in the arteries. We will then speak of the cause that determines the entrance of blood into the venous radicles. To have a general, but just idea ofthe course ofthe blood in the veins, we must consider that the sum of the small veins forms a cavity much larger than that of the larger but less numerous veins, into which they pass; that these bear the same relation to the trunks in which they terminate: consequently, the blood which flows in the veins from branches towards the trunks, passes always from a larger to a smaller cavity; now, the following principle of hydro-dynamics may here be perfectly applied: When a liquid flows in a tube which it fills com- pletely, the quantity of this liquid which traverses the different sections of the tube in a given time ought to be every where the same: consequently, when the tub* increases, the velocity diminishes; when the tube di- minishes, the velocity increases in rapidity. Experience confirms this principle, and ite just ap- plication to the current of venous blood. If a very small vein is cut, the blood flows from it very slowly; it flows quicker from a larger vein, and it flows with considerable rapidity from an open venous trunk. Generally there are several veins to transport the blood that has traversed an organ towards the larger trunks. On account of their anastomoses, the corn- pressure or ligature of one or several of these veins does not prevent-or diminish the quantity of blood that returns to the heart; it merely acquires a greater rapi- dity in the veins which remain free. This happens when a ligature is placed on the arm for the purpose of bleeding. In the ordinary state, the blood, which is carried to the fore-arm and the hand, returns to the heart by four deep veins, and at least as many superficial ones; but as soon as the ligature is tightened, the blood passes no longer by the subcuta- neous veins, and it traverses with difficulty those which are deeper seated. If one of the veins is then opened at the bend of tbe arm, it passes out in form of a con- tinued jet, which continues as long as tbe ligature re- mains firm, and stops as soon as it is removed. Except in particular cases, the veins are not much distended by the blood; however, those in which it moves with the greatest rapidity are much more so: the small veins are scarcely distended at all. For a reason very easy to be understood, all the circum- stances that accelerate the rapidity of the blood in a vein, produce also an augmentation in the distention of the vessel. The introduction of blood into the veins taking place in a continued manner," every cause whicli arrests iu course produces distention of the vein, and the stagnation of a greater or less quantity of blood in iu cavity, below the obstacle. The sides of the veins seem to have but a small influence upon the motion of the blood; they easily give way when the quantity augments, and return to their usual form when it diminishes; but their con- traction is limited; it is not sufficiently strong to expel the bipod completely from the vein, and therefore those of dead bodies always contain some. A great number of veins, such as those ofthe bones, ofthe sinuses ofthe dura mater, of the testicles, ofthe liver, Sec, the sides of which adhere to an inflexible canal, can have evidently no influence upon the mo- tion of the blood that flows in their cavity.^ However, it is to the elasticity of the sides of the veins, and not to a contraction similar to that of the muscles that we must attribute the faculty which they possess of diminishing the size when the column of blood diminishes: this diminution is also much more marked in those that have the thickest sides, such as the superficial veins. If the veins have themselves very little influence upon the motion of the blood, many other necessary causes exert a very evident effect. Every continued or alternate pressure upon a vein, when strong enough to flatten it, may prevent the passage of the blood; If it is not so strong, it will oppose the dilatation of ttie vein by the blood, and consequently favour its motion. The constant pressure which the skin of the members exert upon the veins that are below it, renders the flow of the blood more easy and rapid in these vessels. We cannot doubt this, for all the circumstances that diminish the contractility of the tissue of the skin, are sooner or later followed by a considerable dilatation of the veins, and in certain cases by varix; we know also that mechanical compression, exerted by a proper bandage, reduces the veins again to their ordinary di- mensions, and also regulates the motion of the blood within them. In the abdomen, the veins are subject to tbe alternate pressure of the' diaphragm, and of the abdominal muscles, aud this cause is equally favourable to the flow of tbe venous blood in this part. The veins of the brain support also a considerable pressure, which must produce-the same result Whenever the blood runs in the direction of its weight it flows with greater fcciHty; the contrary takes CIR CIR place when it flows against the direction of iu gravity. We must not neglect to notice the relations of these accessory causes with the disposition of the veins. Where they are very maiked, the veins present no valves, and their sides are very thin, a* is seen in the abdomen, the chest, the cavity of the skull, &c.; where these have less influence, the veins present valves, and have thicker sides; lastly, where Kiev tire very weak, as in the subcutaneous veins, the valves are numerous, and the sides have a considerable thick- ness. We must take care, however, not to confound among tbe circumstances favourable to the motion of the blood in the veins, causes which act in another manner. For example, it is generally kuown that the con- traction of the muscles of the fore-arm and tbe'hand during bleeding, accelerate the motion of the blood wliich passes through the opening of the vein; phy- siologist say that the contraction of the muscles com- presses the deep veins, and expels the blood from them, which then passes into the superficial veins. Were it thus, the acceleration would be only instantaneous, or at least of short duration, while it generally con- tinues as long as the contraction. We shall see, farther on, how this phenomenon ought to be explained. When the feet are plunged some time iu hot water, the subcutaneous veins swell, which is generally attri- buted to the rarefaction of the blood; though the true cause is the augmentation of the quantity of blood in the feet, but particularly at the skin, an augmentation which ought naturally to accelerate the motion of the blood in the veins, since they are in a given time tra- versed by a greater quantity of blood. After what has preceded, we can easily suppose that the venous blood must be frequently stopped or hindered in its course, either by the veins suffering too strong a pressure in the different positions of the body, or by other bodies pressing upon it, Sec,: hence the necessity ofthe numerous anastomoses that exist not only in the small veins, but among the large, and even among the largest trunks. By these frequent communications, one or several of the veins being compressed in such a way, that they cannot permit the passage of the blood, this fluid turns and arrives at the heart by other di- rections:—one of the uses of the azygos vein appears to be to establish an easy communication between the superior and inferior vena cava.' Iu principal utility, however, seems to consist in iu being the common ter- mination of most of tlie intercostal veins. There is no obscurity in the action of the valves of the veins; they are real valves, wliich prevent the re- turn of the blood towards the venous radicles, and which do this so much better in proportion as they are large, that is to say, more suitably disposed to stop entirely the cavity of the vein. The friction of the blood against the sides/if the veins; iu adhesion to these same sides, and the want of fluidity, must modify the motion ofthe blood in the veins, and tend to retard it; but in the present state of physiology and hydrodynamics, it is impassible to as- sign the precise effect of each of these particular causes. We ought to perceive, by what has been said upon the motion of the venous blood, lhat it must undergo great modifications, according to an infinity of circum- stances. At any rate, the venous blood of every part of the body arrives at the right auricle of the heart by tlie trunks that we have already named; viz. two very large, the vena; cava?, and one very small, the coro- nary vein. The blood probably flows in each of these veins with different rapidity: what is certain, is, that the three columns of liquid make an effort to pass into the auricle, and that the effort must be considerable. If it Is contracted, this effort has no effect: but, as soon as it dilates, the blood enters ite cavity, tills it completely, and even distends the sides a little; it would imme- diately enter the ventricle, if it did not contract iuelf at this Instant. The blood then confines itself to filling up exactly the cavity of the auricle; but this very soon contracts, compresses the blood, which escapes into the place where there is least compression. Now it has only two issues: 1st, by the vena cava; 2dly, by the opening which conducU into the ventricle. The columns of blood which are coming to the auricle pre- 230 srnt a certain resistance to its passage into the cavre or coronary veins. On the coiiliaiy.iuindsevery facility to enterilie ventiicio, since Ihe latter dilates itself with force tends to produce a vacuum, nnd consequently draws on the blood instead of repulsing it. However, all the blood that passes out ofthe auricle docs not enter the ventricle; it has been long observed that, at each contraction of the auricle, a certain quantity of blood flows back into the superior and in- ferior vena: cava:; tlie undulation produced by this cause is sometimes felt as far as the external iliac. veins, and into the jugulars; it has a sensible influence, as we w ill see, upon the flowing of the blood in several organs, and particularly in the brain. The quantity of blood which flows back in this manner, varies according to the facility with which this liquid enters the ventricle. If at the instant of iu dilatation, the ventricle still contains much blood, which has not passed into the pulmonary artery, it can only receive a small quantity of that of file auricle, and then the reflux will be of greatei extent. This happens when the flowing of the blood in the pulmonary artery is retarded, either by obstacles in the lungs, or by the want of sufficient force in the ven- tricle. This reflux, of which we speak, is the cause of the beating wliich is seen in the veins of certain sick persons, and which "bears the name of venous pulse. Nothing similar can lake place in ihe coronary vein, for its opening is furnished with a valve, which shuts on the instant of the contraction of the au- ricle. The instant in which the auricle ceases to contract, the ventricle epters into contraction, the blood it con- tains is strongly pressed, and tends to escape in every direction: it Would return so much more easily into the auricle, that, as we have already frequently said, ii. dilates just at this instant; but the tricuspid valve whicli shuts the auriculo-ventricular opening prevents this reflux. Being raised by the liquid introduced be- low it, and which tends to pass into the auricle, it gives way until it has become perpendicular to the axis of the ventricle; iu three divisions then shut almost com- pletely the opening, and as the tendons of the columna enrnea do not permit them to go. farthi-r, the valve resists the effort of the blood, and thus prevenU it froui passing into the auricle. It is not the same with the blood, which, during the dilatation of the ventricle, corresponded to Ihe auricu- lar surface of the valve; il is evident that in the mo- tion of the ventricle it is carried forward into the auri- cle, where it mixes with that which conies from the vena cava and coronary veins. Not being able to overcome the resistance of the tri- cuspid valve, the blood of the ventricle has no other issue than the pulmonary artery, into which it eulers by raising the three sigmoid valves that supported the column of blood contained in the .artery during the di- latation ofthe ventricle. Suppose the artery full of blood, and left to iuelf, the liquid will be pressed in the whole extent of the ves- sel, by the sides which tend to contract upon the ca- vity; the blood, being thus pressed, will endeavour to escape in every direction ; now it has only two ways to pass, by the cardiac orifice, and by the numerous small vessels that terminate the artery in the tissue ol the lungs. The orifice ofthe pulmonary artery in the heart be- ing very large, the blood would easily pass into the ventricle, if there were not a particular apparatus at this orifice, intended to prevent this; the three sigmoid valves. Being pressed against the sides of the artery at the instant that tlie ventricle sends a wave of blood* that way, these folds become perpendicular to its axis - as soon as the blood tends to flow back into the ventri- cle, they place themselves so as to shut up the cavity of this vessel completely. On account of tbe bag-like form of the sigmoid valves, they are swelled by the blood that enters into their cavity, and their margin tends to assume a circu- lar figure. Now, three circular portions, placed upon each other, necessarily leave a space between them. When the valves, therefore, of the pulmonary artery are lowered by the blood, there ought to remain an opening by which this liquid may now back into the ventricle. If each valve were alone, it would undoubtedly takes a semicircular form; but there are three of themj CIR CIR being pressed by the blood, they lie all close together: and. as they cannot extend as far as their fibres permit them, they press upon each other, on account of tlie small space in which they are contained, and which does not permit their extending themselves. The valves then assume the figure of three triangles, whose summit is in the centre of the artery, and the sides are in juxta position, so as completely to intercept the ca- vity of the 'artery. Perhaps the knots, or buttons, which are upon tlie summit of some of the triangles, are intended to shut moie perfectly tlie centre of the artery. Finding no passage into the ventricle, the blood will pass into the radicles of the pulmonary veins, wilh which the small arteries that terminate the pulmonary artery form a continuation, and this passage will con- tinue as long as the sides of the artery press the con- tained blood with sufficient force; aud, except in the trunk and the principal branches, this effect continues until the whole of the blood is expelled. We might suppose the smallness of the vessels that terminate the pulmonary artery an obstacle to the flow- ing of the blood: that might be, if they were not nu- merous, or if the capacity of the whole were less, or even equal to that of the trunk ; but as they are inuu merable, and their capacity is much greater than that of the trunk, there is no difficulty in the motion. It is true that the distention or subsidence of the lungs ren- ders tills passage more or less easy. In order that this flowing may lake place with faci- lity, the force of contraction of the different divisions of the artery ought to be every where in relation to their size; if, on the contrary, that of the small were greater than that of the large, as soon as the first had expelled the blood by which they were filled, they would not be sufficiently distended by the blood coming from the second, and the flowing of the blood would be retarded: now, what takes place is quite the conirary of this supposition. If the pulmonary artery ofr a living animal were tied immediately above the heart, almost all the blood contained in the artery at the instant ofthe ligature, would pass quickly into tlie pulmonary veins, and arrive at tiie heart. This is what happens when the blood contained in the pulmonary artery is exposed to the single action of this vessel; but in'the common state, at each con- traction of the right ventricle, a certain quantity of blood is thrown with force into ttie artery; the valves are immediately raised; the artery, and almost all its divisions, are so much more distended, in proportion as the heart is more forcibly contracted, and as the quantity of blood injected into the artery is greater. The ventricle dilates immediately after iu contraction, and at this instant the sides ofthe artery contract also; the sigmoid valves descend and shut the pulmonary artery, until they are raised by a new contraction of the ventricle. Such is the second cause ofthe motion of the blood in the artery that goes towards tlie lungs: we see it is intermittent; let us endeavour to appreciate iu effects: for wliich purpose, let us consider the most apparent phenomena of the flow of tiie blood in the pulmonary artery. Il has been just observed, that in the instant the ventricle injecte the blood into the artery, the trunk, and all the divisions of a certain size, undergo an evi- dent dilatation. This phenomenon is called the pulsa- tion of the artery. The pulsation is very sensible near the heart; it becomes feeble in proportion to its dis- tance from it; when the artery, by being divided, has become very small, it ceases. Another phenomenon, which is only the conse- quence of the preceding, is observed when the artery is opened. If it be near the heart, and in a place where the beating is sensible, the blood spouu out by jerks; if the opening be made far from the heart, and in a small division, the jet is continued and uniform; lastly, if one ofthe very small vessels that terminate tlie artery be opened, the blood flows, but \v ithout forming any jet: it flows uniformly in a sheet. We see at first, in these phenomena, a new applica- tion of the principle of hydrodynamics, as already mentioned, with regard to the influence of the size of the tube upon the liquid that flows in it: tlie greater the tube Is. the rapidity is the less. This capacity of lue vessel Increasing according as it advances towards the lungs, the quickness of the blood necessarily di- minishes. • .W.-lv!. refa.ld t0 tne Puliation of the artery, and the jet ot blood that escapes from it when it is open, we see plainly hat these two eflects depend on the contraction of the right ventricle, and the introduction of a certain quantity of blood into the artery, which takes place by this means while flowing through the small vessels that terminate the artery, and that give commence- ment to the pulmonary veins; the venous blood changej its nature by the effect of the contact of the ah-; it acquires the qualities ol" arterial blood it is this change in ihe properties of the blood which esseutially constitutes respiration. At the instant in which the venous blood traverses the small vessels of the pulmonary lobules, it assunns a scarlet colour; its odour becomes stronger, and iu taste more distinct, its temperature rises about a de- gree ; a part of its serum disappears in the form of va- pour in the tissue of tlie lobules, and mixes with the air. I ts tendency to coagulate augments considerably, wliich is expressed by saying that its plasticity be- comes stronger, its specific gravity diminishes, as well as its capacity for caloric. The venous blood, having acquired these characters, now becomes arterial blood, and enters the radicles of the pulmonary veins, which have their origin, like the veins properly so called, in the tissue of the lungs; that is, they form at first an infinite number of radicles, which appear to be the con- tinuation of the pulmon.irv artery. These radicles unite to form thicke: roots, •*• Inch become still thicker. Lastly, they all terminate in four vessels, which open, after a short passage, into the left auricle. The pul- monary veins are different from the other veins, in their not anastomosing after they have acquired a certain thickness, a similar disposition has been seen in the divisions of tlie artery wliich is distributed to the lungs. The pulmonary veins have no valves, and their structure is similar to that of the other veins; their middle membrane is, however, a little thicker, and it appears to possess more elasticity. The blood passes into the radicles ofthe pulmonary veins, and very soon reaches the trunk of these veins: in this passage it presents a gradually accelerated motion, in proportion as it passes from the small veins into the larger: finally, it does not at all flow by jerks, and it appears nearly equally rapid in the four pulmonary veins. From the pulmonary veins the left auricle receives the blood. The mechanism by which the blood traverses the left auricle and ventricle is the same as that by which the venous blood traverses the right cavities. When the left auricle dilates, the blood of the four pulmonary veins enters and fills it; when it contracts, part of the blood passes into the ventricle, and part flows back into the pulmonary veins ; when the ven- tricle dilates, it receives the blood which comes from the auricle, and a small quantity of" that ofthe aorta; when it contracts, the mitral valve is raised, it shuts the auriculo-vcntricular opening, and the blood, not being able to return into the auricle, it enters into the aorta by raising the three sigmoid valves, which were shut during the dilatation ofthe ventricle. It is necessary to remark, however, that the fleshy columns having no existence in the auricle, their influ- ence cannot e\ist as in the right, and the arterial ven- tricle being much thicker than the venous, it com- press* the blood with a much greater force than the right, which was indispensable on account of the dis- tance to which it has to send this liquid. Course of the blood in the aorta, and its divisions.— Notwithstanding the differences which exisl between this and the pulmonary artery, the phenomena of the moticm of the blood are nearly tbe same in both: thus a ligature being applied upon this vessel, near the heart, in a living animal, it contracts in its whole length, and, except a small quantity that remains in the principal arteries, the blood passes immediately mto the veins. Some authors doubt the fact of the contraction of the arteries; the following experiment may be made to convince them: uncover the carotid artery of a living animal the length of several inches; take the transverse dimension of tlie ve-^cl with compasses, tie it at two different points at the same time, and you may then have any length whatever of artery full of CIR CIR blood; make a small opening in the sides of this por- tion ofthe artery, you will immediately see almost the whole of the blood pass out, and it will even spout to a certain distance. Then measure the breadth with the compasses, and there will be no doubt ofthe artery being much contracted, if the rapid expulsion of the blood has not already convinced vou. This experi- ment also proves that the force with which the artery contracts is sufficient to expel the blood that it con- tains. Passage of the blood of the arteries into the veins.— When, in the dead body, an injection is thrown into an artery, it immediately returns by the corresponding vein: the same thing takes place, and with still more facility, if the injection is thrown into the artery of a living animal. In cold-blooded animals, the blood con be Been, by the aid of a microscope, passing from the arteries into the veins. The communication between these vessels is then direct, and very easy; it is natural to suppose that the heart, after having forced the blood to the last arterial twigs, continues to make it move into the venous radicles, and even into the veins. Harvey, and a great number of celebrated anatomists, thought so. Lately, Bichat has been strongly against this doctrine: he has limited the influence of the blood; he pretends that it ceases entirely in the place where the arterial is changed into venous blood, that is, iu tbe numerous small vessels that terminate the aite- ries and commence the veins. In this place, aaejNrding to him, the action of the small vessels alone b the cause ofthe motion ofthe blood. Remarks on the Movements of the Heart.—A. The right auricle and ventricle, and the left auricle and ventricle, the action of which we have studied sepa- rately, in reality form only one organ, which is tiie heart. The auricles contract and dilate together; tlie same thing takes place with the ventricles, whose move- ments are simultaneous. When the contraction of the heart is spoken of, that ofthe ventricle is understood. Their contraction is called systole, their dilatation diastole. B. Every time that the ventricles contract, the whole of the heart is rapidly carried forward, and tbe point of this organ strikes the left lntcal.side of the chest, opposite the internal of tiie sixth and seventh true ribs. C. The number of the pulsations of the heart is considerable; it is generally greater in proportion as the person is younger. At birth it is from 130 to 140 in a minute. At one year...... 120 to 130. At two years.....100 to 110. . At three years--- 90 to 100. At .sevenyears.... 85 to 90. At fourteen years 80 to 85. At adult age..... 75 to 80. At first old age.... 65 to 75. At confirmed old age 60 lo 65. But these numbers vary according to an infinity of Circumstances, sex, temperament, individual disposi- tion, &c. The affections of the mind have a great influence Upon the rapidity of the contractions of the heart; every one knows that even a slight emotion immedi- ately modules the contractions, and generally accele- rates them. In this respect great changes take place also by diseases. D. Many researches have been made to determine with what force the ventricles contract. In order to appreciate that of the left ventricle, an experiment has been made, which consisU iii crossing the legs, and placing upon one knee the ham of the other leg, with a weight of 55 pounds appended to the extremity of the foot. This considerable weight, though placed at the extremity of such a long lever, is raised at each contraction of tie ventricle, on account of the tendency to straighten the accidental curvature of the popliteal artery, when the legs are crossed in this manner. This experiment shows that the force of contraction of the heart is very great; but it cannot give the exact value of it. Mechanical physiologists have made great efforts to express it in numbers. Borelli compares the force which keeps up the circulation to that which would be necessary to raise 180,000 pounds; Hales believes it to be 51 pounds 5 ounces; and Keil reduces 238 | it to from 15 to 8 ounces. Where shall we find tlie truth iu these contradictions ? Il seems impossible to know exactly the force de- veloped by ihe heart in iu contraction; it very pro- bably varies according to numerous causes, such ns age, ihe volume of the organ, the size of the indivi- dual, the particular disposition, the quantity of blood, the state of the nervous system, the action of the organs, the state of health or of sickness, &.c. All that has been said of the force of the heart re- lates only to its contraction, its dilatation having been considered as a passive state, a sort of repose of the fibres; however, when the ventricles dilate, it is with a very great force, for example, capable of raising a weight of twenty pounds, as may be observed in ani- mals recently dead. When the heart of a living ani mat is taken hold of by the hand, however small it may be, it is impossible by any effort to prevent the dilata- tion of the ventricles. The dilatation of the heart, thou, cannot be considered as a state of inaction or repose. E. The heart moves from the first days of existence of the embryo to the instant of death by decrepitude. Why does it move " This question has been ask- ed by ancient and modern philosophers and physi- ologisu. The wherefore of phenomena is not easy to be given in physiology; almost always what is taken for such is only in other terms the expression of the phenomena; but it is remarkable how easily we deceive ourselves in this respect; one of the strongest proofs of it is afforded by the different expla- nations of the motion of the heart. The ancienu said that there was a pulsific virtue in the heart, a concentrated fire, that gave motion to this organ'. Descartes imagined that an explosion as sud- den as that of gunpowder took place in the heart. The motioa of the heart was afterward attributed to the animal spirits, \o the nervous fluid, to the soul, to the process of the nervous system, to the arc/tea : Haller considers it as an effect of irritability. Lately, Legallois has endeavoured to prove, by experiments, that the principle or cause of tbe motion of the heart has its seat in the spinal marrow. Remarks upon the circular Motion of the Blood, or the Circulation.—We now know all the links of the circular chain that the sanguiferous system repre- senU; we know how the blood ii carried from the lungs toward all the otiier parts of the body, and how it returns from these parts to the heart. Let us ex- amine these phenomena in a general manner, in order to show the most important. A. The quantity of blood contained in the system is very considerable. It has been estimated by several authors at from 24 to 30 pounds. This value cannot be at all exact, for the quantity of blood varies accord- ing to numerous causes. . The relation of the mass ofthe arterial with that of the venous blood, is somewhat better known. This last, contained in vessels larger than that ofthe arte- ries, is necessarily in greater quantity, though we can- not say exactly how much greater ite mass U than that of tlie arterial blood. B. The circulatory path of the blood being continu- ous, and the capacity of the canal variable, the rapidity of this fluid must be variable also; for the same quan- tity must pass through all the points in a given time: observation confirms this. The rapidity is great in the trunk, and the principal divisions of the pulmonary artery and aorta: it diminishes much in the secondary divisions; it diminishes still more at the instant ofthe passage from the arteries into the veins; it continues to augment in proportion as the blood passes from the roou of the veins into larger roote, and lastly into the large veins ; but the rapidity is never so great in the vente cava: as in the aorta. In the trunks and the principal arterial divisions, the course of the blood is not only continued under the influence of the con- traction of the arteries, but, besides, it flows in jerks by the effect of the contraction of the ventricles. This jerking manifesu itself in the arteries by a simple di latation in those that are straight, and by a. dilatation and tendency to straighten in those which are flexuoua. The pulse is formed by the first of these phenomena, to which the second is sometimes joined. It is not easy to study, in man or in the animals, except where the arteries are laid close upon a bone, because they do not then retire from under the finger when it is placed upon them, as happens to arteries la soft parts. CIR CIR Cn general, the pulse makes known the principal modification ofthe contraction ofthe left ventricle, ite quickness, iu intensity, iu weakness, its regularity, its Irregularity. The quantity of the blood is also known by the pulse. If it is great, the artery is round, thick, and resisting. If the blood is in small quantity, tiie arteryris small and easily flattened. Certain disposi- tions in the arteries have an influence also upon the pulse, and may render it different in the principal arteries. C. The beating of the arteries is necessarily felt in the organs which are next them, and so much more in proportion as the arteries are more voluminous, and as the organs give way with less facility. The jerk which they undergo is generally considered as favour- able to their action, though no positive proof of it exists. In this respect none of the organs ought to be more affected than the brain. The four cerebral arteries unite in circles at the base of the skull, and raise the brain at each conuaction of the ventricle, as it is easy to be convinced of by laying bare the brain of an ani- mal, or by observing this organ in wounds of the head. Probably, the numerous angular headings of the internal carotid arteries, and of the vertebrals be- fore their entrance into the skull, are useful for mode- rating this shaking; these headings must also neces- sarily retard the course ofthe blood in these vessels. When the arteries penetrate in a voluminous state Into the parenchyma of the organs, as the liver, the kidneys, Sec, the organ must also receive a jerk at each contraction of the heart. The organs into which the vessels enter, after being divided and subdivided, can suffer nothing similar. D. From the lungs to the left auricle the blood is of (lie same nature; however, it sometimes happens that it is not the same in the four pulmonary veins. For instance, if the lungs are so changed that the air can- not penetrate into the lobules, the blood which tra- verses them will not be changed from venous to arterial blood; it wUl arrive at the heart without having un- dergone this change; but in its passage through the left cavities it will be intimately mixed with that of the lungs opposite. The blood is necessarily homoge- neous from the left ventricle to the last divisions of the aorta; but, being arrived at these small divisions, its elements separate; at least there exists a great num- ber of parte, such as the serous membranes, the cellu- lar tissue, the tendons, the aponeuroses, the fibrous membranes, Sec, into which the red part of the blood is never seen to penetrate, and the capillaries of which contain only serum. This separation of the elements of the blood takes place "only in a state of health ; when the parts that I have mentioned become diseased, it often happens that their small vessels contain blood, possessed of all iu characteristic properties. There have been endeavours to explain this particu- lar analysis of the blood by the small vessels. Boer- haave, who admitted several sorte of globules of dif- ferent sizes in the blood, said, that globules of a certain largeness could only pass into vessels of an appropri- ate'size: we have seen that globules, such as they were admitted by Boerhaave. do not exist. Bichat believed that there existed in the small ves- sels a particular sensibility, by which they admitted only the part of the blood suitable to them. We have already frequently contested ideas of this kind; nei- ther can they be admitted here; for the most irritating liquids, introduced into the arteries, pass immediately into the veins, without any opposition to their passage by the capillaries. E. The elements of tlie blood separate in traversing tiie small vessels; sometimes the serum escapes, and spreads upon the surface of the membrane: sometimes the fatty matter is deposited in cells; here the mucus, there the fibrine; elsewhere are the foreign substances, which were accidentally mixed with the arterial blood. In losing these different elcmente, tiie blood assumes the qualities of venous blood. At tbe same time that the arterial blood supplies these losses, the small veins absorb the substances with which they are in contact. In tbe intestinal canal, for example, they absorb the drinks; on the other hand, the lymphatic trunks pour the lymph and the chyle into the venous system; it is certain, then, that the venous blood cannot be homo- geneous, and that iu composition must be variable in !h»i'^renlvr,?; •""ihavini! reached the heart, by he mo ions qf the right auric].* and ventricle, and the together, and when they are completely mixed, they pass mto the pulmonary artery. F. A general law of the economy is, that no organ continues to act without reviving arteriaj blood" from this results, thru all the other functions are de- pendent on tiie circulation; but the circulation, in iu turn, cannot continue without the respiration by which the arterial blood is formed, and without the action ofthe nervous system, which has a great influ- ence upoh, therapidity ofthe flowing of the blood, and upon its distribution in the organs. Indeed, under the action ofthe nervous system, ihe motions of the heart and consequently the general quickness of the course of tiie blood, are quickened or retarded. Thus when the organs act voluntarily or involuntarily, we learn from observation, that they receive a greater quantity of blood without tho motion of the general circulation being accelerated pn that account; and if their action predominates, the arteries wtpich are directed there, increase considerably. If, on the contrary, tbe action diminishes, or ceases entirely, the arteries become smaller, and permit-only a small quantity to reach the organ. These phenomena ane manifest in the mus- cles: the circulation becomes more rapid in them when they contract; if they are often contracted, the volume^ of their arteries inctjeases; if they are para- lyzed, the arteries become very small, and the pulse is scarcely felt. Tlie circulation, then, may be influenced by the nervous system in three ways: 1st, By modifying the motions of the heart; 2dly, By modifying the capilla- ries of the organs, so as to accelerate the flowing of the blood in them; 3dly, By producing the same effects in the lungs, that is, by rendering the course ofthe blood more or less easy through this organ. The acceleration of tlie motions of the heart be- comes sensible to us by the maimer in which the point of the organ strikes the walls of the chest. The diffi- culty of the capillary circulation is discovered by a feeling of numbness and a particular prickling; and when the pulmonary circulation is difficult, we are in- formed of it by an oppression or sense of suffocation, more or less strong. Probably the distribution of the filaments of the great sympathetic on the sides of the arteries, has some important use; but this use is entirely unknown; we have received no light on the point by any ex- periment."—Magendie's Elements of Physiology. Circula'tor. (From circulo, to compass about.) A wandering practiser in medicine. A quack; a mountebank. Circulato'rium. (From circulo, to move round.) A chemical digesting vessel in which tlie fluid per- forms a circulatory motion. CIRCULUS. (Dun. of circus, a circle.) 1. A cir- cle or ring. 2. Any part of the body which is round or annular, as circulus oculi. 3. A round chemical instrument sometimes called abbreviatorium by the old chemists. Circulus arteriosus iriois. The artery whieh runs round the iris and forms a circle, is so termed. Circulus quAPRtrpLKX. A bandage. Circumcaula'lis. A name of the adnata of the eye. CIRCUMCI'SION. (Circumcisio, from circumcido, to cut about.) The cutting off the prepuce from the glans penis; an ancient custom, still practised among the Jews, and rendered necessary by the heat of the climate in which it was first practised, to prevent col- lections and a vitiated state ofthe sebaceous secretion from the odoriferous glands ofthe part. ClRCUMFLE'XUS. (Circumflezus, sc. musculus.) A muscle of the palate. Tensor palati of Innes. Cir- cumfiexus palati mollis of Albinus. Spheno-salpingo- staphilinus, seu staphilinus externus of WinsloWi Musculus tuba nova of Valsalva. Palato-salpmgeus ef Douglas. Pterigo-staphylinus of Cowper, and Pe- trosalpingo staphilin of Dumas. It arises from the spinous process of the sphenoid bone, behind the fora- men ovale, which transmits the third branch of the fifth pair of nerves, and from the Eustachian tube, not far from its osseous part; it then runs down along tha pterygoideus internus, passes over the n0OA!lo* "** CIS Internal plate of the pterygoid process by a round ten- don, which soon spreads into a broad membrane. It is inserted into the velum pendulum palati, and the semilunar edge of the os palati, and extends as far as the suture which joins the two bones. Generally some of iU posterior fibres join with the constrictor pharyngis superior, and pulato-pharynga-us. Us use is to stretch the velum, to draw it downwards, and to the side towards the hook. It hath little ellect upon the tube, being chielly connected to ite osseous part. CIRCUMGYRA'TIO. (From circumgyro, to turn round.) Circumgyration, or the turning a limb round rn ite socket. CiRCUMLiTto. (From circumlino, to anoint all over.) A medicine us«l as a general unction or lini- ment to the part. CIRCUMOSSA'LIS. (From circum, about, and os, a bone.) Surrounding a bone as the periosteum does; or surrounded by a bone. CIRCUMSCISL'S. Circumcised. Applied to a membranous capsule, separating into two parts by a complete circular fissure. CIRCUS. (Kipxoc; from carka, a Chaldean word, to surround.) 1. A circ e or ring. 2i A circular bandage. Cirne'sis. (From K.pvaui, to mix.) A union of separate things. CIRRUS. (From xcfus, a horn, because it has the appearance of a horn ) Cirrhus. A clasper or ten- dril. One Of the fulcr* or props of plants. A long, cylindrical, slender, spiral body, issuing from various parts of planu. From their origin, Cirri are distinguished into,* 1. Foliar, when they ire a continuation ofthe mid- rib of a simple leaf; us in Fumaria claviculata, Mi- mosa scandens, and Glcriosa superba. 2. Petiolar, when terminating the common petiole of a compound leaf; as in Pisum sativum. This is sometimes distinguished by the number of leaflets which grow under it. jence cirri dipkylli, tetraphylli, and polyphylli. 3. Peduncular, whei they proceed from the pedun- cle ; as in Vitis vinifera. 4. Axillary, which irise from the stem or branches In the axilla;of the leaves; as in Passiflora incarnata. 5. Subaxillary, when they originate below the leaf. 6. Lateral, when at the side of it; as in Bryonia. From the division of iu apex, a Cirrus is, 1. Simple, consisting of one undivided piece; as in Momordica balsaminea, Passiflora quadrangularis, and Bryonia dioica. •2. Compound, consisting of a stalk variously branch- ed or divided. 3. Bifid, when it has two divisions; as in Vitis vi- nifera, Lathyrus palustris, Ervum tetraspermum, Sec. 4. Trifid, when there are three; as in Bignonia unguis, and Lathyrus hirsutus. 5. Multifid, or branched, when tlie divisions are more numerous; as in Lathyrus latifolius, and Cobea scandens. From iu convolution into, 1. Convolute, when all the gyrations are regular in the same direction ; as in Hedera quinquefolia. 2. Revolute, winding itself irregularly, sometimes on one side, sometimes on the other; as in Passiflora in- carnata. CIRROSUS. Having a cirrer or tendril. Applied to a leaf tipped with a tendril; as in Gloriosa and Hagdlaria, two Indian plunte. Ci'rsium arvensk. (From xtpaos, a vein, or'swell- ingof a vein, which this herb was supposed to heal.) The common way thistle, or Serratula arvensis of Linux us. Cirsock'lk. See Circocele. CIRSOl'DES. (From xipoos, a varix, and etios, likeness.) Resembling a varix: an epithet applied by Rufus Ephesius to the upper part of tiie brain. CI'RSOS. (Kinaii portion into oxalic. trpafh. "nfa.h«fl/ UT" lla9 bee" """•n'fo'H'd already, in treating of the mode of purifying the acid. quescent °f P"taSSa ta Very 8oluble aad de»- ■,nJhe.4uratf "f *oda has: a dul1 saIine taste; dissolves in less-than twice its weight of water, crystallizes in six-sided prisms with fiat summits; effloresces Zmly but does not fall to powder; boils up, swells, and i educed to a coal on the tire. Lime water decomposes it, but does not render the solution turbid, notwithstand- ing tlie httle solubility of citrate of lime. Citrate of ammonia is very soluble; does not crys- tallize unless ite solution be greatly concentrated • and forms elongated prisms. Citrate of magnesia does not crystallize. When its solution had been boiled down, and it had stood some days, on being slightly shaken it fixed in one white opaque mass, which remained soft, separating from the sides of the vessel, contracting its dimensions, and rising in the middle like a kind of mushroom. All the citrates are decomposed by the powerful acids, which do not form a precipitate with them, as with the oxalates and tartrates. The oxalic and tar- taric acids decompose them, and form crystallized or insoluble precipitates in their solutions. All afford traces of acetic acid, or a product of the same nature, on being exposed to distillation: this character exisU particularly in the metallic citrates. Placed on burn- ing coals they melt, swell up, emit an empyreumatic smell of acetic acid, and leave a light coal. All of them, if dissolved in water, and left to stand for a time, undergo decomposition, deposite a flocculent mucus which grows black, and leaves their bases combined with carbonic acid, one of the producU of the decom- position. Before they are completely decomposed, they appear to pass to the state of acetates. The affinities of the citric acid are arranged by Vau^ quelin in the following order: barytes, lime, potassa, soda, strontian, magnesia, ammonia, alumina. Those for zircone, glucine. and tiie metallic oxides, are not ascertained. The citric acid is found in many fruits united with the malic acid. Citric acid being more costly than tartaric, may be occasionally adulterated with it. This fraud is dis- covered, by adding slowly to the acid dissolved in wa- ter a solution of subcarbonate of potassa, which will give a white pulverulent precipitate of tartar, if the citric be contaminated with the tartaric acid. When one part of citric acid is dissolved in 19 of water, the solution may be used as a substitute for lemon-juice. If before solution the crystals be triturated with a little sugar and a few drops of the oil of lemons, the re- semblance to the native juice will be complete. It is an antidote against sea scurvy; but the admixture of mucilage and other vegetable matter in the recent fruit ofthe lemon, has been supposed to render it preferable to the pure acid of the chemist."— Ure's Chem. Diet. Citrina'tio. Complete digestion. CITRI'NULA. (A diminutive of citrus.) A small citron or lemon. CITRON. See Citras mediea. Cilrul, Sicilian. See Cucurbita ritrullus. CITRU'LLUS. See Cucurbita ritrullus. CITRUS. 1. The name of a genus of plante in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyadelphia; Order, Icosandria. 2. The name of the lemon. See Citrus medico. Citrus aurantium. The systematic name of the orange tree and fruit. Aurantium; Aurantium His- palcnse; Aurantium Chinense; Malus aurantia ma- jor ; Malus aurantia; Aurantium vulgare; Malus aurantia vulgaris; Mala aurea; Chrysomelia; Ne- rantia; Martianum pomum; Poma aurantia. The China and Seville orange arc both only varieties of the same species: Citrus:—petiolis alatis, foliis acumina tis, of Linnieus. The latter is specified in our pliar- macopceias; and the flotcers, leaves, yellow rind, and juice, are made use of for different medical purpose* CIT The flowers, flores naphee, arc highly odoriferous, i and are used as a pcrfome; they arc bitter to the taste; I they give their taste and smell both to water and lo i spirit, but most perfectly to rectified spirit of wine. | The water which is distilled from these flowers, is called aqua florum napha. In distillation, they yield a small quantity of essential oil, which Is called oleum vel essentia neroU: they are brought from Italy and France. Orange flowers were, al one time, said to be a_ useful remedy in convulsive diseases; but expe- rience has not confirmed the virtues attributed to them. The i§aves have a bitterish taste, and yield, by dis- tillation, au essential oil; indeed, by rubbin» ihem between tlie fingers and tlie thumb, thoy mauiiest con- siderable fragrance. Tliey have been applied for the same purposes as the flowers, but without success. The ydloic rind of the fruit, freed from the white fungous part, has a grateful aromatic flavour, and a warm, bitterish taste. Infused in boiling water, it gives out nearly all its smell and taste: cold water extracts the bitter, hut very little of the flavour. In distillation, a light, fragrant, essential oil rises, without the bitter. Iu qualities are those of an aromatic and bitter. It has been employed to restore the tone of the stomach, and is a very common addition to combina- tions of bitters, used in dyspepsia. It has likewise been given in inieriuittents, in doses of a drachm, twice or thrice a day. It is also much celebrated as a powerful remedy, in n.enorrhagia, and iininodeiate uterine evacuations. The juice of Seville oranges is a grateful acid, which, by allaying heat, quenching thirst, promoting various excretions, and diminishing the action of the sangui- ferous system, proves extremely useful in both ardent and putrid fevers; though the China orange juice, as impregnated with a larger proportion of sugar, becomes more agreeable, and may betaken in larger quantities. The Seville orange juice is particularly serviceable as an antiscorbutic, and alone will prevent or cure scurvy in the most apparently desperate circumstances. In dyspepsia, from putrid bile in tlie stomach, both lemon and orange juice are highly useful. Citrus mkpica. The systematic name of the lemon-tree. Limon; Limuniamala; Malus mediea; Malus limonia acida; Citrea malus ; Citrus. The tree which affords the lemon is tlie CUrus:—petiolis linearibus, of Liunxus: a native of the upper part of Asia, but cultivated in Spain, Portugal, and France. The juice, which is much more acid than that of the orange, possesses similar virtues. It is always pre- ferred where a strong vegetable acid is required. Saturated with the fixed vegetable alkali, it forms the citrate of potassa, whicli is in frequent extemporane- ous use in febrile diseases, and by promoting the secre- tions, especially that of the skin, proves.of considera- ble service in abating the violence of fever. This medicine is also often employed to restrain vomiting. As au antiscorbutic, lemon juice has been often taken on board ships destined for long voyages; but even when well depurated of its mucilaginous parts, it is found to spoil by lpng keeping. To preserve it iu purity for a considerable length of time, it is necessary that it should be brought to a highly concentrated state, and for this purpose it has been recommended to expose the juice to a degree of cold sufficient to con- geal the aqueous and mucilaginous parte. After a crust of ice is formed, the juice is poured into another vessel; and, by repeating this process several times, the remaining juice, it is said, has been concentrated to eight times its original strength, and kept without suffering any material change for several years. Whytt found the juice of lemon to allay hysterical palpitations of the-heart, after various other medicines had been experienced ineffectual; and this juice, or that of oranges, taken to the quantity of four or six ounces in a day, has sometimes been found a remedy in Ihe jaundice. The exterior rind of the lemon is a very grateful aromatic bitter, not so hot as orange peel, and yielding in distillation a less quantity of oil, which is extremely light, almost colourless, and gene- rally brought from the southern parts of Europe, under the name of Essence of Lemons. The lemon peel, though less warm, is similar in iu qualities to that ol tlie orange, and is employed with the same intentions. The pharmacopoeias direct a syrup of the juice, syru- pus limonis, and the peel enters into some vinous, and 236 CLA aqueous bitter infusions; it is also ordered to be can- died ; and the essential oil is an ingredient in some formula'. ... ., The citron-tree is also considered as belonging to flic same species, the Citrus mediea oI'Linnsms. Itt fruit is called Cedromela, which is larger andjess succulent than the lemou; but in all other respects tiie citron and lemon trees agree. The citron juice, when sweet- ened with sugar, is .called by the Italians Agro di cedro. The Citrus mella rosa of Lamarck, is ano- ther variety of tlie Citrus mediea of Lb.ma.-us. It was pioduced, at first, casually, by an Italian's grafting a citron on.a stock of a bergamol pear-Hrec; whence the fruit produced by this union participated both of the citron-tree and the pen-tree. The essence prepaid! from this fruit is called essence of becgamote and es sentia de cedra. CI' TTA. A voracious appetite. Cittosis. See Chlorosis. CI VET-CAT. See Zibethum. C1VETTA. (From se.bet, Arabian) Zibethum. Civet; an unctuous odoriferous drug used by per- fumers, collected between the anusaiid the organs of generation of a tierce carnivorous quadruped met with in China and the East and West Indies, called a civet- cat, the Viverra Zibethum of LinnKiis, but bearing a greater resemblance to a lox or marten than a cat. Several of these animals have been brought iuto Holland, and afford a considerable branch of com- merce, particularly at Amsterdam. The civet is squeezed out in summer every other day, in winter twice a-week : the quantity procured at once is from two scri»pli-s to a drachm or more. The juice thus collected is Mini -Ii purer and finer than that wliich the ;i;imh:ii sheds ;it:;iiiist shrubs or stones in ite native climates. Good civet is of a clear yellowish or brownish co- lour, not fluid nor hard, but about the consistence of butter or honey, and uniform throughout; of a very strong smell; quite offensive when'undiluted; but agreeable when only a small portion of civet is mixed with a large one of other substances. Civet unites with oils, but not with alkohol. Ite nature is therefore not resinous. CLAP. See Gtmorrhaa. CLARET. (Clarelum; from clareo, to be clear.) A lunch wine, that may be given with great advan- tage, us atonic and antiseptic, where red port wine disagrees with the patient; and iu typhoid fevers of children, and delicate females, it is far preferable, as a common drink. CLARET CM. 1. The wine called claret. See Claret. 2. A wine impregnated with spices and sugar, called by some Vinum Hippocraticum. 3. A Clarelum purgatorium, composed of a vinous infusion of glass of antimony with cinnamon water aud sugar, is mentioned by Schrceder. CLARIFICA'TIO. The depuration of any thing, or process of freeing a fluid from heterogeneous mat- ter, or feculencies. ["CLARK, John. The name of John Clark has been, for a longer succession of years than any other in our country, distinguished in the ranks of medical practitioners. Ofthe earliest physician of that name, who probably came from England in 1631 or 1632, and after living a few years In Boston, removed to Rhode Island, where he died April 20th, 1676, tilling a long course of service in administering to the religious as well as natural wanU of his neighbours." He was succeeded by several individuals of the same name, who were all conspicuous members of the medical pro- fession.— Thachf.Med. Biog. A.] CLASS. (Classis; from xaXeoi, congrego, a class being nothing more than a multitude assembled apart.) The name of a primary division of bodies in natural history. CLARY. See Salvia. CLA'SIS. (From xXato, to break.) Clasma. A fracture. CLA i "STRUM. (From claudo, to shut.) Clei- thrum gutturis. Any aperture which has a power of contracting itself, or closing its orifice by any means - as the passage of the throat. ' Claustrum viroinitatis. The hymen. CLAl'dU'RA. (From claudo, to shut) An im- pcrforation of any canal or cavity in the body. Thus CLA CLA tlausura uteA is a preternatural imperforation of the uterus; clausura lubarum Fallopiarum, a morbid im- perloration of the Fallopian lubes, mentioned by Kuysch as one cause of iiuecundity. iii"Yw .RU('08A- Sce Acorus calamus. OLAVARIA. (From clava, a club.) The name of a genus of planu, Class, Cryptotramia; Order, Fungi. Club-shaped fungus. Clavaria corolloipes. The systematic name • of the Fungus corolloidcs of old writers; called also crotelus. It was once used as a strcngthencr and astringent. CLAVA'TIO. (From clava, a club.) A sort of articulation without motion, where the parts are, as it were, driven in with a hammer, like the teeth in the sockets. See Gomphosis* CLAVATUS. Clubbed. Applied to parts of planu, as the stigma of tbe Genipi. Clavkllati/s. (From clavus, a wedge. The name cineres clavellati originated from the little wedges or billets, into which the wood was cut to burn for po- tassa.) See Potassa impura. CLA'VICLE. (Clavicula, diminutive of clavis; so called from its resemblauce to an ancient key.) Col- lar-bone. The clavicle is placed at the root of the nock, and at the upper part of the breast. It extends acioss, from the tip of the shoulder to the upper part of the sternum; it is a round bone, a little flattened to- wards the end, which joins the acapnia ; it is curved like an Italic S, having one curve turued*mt towards the breast: it is useful as au arch, supporting the shoulders, preventing tliein from falling forwards upon the breast, aud making the hands strong antagonists to each other; which, without this steadying, tlicy could not have been. 1. The thoracic end, that next the sternum, or what may be called the inner head of tlie clavicle, is round aud flat, or button like; and it is received into a suita- ble hollow on the upper piece of tlie sternum. It is not only, like otiier juinte, surrounded by a capsule or purse; it is further provided with a small moveable curtilage, which, like a friction wheel in machinery, Baves the parts and facilitates the niotioiis^aud moves continually as the clavicle moves. 2. But the outward end of the clavicle is flattened, as it approaches the scapula, and tiie ed^ of that flat- ness is turned to the edge of the flattened acromion, so that they touch but in one single point. This outer end ofthe clavicle, and the corresponding point of the acromion, are flattened and covered with a crust of cartilage; but the motion here is very slight and quite insensible ; they are tied firmly by strong ligaments; and we may consider this as almost a fixed point, for there is little motion of the scapula upon the clavicle; but there is much motion of tiie clavicle upon tlie breast, for the clavicle serves as a shaft, or avis, firmly tied to the scapula, upon which the scapula moves and turns, being connected with the trunk only by tiiis single point, viz. the articulation of the clavicle with the breast-bone. . CLAYTCI'LA. See Clavicle. CLAYPCULUS. See Clavicle. Cl.A'VIS. (From claudo, to shut.) The clavicle. CLA'VUS. (A nail.) 1. A coin called clavus, from its resemtlanne to the head of a nail; F.cphyma clavus of Good.^A roundish, horny, cutaneous e.uu- herance, with a central nucleus, sensible at its base; found chiefly on tlie toes, from tlie pressure of' tight shoes. 2. A painful and often an intermitting affection of the head, and mostly a severe pulsating pain iu the forehead, wliich may be covered by one's thumb, giving a sensation like as if a nail were driven into the part. When connected with hysterics, it is called Clavus hystericus. 3. Au artificial palate. 1. Diseased uterus. Clavis hystericus. See Clavus. Clavus oculorum. A staphyloma, or tumour on til.- eyelids. CLAY. Argilla. Argillaceous earth, ol winch there are many kinds, and being opaque and uoucrys- I tallized bodies, of dull fracture, afford no good princi- ple lor den. mining their species; yet as they are ex- tensively distributed in nature, and are used in many | arts, they deserve particular attention. Tlie argilla- ceous minerals are all sufficiently soft to be scratched I by iron; they hav» a dull or even earthy frirturo' they exhale, when breathed on, a peculiar .m.ii called argillaceous. The clays form with water a plastic pa.-te, possessing considerable tenacity which hardens with heat, so as to strike fire with steel Maries and chalks also soften in water, but their paste is not teuaceous, nor does it acquire a siliceous hardness in the fire. The affinity of the clays for mois...re is manifested by their sticking to the tongue and by the intense heat necessary to make them per' fectly dry. The odour ascribed to clays breathed upon, is due to the oxide of iron mixed wilh them Absolutely pure clays emit no smell. 1. Porcelain earth, the kaolin ofthe Chinese —This mineral is friable, meagre to the touch, and when pure, forms with difficulty a paste with water.' 2. Potter's clay, or plastic clay.—The clays of this variety are compact, smooth, and almost unctuous to the touch, and may be polished by the finder when they are dry. They have a great affinity to water form a tenacious paste, and adhere strongly to the tongue. 3. Loam —This is an impure potter's clay, mixed with mica and iron ochre. 4. Variegated clay.—Is striped or spotted with white, red, or yellow colours. 5. Slate clay.—Colour, gray or grayish-yellow. G. ' Claystone.—Colbur, gray, of various shades, sometimes red, and r-potted, or striped. 7. Adhesive slate.—Colour, liglifcgreenish gray. 8. Polishing slate of Werner.—Colour, cream-yel- low, in alternate stripes. 9. Common clay may be considered to be the same as loam. Clay, pure. See Alumina. Clay-slate. Argillaceous slate. Argillite of Kir- wan. A mineral which is extensively distributed, forming a part of both primitive and transition moun- tains of slate, is found iu many countries. ["CLAYTON, Dr. John, an eminent botanic and physician, of Virginia, was born iu England in 1HH5, and came to Virginia in 1703, and resided near Wil- liamsburg. He was elected a member of several of the first liteiary societies of Europe, and corresponded with many of the most learned naturalists of that pe- riod. As a practical botanist, he was, probably, not inferior to any one of the age. He passed a long life in exploring and describing the planu of his country, aud is supposed to have enlarged the botanical cata- logue as much as an., man who ever lived. He is tiie author of "Flora V irginica," a work published by ("ronovius at Leyden, 8vo. in 1739, 1743, and 1762. He pubii.-hed in the philosophical transactions several communications, treating of the culture of the differ- ent species of tobacco, and an ample account of the medicinal planU which lie haif discovered in Virginia. He also left behind him two volumes of manuscript neatly prepared for the press, and a Hortus Siccus with marginal notes and references for the engraver who should prepare the plate- for his proposed work. 'He died December 15th, 177!, iu the tSih year of his age. During the year preceding his decease, such was the vigour of his constitution, even at this advanced pe- riod, and such was his zeal in botanical researches, that he made a botanical tour through Orange County; and it is believed that he had visited most of the set lied parts of Virginia. His character stands very high as a man of integrity, and as a good citizen."—Thach. Mid. Biog. A.l ["CLAYTO.N, Dr. Joshua, was Governor ofthe State of Delaware, and a member of the United States Senate: he died in 1729. He was highly respectable in the medical profession, in which he practised tor n'lnyi7U2"nc addressed a friend as follows: "During the late war,the Peruvian baik was v-ry scare.- jiiu dear. I was at that time engaged ii> coi>*™ "™ practice, and was under the nee. riiy .-I t<;< V',1;..'.1,-''£ stitute for the Perm bark. I i-il Hint the latic Poplar,' Lir,ode*dron lul.pifera, had -no-=^ nnil bluer than the Peruvian, and It"- .i.iniueiiiy. T«ro rect and amend those qualms, I added to it nearly . equal quantity of the bark of the root of M««.od cornus florida, ami half tiie quantity of the „?4le toJk of ll.e whi.e-ouk tree. Tins remedy I pre. Lr'r bed for several years, in every case in which I conceived the Peruvian bark necessary or proper, with CLE CLl ftt least equal if not superior success. I used it in every species of intermittent, gangrenes, mortifications, and in short, every case of debility."—Thach.MeU.Biag.A.] CLEAVAGE. This term is applied to the mecha- nical division of crystals, by showiug the direction in whicli their lamina can separate, enables us to deter- mine the mutual inclination of these lamina : Wer- ner called il durehgang, but he intended only to the number of directions in wliich this mechanical divi- sion of" the plates, or cleavage, could be effected. In tiie interior of many minerals, tiie direction of the cleavage may be frequently seen, without using any mechanical violence. CLEAVERS. See Galium aparine. CLl.*-■ HORN, George, was bom near Edinburgh, in 1716, and, alter studying in that city, went at tiie age of twenty ty Minorca, as a regimental surgeon. During the thirteen years that he spent there, he sedu- lously studied the natural producnons of the island. In I'ioO, coming to London, he published his "Treatise on the Diseases of Minorca," which displays great ob- servation and ability. He then went to Dublin, and gave lectures on anatomy wilh such success, that he was soon after appointed public professor ; and, in 1774, an honorary member of the College of Physicians there. He died in 1789. Clki'pion. Clidion, The epithet of a pastil, de- scribed by Galen and Paulus A^Sineta ; and it is ihe name also of an epithem described by Agiius. Cleido'ma. (From kXcioow, to close.) A pastil, or troch. Also the clavicle. CLEIDOMASTOIDE'US. (From KXets, the clavi- cle, and pus-oaitis, the mastoid.process.) See sumo- cleidv-inastuideus. CLE1SA GRA. (From xXeis, the clavicle, andaypa, a prey.) The gout in the articulation of the clavicles. Clki'thron. (From xXeibia, to shut.) See Ctaus- trum. CLE'MATIS. (From xXnpa, a tendril; so named from iU climbing up trees, or any thing it can Kitten upon witii its tendrils.) The nameof a genus of plants 'in the Liiuisaii system. Class, Polyandria; Order, Polygynia. Clkmatis recta. The systematic name of the upright virgin's-bovver. Flammula Jovis. Clematis —foliis pinnatis, foliolis ovato lanceolatis integerri- mis, caule erecto, floribus pentapetalis tetrapelulisque of Linnaeus. More praises have been bestowed upon the virtue which the leaves of this plant are said to possess, when exhibited internally, as antiveneieal, by foreign physicians, than ite trials in this country can justify. The powdered leaves are sometimes applied externally to ulcers, as an t^charotic. Clematis vitalba. The systematic name of the traveller's-joy. Vitalba; Atragine; Viorna; Cle- matis arthrageneof Theoplu astus' This plant is com- mon in our hedges, and is the Clematis—foliis pinna- tius, foliolis cordatis scundentibus, of Liimauis. Its leaves, when fresh, product a waimlh on the*toneue, and if the chewing is continued, blisters arise. The same effect follows their being rubbed on the skin. The plant has been administered internally to cure lues venerea, scrofula, and rheumatism. Iu France, the young sprouts are eaten, when boiled, as hoplops are in this country. Cli.m ati'tis. The same as clematis. Cleo'nis collyrium. The name of a collyrium li-scribed by Celsus. Ci.kokis gluten. An astringentformulaof myrrh, frankincense, and white of egg mixed together. Cle'fsyora. (From xXettTW, to conceal, and vsbp, water.) Properly, an instrument to measure time by the dropping of water through & hole, from one vessel to another; but it is used to express a chemical vessel, perforated in the same manner. It is also an instru- ment mentioned by Paracelsus, contrived to convey sufl'u initiations to the uterus iu hysterical cases. CLEYER, Anprew, was born at Cassel, in the be- ginning of the 17lh century. After studying medicine, he went as physician to Batavia, wheru. he resided many years. He transmitted several interesting com- munications to the Imperial Academy, of which he had been chosen a member, particularly "An Account of Hydatids found in a Human Stomach," and Of the Custom of the Indians of taking Opium;" also descriptions aud drawings of the planu indigenous in Java, especially the moxa, ginseng, and lea plant. He 238 likewise published, in 1680, a curiouf specimen 01 Chinese medicine. Cli banus. (Quasi xaXibavos; from KaXvn/u, to conceal) A portable furnace, or still, In which the materials to be wrought on are *hut up. CLIFTON, Francis, alter studying at Oxford, came lo London, and was admitted Fellow of tiie Col- lege of Physicians, as well as of the Royal Society. about the year 1730. Two years after, he published on " The State of Physic, ancient and modern, with a Plan for improving it;" in which a law is proposed, to compel practitioners to send to a public institution descriptions of the several cases which come under their care. He was also author of " A plain and sure Way of practising Physic;" and translated some parte of Hippocrates into English^ ith notes. Clim a'ctkr. (From xXipa^a, lo proceed gradually.) The progression of the life ot man. It is usually di- vided into periods of seven years. Climacteric. See Septenary. CLIMATE. The prevailing constitution of the at- mosphere, relative to heat, wind, and moisture, pecu- liar to any region. This depends chiefly on the lati- tude of the place, its elevation above the level of the sea, and its insular or continental position. Springs which issue from a considerable depth, and caves about 50 feet under the surface, preserve a uniform temperature through all the vicissitudes of the season. This is the mean temperature of that country. It appears^cry probable, that the climates of Euro- pean countries were more severe in ancient times than tliey are at present. Cresar says, that the vine could not be cultivated in Gaul, on account of itswinter- I1 cold. Tlie rein-deer, now found only in the zone of Lapland, was then an inhabitant of the Pyrenees. The Tiber was frequently frozen over, and the ground about Rome covered with snow for several weeks to- j yethex, which almost never happens in our times. I The Rhine and the Danube, in the reign of Augustus, I were generally frozen over for several months of win- I ter. The barbarians, who overran the Roman empire a I few centuries afterward, transported their armies and wagons across the ice of these rivers. The improve- ment that is continually taking place in the climate of America, proves, that the power of man extends to phenomena, which, from the magnitude and variety of their causes, seemed entirely beyond his control. At Guiana, in South America, within five degrees of the line, theinhabilanU living amid immense forests, a century ago, were obliged to alleviate the severity of the cold by evening files. Even the duration of the rainy season has been shortened by the clearing ofthe cpuntry, and the warmth is so increased, that a fire now would be deemed an annoyance. It thunders continually in the woods, rarely in tbe cultivated parts. Drainage of the ground, and removal of foresU, however, cannot be reckoned among the sources of the increased vv armth of the Italian winters. Chemi- cal writers have omitted to notice an astronomical cause of the progrej-siv e amelioration of the climates of the northern hemisphere. In consequence of the apogee portion of the terrestrial orbit being contained between our vernal aud autumnal equinox, our sum- mer half of the year, or the interval which elapses between the sun's crossing the equator in spring, and in autumn, is about seven days longer than our winter half year. Hence also, one reason for the relative coldness of the southern hemisphere. [While Dr. Priestley was engaged, during the month of July, 1801, in making experiments with a double convex lens upon some metallic substances atNorthum- berland*, in Pennsylvania, he wrote thus to Dr. Mitchill • " If I have a few days more sunshine, I shall finish what I am about, and write the next post. Happily we are never long without sunshine, whereas in Eng- land I have often waited months; and the days in which I could use a burning lens have not, I am :on- fident, exceeded one fortnight in some whole years and I have often watched every gleam the year through. I think the climate of this country greatly preferable to that of England."—Med. Repos. A.l CLI'MAX. (FronfxXtpafa, to proceed.) A name nf some antidotes, which, in regular proportion in- creased or diminished the ingredients of which it'was composed, e. g. ft. Chamadryos jjjj. Centaurii 51i Hyperici Jj. •3"" CLO CN1 Climbing birthwort. See Aristolochia clematitis. Climbing stem. See Caulis. CLINICAL. (CMnicus; from xXivrj, abed.) Any tning concerning a bed: thus clinical lectures, notes, a clinical physician, Sec.; which mean lectures given at the bedside, observations taken from patienU when In bed, a physician who visits his patients in their bed, &x. v CLINKSTONE. A stone of an imperfectly slaty nature, which rings like metal, when struck with a hammer. CLI'NOID. (Clinoideus; from xXivn, a bed, and uSos, resemblance.^ Resembling a bed. The four processes surrounding the sella turcica ofthe sphenoid bone are so called, of wliich two are anterior, and two posterior. Climomastoipe'us. A corruption of cleidomastoi- deus. See Sternq-cleido-mastoidcus. CLINOMETER. An instrument for measuring the dip of mineral strata. Cli'ssus. A chemical term denoting mineral com- pound spiriu; but antimony is considered as the basis clyssi. See Clyssus. i 'lito'ripis musculus. See Erector clitoridis. CLI'TORIS. (From xXttia, to epclose, or hide; be- cause it is hid by the labia pudendoruin.) Columella. A small glandiform body, like a penis in miuiature, and, like it, covered with a prepuce, or fore-skin. It is situated above the nymphs, and before the opening of tlie urinary passage of" women. Anatomy has dis- covered, that the clitoris is composed, like the penis, of a cavernous substance, and of a glans, which has no perforation, but is like that of the penis, exquisitely sensible. The clitoris is the principal scat of plea- sure: during coition it is distended with blood, and after the venereal orgasm it becomes flaccid and falls. Instances nave occurred where the clitoris was so en- larged as to enable the female to have venereal com- merce with others; and, in Paris, this fact was made a public exhibition of to the faculty. Women thus formed appear to partake, in their general form, less of the female character, and are termed hermaphro- dites. The clitoris iu children is larger, in proportion, than in full-grown women: it often projects beyond the external labia at birth. CLITOR1SMUS. (From xXulopis; the clitoris.) An enlargement of the clitoris. CLONIC. (From xXovcio, to move to and fro.) See Convulsion. ' Clono'pes. (From xXoveoi, to agitate.) A strong unequal pulse. CLONUS. (From xXovcio, to agitate.) The name of a genus of disease in tlie Class, Neuroses; Order, Lenetica, of Good's Nosology. Clonic spasm, com prising six species: Clonus singultus,steniutatio,pal- pitatio, nictitatio, subsultus, and pandiculatio. ["CLOSSEY, Samuel, M.D. was an Irish physi- cian, of very respectable attainments, who established hiniMlf iu medical practice in New-York. He had, previously to his arrival in America, attained a high degree of eminence in the medical profession, both as a practitioner, and an author of uu interesting volume on morbid anatomy; this was entitled " Observations on some of the Diseases of the Human Body, chiefly taken from tbe Dissections of Morbid Bodies;" il was published in London in 1763. He was for a short tune chosen fo tlie anatomical chair, aud tlie profes- sorship of Natural Philosophy in King's College, now Columbia College. Upon the organization ofthe first medical school in New-York, in 17U8, Dr.Clossey was chosen the professor of Anatomy, and directed his la- bours with great assiduity to the establishment of that institution. Political difficulties in the American go- vernment, caused him to teturn to his own country, where he died a short time after his arrival."—Thach. Med. Biog. A.j CLOVE. See Eugenia caryophyllata. Clove barHk. See Myrtus caryophyllata. Clove gillifloicer. See Dianthus caryophyllus. LloiL-pink. See Dianthus caryophyllus. Cloven-leaf. See Leaf. CLOWES, William, an eminent English surgeon of tlie 16th century, received his < dui ation under George Keble, whose skill he strongly coiuu.ends. Af- ter serving for some time professionally in the navy, he settled in London, aud was made surgeon to Christ's And St. Bartholomew s hospitals, and appears to have had considerable practice. In 1586, he was sent to tha »i£T= <,"?,,riea' to the assisftnee of the army under *„,„ Leicester; and on his return was appointed surgeon to the Uueen. His works are in the English IfiJ n£f' - evl."ue mucn 'ear"'ng. as well as skill in s protession. The first which he published was on tlie lues venerea, in 1585; in which be notices the in- r\v^Vj?qT^y 0f ^hat disease> aud stat<* that in five years lie had cured above a thousand patients la- bouring undent at *t. Bartholomew's hospital. But his mosi celebrated publication appeared three yenra alter, on ihe method of treating wounds of va.iou* kinds the result ot extensive experience, sanctioned by references to the most approved writers. He ap- pears to have possessed an enlarged understanding, and was very severe on all quacks and impostors- and he may justly be reckoned among the restorers and im- provers of surgery in modern times. CLUNE'SIA. (From dunes, the buttocks.) An inflammation of the buttocks. CLUPEA. The name of a genus of fishes, in the Linnaean system. Clupea alosa. The Liniuean name for the shad or chad, the flesh of which is by some commended as a restorative^ [Clupea is the generic name for the herring tiibe, to which the shad belongs, and which is the best and largest of them all. It is one of the most excellent eatable fish that frequents the waters of the United States. It is a migratory lish appearing on our coast in Match and April, and disappearing by June. It comes from the Gulf of Mexico, and in its course northwardly, ascends our fresh water rivers to deposite its spawn. Il is taken in immense numbers in tlie Delaware, the Hudson, ami the Connecticut rivers, in April and May. After depositing its spaWn in the upper and small branches of these fresh streams, the shad returns to the ocean, so altered iu shape and size as hardly to be known for the same fish; and hence it is called maugre shad, not fit to eat, and not suffered to be sold in the New-Yolk markets. A.j Clupea encrasicolls. The anchovy, a little fish found in great abundance about the island of Gorgona, near Leghorn, it is prepared for sale, by salting and pickling. It is supposed the ancient Greeks and Ro- mans prepared a kind of guriim for the table from this fish. Its principal use is, as a sauce for seasoning. CLU'SIA. (So called in memory of Charles Clu- sius, an eminent botanist.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsan system. Class, Polygamia; Older, Monacia. Balsam-tree. CLl STER. See Raeemus. CLU'TIA. (Named after Cluyt, and sometimes spelled cluytia.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean syrtem. Class, Diacia; Order, Gynandria. Clutia elutheria. The systematic name of the tree which is by some supposed to afford tiie cascarilla bark. Cluy'tia. See Clutie. CLY'DON. KXviutv. A fluctuation and flatulency in the stomach. CLYPEA'LIS. (From clypeus, a shield.) Formed CLY'SMUS. (From xAugu, to wash.) Clysma. A glyster. Ci.y'ssus. Chssus. A term anciently used by the chemists for medicines made by the reunion of differ- ent principles, as oil, salt, and spirit, by long digestion; but it is not now practised, and the term is almost lost. Clyssus antimonii. Clyssus mineralis. A weak acid of sulphur. Cly'stkr. (Clysterium. From «cX»£w, to cleanse.) A glyster. See t'.nema. Cnk'mia. , to scrape, or grate.) In Hip- pocrates it signifies a rasurc, puncture, or vellication: also the same as cnesis. Coapumat^. , (From coadunare, to join or gather together.) The name of an order of plants, in Liu- meus's Fragniente of a Natural Method. COAGULABLE. Posst sling the property of co- agulation. See Albumen. Coagulable lymph, 8ce>4'/humcn. COAGULA'NT. (Coagi lans ; from coagulo, toin- crassate, or curdle.) Havii | tin- power of coagulating the blood or juices flowing il on. it. COAGULA'TION. (Ciugulatio; from con, and tigo, to drive together.) The separation of the coagu- lable particles, contained in any fluid, from the more thin and not coagulable particles: thus, when milk curdles, the coagulable panicles form the curd; and when acids are thrown into any fluid containing co- agulable particles, they form vi hat is called a coagulum. COA'GULUM. A term applied frequently to blood and other fluids, when they assume a jelly-like con- sistency. Coagulum aluminis. This is made by beating the white of eggs with a little alum, until it forms a co- agulum. It is recommended as au efficacious applica- tion to relaxations of the conjunctive membrane of the eye. COAIC. Charred coal. [" The substance called cote is light, spongy, and of a shining steel-gray coloul/- It burns less easily than coal, but produces a great heat, and does not cake nor smoke. The preparation of coke may be con- ducted in the same manner as that of charcoal front wood. By this process, from 700 to MOO lbs. of coke ate obtained from omsMon of coal; but the volatile products, consisting of bitumen, or coal-tar, and am- monia, are lost. For collectiiik these, a plan has been contrived by Lord Dundonald, aud successfully exe- cuted. The coke is prepared in ovens, or stoves, almost close; and from 120 tojis of coal are collected about 3£ tons of tar, and a Quantity of ammoniacal salt."—Cleav. Min. , In the modern process of making gas for burning from bituminous coal, the profit arises principally from preserving the coak and ammoniacal liquor, while most of the tar is decomposed and converted into gas. A.] COAL. A coiiibustible mineral, of which there are many species. CoALTK'BN.f: febrks. (Fspm con, and altemus, alternate.) Fevers mentioned by Bellini, which he describes as two fevers affecting the same patient, and the paroxysm of one approachiug*as that of the other subsides. * COARCTA'TIO. (From coarclo, to straighten.) The contraction or diminution of any tiling. For- merly applied to the pulse: H meant a lessening in number. -, COARCTATUS. Crowds i. A panicle is so called, whicli is dense or crowded; alin Phleum paniculaium, the inflorescence of which lujks, at first sight, like a cylindrical spike; but when Lent to either side, sepa- rates into branched lobes, constituting a real panicle. Coarticula'tio. (From ron, and articulatio, an articulation.) That sort of articulation which has manifest motion. COBALT. A brittle,somi.-what soft, but difficultly 210 fusible metal, of a teddish-grny colour, of little tafllre", and a sp. gr. of 8.6. Iu melting point is said to be 130° Wedgewood. It is generally associated In iu oreB with nickel, arsenic, iron, and copper; nnd ihe cobalt of commerce usually contains a proportion of these me- tals. To separate them, calcine with four parts of nitre, and wash away, with hot water, the soluble ar- seniate of potassa. Dissolve the residuum in dilute nitric acid, and immerse a plate of iron in the solu- tion, to precipitate tho copper. Filter the liquid nnd evaporate to dryness. Digest the mass with water of ammonia, which will dissolve only the oxides of nickel and cobalt. Having expelled the excess of alkali by a gentle heat from the clear uinioniiical solution, add cautiously water of potassa, which will precipi- tate the pxide of nickel. Filter immediately, and boil the liquid, which will throw down the pure oxide of cobalt. It is reduced to the metallic state by ignition in contact with lamp-black and oil. Laiigier treau the above amjnoniacal solution with oxalic acid. He then redissolves the precipitated oxalates ol" nickel nnd cobalt in concentrated water of ammonia, and exposes the solution to the air. As the ammonia exhales, oxa- late of nickel, mixed with ammonia, is deposited. The nickel is entirely separated from the liquid by re- peated crystallizations. There remains a combination of oxalate of cobalt and ammonia, which is easily re- duced by charcoal to the metallic state. The small quantity of cobalt remaining in the precipitated salt of nickel, is separated by digestion in water of ammonia. Cobalt is susceptible of magnetism, but in a lower degree than steel and nickel. Oxygen combines with cobalt in two proportions ; forming tlie dark-blue protoxide, and tlie black deutox- ide. The first dissolves in acids without efferves- cence. It is procured by igniting gently in a retort the oxide precipitated by potassa from the nitric solution. Prout says, the first oxide consists of 100 metal +19.8 oxygen; and Rothoff makes the composition ofthe deutoxide 100 + 36.77. If" we call the first 18.5, and the second 37; then the prime equivalent of cobalt will be 5.4; and the two oxides will consist of „ . ( Cobalt, 5.4 Protox. | oxygen, 1.0 "r> .„. ' Cobalt, 5.4 Deutox. j oxygen, 2.0 100 18.5 100 37 84.38 15.62 100 The precipitated oxide of cobalt, washed and gently heated in contact with air, passes into the state of black peroxide. When cobalt is heated in chlorine, it takes fire, and forms tlie chloride. The iodide, phosphuret, and sul- phuret of this metal, have not been much examined. The salts of cobalt are interesting from the remark- able changes of colour which they can exhibit. Their solution is red in the neutral state, but green with a slight excess of acid ; the alkalies occasion a blue-coloured precipitate from the salts of pure co- balt, but reddish-brown when arsenic acid is present; sulphuretted hydrogen produces no precipitate, but hy- drosulpliureu throw down a black powder, soluble in excess of the precipitant; tincture of galls gives a yellowish-while precipitate; oxalic acid throws down the red oxalate. Zinc does not precipitate this metal. COBALUS. The demon of mines, which obstruct- ed and destroyed the miners. COBHAM. The name of a town iu Surrey, in the neighbourhood of which is a weak saline purging water. Co'bra pb capello. (From cobra, the head, or covering, Spanish. See Crolalus horridus. Cocao, butter of. See Butter of Cocao. Cocao-nut. See Cocos nucifera. Cocca cnipia. See Daphne mezereum. Cocca'rium. (From xoxxov, a berry.) A very small pill. COCCINE'LLA. (Diminutive of coccus, a berry* from iu resemblance to a berry.) See Coccus cacti. ' Cocco-balsamlm. The fruit of the Amyris gilea- dcnsis. Coccogm'pia. See Daphne mezereum. coc coc COCCOLITE. A mineral of a green colour, of va- rious shades, found with granular limestone, garnet, and magnetic iron stone, in Norway, Sweden, and Spain. CO CCOS. See Daphne mezereum. CO'CCULUS. (Diminutive of xoxxos, a berry.) 1. A little berry. 2. The name given by De Candolle, in his Systema Natura, to a new genus of planu. 3. Cocculus indious. See Menispermum cocculus. 4. Cocculus palmatus. The systematic name of the plant, which affords the calumba root ofthe phar- macopeias, gee Calumba. Co cculus mor aromaticus. Jamaica pepper. Set- Myrtus pimento. CO'CCUM. A species of capsule, but separated from it by Gajrtner, who defines it to be a dry seed-ves- sel, more or less aggregate, not solitary, the sides of wliich are elastic, projecting the seeds with great force; as in tlie Euphorbia. Coccum bapbicum. A name for chermcs. COCCUS. The name, in entomology, for a tribe of insects. Coccus cacti. The systematic name of the cochi- neal animal, or insect. Coccinella; Coccinilla ; Ficus Indiagrana; Sbarabaolus hemispharicus ; Cochineli- fe.ra eochbiilla; Coccus Americanus; Cochinella; Coccus indicus tinctorius. Coehineal. That which is used is the female insect found on, and collected in South America from, the Opuntia, or Indian fig-tree. It possesses stimulating qualities, and is ordered by the College in the tinctura cardamomi composita, and tinc- tura cinchona composita; but, most probably, merely on account of the beautiful red colour which it ifh- parls to them. [The cochineal is not now used in this country as a medicine. It is principally employed in producing a beautiful scarlet colour, hi dying calico, colouring morocco leather, Sec A.] COCCYGE'US. (Coccygeus; from xoxxv\ ■ because it is Inserted into the coccyx.) A muscle of the os coc- cygis, situated within the pelvis. Ischio-cocigien of Dumas. It arises tendinous and fleshy, from the spi- nous process of the ischium, and covers the inside of the sacro-ischiatic ligament; from this narrow begin- ning it gradually increases to form a thin fleshy belly, interspersed with tendinous fibres. It is inserted into the extremity of the os sacrum, and nearly the whole length of the os coccygis laterally. Iu use is to support and move the os coccygis forwards, and to tie it more firmly to the sacrum. COCCYGIS OS. (From xoxxv\, the cuckoo, the bill of which bird it is said to represent.) Cauda. Ossis sacri acumen. Coccyx. This bone is a small appendage to tiie point ofthe sacrum, terminating Uiis inverted column with an acute point, and found in very different conditions in the several stages of life. In the child, it is merely cartilage, and we can find no point of bone: during youth, it is ossifying into dis- tinct bones, which continue mi. veable upon each other till manhood: then the separate bones gradually unite with each other, so as to form one conical bone, with bdlgings and marks of the pieces of which it was ori- ginally composed; but still ttie last bone continues to move upon tlie joint of the sacrum, till, in advanced years, it is at last firmly united; later in women than in men, with whom it is often fixed at twenty or twenty-five. It is not, like the os sacrum, flat, but of a roundish form, convex without, and concave in- wards ; forming with the sacrum the lowest part of the pelvis behind. It has no holes like the sacrum; has no communication with the spinal canal, and transmits no nerves; but points forwards to support the lower parts ofthe rectum ; thus it contracts the lower open- ing of the pelvis, so as to support effectually the rec- tum, bladder, and womb; and yet continues so move- able in women, as to recede in lime of labour, allowing the head ofthe child to pass. COCCYX. (Koxxvh the cuckoo.) §ee Coccygis os. Also the part in wliich the os coccygis is placed. CO'CHENILIN. Carminium. The name of the colouring principle of cochineal. Co'chia. (From xoxam, •* turn or make round.) An ancient name of some officinal pills. The pill of cochiaof the shops, in the present day, is the compound colocynth pill. Co CHiRBAt,. See Coccus eacti. CO'CHLKA. (From Koxa^o, to turn round.) A ™o!iyi ^""emal ear, resembling the shell of a from ii' ZCti A'u ll,e »••«•'«». ot nucleus, extending ED ^ Ji**S to the °PCZ'tne scala timpani, ecala veZ tibuh, and spiral lamina. See Ear nf whirl, £ i I (Crom cocklea, a cockle, the shell of which ite bowl represenu.) A spoon. Cochleare amplum or magnum is a table-spoon, calculated to hold half a fluid ounce; cochleare medium is a dessert or pap spoon, supposed to hold two tea-spoonfubft and Ss^dTachm""- U tea-sP-".w°*<* holds about «nas been by some highly extolled; by others, astringente, especially alum, though certainly somewhat objectionable, as liable to confine the bowels. bowel's0* ACCIDB1,TALIS- Colic from crudities in the Colica arteria sinistra. The lower mesenteric artery. Colica arteria superior. The upper mesenteric artery. Colica biliosa. Colic from excess of bile Colica calculosa. Colic from stony matters in the intestines. Colica cai.losa. Colic from hardened and obsti- nate strictures. Colica pamnoniorom. Colic peculiar to Devon- shire. See Colica. Colica febricosa. Colic with fever. Colica flatulenta. Colic from wind. Colica gravidarum. Colic in pregnant women. Colioa hysterica. Hysteric colic. Colica l'actantium. Colic peculiar to nurses. Colica lapsonica. Colic peculiar to Laplanders Colica meconialis. Colic from meconium in in- fants. Colica mesenteric!.. Colic from diseased me- sentery. Colica nervosa. Tlie nervous colic. Colica pancrkatica. Colic from diseased pan- creas. Colica phlogistica. Colic with inflammation. Colica pictonum. See Colica. Colica pitiitosa. The spasmodic colic. . Colica plktiiorica. The inflammatory colfx- Colica plumbariorum. The colic of lead-worsen. Colica pulsatilIs. The inflammatory colic. Colica saturnina. The Devonshire colic. See Colica. Colica scirrhosa. The colic from scirrhous tu- mours. Colica spasmopica. The spasmodic colic. Colica stercorea. Colic from retained feces. Colica vena. A branch of the upper mesenteric vein. Colica vena recta. The vein of the colon. Colica verminosa. The colic from worms. CO LICE. The colic. COLIFO'RMIS. (From cola, a strainer, and forma, a likeness; so called from iu having many perfora tions, like a strainer.) Califorme os. A name for merly given to the ethmoid bone. Coli'phium. (From xu>Xov, a limb, and itpi, strongly.) A kind of bread given to wrestlers. It was made of flour and bran together, and was thought to make men athletic. Co'lis. See Coles. ■COLLA'PSUS. (From collabor, to shrink down.) A wasting or shrinking ofthe body, or strength. Coilatk'nna. A specific vulnerary. Collatera'les. So Spigelius calls the erectores penis, from their collateral order of fibres. Collk'tica. (From xoXXa, glue.) Conglutinating medicines. Colli'ci/E. (From colligo, to collect) The union of the ducur which convey the humours of the eyes from the puncta lachrynialia to the cavity of the nose. COLLl'CULUM. (Diminutive of collis, a hill.) 1. A small eminence. 2. The nympha, or prominency, without the vagina of women. . , COLLIGA'MEN. (From colligo, to tie together.) A ligament. , , COLLINS, Samuel, was born in the early part of the 17th century. After studying at Cambridge and Oxford, he went to the Russian court as physician, and continued there nine years. On his return, he was made Fellow of the College of Physicians in London. He afterward published a History ot ihe Court of Rus- sia and, in 1685, a svstem of anatomy, treating of the body of man, animals, and planu, with numerous plates. The comparative anatomy, to which Dr. Ty- son greatiy contributed, was much admired, though now superseded by other publications. COLLICAUAME NTCM. (Fromcolliqueo,tomelt.) A term first made use of by Dr. Harvey, in bis appH- 2<7 COL COL cation of it to the first rudiments of an embryo In ge- neration. ' 9r COLLiaUATIVE. (Colliquativus, from colli- queo, to melt.) Any excessive evacuation is so called which melts down, as it were, the strength of the body: hence colliquative perspiration, colliuuative diarrhoea, Sec. COLLI SIO. (From collido, to beat together.) A contusion. ' ££j'I;I^".,i£r,om *toX<"'' food) A trocn> or lozenge. COLLOBO'MA. (From xoXXau, to glue together.) Colobroma. 1. The growing together of the eyelids. 2. The want Of any member ofthe body. £n^ ""t^tSt*38--^ *From 'coAXa' 8Iue) Glutinous. CO LLUM. (From xwXov, a member, as being one Df tlie chief; or diminutive of columna, as being the pillar and support of the head.) The Neck. See Neck. COLLUTION. Collttio. The washing of the mouth, or any other part. COLLUTO'RIUM. (From eolluo, to wash.) A gargarism, or wash for the mouth. COLLU'VIES. (From eolluo, to cleanse.) Filth; Excrement. Tlie discharge from an old ulcer. CO'LLYRIS. (KoXXvpis- A little round cake; so called from iu likeness to a cake.) A bump, or knob, whicli rises after a blow. COLLY R1CM. (From xioXvio, to check, and !>ovs, a defluxion ; because it stops the defluxion.) A me- dicine was formerly so called wliich was appliod to check any discharge. The term is now only given to fluid applications for the eyes, or eye-waters. (Collyria, the plural of Collyrium. il The Colly- ria of the Pharmacopoeia, are metallic lotions, pre- pared of such strength as to be applicable to the eyes in many cases of disease; also occasionally to mucous membranes of other parts, and to inflamed or exco- riated surfaces. Collyrium. plumbi acetatis. Collyrium of ace- late of lead. This is of use as a sedative and astrin- gent lotion in some forms of chronic ophthalmia. It is also useful as a discutient in erysipelatous and other superficial inflammations. It is sometimes employed as an injection in gonorrhoea; but when this practice is adopted, a weaker solution is preferable. Collyrium plumbi acetatis-et opii. Collyrium of opium atud acetate of lead. This resembles the pre- ceding, but agrees better with irritable cases of chro- nic opthalmia. Collyrium zinci acetatis. Collyrium of acetate of zinc. A double decomposition takes place during the preparation of this article; sulphate of lead is depo- sited, and acetate of zinc remains dissolved. It; is a valuable astringent collyrium. Collyrium zinci sulphatis. Collyrium of sulphate of zinc. This is one ofthe best astringent lotions for cases of ophthalmia, which requires remedies of that class. I have observed it to agree particularly well with the weak eyes of nursing women.—Big. Mat. Med. A.] Coloboma. See Coltoboma. Colobo'mata. In Celsus this Word Is expressed by curta. Both .the words signify a deficiency in some part of the body, particularly the ears, lips, or afe of the nostrils. Coloca'sia. (From xoXov, food, and xa£u>, to adorn; so called from its use as a food, and the cus- tom of wearing its flowers in wreaths.) The faba .^Egyptia. See Nymphaa nelumbo. COLOCYNTHIS. (From xwXov, the colon, and Kivtia, to move; because of iu great purging powers.) Coloquinteda. See Cucumis colocynthis. COLOMBO. See Calumba. COLON. (Colon, i. neut.; KutXov, quasi xotXov; from xoiXos, hollow: so called from its capacity, or from iu generally being fouud empty, and full of wind in dissection.) The greater portion of the large intes- tine is so called. It proceeds towards the liver, by the name of the ascending portion of the colon; ana having reached the liver, forms a transverse arch across to the other side. .The colon then descends, forming what is termed its sigmoid flexure, into tne pelvis, where the gut is called rectum. See Intestine. COLOPHO'NIA. (KoXo(pu>via, the city from whence it was first brought.) Colophony. 1. The black resin which remains in the retort, after distilling the com- mon resin with a strong fire. 348 -8. Paracelsus seems to mean by it what is now pre scribed by the name of terebinthina coda. 3. The ancients, and particularly Galen, seemed to understand by it a soft kind of niastich, from CAio, probably the same as our CAio turpentine. COLOPHONITE. Resinous garnet of Ilafly and Jameson. A mineral of a blackish or yellowish brown, or orange-red colour, and a resino-adamantine lustre, found in magnetic ironstone, in Norway and in Ceylon. COLOO.UINTIDA. See Cucumis colocynthis. COLORATUS. Coloured : applied to leaves, caly- ces seeds, Sec to express any colour besides green, as in Arum bicolor ; or to any part thereof when of ano- thci colour than green, as in Amarauthus tricolor; and to a perianthium, when not of a green colour, as that ofthe Gomphrena globosa: and the seeds of Cha- rophyllum aurcum. COLO'STRCM. (From koXov, food, or xoXXwpai, to agglutinate ; so called, either because it is the first food ofthe young, or from its being at that time pecu- liarly glutinous.) 1. The first mUk in the breasu after delivery. 2. An emulsion made by the solution ol turpentine with the yelk of an egg. COLOT, Germain, a French surgeon of the 15th century, appears to have been the first of the profes- sion who practised lithotomy, that operation having been previously in the hands of itinerant practitioners. He acquired great celebrity by his skill, and was much in favour with Lewis IX., who granted him a pension. Several of his descendants, in succession, enjoyed great reputation as lithotomisU. COLOT, Francis, the last of them, left a treatise, published in 1727, describing the method of operating with the greater apparatus, the invention whereof he ascribes to John de Roman's, an Italian physician, about two centuries before. But this has long been superseded by the less apparatus, which Mr. Sharp attributes to another French surgeon, Mons. Foubert. Colotoi'pes. (From kuAwtjzc, a lizard, and ci&os, likeness.) Variegated like the skin of a lizard. Hip- pocrates applied it to the excrements. Coloured leaf. See Leaf. COLPOCE'LE. (From xoXtros, the vagina, and 107X17, a tumour.) A hernia forced into the vagina. See Hernia vaginalis. COLPOPTO'SIS. (From xoXtros, the vagina, and tstirria, to fall down.) A bearing down of tho .vagina. See Hernia vaginalis. COLT'S-FOOT. See Tussilago. CO'LUBER. (Quod colit umbram,because it de- lighteth iu the shade.) A genus of animals in the Linntean arrangement, of which there are many Species. Coluber berus. The systematic name of the vi- per, which possesses the power of forming a poisonous fluid in little bags near iu teeth. The flesh is perfectly innocent, and often taken by the common people against the king's evil, and a variety of disorders oi tiie skin. Experience evinces it to be an inefficacious substance. Colubri'na virginiana. See Aristolochia ser- pentaria. Colpbrinum lionum. (Colubrinus ; from coluber : so called from the snake-like contortions of iu roots.) This species of snake-wood is brought from America. It is solid, ponderous, acrid, extremely bitter, and in- odorous ; iu bark is of a ferruginous colour, covered with cineritious spots. COLU'MBA. See Calumba. COLUMBIC ACID. Acidum Columbicum. " The experimente of Hatchett have proved, that a peculiar mineral from Massachusetts, deposited in the British Museum, consisted of one part of oxide of iron, and somewhat more than three parts of a white-coloured substance, possessing the properties of an acid. Ita basis was metallic. Hence he named this Colum- bium, and the acid the Columbic. Dr. Wollaston by very exact analytical comparisons, proved, that'the acid of Hatchett was the oxide of the metal lately dis- covered in Sweden by Ekeberg, in the mineral yttro- tantalite, and thence called tantalum. Dr. Wollas- ton's method of separating the acid from the mineral is peculiarly elegant One part of tantallte, five parts of carbonate of potassa, and two parte of borax are fused together in a platina crucible. The mass, after COM COM being softened in water, is acted on by muriatic acid. The iron and manganese dissolve, while the columbic acid remains at the bottom. It is iu the form of a White powder, which is insoluble in nitric and sul- phuric acids, but partially in muriatic. It forms with barytes an insoluble salt, of which the proportions, according to Berzelius, are 24.4 acid, and 9.75 barytes. By oxidizing a portion of the revived tantalum or co- lumbium, Berzelius concludes the composition of the acid to be 109 metal, and 5.485 oxygen." COLUMBINE. ' See Aquilegia COLU MBIIM. Hatchett describes the ore, from which this metal is obtained, as being of a dark brown- ish gray externally, and more inclining to an iron-gray internally; the longitudinal fracture he found lamel- lated, and tlie cross fracture had a fine grain. Iu lus- tre was vitreous, slightly inclining, in some parts, to metallic; moderately hard, and very brittle. The co- lour of the streak, or powder, was dark chocolate- brown. " If the oxide of columbium, described under Columbic acid, be mixed with charcoal, and exposed to a violent heat in a charcoal crucible, the metal co- lumbium will be obtained. It has a dark gray colour; and when newly abraded, the lustre nearly of iron. Its sp. gr., when in agglutinated particles, was found by Dr. Wollaston to be 5.61. These metallic grains scratch glass, and are easily pulverized. Neither ni- tric, muriatic, nor nitro-muriatic acid, produces any change in this metal, though digested on it for several days. It has been alloyed with iron and tungsten." [This metal, which was said to have been first dis- covered in a specimen found in Massachusetts, it ap- pears (Med. Repos. vol. viii. p. 437,) was taken from a spring of water in the town pf New-London, in Con- necticut, and near the house in which Governor Win- throp used to live, about three miles distant from the margin of the salt water at the head of the harbour. " Within a short time after the discovery of colum- bium by Mr. Hackett in 1801, a metallic substance was also discovered in Sweden, by Mr. Ekeberg, differing from every metal then known to him; and according- ly he described the properties by which it might be distinguished from those which it most nearly resem- bled. But although the Swedish metal has retained the name of Tantalum, given to it by Mr. Ekeberg, a reasonable degree of doubt has been entertained by chemists, whether these two authors had not, in fact, described tlie same substances; and it has been regret- ted that the discoverers themselves, who would have been most able to remove the uncertainty, had not had opportunities of comparing their respective mine- rals, or the producu of their analyses."—Min. Jour. 'the doubt, however, has been removed, as Dr. Wol- laston had obtained portions of both metals, and upon examination aud analysis has determined, that Co- lumbium and Tantalum are one and the same me- tal. A.] Columbo'be. See Calumba. COLUMF.'LLA. (Diminutive of columna, a co- lumn^) 1. A column or little pillar. 2. The central column, or filament, which unites the partitions ofthe capsule of plants. The seeds are usually attached to it. See also Uvula and Clitoris. Columella'ris. (From columella, a little column.) A name ofthe dens caninus. COLU'MNA. A column, or pillar. Many parts of the body, which in their shape or office resemble columns, are so named; as columns carnex, &c. Columna carnea. See Heart. Columna nasi. The lowest and fleshy part of the nose, which forms a part of the septum. Colimna oris. The uvula. COLUMNIFER-i-E. The name of an order of plants in Linnieus's Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting of plants, the stamina and pistil of which have the appearance of a pillar in the centre of the flower. COLUMNULA. A little column. The name given by botanists to the filament which passes through the middle of the capsule of frondose mosses, to which the seeds are connected ; also called Sphrongidium. Colu'rium. (napa ro xo\\av rov povv: because it prevents a defluxion.) A tent to thrust into a sore, lo prevent a defluxion of humours. CO'MA. (From xu>, or xcia, lo lie down) In pathology, a propensity to sleep. This word anciently meant any total suppression of the powers of sense; bat now it means a lethargic drowsi- ness. In botany, I. A fasciculus of leaves on the top of a stem or stipe. It is said lo be, a. Folwse, when formed of leaves; as in Bromdia ananas. b.- Frondose, when proceeding from the frond at the apex of tlie stipe ; as in Palms. c. Bracteal, formed of floral leaves; as in Laven- a/ula stachas. 2. Gcertner applies this term to the feathery crown of seeds furnished with a capsule. Coma somnolentum. Is when the patient conti- nues in a profound sleep ; and, when awakened, im- mediately relapses, without being able to keep open Ins eyes. " Coma vigil. A disease where the patienu are con- tinually inclined to sleep, but cannot. CO'MAT A. (Comata, the plural of coma.) An order of the class Neuroses of Cullen's Nosology, em- bracing diseases that are characterized by a diminu- tion of the powers of voluntary motion, with sleep or the senses impaired. COMATOSE. Having a strong propensity to sleep. COMBINATION. The intimate union of the par- ticles of different substances by chemical attraction, so as to form a compound possessed of new and pecu- liar properties. COMBUSTIBLE. Having the property of burning. See Combustion. COMBU'STIO. (From comburo, to burn.) A burn, or scald. See Burn. COMBUSTION. (Combustio; from comburo, to burn.) Burning. Among the various operations of chemistry, none acU a more conspicuous part than combustion; and in proportion to iu utility in the science, the necessity of thoroughly investigating its nature and mode of action, becomes more obvious to the philosophical chemist. Lavoisier's Theory of Combustion. Lavoisier's theory of combustion is founded upon the absorption of oxygen by a combustible body. Taking this for granted, it follows that combustion is only the play of affinity between oxygen, the matter of heat, and a combustible body. When an incombustible body (a brick for instance) is heated, it undergoes no change, except an augmen- tation of bulk and temperature; and when left to iuelf, it soon regains its former slate. But when a combustible body is heated to a certain degree, in the open air, it becomes on a sudden intensely hot, and at last emits a copious stream of caloric and light to the surrounding bodies. During this emission, the burn- ing body gradually wastes away. It either disappears entirely, or its physical properties become totally altered. The principal change it suffers, is that of being no longer capable of combustion. If either of these phenomena, namely, the emission of heat and light, and the waste of substance, be wanting, we do not say that a body is undergoing combustion, or that it is burning, ft'follows, therefore, that every theory of combustion ought to explain the following facts: 1. Why a burning body is consumed, and iu indivi- dualily destroyed. 2. Why, during the progress of this alteration, heat and light are emitted. For the elucidation of these objects, Lavoisier's theory has laid down the following laws : 1. Combustion cannot take place without the pre- sence of oxygen, and is more rapid in proportion to the quantity of this agent, in contact with the inflamed body. 2. In every act of combustion, the oxygen present is consumed. , . . , 3. The weight of the producu of every body after combustion, corresponds with the weight of the body before combustion, plus that of the oxygen con- ^Vhe oxyen absorbed by the combustible body mav be recovered from the compound formed, and the weight regained will be equal to the weight which disappeared during Ihe combustion. 5. In every instance of combustion, light and heat, or fire, are liberated. 6. In a limited quantity of air, only a certain quan- tity of the combustible body can be burnt. 7. The air, wherein a body has been burnt, is ren 249 COM COM dered unfit for continuing combustion, or supporting animal life. Though every case of combustion requires that light and heat should be evolved, yet this process proceeds very differently in different circumstances; hence the terms ignition; or glowing heat; inflammation, or ac- cension ; and detonation, or explosion. Ignition takes place when the combustible body is not in an aeriform state. Charcoal, pyrophorous, Sec. furnish instances of this kind. It seems as if the phenomenon of glowing was pecu- liar to those bodies which require a considerable quantity of caloric, to become converted into the gaseous state. The disengagement of caloric and light is rendered more evident to the senses in the act of Inflammation, or accension. Here the combustible substances are more easily converted into an elastic or aeriform state. Flame, therefore, consists of the in- flammable matter in tbe act of combustion in the gaseous state. When all circumstances are favourable to the complete combustion of the producu, the flame is perfect; if this is not the ca^e, part of the com- bustible body, capable of being convened into the gaseous state, passes through the luminous flame un- burnt, and exhibits the appearance of sinuke. Soot, therefore, always indicates an imperfect combustion. Hence a common lamp smokes, an Argand's lamp yields no smoke. This degree of combustion is very accurately ex- emplified in the Flame of candles.—When a candle is first lighted, which must be done by the application of actual'flame, I a degree of heat is.given lo the wick, sufficient to de- stroy the affinity of iu constituent parts ; part of the tallow is instantly melted, volatilized, and burnt. As this is destroyed by combustion, another portion melu, rises, and supplies its place, and undergoes a like change. In this way combustion is maintained. Tlie tallow is liquefied as ii comes into the vicinity of the flame, and is, by the capillary attraction of tlie wick, drawn up to supply the place Of what is burnt; the unmelled tallow, by this means, forms a kind of cup. The congeries of capilary tubes which form the wick is black, because the charcoal of the cotton bo- comes predominant, the circumambient air is de- fended by the flame from oxidising it; it therefore re- mains, for a considerable time, in iu natural state; but when the wick, by the continual consumption of tallow, becomes too long to support iuelf in a perpen- dicular position, iu upper extremity projecU nearly out of the cone of the flame, and there forms a support for an accumulation of soot, wliich is produced by the imperfect combustion. A candle, in this situation, affords scarcely one-tenth of the liglit it can otherwise give, and tallow caudles, pn this account', require con- tinual snuffing. But if the candle be made Of wax, the wick does not long occupy iu place in the middle of the flame ; iu thinness makeslt bend on one side, when iu length is too great for iu vertical position; ite extremity comes then into contact wilh the air, and is completely burnt, or decomposed, except so much of it as is de- fended by the continual afflux of Ihe melted wax. This small wick, therefore, perforins the office of snuffing itself. The ditficirlt fusibility of wax enables us to use a thinner wick for it than can be used for tallow, wliich is more fusible. But wax being a sub- stance which contains much more oxygen than tallow or oil, the light it affords is not so luminous. Detonation is an instantaneous combustion, accom- panied with a loud report; it takes place in general when tlie compounds resulting from the union of two or more bodies, occupy much idore or less space than the substances did before their union; a great impulse is therefore given to the surrounding air, or else a vacuum is formed, and the air rushing in from all sides to fill it up is the cause of the report. A mixture of oxygen and hydrogen gases detonates very loud. Gunpowder, fulminating gold, silver, and mercury; oxygenated muriate of potassa; and various other explosive compounds, are capable of producing verv loud detonations. With respect to the disengagement of light and caloric. By the older chemists, it was universally supposed 250 that the light and heat emitted during combustion, proceeded from the inflammable body; and this opi- nion would indeed appear unquestionable, while the coin position of the atmosphere was imperfectly known. The burning body appeared luminous and felt hot, and no other agent was supposed to be concerned ; llie conclusion that the light and heat were evolved from the burning substance, was, therefore, unavoid- able. Bqt when the nature of the astmosphere was ascertained, and when it became evident that part of the air was absorbed during combustion, the former conclusion fell to the ground; for when twobodies exert a mutual action on each other, it becomes a priori equally probable thai the products may be derived from either of them; consequently, the light and heat evolved might proceed either from the one or the other. Whether they proceed fom the atmosphere. or from the combustible body, they must be separated at the part where the combination takes place; that is, upon the surface of the burning body itself; and con- sequently it appeared luminous and healed, while the air being invisible escaped observation. When the laws of heat became known, at least when it was ascertained that bodies contain at the same temperature, and in equal quantities, either of mass or bulk, unequal quantities of heal, the conclu- sion became probable, that the caloric evolved in com- bustion proceeded rather from the oxygen gas of the atmosphere, than from the combustible body; since the former contains a much larger quantity than the latter. The caloric evolved was therefore supposed to be derived from the condensation ofthe oxygen gas in the new combination into which it entered. Though approaching to the truth, this explanation is not strictly true. Il is not merely from the oxygen gas being condensed that the caloric is evolved, be- cause, in many cases of combustion, ihe product still exisu in the gaseous state, and in others, the quantity of caloric evolved bears no proportion to the degree of condensation. Philosophers ascribed this to a change of capacity; for, indifferent bodies, the difference in the proportion of Ihe capacities before and after com- bustion, is by no means uniform; and hence the dif- ference in the quantities of caloric extricated in various cases of combustion. This being premised, il remains to explain the origin of the ligjit entitled during combustion ; for although we take it for granted that the caloric is evolved from the oxygen gas, we cannot infer thai the light has the same origin. It is very probable that light is a constituent part of inflammable bodies; for it is frequently evolved in combinations when the oxygen is merely transferred from one inflammable substance to another. Iu those cases it must proceed from the inflammable body. The accension of oils by the affusion of acids, the combustion of metals in the same way, furnish in stances ofthe kind. It seems, therefore, probable, that the light is de- rived from the inflammable substance; and that the oxygen, combining with the bases of these substances, disengages the light. It may be concluded then, that lieht enters into the composition of all combustible bodies ; but as we are unable to separate the light, so as to obtain these bodies pure, we treat of them as simple bodies. According to this theory, the combustion of phos- phorous in oxygen gas, is, therefore, the effect of a double affinity. The basis of the oxygen gas unites with the phosphorus, to form phosphoric acid ; and the light disengaged from the phosphorus, together with the heat of the oxygen gas, produces Die vivid flame. The quantity of light emitted by different bodies is supposed to depend on* the quantity contained in them, and on the proportion in which it is united to caloric. Such is the theory of combustion of Lavoisier, mo- dified by Gren, Leonardi, and Richler. Thomson's Theory of Combustion. Though the preceding theory of combustion is sim- ple and beautiful, it appears, from what we are now ?oing to state, to be by no means completely satis- actory. Il has misled chemisu, by confining the term com- bustion to the act of oxygenation, and considering that all bodies, during their combustion, combine with oxygen, without at tbe same time recollecting that thin COM COM latter effect may take place without any of the phe- nomena usually attendant on combustion ; and that, though certainly all combustion presupposes the com- bination of oxygen with a base, yel tins combination maybe, and repeatedly is, effected where no combus- tion can possibly take place. Nothing can be more evident tlian the difference which, iu numberless in- stances, prevails between the act of oxygenation in bodies and tliat of combustion, inasmuch as neither the phenomena attending on, nor the results arising from them, are the same. That a distinction there- fore should be made between these processes is ob- vious ; and it is on this account that Dr. Thomson has offered a theory, which considers this subject in a new point of view, and which bids fair to enable us to estimate the phenomena of combustion much better than has hitherto been done. According to Dr. Thomson's theory, all the bodies concerned in combustion are either, 1. Combustibles. —2. Supporters of combustion.—3. Incombustibles. I. Combustible bopies are those substances which are said, in common language, to burn. During the combustion, they appear to emil light and heat, and, at the same time, gradually waste away. When this change has reached its maximum, the process of com- bustion is at an end. The class of combustibles is very numerous; but all the bodies belonging 10 it may be subdivided into three sets, namely: 1. Simple combustibles. 2. Compound combus- tibles. 3. Combustible oxides, &c. Simple Combustibles. 1. Sulphur. 4. Hydrogen gas. 2. Phosphorus. 5. All the metals. 3. Diamond, or Carbon. 6. Boron. Compound Combustibles. . The compound combustibles consist of compounds, formed by the simple combustibles uniting together, and are of course much more numerous than the sim- ple combustibles. They may be arranged under the five following heads: 1. Sulphurets. 3. Carburets. 2. Phosphurets. 4. Alloys. 5. Sulphuretted, phospburetted, and carburetted hydrogen. The combustible oxides are either simple, having a single base, or compound, having more than one base. All the simple combustible oxides are by combustion converted into acids. The compound combustible oxides- are by far the most numerous. II. The supporters of combustion are bodies which are not of themselves, strictly speaking, capa- ble of undergoing combustion, but wliich are abso- lutely necessary for the process; for no combustible body can burn unless some one or oilier of them be pre- sent. Whenever they are excluded, combustion ceases. All the supporters of combustion known at present are oxygen, chlorine, iodine, and the com- pounds which these form with each other, and with azote. There are indeed certain substances besides these, wliich possess nearly the same properties; these shall be afterward enumerated under the title of partial supporters. III. The incombustible bopies are neither capable of undergoing combustion themselves, nor of support- ing the combustion of thoscbodies that are; they are therefore not immediately connected with combustion; though most of them appear to be the resulte of that process. Azot, the alkalies, earths, Sec. come under this division. Some ofthe alkalies and earths possess certain pro- perties in common with combustibles, and are capable of exhibiting phenomena somewhat analogous to com- bustion ; which will be described afterward under the title of semi-combustion. In every case of combustion, there must therefore be present a combustible body, and a supporter of combustion. During combustion, the combustible al- ways unites with the supporter. It is this combtna tion which occasions the apparent waste and alteration of the combustible. The new compound thus formed is a product of combustion. Every product of com- bustion Ib either, 1. an acid, or, 2. mi oxide, See. It is true, Indeed, that other bodies sometimes make their appearance during combustion, but these will be found, upon examination, not to be products, nor to have un- dergone combustion. Thus one of the two characteristic marks which distinguish combustion, namely, the apparent waste and alteration of the combustible body, has been iully explained. For the explanation of it we are indebted to Lavoisier, as slated before. But though the combination of the combustible with oxygen, or other supporter, be a constant part of combustion, yet the facility with which combustibles burn is not proportional 10 their apparent affinity for oxygen. Phosphorus, for instance, hums more readily than charcoal; yet charcoal is capable of abstracting oxygen from phosphorus, and of course has a greater affinity for it. Some of the combustible oxides take fire more readily than some of the simple-combustibles; alkohol, ictlier, and oils, are exceedingly combustible, whereas all the metals require very high temperature when the supporter is air. This greater combustibility of combustible oxides is probably owing to the weaker affinity by which their particles are united. Hence they are more easily se- parated than homogeneous particles, and of course combine more readily with oxygen; lliose simple com- bustibles which melt easily, or which are in the state of lastic fluids, are also very combustible, because tbe cohesion between their panicles is easily overcome. It is owing to the same inferiority in the cohesion of heterogeneous particles, thai some of the compound supporters occasion combustion in circumstances when the combustibles would not be acted on by simple supporters. Thus phosphorus burns in air at the common tem- perature ; but it does not burn in oxygen gas, unless its temperature be raised. Thus also oils burn rapidly .when mixed with nitric acid. Nitrous gas aud nitrous oxide constitute exceptions to this rule. None of the products of combustion are combus- tible, according to ihe definition of combustion here given. This want of combustibility is not owing to their being saturated with oxygen; for several of them are capable of combining with an additional dose of it. But, during this combination, no caloric or light is ever emitted; and thecompound formed differs essen- tially from a product of combustion; for by this addi- tional dose of oxygen, the product-is converted into a supporter. Hence we see that combustion ought not to be confounded with the combination of a body with oxygen, as was done formerly. Combustion, indeed, cannot take place without the combination of oxygen or other supporter ; but oxygen may combine with bodies in different proportions without the phenomena of combustion; and the pro- duct obtained by combustion is capable of becoming converted into asiipporterofcombustion; for instance, if lead be melted, and kept so for some time, it be- comes covered with a gray pellicle, or oxide of lead, a product consisting of oxygen and lead; but if this oxide is suffered to be'heated longer, it absorbs an ad- ditional quantity of oxygen, and becomes converted into a yellow powder, called yellow oxide of lead. If this yellow oxide be again exposed lo heat, it absorbs still more oxvgen, and becomes converted into red oxide of lead. When the supporters thus formed by the combination of oxygen with products, are made to support combustion, they do not lose all their oxygen, but only the additional dose which constituted them supporters. Of course they are again reduced to their original state of producu of combustion. Hence it follows, that thev owe their properties as supporters, not to the whole of the oxygen whicli they contain, but to the additional dose which constituted them sup- porters. We may therefore call ««"nP"*«"J.££ porters; indicating by the term, that part only of .their oxygen is capable of supporting combustion, and not "abuS?' Phrth"' supporters with which weare ac- auainted coutoin a metallic basis; for metallic oxides a ethronly products at present known, capable of combining with an additional dose of oxygen. It a a • IS hiehly deserving attention, that when nletXarecapabte'Jf combmhfg with several doses of """'.he product, or oxide formed by combustion, is seldom'or never that which contains a maximum of 0*Tbus it is evident that several ofthe products of 851 COM COM combustion are capable of combining with oxygen. The incombustibility of products, therefore, is not ow- ing to their want of affinity for oxygen, but to some other cause. No product of combustion is capable of supporting combustion. This is not occasioned by any want oT affinity lo combustible bodies; for several of them are capable of combining with an additional dose of their basis. But by this combination, they lose their pro- perties as producu, and are converted into combusli- / bles. The process, therefore, differs essentially from combustion. Thus phosphoric acid, a product of combustion, is capable of combining with au addi- tional dose of phosphorus, and forming phosphorous acid, a combustible body. When this last acid is heated in contact with a supporter, it undergoes com- bustion ; but it is only the additional dose of the com- bustible which burns, and the whole is converted into phosphoric acid. Hence we see that it is not the whole basis of these compounds which is combus- tible, but merely the additional dose. The compounds, therefore, formed by the union of a product and com- bustible, may be termed partial combustibles; indi- cating by the name, that a part only of tbe base is capable of undergoing combustion. Since the pro- ducu of combustion are capable of combining with oxygen, but never exhibit the phenomena of combus- tion, except when they are in the state of partial combustibles, combustible bodies must contain a sub- stance which they Ipse in -burning, and to which they owe their' combustibility; for, after they have lost it, they unite to oxygen without exhibiting the pheno- mena of combustion. Though the products of combustion are not capa- ble of supporting combustion, they not unfrequeut'y part wilh their oxygen just as supporters do, give it out to combustibles, and convert them into producU; but during this process, no heat or light is ever evolved. Water, for instance, gives out its oxygen to iron, and converts it into the black oxide, a pro- duct. Thus we see that the oxygen of products is capable of converting combustibles into producu, just as the oxygen of supporters; but during the combina- tion of the last only, are heat and light emitted. The oxygen of supporters then contain something which the oxygen of products wants. Whenever the whole of the oxygen is abstracted from producu, the combustibility of their base is re- stored as completely as before combustion; but no substance is capable of abstracting the whole of the oxygen, except a combustible, or a partial combustible. Water, for instance, is a product of combustion, whose base is hydrogen. To restorathecombustibility ofthe hydrogen, we have only to mix water with iron or zinc filings, and an acid; the metal is oxidized, and the hydrogen gas is evolved as combustible as ever. But no substance, except a combustible, is capable of separating hydrogen gas from water, by combining with iu oxygen. Thus we see that combustibles are capable of restoring the combustibility of the bases of Eroducts; but they themselves lose their combustibility y the process, and are converted into .products. Com- bustibility, therefore, may be thrown at pleasure from one body to another. From these facts it is obvious, that the products of combustion may be formed without combustion ; but in these cases a new combustible is always evolved. The process is merely an interchange of combusti bility ; for tlie combustible is converted iuto a product only by meaus of a product. Both the oxygen and the base of the product having undergone combus- tion, have lost something which is essential to combus tion. The process is merely a double decomposition. The product yields iu oxygen tothe combustible, while at the same lime the combustible gives out something tothe base of the product; tiie comBustibility pf that base then is restored by the loss of iu oxygen, and by the restoration, of something which it receives from the other combustible thus converted into a product. There is indeed another method of forming the pro- ducu of combustion without actual combustion in certain cases: but the phenomena are much more complicated. This method is to expose them to tbe action of some of the supporters dissolved in water; especially nitric acid. Thus most of the metallic ox- ides may be formed without combustion by the action of that acid on tbe metals. But, in that case, a new supporter Is always evolved,namely,nitrous gas; am- monia, a new combustible, is also usually formed ; and, not unfrequently, the product is converted iuto a partial supporter. No supporter can be produced by combustion, or by any equivalent process. As several of the support- ers consist of oxygen combined with a base, It follows as a consequence, that oxygen may combine with a base without losing that ingredient, wbich occasions combustion. The act of combination of oxygen with a base, therefore, is by no means the same with com- bustion. If we take a view of the different support- ers, we shall find that all of them which can be ob- tained artificially, are procured either from othei supporters, or by the agency of electricity. I. Oxygen gas may be procured from nitric acid, and from several of the partial supporters, as the black oxide of manganese, the red oxides of lead and of mercury. The action of heat is always necessary; but the process is very different from combustion. II. Air, as far as is known at present, cannot be formed artificially. The gas, indeed, which comes over during part of the usual distillation of nitrate of potassa and sulphuric acid, to obtain nitric acid, re- sembles air very closely. But it is obtained from a supporter. III. Nitrous oxipe has hitherto beep only pro- cured from nitrous gas and nitric acid, (in nitrate of ammonia,) both of which are supporters. IV, Nitrous gas can only be procured by the de- compqsition of nitric acid, a supporter. V. Oxymuriatic acip, or Chlorine, can be formed by the action of muriatic acid on the black oxide of manganese, the red oxides of lead, iron, or mercury; all of which are partial supporters. VI. Nitric alto is. formed spontaneously upon the sufface ofthe earth, by processes with which we are but imperfectly acquainted; but which certainly have no resemblance to combustion. Iu oxygen is probably furnished by the .air, which is a supporter; at least, it has been observed, that nitrogen and oxygen, at high temperatures, are capable of forming nitric acid. This formation of nitric acid by means of electri- city, has been considered as a combustion, but for what reason it is not easy to say: the substance acted upon is not a combustible with a supporter, but a sup- pprter alone. Electricity is so far from being equiva- lent to combustion, that it sometimes acts in a manner diametrically opposite; imburning, if we may use the expression, a substance which has already undergone combustion, and converting a product into a combus- tible and a supporter. Thus it decomposes water, and converu it into oxygen and hydrogen gas; there- fore it must be capable of supplying the substances which the oxygen and combustible lose when they combine by combustion, and form a product. Several of tbe supporters and partial supporters are capable of combining with combustibles, without un- dergoing decomposition, or exhibiting the phenomena ol combustion. In this manner, the yellow oxide of gold combines with ammonia; the red oxide of mer- cury with oxalic acid; and oxymuriatic acid with am- monia. Thus also nitrate of potassa may be com- bined, or at least intimately mixed, with several com- bustible bodies, as in gunpowder, fulminating ppwder, &c. In all these compounds, the oxygen ot the sup- porter and tbe combustible retain the ingredients whicli render them susceptible of combustion ; hence the compound is still combustible. And in conse- quence of the intimate combination ofthe component parts, the least alteration is apt to destroy the equili- brium which subsists between them; the consequence is, combustion and the formation of a new compound. Hence these compounds burn with amazing facility not only when heated, but when triturated, or struck smartly wilh a hammer. They have therefore re- ceived the name of detonating or fulminating bodies. Thus we have fulminating gold, fulminating mercury' fulminating powder, Sec. Such are the properties of the combustibles, the supporters, and tbe producu; and such the phenome- na wliich they exhibit when made to act upon each other. If we compare together the supporters and the pro- ducts, we shall find that .they resemble each other in many respecu. Both of them contain oxygen, or other supporter, as an essential constituent part; both ara COM COM capable of converting combustibles into producu; and BC.ver.al « bolh combine with combustibles and with additional doses of oxygen. But they differ from each other in their effects on combustibles. The former only produce combustion; whereas the producu con- vert combustibles into producu wittiout combustion. Now, as tlie ultimate change produced upon combus- tibles by both these sou of bodies is the same, and as the substance which combines with the combustibles is in both cases the same, oxygen, for instance, we must conclude that this oxygen in the supporters con- tains something which the oxygen of the products wante, something~which separates during the passage of the oxygen from the product to the combustible, and occasions the combustion, or omission of fire, which accompanies this passage. The oxygen of supporters then contains some ingredient which the oxygen of products wants. Many circumstances con- cur to render it probable that this ingredient is caloric. The combustibles and the products also resemble each other. Both of them contain the same or a similar base ; both frequently combine with combus- tibles, and likewise with oxygen ; but they differ es- sentially in the phenomena which accompany their combination with oxygen. In the one case, fire is emitted; in the other, not. If we recollect that ho substance but a combustible is capable of restoring combustibility to the base of a product, and that at iu doing so it always loses iu own combustibility; and if we recollect farther, that the base of a product does not exhibit the phenomena of combustion even when it combines wilh oxygen, we caimol avoid concluding, that all combustibles contain an ingredient which they lose when converted iruo products, and that this loss contributes to the fire which makes iu appearance during the conversion. Many circumstances contri- bute to render it probable that this ingredient is light. If _we suppose that the oxygen of supporters con- tains'caloric as'an essential ingredient, and that light Is a component part of all combustibles, the phenome- na of combustion above enumerated, numerous and intricate as they are, admit of an easy and obvious ex- planation. The component parts of the oxygen of supporters are two; namely, 1. a base, 2. caloric. The component parts of combustibles are likewise two; namely, 1. a base, 2. light. During combustion, the base of the oxygen combines with the base of the com- bustible, and forms the product; while, at the same time, the caloric ofthe oxygen combines with the light of the combustible, and the compound flies off in the form of fire. Thus combustion is a double decompo- sition : the oxygen and combustible divide themselves each into two portions, which combine in pairs; the one compound is the product, and the otiier the fire, which escapes. Hence the reason that the oxygen of producu is unfit for combustion. It wants iu caloric. Hence the reason that combustion does not lake place when oxy- gen combines with producu, or with the base of sup- porters. These bodies contain no light. The caloric of the oxygen of course is uot separated, and no fire appears. And this oxygen still retaining its caloric, is capable of producing combustion whenever a body is presented which contains light, and whose base has an affinity for oxygen. Hence also the reason why a com- bustible alone can restore combustibility to the base of a product. In all such cases, a double decomposition takes place. The oxygen of the product combines with the base of tbe combustible, while the light of tbe combustible combines with the base of the product But» the application of this theory to all the different phenomena described above, is so obvious, that it is needless to give any more examples. Let us rather inquire, with the author, into the evidences which can be brought forward in iu support. As caloric and light are always emitted during com- bustion, it follows that they must have previously existed in the combustible, the supporter, or in both. That the oxygen of the supporters contains either one or both of these substances, follows incontroverti- bly from a fact already mentioned, namely, that the oxygen of producte will not support combustion, while that of supporters will. Hence the oxygen of sup- porters must contain something which the oxygen of the producu wants, and this something must be caloric, or light, or both. That the oxygen of some of the supporters at least contains calorie, as an ingredient, has been proved, in a atislactory manner, by the experiments of Craw- ^h^0lTeJ' and La Place- Thu3 fie lemperature of hot-blooded animals is maintained by the decompo- sition of air. Now, if the oxygen of one supporter contains caloric, the same ingredient must exist in the oxygen of every supporter, because all of them are obviously in the same state. Hence we conclude that the oxygen of every supporter contains caloric as an essential ingredient. The light emitted during combustion must either proceed from the combustible or the supporter. That it proceeds from ihe combustible, must appear pretty obvious, if we recollect that the colour of the liglit emitted during combustion varies, and that this varia- tion usually depends, not upon the supporter, but upon the combustible. Thus charcoal bums wilh a red flame, sulphur with a blue or violet, zinc with a green- ish white, &c. The formation of combustibles in planu, obviously requires the presence and agency of light. The leaves of planu emit oxygen gas, when exposed to the sun's rays, but never in the shade, or in the dark. Besides vegetation, we are acquainted with two other methods of unJurnraxr producu, or of converting them into producu and combustibles, by exposing them, in certain circumstances, to the agency of fire, or of electricity. The oxides of gold, mercury, Sec. when heated to redness, are decomposed, oxygen gas is emit- ted, and the pure metal remains behind. In this case, the necessary caloric and light must be furnished by the fire; a circumstance which explains why such re- ductions always require a red heat. When carbonic acid is made to pass repeatedly over red-hot charcoal, it combines with a portion of eharcoal, and is con- verted into gaseous oxide of carbon. If this gas be a combustible oxide, Die base of the carbonic acid and its oxygen must have been supplied with light and caloric from the fire; but if it be a partial combusti- ble, it is merely a compound of carbonic acid and charcoal: which of the two it is, remains still to be ascertained. Electricity decomposes water, and converu it into oxygen gas and hydrogen gas; it must, therefore, sup- ply the heat and the light whicli these bodies lost when converted into a product. These facts, together with the exact correspondence of the theory given above with the phenomena of com- bustion, render it so probable, that Dr. Thompson has ventured to propose it as an additional step towards a full explanation of the theory of combustion. Every additional experiment has served to confirm it more and more. Il even throws light upon the curious ex- periments of tlie accension of metals with sulphur, which succeed in vacuo, under mercury, in nitrogen gas, &c. Dr. Thompson has noticed, that the same emission of caloric and light, or of fire, takes place when melted sulphur is made to combine with potassa, or with lime, in a crucible or glass tube, and likewise when melted phosphorus is made to combine with lime healed to redness. He supposes that, in all probability, barytes and strontia exhibit the same phenomenon when com- bined with melted sulphur or phosphorus; and per- haps some of the metals when combined with phos- phorus. The phenomena Dr. Thompson explains thus:—The sulphur and phosphorus are in the melted state, and therefore contain caloric as an ingredient; the alka- lies, earths, and metals which produce the phenomenon in question, contain light as an essential ingredient. The sulphur, or phosphorus, combines with the base of the metal, earth, or alkali; while at the same ume, the caloric, to which the sulphur or pliospliorus owed iu fluidity, combines with the light ofthe metal, earth, or alkali; and the compound ffies off under the form °fThus the process is exactly the same with combus- tion, excepting as far as regards ^e product The melted sulphur, or phosphorus, acte the part of the suvporter, while the metal, earth, or alkali, occupies fhe place of the combustible. The first furnishes calo- ric the second light, while the baa- of each combines toe'elber. Hence we see that the base of sulphurels and phosphureu resembles the banc of products to being destitute of light; the formation of the«e bodias * 253 COM COM exhibiting the separation of fire like comii»ti'"<'i*qualibus longissimus, of Lin- ^fih^SS^"- r«>con»nendcd in cases of spasmodic of vSS'coniti^0" aCC°Unt °f the 6reat <1Ua'"tity «™hFif?H'InTIA- vau>, circumago, on ac inebriating and poisonous quality.) • Hemic? 1. The name of a genus of plants in OB - systeni. Class, Pentandria;^>rder, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopfljial name of the officinal hW- lock. See Conium macutatum. % Conium macclatum. The systematic name for the cicuta of the pharmacopeias. It is called by some camaran; by others abiotos; and,'according to Ero- tian, cambeion is an old Sicilian wOSdior cicuta. Ci- cuta major fatida. Conium—semimbttf. striatis, of Linnams. ^St. Hemlock is found in every part of EnglafSji^md is distinguished from those planu which bea semblance to it, by the spotted stem. It is gene? believed to be a very active poison. In a very mi rate dose it is apt to occasion sickness and vertigo; in a larger quantity it produces anxiety, cardialgia, vomit- ing, convulsions, coma, and death. Baron Stoerk was the first who brodght hemlock into repute as a medi- cine of extraordinary efficacy : and although we have not in this country any direct facte, like those men- tioned by Stoerk, proving that inveterate scirrhuses, cancers, ulcers, and many other diseases hitherto deem- ed irremediable, are to be completely cured by the cicuta; we have however tlie testimonies of several eminent physicians, showing that some complaints which had resisted other powerful remedies, yielded to hemlock ; and that even some disorders, which if not really cancerous, were at least suspected to be of that tendency, were greatly benefited by this remedy. In chronic rheumatisms, some glandular swellings, and in various fixed and periodical pains, the cicuta is now very generally employed; and from daily experience, it appears in such cases to be a very efficacious remedy. It has also been of singular use in the hooping-cough. Nor is it less efficacious when applied externally; a poultice made of oatmeal and the expressed juice, (or a decoction of the extract, when the other cannot be obtained,) allays the most excruciating torturing pains of a cancer, and thus gives rest to tne distracted patient. The proper method of administering conium inter- nally, is to begin with a few grains of the powder or inspissated juice, and gradually to increase the dose until a giddiness affects the head, a motion is felt in the eyes as if pressed outwards, with a slight sickness and trembling agitation of the body. One or more of these symptoms are the evidence of a full dose, which should be continued until they have ceased, and then after a few days the dose may be increased; for little advan- tage can be expected but by a continuance of the greatest quantity the patient can bear. In some con- stitutions even small doses greatly offend, occasioning spasms, heat and thirst; in such instances it will be of no service. As ihe powder of the dried leaves has been thought to act, and may be depended upon with more certainty than the extract, ihe following direction should be observed in the preparation:—Gather the plant about the end of June, when it is in flower; pies: off the little leaves, and throw away the leaf- stalks: dry the small selected leaves in a hot sun, or in a tin or pewter dish before the fire. Preserve them in bags made of strong brown paper, or powder them and keep tbe powder in glass phials where the light is excluded ; for light dissipates the beautiful green co- lour very soon, and thus the medicine loses iu appear- ance, if not iu efficacy: this mode is recommended by Dr. Withering. The extract should also be made of the plant gathered at this period. From 2 to 80 grains of the powder mav be taken twice or thrice a day. CONJUGATUS. Conjugate or yoked: applied to leaves, which are said to be conjugate or binate. They consist of one pair of leafleu; as in the Mimosa. CONJUNCTIVA. Membrana conjunctiva. The conjunctive membrane of the eye; a thin, transpa- rent, delicate membrane, that lines the internal super- ficies of one eyelid, and is reflected from thence over the anterior part of the bulb, thea reflected again to the edge pf the ether eyelid. That portion which covers the transparent comea cannot, withput much difficulty, be separated from it Inflammation of this membrane is called ophthalmia. ass CONJUNCTUS. Conjoined. A botanical term applied to a tuber which is said to be conjoined when in immediate contact with another, as in many of the Orchides. CONNA'TUS. (From con, and nascor, lo grow together.) 1. Born with a person; the same with con- genita*. 2. In botany it is applied to leaves, which are said to be connate when united at their base; aa in Chlora perfoliata. CONNEXION. See Articulation. CONNIVENS. (From conniveo, to make as If he did not see.) In botany applied to petals of flowers, as in those of tbe Rumex, and to the receptacle of the Ag, which the fruit really is, being a fleshy counivent receptacle, enclosing and hiding the floreU. Connutri'tus. (From con, and nutrior, to be nourished with.) It is what becomes habitual to a person from his particular nourishment, or what breaks out into a disease in process of time, which dually had iu foundation in the first aliments, as in sucking a distempered nurse, or the like. Cojjquassa'tio. Conquassation. In pharmacy it is a species qf comminution, or an operation by which moist concrete substances, as recent vegetables, fruits. the softer parts of animals, &c. are agitated ana bruised, till, partlyT»y their proper succulence, or by the affusion of some liquor, they are reduced toa soft pulp. CONRI'NGIUS, Herman, was bom at Norden, in East Friesland, 1606, and graduated in medicine at Helmstat, where he spop after became professor in that science, and subsequently in physics, law, and politics. He was also made physician and aulic coun- sellor to the Queen of Sweden, the King of Denmark, and several of the German princes. He wrote nume- rous works in philosophy, medicine, and history, dis- playing great learning, and long highly esteemed. In one treatise he refers the degeneracy of the modern Germans to their altered mode of living, the use of stoves, tobacco, &c. He published also an "Introduc- tion to the whole Art of Medicine, and its several Parts," containing a History of Bibliotheca Mediea, with numerous Dissertations on particular Diseases. He died in 1681. CONSENT. Consent of parts. See Sympathy. CONSE'RVA. (From conservo, to keep.) A con- serve. A composition of some recent vegetable and sugar, beat together into a uniform mass of the con- sistence of honey; as conserve of hips, orange peel, &c. Conserves are called confections in the last edi- tion of the London Pharmacopoeia. See Confectio. Conserva absinthii maritimi. See Artemisia maritima. Conserva ari. This is occasionally exhibited as a stimulant and diuretic. See Arum maculatum. Conserva aurantii hispalensis. See Confectio aurantiorum. Conserva cynosbati. See Confectio rosa eanina. Conserva lujtjlje. A preparation of woodsorrel, possessing acid, cooling, and antiseptic qualities. See Oxalis acetosella. Conserva menth*. This preparation of mint is given occasionally as a stomachic, in sickness and weakness of the stomach. See Mentha viridis. Conserva prpni sylvestris. Astringent virtues are ascribed to this medicine, which is now seldom used but in private formula;. Conserva rosa. This conserve, rubbed down with water, to which is added some lemon-juice, forms an excellent drink in hemorrhagic complaints. See Con- fectio rosa gallica. Conserva scilce. A preparation of squills, which affords an excellent basis for an electuary, possessing expectorant and diuretic qualities. [Conservatives. See Organic rdics. A.] Consistk'ntia. (From censisto, to abide.) The state or acme of a disease. The appearance or state of the humours and excrements. CONSO'LIDA. (So called, quia consolidandi et conglutinandi ni pallet; from iu power Id agglutina- ting aud joining together things broken.) See Sym- phytum. * Consolioa auria. See Solidago virga aurea, Consolipa major. See Symphytum. Consolioa media. See Ajuga vyramidalis Consolioa minor. See Prunella. CON CON Consolipa reoalis. See Delphinium consoltaa. Consolioa saracenica. See Solidago virgaaurea. CONSOUND. See Symphytum. Consound middle. See Ajuga pyramidalis. CONSTANTI'NUS, Africanus, was born at Car- thage, towards the middle of tlie 11th century. He lived near forty years at Babylon, and was celebrated for his knowledge of the Eastern languages. Among the sciences, medicine appears to have principally occupied his attention; and two of his works were thought deserving of being printed at Bale, about 4 1-2 centuries after bis death, which occurred in 1087. They are thought however to have been chiefly translated from Arabian writers. CONSTIPATION. (Constipatio : from constipo, to crowd together.) Obstipatio. Costiveness. A person is said to be costive when the alvine excre- menU are not expelled daily, and when the fasces are so hardened as not to receive their form from the im- pression of the rectum upon them. CONSTITUTION. Constitutio. The general con- dition of the body, as evinced by the peculiarities in the performance of its functions: such are, the pecu- liar predisposition to certain diseases, or liability of particular organs to disease; the varieties in digestion, in muscular power and motion, iu sleep, in the appe- tite, Sec Some marked peculiarities of constitution are observed to be accompanied with certain external characters, such as a particular colour and texture of the skin, and ofthe hair, and also with a peculiarity of form and disposition of mind; all of which have been observed fiom the earliest time, and divided into classes: and which received names during the preva- lence of tlie humeral pathology which they still retain. See Temperament. Constricti'va. (From constringo, to bind toge- ther.) Styptics. CONSTRUCTOR. (From constringo, to bind toge- ther.) A name given to those muscles which con- tract any opening of the body. Constrictor al.e nasi. See Depressor labii su- perioris alaque nasi. Constrictor ani. See Sphincter ani. Constrictor isthmi faucium. Glosso-staphilinus. of Winslow, Douglas, and Cowper; and Glosso sta- philin of Dumas. A muscle situated at the side of the entry of the fauces, that draws the velum pendu- lum palati towards tlie root of the tongue, wliich it raises at the same time, and with its fellow contracte the passage between the two arches, by which it shuts the opening of the fauces. Constrictor labiorum. See Orbicularis oris. Constrictor oris. See Orbicularis oris. Constrictor palpebrarum. See Orbicularis pal- pebrarum. Constrictores PHARYNO.SI. The muscles of the oesophagus. Constrictor pharyngis inferior. Crico pha- ryngeus; Thyro-pharyngeus of Douglas and Win- slow. Cricothyropharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situated on the posterior part of the pharynx. It arises from the side of the thyroid cartilage, near the attachment ofthe sterno-hyoideus and thyro-hyoideus muscles; and from the cricoid cartilage, near the crico-thyroideus; it is inserted into the white line, where it joins with its fellow, the superior fibres run- ning obliquely upwards, covering nearly one-half of the middle constrictor, and terminating in a point; the inferior fibres run more transversely, and cover the beginning of the cesophagus. Its use is to compress that part of the pharynx wliich it covers, and to raise It with the larynx a little upwards. Constrictor pharynois mbpifs. Hyopharyn- geus and cephalo-pharyngeus of Douglas and Win- slow. Chondro-pkaryngeus of Douglas. Syndesmo- pharyngeus of Winslow. Ccphalo-pharyngcus of VVinslow and Douglas. Hyo-glosso basi pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situated on the posterior part of the pharynx. It arises from the appendix of the os hyoides, from the cornu of that bone, and from the ligament which connecu it to the thyroid cartilage; the fibres of the superior part running obliquely upwards, and covering a considerate part of the superior con- strictor, terminate in a point; and il is inserted into the middle of the cuneiform process of iheos occipitis, before the foramen magnum, and joined to iu fellow at A White line in the middle part of Die pharyrw R2 This muscle compresses that part of the pharynj which it covers, and draws it and the os hyoides up- wards. Constrictor pharyngis superior. Glosso-pha- ryngeus ; Mylo-pharyngeus ; Pteryao-pharyngeus of Douglas and Winslow, and Pterigo syndesmo staphih pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situated on the pos- terior part of the pharynx. It arises above, from the cuneiform process of the os occipitis, before the fora- men magnum, from the pterygoid process of the sphe- noid bone, from the upper and under jaw, near the roots of the last dentes molares, and between the jaws. It is inserted in the middle of the pharynx Ite use is to compress the upper part of the pharynx, aud to draw it forwards and upwards. Constrictor- vBsice urinaria. See Detrusor urinm. CONSTRICTO'RIUS. A disease attended with constriction, or spasm. Constringen'tia. (From constringo, to bind to- gether.) Astringent medicines. See Astringent. CONSUMPTION. (From consumo, to waste away.) See Phthisis. Contabesce'ntia. (From contabesco, to pine or waste away.) An atrophy, or nervous consumption. CONTAGION. (Contagio; from contango, to meet or touch each other.) This word properly im- ports the application of any poisonous matter to the body through the medium of touch. It is applied to those very subtile particles arising from putrid sub- stances, or from persons labouring under certain dis- eases, which communicate the disease to others; as the contagion of putrid fever, the effluvia of dead ani- mal or vegetable substances, the miasm of bogs and fens, the virus of smallpox, lues venerea, fee. fee. The principal diseases excited by poisonous mias- mata are, intermittent, remittent, and yellow fevers, dysentery, and typhus. That of the last is generated in the human body itself, and is sometimes called the typhoid fomes. The other miasmata are produced from moist vegetable matter, in some unknown state of decomposition. The eontagious virus of the plague, smallpox, measles, cliincough, cynanche maligna, and scarlet fever, as well as of typhus and the jail fever, operates to a much more limited distance through the intermedium of the atmosphere, than the marsh mias- mata. Contact of a diseased person is said to be ne- cessary for the communication of plague; and ap- proach within 2 or 3 yards of him, for that of typhus. The Walcheren miasmata extended their pestilential influence to vessels riding at anchor, fully a quarter of a mile from the shore. The chemical nature of alt these poisonous effluvia is little understood. They undoubtedly consist, how- ever, of hydrogen, united with sulphur, phosphorus, carbon, and azot, in unknown proportions, and un- known states of combination. The proper neutral- izers or destroyers of these gasiform poisons, are nitric acid vapour, muriatic acid gas, and chlorine. The last two are the most efficacious; but require to be used in situations from which the patients can be removed at the time of the application. Nitric acid vapour may, however, be diffused in the apartments of the sick, without much inconvenience. Bed-clothes, par- ticularly blankets, can retain the contagious fonies, in an active state, for almost any length of time. Hence, they ought to be fumigated with peculiar care. The vapour of burning sulphur or sulphurous acid is used in the East, against the plague. Jt is much inferior in power to the other antiloimic reagents. There does not appear to be any distinction com- monly made between contagious and infectious dis- f Tlie very evi dent distinction has longsrnce been made and employed in this country. Contagion is applied to those diseases which are propagated from one to another by contact or close approach, and which preduces I like disease ; as the venereal disease, Itch, smal pox, measles, &c. Diseases produced by infee- ?"« are those contracted from a vitiated atmosphere, as intermittent, remittent, bilious, and yellow fevers. in 1819 and 1-S. we had the yellow-fever in New- Vork and the board of health shut up that part of the city where the disease prevailed, by running fences across the streeU leading to it. This was called the infected district, from the local causes contamir iiat'uu; the atmosphcie and producing the infection, &9 CON CON Beyond this district the city was not unhealthy, and those who were taken sick in the infected district, when removed to other pans not infected, recovered, and did not communicate the disease to others. A.] Conte'nsio. (From contineo, to restrain.) • It is sometimes used to express a tension or stricture. Co'ntinbns frbris. A continent fever, wliich pro- ceeds regularly in the same tenor, without either exa- cerbation or remission. This rarely, if ever, happens. Conti'nua febris. (From continue, to persevere.; A continued fever. See Febris continua. CONTINUED. Continuus; from continuo, to per- severe.) A term applied in pathology to diseases which go on with a regular tenor of symptoms, but mostly to fevers, the symptoms of which continue, without intermission, uutil the disease terminates: hence continual fevers in distinction to intermittent fevers. CONTINUUS. See Continued. CONTO RSIO. (From contorqueo, to twist about.) A contortion, or twisting. In medicine this word has various significations, and is applied to the iliac pas- sion, to luxation ofthe vertebra;, head, fee. CONTORTjE. Twisted planu. The name of an order in Linnxus's Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting of planu which have a single petal that is twisted or bent toward the side, as Nerium Vinca, fee. CONTORTUS. (From con, and torqueo, to twist.) Twisted. A| plied to tlie seed-vessel of plants; as the legutnen contortum ofthe Medicago sati-qp. CONTRA-APERTURA. (From contra, against, and aperio, to open.) A counter-opening. An open- ing made opposite to the one that already exists. CONTRACTILITY. Conlradilitas. A property in bodies, the effect of the cohesive power, by which their particles resume their former propinquity when the force ceases which was applied to separate them. It also denotes the power which muscular fibres pos- sess of shortening themselves. CONTRACTION. (From contraho, to draw toge- ther.) Contractura ; Beriberia. A rigid contraction of the joinu. It is a genus of disease in the class Lo- cales, and order Dyscinesia of Cullen. The species are, 1. Contractura primaria, from a rigid contraction of the muscles, called also obstipitas; a word that, with any other annexed, distinguishes the variety of the contraction. Of this species he forms four va- rieties. 1. Contractura ab inflammations, when it arises from inflammation. 2. Contractura d spasmo, called also tonic spasm and cramp, when it depends upon spasm. 3. Contractura ob antagonistas parali- ticos, from the antagonist muscles losing their action. 4. Contractura ab acrimonid irritante, which is in- duced by some irritating cause. 2. Contractura articularis, originating from a dis- ease of the joint. CONTRAFISSU'RA. (From contra, against, and findo, to cleave.) Conlre-coup of French writers. A fracture in a part opposite to that in which the blow is received ; as when the frontal bone is broken by a fall on the occiput, where the bone remains sound. Contrahe'ntia. (From contraho, to contract.) Medicines whicli shorten and strengthen the fibres. Astringenu aie the only medicines of this nature. CONTRA-IND1CATION. (Conlra-indicatio; from contra, against, and indico, to show.) A symptom attending a disease, which forbids the exhibition of a remedy which would otherwise be employed ; for in- stance, bark and acids are usually given in putrid fevers; but if there be difficulty of breathing, or in- flammation of any viscus, they are contraindications to their use. Contra-luna'ris. (From contra, and luna, the moon.) An epithet given by Dietericus to a woman who conceives during the menstrual discbarge. Contra-semen. See Artemisia Santonica. CONTRA YE'RV A. (From contra, against, and ycrva, poisop, Span.; i. e. an herb good against poison.) See Dorstenia. ContrayerVa alba. Contrayerva Germanorum. A name for a species of asclepias. Contrayerva nova. Mexican contrayerva. See Psoralta pentaphylla. Contrayerva virginiana. See Aristolochia ttr- ftntaria. Centre-coup. See Contrafissura. CONTRI'TIO. The act of grinding, or reducing to powder. CONTUSION. (Ctntust*; frpm contundo, to knock together.) A bruise, or contused wound. ION US. A cone. See Strobilus. CONVALESCENCE. (Convalescentia ; from con- valesco, W grow well.) The recovery of health after the cure or a disease. Tbe period of convalescence is that space from the departure of a disease, to the re- covery ofthe strength lost by it. CONVALESCENT. Recovering or returning to a state of health after the cure of a disease. CONVALLARIA. (From convallis, a valley; named from its abounding in valleys and marshes.) The name of a genus of planu in the Linnrean sys- tem. Class, Hexandria ; Order, Monogynia. Convallaria majalis. The systematic name of the lily of the valley. Lillium convallium; Convallaria; Maianthemum. May-lily. The flowers of this plant, Convallaria—scapo nudo of Linneus, have a pene- trating bitter taste, and are given in nerveuBand catar- rhal disorders. When dried and powdered, they prove stropgly purgative. Watery or spirituous extracu made from them, given in doses of a scruple, or drachm, act as gentle stimulating aperients and laxatives; and seem to partake of the purgative virtue, as well as the bitterness of aloes. The roote, in the form of tincture, or infusion, act as a sternutatory when snuffed up the nose, and as a laxative or purgative when taken inter- nally. Convallaria polyoonatum. The systematic name of Solomon's seal. Sigillum Salomoms ; Convallaria —foliis alternis amplexicaulibus, caule ancipiti, pe- dunculis axillaribus subunifloris, of Linnsus. The roou are applied externally as adstringents, and are administered internally as corroborants. CONVEXUS. Convex. A. term in very general use in anatomy, botany, fee. Convolu'ta ossa. See Spongiosa ossa. CONVOLU'TUS. Rolled up or folded. Applied to bones, membranes, leaves, fee. CONVOLVULUS. (From convolve, to roll toge- ther, or entwine.) 1. A name for the iliac passion. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linneean system, so called from their twisting round others, (Class, Pentandria; Order, Monogynia,) which affords the Jalapa, mechoacanna, turbith, and scammony. The whole genus consists of plants containing a milky juice strongly cathartic and caustic. Convolvulus americanus. The jalap root. See Convolvulus jalapa. Convolvulus batatas. Batatas. A native of the West Indies. Its root is firm and of a pale brown on the outside, and white within. When boiled it is sweet, like chesnuts, and is esteemed by some as an esculent. [This is the sweet potato, extensively cultivated and eaten in all the southern parte of the United States, even as far north as New-Jersey. It is commonly called the Carolina potato. See Batatas. A.l Convolvulus cantabrica. A name for the can- tabrica. Convolvulus minimus spica foliis; Convol vulus linaria folio; Convolvulus Cantabrica of Lin- nreus. Lavender-leaved bind-weed. Pliny says it was discovered in the time of Augustus, in the coun- try of the Cantabri in Spain; whence iu name. It is anthelmintic and actively cathartic. Convolvulus colpbrinus. The pariera brava. See Cissampelos pareira. Convolvulus jalapa. The systematic name of the jalap plant Jalapium mechoacanna nigra. Convol vulus; caule volubli; foliis ovatis, subcordatis, ob- tusis, obsolete repandis, subtus villosis ; pedunculis unifloris of Linnaeus. It is a native of South Ameri- ca. In the shops, the root is found both cut into slices and whole, of an oval shape, solid, ponderous, black- ish on the ouuide, but gray within, and marked with several dark veins, by the number of which, and by iu hardness, heaviness, and dark colour, the goodness of the root is to be estimated. It has scarcely any smell, and very little taste, but to the tongue, and to the throat, manifests a slight degree of pungency. The medicinal activity of jalap resides principally if not wholly, in the resin, which, though given in small doses, occasions violent tormina. The root powdered is a very common, efficacious, and safe purgative, as CON CON daily experience evinces; but, according as It contains more or less resin, lu effecu must of course vary. In large doses, or when joined with calomel, it is recom- mended as an anthelmintic and hydragogue. In the pharmacopeias, this rool is ordered in the form of tincture and extract; and the Edinburgh College di- recu it also in powder, with twice iu weight of crys- tals of tartar. Convolvulus major albus. See Convolvulus sepium. Convolvulus maritimus. The brassica mari- tima, or sea colewort. Convolvulus mechoacan. Mechoacanna; Jalapa alba; or Bryonia alba Peruviana; Rhabarbarum album. Mechoacan. The root of this species of con- volvulus is brought from Mexico. It possesses aperi- ent properties, and was long used as the common purge of this country, but is now wholly superseded by jalap. f" Convolvulus panpuratus. Wild potato. The affinity of this plant to jalap, in iu botanical charac- ter, has caused a medicinal quality to be ascribed to it which it does not possess. It is one of the weakest of our indigenous cathartics, and requires too large a dose to be of much use iu that character. It is said to miti- gate strangury and gravel, and to operate as a diuretic." —Big. Mat. Med. A.] Convolvulus scammonia. The systematic name of the scaunnony plant. See Scammonium; Con- volvulus syriacus; Scammonium syriacum ; Diagry- dium. This plant, Convolvulus—foliis sagittatis pos- tice truncatis, pcdunculis teretibus subtifloris of Lin- naeus, affords the ooncrete gummi-resinous juice termed scammony. It grows plentifully about Maraash, An- tioch, Eallib, and towards Tripoli, iu Syria. No part of the dried plant possesses any medicinal quality, but the root, which Dr. Russel administered in decoction, and found it to be a pleasant and mild cathartic. It is from the milky juice of the root that we obtain the officinal scammony, which is procured iu the follow- ing manner by the peasants, who collect it in ihe be- ginning of June. Having cleared away the earth from about the root, they cut off the top in an oblique di- rection, about two inches below where the stalks spring from it. Under the most depending part of the slope, they fix a shell, or some other convenient re- ceptacle, into which the milky juice gradually flows. It is left there about twelve hours, which time is suffi- cient for draining off the whole juice; this, however, is in small quantity, each root affording but a very few drachms. This juice from the several roots is put together, often into the leg of an old boot, for want of some more proper vessel, where, in a little time, it grows hard, and is the genuine scammony. The smell of scammony is rather unpleasant, and the taste bit- terish and slightly acrid. The different proportions of gum and resin, of which it consists, have been vari- ously stated ; but, as proof spirit is the best menstruum for it, these substances are supposed to be nearly in equal paru. It is brought from Aleppo and Smyrna in masses, generally of a light shining gray colour, and friable texture; of rather an unpleasant smell, and bitterish and slightly acrid taste. The scammony of Aleppo is by far Ihe purest. That of Smyrna is pon- derous, black, and mixed with extraneous matters. Scammony appears to have been well known to the Greek and Arabian physicians, and was exhibited in- ternally as a purgative, aud externally for the itch, tinea, fixed pains, fee. It is seldom given alone, but enters several compounds, which are administered as purgatives. Convolvulus sepium. Convolvulus major albus. The juice of this plant, Convolvulus—foliis sagittatis postice truncatis pedunculis tetragonis, unifloris, of Li nine us, is violently purgative, and given in dropsical affections. A poultice of the herb, made with oil, is recommended in white swellings of the knee joint. Convolvulus soloanella. The systematic name of the sea convolvulus. KpuuSn &aXaaaia. Brassica marina; Convolvulus maritimus; Soldanella. Sol- danella. This plant, Convolvulus—foliis reniformi- bus, pedunculis unifloris, of Linnaeus, is a native of our coasts. The leaves are said to be a drastic purge. It Is only used by the common people, the pharmaco- poeias having now substituted more safe and valuable remedies in iu place. Cokvolvulus syriacus. The scammony phut aee Convolvulus scammonia. „c .??lv.OLVl'.*jD8 t"*'whcx. The systematic name of the tuibith plant. Turpethum. The cortical part ?L v r?°r °f- a 8Pecie8 °f convolvulus, brought from the fcast Indies, in oblong pieces: it is of a brown or asn colour on the outside, and whitish within. The best is ponderous, not wrinkled, easy to break, and discovers to the eye a large quantity of resinous mat- ter. When chewed, it at first imparu a sweetish taste, which is followed by a nauseous acrimony. It isconsi- clala, formed of one petal, which, for the most part, forms a cavity, and is divided into, a. Limbus, tlie limb, which is tiie margin, or hori- zontal spreading portion. b. Tubus, the tube, which is the cylindrical and in- ferior part, and is enclosed iu the calyx. c. Fauces, or the orifice of the tube. From the figure of a regular or uniform limb are de- rived the following terms: 1. Corollacampanulata, bell-shaped; as in Campa- nula and Atropa. 2. C, globosa, globular; as in Hyacynthus botryoi- des and Erica ramentacea. 3. C. Tubulosa, tubular, as in Primula and Erica Massoni. 4. C. claviculata ; as in Erica tubiflora. 5. C. cyathiformis, cup-shaped; as in Sympathum officinale. 6. C infundibuliformis, funnel-shaped; as in JV»- coeiana tabacum, and Datura stramonium. 7. C. hypocrateriformis, salver-shaped, a flat limb upon a long tube; as in Vinca rosea. 8. C. rotata: wheel-shaped, that is, salver-shaped, with scarcely any tube; as in Borugo-officinalis, and Physalis alkekengi. 'J. C. urceolata, saucer-like; as in Evolvulus alci- noides. 10. C. contorta, obliquely bent; as in Vinca minor and Nerium oleander. 11. C. ligulata, the tube very short, and ending sud denly in an oblong petal; as in the corolla of the ra- dius ofthe Helianthus annuus. From the figure of an unequal limb : 1. Corolla ringens, irregular and gaping like the mouth of an animal; as in Lamium album, aud Salvia sclarea. 2. C. personata, irregular and closed by a kind of palate; as in Antirrhinum majus. In the ringent and personate corolla; are to be no ticed the following paru: a. Tubus, the inferior part b. Rictus, the space between the two lips. c. Faux, the orifice of the tube in the rectus. COR COR d. Galea, the helmet or superior arched lip. e. Labcllum or barba, the inferior lip. f. Palatum, the palate, an eminence in the inferior lip which shuu the rictus of a personate corolla. g. Calcar, the spur which forms an obtuse or acute bag at the side of the receptacle. 3. C. bilabiata, two-lipped, the tube divided into two irregular lips opposite each other, without any visible rictus; as in Aristolochia bilabiata. In the bilabiate corolla are to be noticed, a. The tubus. b. The faux. c. The superior lip, formed of one or two lebes. d. The inferior lip, mostly three-lobed. e. One-lipped, the upper or lower wanting, as in Aristolochia dematitis, and Teucrium. Corolla infera, means that it is below the germen, which is the most common place of the corolla; and corolla super*, above the germen, as in roses. B. Corolla polyp et ala, formed of many petals. In tho petal of this division are noticed, a. The unguis, the claw, the thin inferior part. b. The lamina or border, the broader and superior part; example, Dianthus caryophyllis. From the number of uniform petals, the corol of this division is named, 1. Dipetalous; as in Euphorbia graminea. 2. Tripetalous : as in Tradescantia virginica. 3. Tetrapetalous ; as in Chieranthus incanus. 4. Pentapctalous; as in Paonia officinalis. 5. Hexapetalous; as in Lilium candidum. 6. Polypetalous; as in Rosa centifolia. From the figure, 1. Malvaceous; pentapetalous, with its claws united laterally, so that it appears monopetalous; as in Malva sylvestris, and Alcea. 2. Rosaceous, spreading like a rose, pentapetalous, almost destitute of claws; as in Rosa canina, and Paonia officinalis. 3. Liliaceous; six-petalled, sometimes three with- out a calyx; as in Lilium candidum. 4. Caryophyllaceous: five-petalled, with a long claw, spreading border, and a monophyllous tubular calyx; as in Dianthus caryophyllus, and Saponaria officinalis. 5. Cruciform; three-petalled, like a cross; as in Sinapis alba, and Lunaria alba. 6. Manifold, many corols lying one on another; as in Cactus flagelliformis. From the figure of unequal petals: 1. Orchideal, five petals, three of which are bent backward, and two are lateral and in the middle of these: the labellum is bent back on the nectary. 2. Papilionaceous, four petals, irregular and spread- ing, somewhat like a butterfly; as in Lathyrus latifo- lius, and Rob'inii pseudacacia. In a papilionaceous corolla, observe, a. The vexillum, the standard or large concave one at the bark. b. Ala, tlie wings or two side-petals, placed in the middle. c. The carina, or keel, consisting of two petals, united or separate, embracing the internal organs. 3. Calcarate or spurred, pentapetalous, one petal formed into a spur-like tube. C. Compound corolla; consisting of numerous flo- reu, not calyculate, and within a common perian- thium. It affords, a. 'The discus, disk, or middle. b. The radius, which forms the circumference. The marginal white florets of the daisy exemplify the rays, and the Central yellow ones the disk. From the difference in the floreu of a compound flower it is said to be, a. Tubylate, when all the florets are cylindrical. b. Ligulate or semiflosculose, shaped like a strap or riband; as in Leontodon taraxacum. c. Radiate, if the florets in the radius are ligulate, and those in the disk tubular. d. Semiradiate, the radius consisting of only a few ligulate floreu on one side; as in Bidens. See also Petala. COROLLULA. (A diminutive of corolla, a little wreath or crown.) The partial petal, or floret of a compound flower. , CORO'NA, A crown. This term is used in ana- tomy to designate the basis of some parts; and in bo- tany, to parts of plants, from their resemblance. In ttie writings of some botanisu, it is synonymous with raaius. Corona ciliaitis. The ciliar ligament. i-orona glasois. The margin of the glans penis. Corona imperials. A name for crown-imperial. I he 1 urks use it as an emetic. The whole plant is poisonous. r Corona reoia. The melilotus. Corona solis. See Hdianthus annuus. Corona veneris. Venereal blotches on the fore- head are so termed. CORONAL. (Coronalis; from corona, a crown or garland.) Belonging to a crown or garland • so named because the ancients wore their garlands in iu direction. Coronal suture. Sutura coronalis ; Suturaar- cualis. The suture of the head, that extends from one temple across to the other, uniting the two parietal bones with the frontal. CORONA'RICS. See Coronary. Cokonarije. The name of au order of planU in Liniueus's Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting of such as have beautiful flowers, thus forming a floral crown. CORONARY. (Coronarius; from corona, a crown.) This term is applied to vessels and nerves, which supply the corona or basis of parte, or because they spread round the part like a garland or crown. Coronary ligaments. (From corona, a crown.) Ligaments uniting the radius and ulna. The -term ligamentum coronarium is also applied to a ligament of the liver. Coronary vessels. Vasa coronaria. The arte- ries and veins ofthe heart and stomach. CORONATUS. Little crown-like eminences on the surface of the petal; or in Nerium oleander. Coronati. Coronaticus. The name of a class of plants in Linna-us's Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting of plants which have the seed-bud placed under the flower-cup wliich serves it for a crown. CORO'NE. (Kopwv>7, a crow: so named from iu supposed likeness to a crow's bill.) The acute process of the lower jaw-bone. CORONOID. (Coronoidcus; from xoputvn, a crow, and uSos, likeness. Processes of bones are so called, that have any resemblance to a crow's beak; as coro- noid process ofthe ulna, jaw, &c. CORONO'PUS. (From xopiovn, a carrion crow, and irov , a foot; the plant being said to resemble a crow's foot.) See Plantago. CORONCLA. The hem or border which surrounds the seeds of some flowei s in the form of a crown. CO'RPUS. 1. The body. See Body. 2. Many parts and substances are also distinguished by this name: as corpus callbsum, corpus luteum, Sec. Corpus albicans. Two white eminences in the basis of the brain, discovered by Willis, and called cor- pora albicantia Willisii. Corpus annulare. A synonyme of the pons Va- rolii. See Pons Varolii. Corpus callosum. Commissura magna cerebri. The white medullary part joining the two hemispheres of the brain, and coming into view under the falx of the dura mater when tlie hemispheres arc drawn from each other. On the surface of the corpus callosum two lines are conspicuous, called the raphe. Corpus cavernosas clitoripis. See Clitoris. Corpus cavernosus penis. See Penis. Corpus fimbriatum. The flattened terminations ofthe posterior crura of the fornix ofthe brain, which turn round into the inferior cavity ofthe lateral ventri cle, and end in the pedes hippocampi. Corpus olanpulosum. The prostate gland. Corpus lobosum. Part ofthe cortical part of the kl Corpus luteum. A yellow spot found in that part of ihe ovarium of females, from whence an ovum has proceeded; hence their presence determines that be female has been impregnated. The number of the corvora lutea corresponds with the number of impreg- nations Il is, however, asserted by a modern writer, that corpora lutea have been detected in young vir- gins, where no impregnations could possibly have I taken place. [ Corpus mucosum. See Rett mucosum. 267 COR COS Coirus n*rveo-sponoiosujc. The cavernous sub- stance of the penis. Corpus nervosum. The cavernous substance of the clitoris. Corpus olivare. Two external prominences of the medulla oblongata, shaped somewhat like an olive, are called corpora olivaria. Corpus pampiniforme. Applied to the spermatic chord and thoracic duct; also tothe plexus of veins surrounding the spermatic artery in the cavity of the adbomen. Corpus pyramidal*. Two internal prominences of the medulla oblongata, which are of a pyramidal shape, are called corpora pyramidalia. Corpus quaprioeminum. See Tubercula quadri- gemina. Corpus reticulars. See jRete mucosum. Corpus sesamoioeum. A little prominence at the entry of the pulmonary artery. Corpus spongiosum crethrje. Substantia spon- giosa urethra. Corpus spongiosum penis. This sub- Stance originates before the prostate gland, surrounds the urethra, and forms the bulb • then proceeds to the end of the corpora cavernosa, and terminates in the glans penis, which it forms. Corpus striatum. So named from its appearance. Bee Cerebrum. Corpus varicosttm. The spermatic chord. Corra'oo. (From cor, the heart; it being supposed to have a good effect in comforting tbe heart) See Borago officinalis. Co'rrb. (From xeipot, to shave.) The temples. That part of the jaws where the beard grows, and which it is usual to shave. CORROBORANT. (Corroborans.) Whatever gives strength to the body; as bark, wine, beef, cold- bath, &c. See Tonic. CORROSIVE. (Corrosivus; from eorrodo, to eat away.) See Escharotic. Corrosive sublimate. The oxymuriate of mercury. See Hydrargyri oxymurias. CORRUGA'TOR. (From corrugo, to wrinkle.) The name of muscles, the office of which is to wrin- kle or corrugate tbe parts they act on. Corruoator supercilii. A small muscle situated on the forehead. Musculus supercilii of Winslow; Musculus frontalis verus, sen corrugator coiterii of Douglas; and Cutaniosourcillier of Dutnas. When one muscle acte, it is drawn towards the other, and projects over the inner canth us of the eye. When botti muscles act, they pull down the skin of the forehead, and make it wrinkle, particularly between the eye- brows. CO'RTEX. (Cortex, ids. m. or f.) This term is generally, though improperly, given to the Peruvian ark. It applies to any and, or bark. Cortex angelim*. The bark of a tree growing in Grenada. A decoction of it is recommended as a ver- mifuge. It excites tormina, similar to jalap, and ope- rates by purging. Cortex angustur*. See Cusparia. Cortex antiscorbuticus. The canella alba. See Winteria aromatica. Cortex aromaticus. See Winteria aromatica. Cortex bela-aye. See Nerium antidysenteri- cum. Cortex canella: malabaric.e. See Laurus cassia. Cortex carpinalis pe luoo. The Peruvian bark: so called,because the Cardinal Lugo had testimonials of above a thousand cures performed by it in the year 1653. Cortex cerebri. The cortical Eubstanceof the brain. See Cerebrum. Cortex chin* regius. See Cinchona. Cortex chin*: sprinamensis. This bark is re- markably bitter, and preferable to the other species in intermittent fevers. Cortex chinchina. See Cinchona. Cortex elutherue. See Croton cascarilla. Cortex oaorrROYSt jamaicensu. See Geoffroya jamaicensis. Cortex jamaicensis. See Acras sapota. Cortex lavola. The bark bearing this name is supposed to be the produce of the tree wbieh affords the Anisum stdlatum IU virtues are similar. Cortex maoellamcus. See Wmtsria aromatica. Cortex massoy. The produce of New Guinea, where il is beaten into a pultaceous mass with.water, and rubbed upon the abdomen to allay pain of the bowels. It has the smell and flavour of cinnamon. Cortex patrum. See Cinchona. Cortex pbruvianus. See Cinchona. Cortex peruvianus flavus. See Cinchona. Cortex peruvianus ruber. See Cinchona. Cortex pocgerkbje. A bark sent from America; said to be serviceable in diarrhoeas, and dysenteries. Cortex quassi*. See Quassia amara. Cortex winterianus. See Winteria aromatica. CO'BTICAL. Corticalis. 1. Belonging to the bark of a plant or tree. 2. Embracing or surrounding any part like the bark of a tree ; as the cortical substance of the brain, kid ney, Sec. CORTICO'SUS. Like bark or rind. Applied to the hard pod of the Cassia fistularis. Cortu'sa. See Sanicula europaa. Co'ru canarica. A quince-like tree of Malabar ; it is antidysenteric. CORUNDUM. A genus of minerals, which, ac- cording to Jameson, contains three species; the octo- hedral, rhomboidal, and prismatic. CORYDALES. (From xopvs, a helmet.) The name of an order of planu in Linnaeus's Fragmenu of a Natural Method, consisting of planU which have flowers somewhat resembling a helmet or hood. CO'RYLUS. (Derivation uncertain: according to some, from xapva, a walnut.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linmcan system. Class, Monacia; Order, Polyandria. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the hazel-tree. See Corylus avellana. Corylus avellana. The hazel-nut tree. The nuts of this tree are much eaten in this country; they are hard of digestion, and often pass the bowels very little altered; if, however, they are well chewed, they give out a nutritious oil. An oil is also obtained from the wood^lf this tree, Corylus avellana stipuUs ovatis, obtusis, of Linnaeus; which is efficacious against the toothache, and is said to kill worms. CORYMB1FERJE. (From corymbus; a species of florescence, and fero, to bear.) Plants which bear corymbal flowers. CORYMBUS. (Kopvpfiov, or xopvp-fios, a branch or cluster crowning the summit of a plant; from xopvs, a helmet) A corymb. That species of inflorescence formed by many-flowers, the partial flower-stalks of which are gradually longer, as they stand lower on the common stalk, so that all the flowers are nearly on a level; as in the Crysanthemum corymbosum. It is said to be simple, when not divided into branches; as in Thlaspi arvense, and Gnaphalium dent at urn: and compound, when it has branches; as in Gnaphalium stachas. Co'ryphe. Kopvtbn. The vertex of the head.— Galen. CORY'ZA. (Kopwga; from xapa, the head, and £«■», to boil.) An increased discharge of mucus from the nose. See Catarrh. Dr. Good makes this a genus of disease; running at the nose. It has two species, Coryza enlonica, and atonica. Coscu'lia. The grains of kermes. COSMETIC. Cosmeticus. A term applied to remedies against blotches and freckles. Co'smos. A regular se'ries. In Hippocrates it is the order and series of critical days. Co'ssis. A little tubercle in the face, like the head of a worm. Co'ssum. A malignant ulcer of the nose, men- tioned by Paracelsus. COSTA. A rib. 1. The rib of an animal. See Ribs. 2. The thick middle nerve-like cord of a leaf, which proceeds from iu base to the apex. See Lea/. Costa hkhba. The Hypocharis radicata. COSTALIS. (From casta, a rib.) Belonging to a rib: applied to muscles, arteries, nerves. &c. Costa pulmonaria. Very probably the Hypocharis radicata, or long-rooted hawk-weed, which was used in pulmonary affections, and pains of the side COSTA'TUS. Ribbed. Applied to leaves, and la Bynonyinous with nervous: the leaf having simple lines extended from the base to the point, flee Leaf Cobto-hyoioeus. A muscle, so named from lis origin and insertion. See Omehysidtus. ■ COU CRA COSTUS. (From kasta, Arabian.) The name of a genus of planu in the Linnaean system. Class, Monandria; Order, Monogynia. Costus amarus. See (Justus arabieus. Costus arabicus. The systematic name of the Costus indicus; amarus; dulcis; orientalis. Sweet and bitter costus. The root of this tree possesses bit- ter and aromatic virtues, and is considered as a good stomachic. Formerly there were two other species, the bitter and sweet, distinguished for use. .At present, tbe Arabic only is known, and that is seldom employed. It is, however, said to be stomachic, diaphoretic, and diuretic. Costus corticosus. Tlie canella alba. Costus hortorum minor. The Achillaa ageratum. Costus nigra. The artichoke. Cotaro'nium. A word coined by Paracelsus, im- plying a liquor into which all bodies, aud even their elements, may be dissolved. Co'tis. (From hotJij, the head.) The back part of the head ; sometimes the hollow of the neck. CO'TULA. (Cotula, diminutive of cos, a whet- stone, from the resemblance of iu leaves to a wbet- Btone; or from xeTjvXn, a hollow.) Stinking chamo- mile. [" Cotula. Mayweed. The anthemis cotula is an annual weed imported from Europe, and now very common by road sides throughout the United States. IU taste is strong, disagreeable, and bitter. In small quantities it is Ionic, stimulating, and diaphoretic; in large ones emetic and sudorific. It is commonly given in infusion."—Big. Mat. Med. A.] CO'TULE. (KorvXq, the name of an old measure.) The socket of tlie hipbone. See Acetabulum. Cottula FOiTinA. See Anthemis cotula, COTYLEDON. (Cotyledon, onis. f.; from xorvXn, a cavity.) Seed-lobe, or cotyledon. The cotyledones are the two halves of a seed, wliich, when germi- nating, become two pulpy leaves, called the seminal leaves. These leaves are often of a different form from those which are about to appear; as in the Raphanus sativus; and sometimes they are of an- other colour; as in Cannabis sativa, the seminal leaves of which are white. Almost all the cotyledons wither and fall off, as the plant grows up. These bodies are spoken of in the plural, because it it is much doubted whether any plant can be said to have a solitary cotyledon, so that most plants are dicotyledonous. PlauU without any, are called acoty- ledones. Those with more than two, polycotyledo- nous. Between the two cotyledons ofthe germinating seed, is seated the embryo, or germ of the plant, called by Linna-us, corculum, or little heart, in allusion to tiie heart of the walnut. Mr. Knight denominates it the germen: but that term is appropriated to a very dif- ferent part, tbe rudiment of the fruit. The expanding embryo, resembling a little feather, has, for that rea- son, been called by Linnaeus, plumula: it soon becomes a tuft of young leaves, with which the young stem as- cends. See Corculum. COTYLOID. (Cotyloides ; from xorvXn, the name of an old measure, aud cidos, resemblance.) Resem- bling the old measure, or cotute. Cotyloip cavity. The acetabulum. See Innomi- natum os. , COTYLOIDES.—See Cotyloid. COUCHING. A surgical operation that consists in removing the opaque lens out of the axis of vision, by means of a needle constructed for the purpose. Couch-grass. See Triticum repens. COUGH. Tussis. A sonorous concussion of the thorax, produced by the sudden expulsion of the air from the chest through the fauces. See Catarrh. Co'um. The meadow-saffron. COUNTER-OPENING. Contra-apertura. An opening made iu any part of an abscess opposite to one already in it. This is often done in order to afford a readier egress to the collected pus. Csspdt soldi. The French for an erysipelas or apoplexy, or any afl'ection produced instantaneously from a scorching sun. Cov'rap. (Indian.) The provincial name of a dis- ease of the skin common in Java, and other paru of (be East Indies, accompanied by a perpetual itching and discharge of matter. an?me.'R"BAeRe Anim^ *"* W*°h Pr°dUCe' U" *>» anti0dysRe°nter!c. *" 'VCTP«-n *«* of India, said to ba vef omoul M°BLL1' A 8hrUb °f Indta'said t0 h*» au,i- nyer Senegal. It u a composition of the flour of millet, with some flesh, and what is there called lalo. COWHAGE. See Doliehos pruriens rowpJ^w See D°li««»r™%n1: ,v^?^ ' WlL"A»> was born about the middle of the 17th century, and became distinguished as a sur- geon and anatomist in this metropolis. His first work entitled " Myotomia Relormata," in 1G94, far excelled1 any which preceded it on that subject in correct- ness, though since surpassed by Albinus. Three years after, he published at Oxford," the Anatomy of Human Bodies," wilh splendid plates, chiefly from Bidloo; but forty of the figures were from drawings made by himself; he added also some ingenious and useful anatomical and surgical observations. Having been accused of plagiarism by Bidloo, he wrote an apo- logy, called " Eucharistia;" preceded by a description of some glands, near the neck of the bladder, which have been called by his name. He was also author of several communications to the Royal Society, and some observations inserted in the antliropologia of Drake. He died in 1710. Cowper's glands. (Cowperi glandula; named frpm Cowper, who first described them.) Three large muciparous glands of the male, two of which ai e situ- ated before the prostate gland under the accelerator muscles of the urine, and the third more forward, be- fore the bulb of the urethra. They excrete a fluid, similar to that of the prostate gland, during the vene- real orgasm. Cowpe'ri GLANOUL.fi. See Cowper's glands. CO'XA. The ischium is sometimes so called, and sometimes the os coccygis. COXE'NDIX. (From coxa, the hip.) The ischi- um ; the hip-joint Crablouse. A species of pediculus which infests the axillae and pudenda. [The crab-louse is not a pediculus, but belongs to the genus of acarus. If the parts infested by them be washed with an infusion of tobacco, it will soon kill these vermin. A.] Crab-yaws. A name in Jamaica for a kind of ulcer on the soles of the feet, with callous lips, so hard that it is difficult to cut them. ["CRAIK, James, M.D. Dr. Craik was born In Scotland, where he received his education for the medical serv 'ce of the British army. He came to the colony of Virginia iu early life, and had the honour to accompany the youthful Washington in his expedition against the French and Indians in 1754, and returned in safety after the battle of the Meadows, and surren- der of" Fort Necessity. In 1755, he attended Braddock in his march through the wilderness, and on the 9th of July, assisted in dressing the wounds of that brave, but unfortunate commander. At the close of the French war, the subject of this article resumed and continued his profesi-ioual labours till the commence- ment of the Revolution in 1775. By the aid of his early and fast friend, General Washington, he was transferred to the Medical Department in the Conti nental army, and rose to the first rank and distinction. In 1777, he had an opportunity, which he gladly em- braced, to show his fidelity to his General, and to bis adopted country, by taking an active part in the de- velopement of a nefarious conspiracy, the object of which was the removal of the commander m-chief. In 17K0, he was deputed to visit Coun de Rocham- beau. then recently arrived at Rhode-Island, and to make arrangements for the establishment of Hospitals to accommodate the French army. Having performed StadTtRcult duty, he continued in the army to the end pf the war, and was present al the surrender of torn- wains, on tiie memorable l»th October, 1-81. Alter the cessation of hostilities. Ihe Doctor settled as a physician in Charles County, in Maryland, but soon removed to the neighbourhood of his illustrious friend and companion, the farmer of Mount Vernon, at his particular, repeated, and urgent request In 1796 when, like a guardian angel, the never |o be for- 284 CRA CRI gotten Washington again stepped forth to redress the wrongs of his country; the venerable Craik was once more appointed 10 his former station in tlie medical staff. With ihe dislandinent of the army, then called into service, ceased the public professional labours of the subject of this nuiusjr, whose life, for nearly half a century, has been devoted with zeal and high repu- tation to the cause of his country. One trying duty yet remained to be performed; it was to witness the closing scene, and to receive the last sigh of his revered commander, the most distin- guished man of his age. Their youthful commissions had been signed on tlie same day; they had served together in the ranks of war; their friendship was cemented by a social intercourse of lifly years' continu- ance, and they were greatly endeared to each otiier by common toils, privations, aud honours. At length the moment of parting arrived; it was tender, affectionate, solemn, and impressive. In reference to thai painful event, the Doctor is said to have expressed himself in this manner: "I, who was bred amid scenes of human calamity, who had so often witnessed death in ite direst and most awful forms, believed that its terrors were too familiar to my eye to shake my fortitude; but when I saw this great man die, it .-ecined as if the bonds of my nature were rent asundet, and that the pillar of my country's happiness had fallen to the ground." As a physician, Dr. Craik was greatly distinguished by ins skill and success, and his professional merits were highly and justly appreciated. In the various relations of private life, his character was truly esti- mable, and his memory is precious to all who had the happiness and the honour of his acquaintance. He was one, and what a proud eulogy it is, of whom the immortal Washington was pleased to write, " my compatriot in arms, my old anil intimate friend." He departed this life at the place of his residence in Fair- fax county, on the 6th February, 1814, in the 81th year Of his age."—Thach. Med. Biog. A.] CRA'MBE. (KpapStj, the name given by Dioscori- des, Galen, and others, to the cabbage; the derivation is uncertain.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linna:aii system. Class, Tetradynamia; Order, Sili- culosa. Cabbage. Crambk maritima. The systematic name for the sea-cole, or sea-kale. A delicious vegetable when forced and blanched. It is brought to table about Christmas, has a delicate flavour, and "is much es- teemed. Like to all oleraceous plants, it is fiatulent and watery. CRAMP. (From krempcn, to contract. Germ.) See Spasm. CRANESBILL. See Geranium. Cranesbill, bloody. See Geranium sanguineum. CRA'NIUM. (Kpaviov, quasi xapaviov; fromxapa, the head.) The skull or superior part of the head. See Caput. Crante'rhs. (From xpaivia, to perform.) A name given to the dentes sapientiae and other moiares, from their office of masticating the food. CRA'PULA. (KpaitrvXa.) A surfeit; drunkenness. CRA'SIS. (From xttsavvvm, to mix.) Mixture. A term applied to the humours of the body, when there is such an admixture of their principles as to constitute a healthy state: hence, in dropsies, scurvy, &c. the crasis, or healthy mixture of the principles of the blood, is said to be destroyed. Cra'spkoon. (KpaatreSov, the hem of a garment; from xptpaot, to hang down, and ircSov, the ground.) A relaxation of the uvula, when it hangs down iu a thin, long membrane, like the hem of a garment. CRASSAME'NTUM. (From crassus, thick.) See Blood. „ .. , CRA'SSULA. (From crassus, thick: so named from the thickness of its leaves.) See Sedum tcle- P CRATAEGUS. (From xpalos, strength : so called from the strength and hardness of its wood.) The wild service-tree, of which there are many, are all spe- cies of the genus Prunus. The fruits are most ol them astringent. . „ _ CRATEVA. (So called from Cratevas, a Greek physician, celebrated by Hippocrates for his knowledge of plants.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Polyandria ■ Order, Monogynia. Cratrva marxblos. The fruit is astringent while unripe; but when ripe, of a delicious taste. The bark 973 of the tree strengthens the stomach, and relieves hy- pochondriac languors. Crati'cula. (From crates, a hurdle.) The bars or grate which covers the asb-hole in a chemical fur- nace. CRATON, John, called als;> Craffthkim, was born at Breslaw in 1519. He was intended for the church, but preferring the study of medicine, went to graduate at Padua, and then settled at Brcslaw. But after a few yoars he was called to Vienna, and made physi- cian and aulic counsellor to the Emperor Ferdinand I.: which offices also he held under the two succeeding emperors, and died in 1585. His works were nume- rous: the principal are, " A Commentary on Syphilis;" " A Treatise on Contagious Fever;" another on " The- rapeutics ;" and seven volumes of Epistles and Con- sultations. Cream of tartar. See Potassa supertartras. CREMA'STER. (From xpep.au>, to suspend.) A muscle of the testicle, by which it is suspended, and drawn up and compressed, in the act of coition. It arises from Poupart's ligament, passes over the sper- matic chord, and is lost in the cellular membrane of the scrotum, covering the testicles. Cre'mnls. (From xpnpvos, a precipice, or shelving place.) 1. The lip of an ulcer. 2. The labium pudendi. CRE'MOR. 1. Cream. The oily part of milk which rises to the surface of that liquid, mixed with a little curd and scrum. When churned, butter is ob tained. See Milk. 2. Any substance floating on the top, and skimmed off. CRENATUS. Crenate or notched, applied to a leaf or petal, when the indentations are blunted or rounded, and not directed toward either end of the leaf; as in Glecoma hederacca. The two British spe- cies of Salvia are examples of douHly crenate leaves. The petals of the Linum usitatissimum are crenate. CREPITUS. (From crepo, to make a noise.) A puff or little noise. The word is generally employed to express the pothognamonic symptoms of air being collected iu the cellular membrane of the body; for when air is in these cavities, and the part is pressed, a little cracking noise, or crepitus, is heard. Crepitus lupi. See Lycoperdon bovista. Crescent shaped. See Leaf. CRESS. There are several kinds of cresses eaten at the table, and used medicinally, as antiscorbutics. Cress, water. See Sisymbrium nasturtium aquati- cum. CRE'TA. Chalk. An impure carbonate of lime. See Crela praparata. Creta prjeparatk. Take of chalk a pound; add) a little water, and rub it to a fine powder. Throw this into a large vessel full of water; then shake them, and after a little while pour the still turbid liquor into another vessel, and set it by that the powder may sub- side ; lastly, pouring off the water, dry this powder. Prepared chalk is absorbent, and possesses antacid qualities: it is exhibited in form of electuary, mixture, or bolus, in pyrosis, cardialgia, diarrhea, acidities of the prima) via*, rachitis, crusta lactea, Sec. and is said by some to be an antidote against white arsenic. Cretaceous acid. See Carbonic acid. Crete, dittany of. See Origanum dictamnus. CRET1NISMUS. Cretinism. A species of Cyrto sis in Dr. Good's Nosology: a disease affecting chiefly* the head and neck; countenance vacant and stupid- mental faculties feehle, or idiotic; sensibility obtuse' mostly with enlargement of the thyroid eland ' CRIBRIFORM. (Cribriformis ; from cribrum, a sieve, and /orma, likeness; because it is perforated hkea sieve.) Perloi ated like a sieve. Bee■Ethmoid CRICHTONITE. A mineral named after r»r Crichton, which Jameson thinks is a new species^f UCR.'coV' " °'a Sple"de,,t "'^'^K, tKlCO. Names compounded of this word be!on» to muscles which are attached to the cricoid cartilage CaiCO-ARYTjpNOIPElTS LATERALIS. < rico-loUri anthenoidienot Dumas. A muscle of the gloltis th£ other3 T'ma bypullinS tne hgamenu from each Crico-aryt/bnoiokus posticus. Crico-creti nri thenoidien of Dumas. A muscle of the glottis that opens the nma glottidis a little, and by pulling'back CRI CRO Ihe arytenoid cartilage, stretches the ligament so as to make it tense. Crico-pharynqeds. See' Constrictor pharyngis inferior. Crico-thyroipeus. Crico-thyroidien of Dumas. The last of the second layer of muscles between the os hyoides and trunk, that pulls forward and depresses the thyroid cartilage, or elevates and draws backwards the cricoid cartilage. * CRICOI'D. (Cricoides; from xpixos, a ring, and uios, resemblance.) A round ring-like cartilage of the larynx is called the cricoid. See Larynx. CKIMNO'DES. (From xptpvov, bran.) A term applied to urine, which deposiles a sediment like bran. Crina'tus. (From xfuvov, the lily.) A term given to a suffumigation mentioned by P. Aigineta, composed chiefly cf the roots of lilies. CRI' N IS. The hair. See Capillus. Crinomy'ron. (From xpivov, a lily, and pvpov, oint- ment.) An ointment composed chiefly of lilies. CRINONES. (From crinis, the hair.) Malis gor- dii of Good. Morbus pilaris of Horst. Malis a cri- nonibus of Elmuller and Sauvages. Collections of a sebaceous fluid in the cutaneous follicles upon the face and breast, which appear like black spots, and when pressed out, look like small worms, or, as they are commonly called, maggots. Crio'oenes. An epithet for certain troches, men- tioned by P. ASgineta, and which he commends for cleansing ulcers. CRIPSO RdilS. (From xpvtrlu), to conceal, and tpxtt, a testicle.) Having the testicle concealed, or not yet descended from tlie abdomen into the scro- tum. CRl'SIS. (From xpivoi, to judge.) The judgment. The change of symptoms in acute diseases, from which the recovery or death is prognosticated or judged of. Crispatu'ra. (From crispo, to curl.) A spas- modic contraction or curling of the membranes and fibres. CRISPUS. Curled. Applied to a leaf, when the border is so much more dilated than the disk, thai it necessarily becomes curled and twisted; as in Malva crispa, Sec. CRI'STA. (Quasi cerista; from xtpas, a hom, or earista; from xapa, the head, as being on the top of the head.) Any thing which has the appearance of a crest, or the comb upon the head of a cock. 1. In anatomy it is thus applied to a process of tiie ethmoid bone, christa galli, and to a part of the nympha;— crista clitoridis. 2. In surgery, to excrescences, like the comb of a cock, about the anus. 3. In botany, to several accessary parts or appen- dages, chiefly belonging to the anthers of planu; as the pod of the Hedysarum crista galli, Sec. Crista oalli. An eminence of the ethmoid bone, so called from iu resemblance to a cock's comb. See Etlimoid bone. CRISTATUS. Crested. Applied to several parts of plants. Cri'tuamum. See Crithmum. Cri'the. (Kpidif, barley.) A stye or tumour on the eyelid, in the shape and of the size of a barley- corn. Crithe'rion. (From xpivio, to judge.) The same as crisis. CRITHMUM. (From xpivu, to secrete; so named from iu supposed virtues in promoting a discharge of the urine and menses.) Samphire or sea-fennel. Crithmum maritimum. The Linnaean name of the samphire or sea-fennel. Crithmum of the phar- macopoeias. It is a low perennial plant, and grows about tbe sea-coast in several parte of the island. It has a spicy aromatic flavour, which induces the com- mon people to use it as a pot-herb. Pickled with vine- Sar aud spice, it makes a wholesome and elegant con- inient, which is iu much esteem. CRITHO'DES. (From xpiOn, barley, and ei ^venteenti.; Floc^h^ion1 M A flf, m "P01"^ t0 ^ther wool.) wW ti.» U,.- . ataL 8yniut0ln in some diseases, where the patient gathers up the bed-clothes, and seems to pick up substances from them. mi ™3h U.M\i (F£0m KpOKOi' satfron') A mixture °f oil, myrrh, and saffron. Croco'pes (From itpoicoj, saffron; so called from the quantity of saffrou they contain.) A name ofaome old troches. Crocoma'oma. (From xpoxoc, saffron, and uayua, the thick oil or dregs.> A troch made of oil of saffron and spices. CRO'CUS. (Kpoxos of Theophrastus. The story of the young Crocus, turned into this flower, may be seen in the fourth book of Ovid's Metamorphoses. Some derive this name from xpoxn or xpoxis, a thread ; whence the stamens of flowers are called xpoxiics- Others, again, derive it from Coriscus, a city and mountain of Cilicia, and others from crokin, Chald.) Saffron. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria: Order, Monogynia. Saf- fron. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the prepared stig- mata of tiie saffron plant See Crocus sativus- 3. A term given by the older chemisu to several pre- parations of metallic substances, from their resem- blance: thus, Crocus martis, Crocus veneris. Crocus antimonii. A sulphuretted oxide of an- timony. Crocus cermanicus. See Carthamus. Crocus inpicuj. See Curcuma. Crocus m-artis. Burnt green vitriol. ' Crocus metallorum. A sulphuretted oxide of antimony. Crocus officinalis. See Crocus sativus. Crocus saracenicus. See Carthamus. Crocus sativus. The systematic name of tbe saffron plant. Crocus:—spatha univalvi radicali, corolla tubo longissimo, of Linnaeus. Saffron has a powerful, penetrating, diffusive smell, and a warm, pungent, bitterish taste. Many virtues were formerly attributed to this medicine, but little confidence is now placed in it. The Edinburgh College direcu a tincture, and that of London a syrup of this drug. Crocus veneris. Copper calcined to a red powder. Cro'mmyon. (Ilapo to ras xopas pveiv, because it makes the eyes wink.) An onion. Cromwyoxyrk'gma. (From xpoppvov, an onion, oj-vc, acid, and pnyvvpi, to break out) An acid eruc- tation accompanied with a taste resembling onions. CROONE, William, was born in Loudon, where he settled as a physician, after studying at Cambridge. In 1G59, he was chosen rhetoric professor of Gresham College, and soon after register of the Royal Society, which then assembled there. In 1662, he was created doctor in medicine by mandate of the king, and the same year elected fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of Physicians. In 1670, he was appointed lecturer on anatomy to the Company of Surgeons. On his death, in 1684, he bequeathed them 1001.; his books on Medicine to the College of Physicians, as also the profits of a house, for Lectures, to be read an- nually, on Muscular Motion; and donations to seven of the colleges at Cambridge, to found Mathematical Lectures. He left several papers on philosophical sub- jects, but his only publication was a small tract, tie Ratione Motus Musculorum." .mM.i -^,ii,„ CROSS-STONE. Harmotome; Pyramidal seohte. A crystallized grayish-white mineral, harder than fluorspar, but not so hard as apatite, found only in mineral veins and agate balls in tbe Hartz, Norway, and Scotland. .___... CROT VLUS. The name of a genus of reptiles. Crotalus Harriot's. The rattle-snake: the stone out of the head of" which is erroneously said to be an antidote to the poison of venomous animals. A name also of the Cobra de cspeua, the Coluber naja of Lin- ncus. CRO CRO CSota'pbica arteria. The tendon of the tempo- ral ntuscle. CEOTAPHl'TES. (From xpolaQos, the temple.) See Temporalis. Cbota phium. (From KpeVtw, to pulsate; so named from the pulsation which in the temples is eminently discernible.) Crotaphos. Crotaphus. A paiu in tic temples. Cro taphos. See Crotaphium. Cro'taphus. See Crotaphium. CROTCHET. A curved insuument with a sharp hook to extract tbe foetus. CRO TON. (From xcojtto, to beat.) 1. An insect called a tick, from tbe noise it makes by beating iu head against wood. 2. A name of Uie riciuus or castor-oil berry, from iu likeness to a tick. 3. The name of a genus of plants in, the Linnaean system. Class, Monacia; Order, Monaddphia. Croton benzoe. See Styrax benzoe, Croton cascarilla. The systematic name of the plant winch aLords the Cascarilla bark. Cascarilla; Chocarilla; Elutheria; I.luieria, The bark comes to us iu quills, covered upon the outside Willi a rough, whitish mutter, and brownish on the inner side, ex- hibiting, when broken, a smooth, close, blackish-brown surlace. It has a liglit agreeable smell, and a mode- rately bitter taste, accompanied wilh a considerable aromatic warmth. It is a very excellent tonic, adstrin- geut, and stomachic, and is deserving of a more gene- ral u-i- than ii has hitherto met with. Croton lacciferum. The systematic name of the plant upon wliich gum-lac is deposited. See Lacca, Croton tig hum. The systematic name of the tree which adbrds the pavana wood, and tiglia seeds. Croton—foliis ovatis glabris acuminatis serratis,caule arboreo ot Linnaeus. 1. Pavana wood. Lignum pavana; Lignum pava- num ; Lignum moluccense. The wood is of a light spongy texture, white within, but covered wilh a grayish bark: and possesses a pungent,caustic taste, and a disagreeable miil-U. It is said to be useful as a purgative in hydropical complaints. 2. Grana tiglia. Grana ttlli. Grana tiglii. The grana tiglia are seeds of a dark gray colour, in shape very like the seed of the ricinus communis. They abound with an oil which is far more purgative than castor-oil, which has been lately imported from the East Indies, where it has been long used, and is now admitted into the London pharmacopoeia. One drop proves a drastic purge, but it may be so managed as lo become a valuable addition to tiie materia me- diea. [The oil of Croton is the produce of a 6hrub or arborescent plant well known to botanisU, and the oil when taken into the stomach acts as a powerful ca- thartic. The shrub belongs to the Class Monacia, and Order, Monaddphia, of Linnaeus's sexual system. 1'eisoon enumerates b-2 species of this genus of plants. The specific character of the Tilgium is, that "The leaves are ovale, smooth, acuminated,serrated, and the stem arborescent." It is a native of the East Indies, China, and other Australasian islands. Ceylon, and the Moluccas are particularly quoted as affording tins species of Croton. Ii is also well known in Ani- boyna and Batavia, and, indeed, generally through the distant east. Several parts of the plant possess medi- cinal virtue. 1. Radix, the root, or pulvis radicis croti. The pow- dered root of Croton is a drastic cathartic, when exhi- bited in the small quantity of even a few grains, on which account il has been considered by the Asiatics as a grand remedy for dropsy, upon the same principle by which the operation of scammony and gamboge is explained. . . 2. The Wood of the Croton. Lignum croti tight. This is also efficacioius/or in small doses it acts as a sudorific, by relaxing tlie pores of the skin; while in large ones it purges severely. 3. The Leaves. Folia croti tiglii. Pulvis foliorum tiglii siccatorutx The dried leaves when powdered are reputed an antidote against the bite of that formi- dable and venomous serpent the Cobra de Capello. 4. The Seeds. Semiua vel grana croti tiglii. They are the part of the plant most known and employed in medicine. They are of a date at least as old as tbe 312 age of Serapion, one of the earliest physicians of Ara- bia who wrote on the Materia Mediea, and he flour- ished about 1000 years ago, or probably in ihe 8th cen- tury When thev were introduced into Europe long since, they were "known by the name of " Molucca grains or seeds, and as the grains or seeds ot 1 ilium or Tigliuni. . . . , It appears that they were freely administered, not merely for the purpose as a cathartic, but tor tbe ac- complishment of mischievous and deleterious ends. It is even stated by the accomplished Ruinphius, the Dutch physician and botanist, that a dose of four grains had been administered for the working of de- struction by women who wished to kill their hus- bands. Though tlie seeds were freely administered at that age and after, tiie extreme violence ot their opera- tion seems to have induced a very unfavourable opi- nion of them. This no doubt arose from injudicious doses; as, under similar circumstances, the digitulis purpurea, or purple fox-glove, had undergone a similar fate. It had been frequently administered, and was even popular, but from the bad consequences of inju- dicious prescription, was condemned as noxious, and was neglected as unfit for use. So, cubebs (amomum cubeba) were once in use, then discontinued from a supposed want of power, and latterly revived and rendered fashionable. It nevertheless appears, that inolucca grains are still used in the East Indies as an effectual cathartic. 5. The baked Seeds. Semina tosta vel furno cocta. The baked or roasted seeds of the Croton Tiglium. By these operations the shell or hull was removed, the seed rendered capable of being powdered, and, accord- ing to Ainslie's Materia Mediea of Hindostan, the acrimonious and vehement qualities very much mo- derated. The medicinal history of this plant seems to have rested a long time. At length, however, as the seeda were replete with oil, it occurred to somebody to ex- press it, and this oil was known to the celebrated pharmacians, Lemery and Geotfroy. Yet it lay dor- mant, until a revival was made by Mr. E. Conwell, of the English East India Company's service on the Ma- dras Establishment. Having prescribed the Croton oil for many years with advantage, he sent a parcel of it to London for experiment. 6. The Oil of Tiglium, or oil of Croton. Oleum, croti tiglii expression. The oil has a yellowish hue, but a faint smell, and an acrimonious taste. Though these qualities have some variation, caused probably by the degree of heat, or torrefaction, employed in the process for obtaining it 7. Gustus olei tiglii. Touching the tongue with the oil. It is reported, that in some constitutions the mere application of a particle to the tongue, is suffi- cient to produce a cathartic effect, thereby evincing an extraordinary power of sympathy between the organ of taste and the alimentary canal. There are, how- ever, very striking analogies to illustrate iu action. Tobacco, for example, in the form of a segar, applied to Uie mouth of some persons, moves the intestines to evacuation. A drop of the Prussic acid applied to the mouth of a rat causes instant death. The poison of a rattlesnake, as witnessed by Dr. Mitchill, infused in a wound, destroys the life of a rat, or other small animal in an exceedingly short time. It is reported, thai a man who had been in the habit of using enemas, had been brought to a stool by the sight of a clyster- pipe. 8. Pills of the Oil of Tiglium. Pillules olei tiglii. A single drop, or at most two, is a sufficient dose. A safe method is to take the pills, to contain each one drop, with a crumb of bread; or, for more expeditious practice, the presciiber may piepare them containing two drops. He can thus administer with nn assurance that the laxative effect will be produced without the fear of exciting any alarming commotion, in cases where there is an aversion to-taking medicines, and where the bulk and repetition of the doses are objec- tionable, this remedy therefore possesses advantages whicli highly recommend it The quantity of even half a drop, or in other words half a grain, will fre- quently move the intestines to discharge; and the ef- fect, which is generally speedy, more resembles that of tbe saline cathartics than the other drastics, such as elalcrium, gamboge, and scaiuniony. 9. Tincture of the Oil of Tiglium. Solulip olei CRU tiglii ir alcohol. Cliemistry has proved that this oil [a composed of two principal constituent parts: 1. A fixed oil, resembling that of the olive, destitute of cathartic qualities; and, 2. An acrid purgative prin- ciple, in which its virtue resides. The proportions are stated by Dr. Nimrao thus, Fixedoil,...:........55 parts. Acrid principle,......45 do. 100 The latter has been denominated Tiglin, in the modern nomenclature. Alkohol is capable of decomposing this native oil; the tiglin being dissolved with a minute quantity only of the fixed oil, and the rest of it left un- combined. This discovery enables us to*form a tinc- ture upon a well-ascertained principle. It is accord ingly proposed to form the tincture, by adding two drops of the oil (as it comes to us) to a fluid drachm of rectified spirit. After digesting long enough to* secure the union between the spirit and the tiglin, the tincture must be filtered. Yet, as a fluid so volatile as the spirit will suffer some loss by evaporation, it is calcu- lated that half a fluidtJracliin of tbe tinctureis equal to a drop and an half of the oil. It is found that the alko- hol does not impair the cathartic power of the tiglin. This solution may therefore be exactly apportioned to the nature of the disorder, and the wish of the physi- cian, and thus be regulated with the greatest exact- ness. If taken in quantity corresponding to the num- ber of drops decomposed, experience has decided that ihe same* erfectt were produced as by the same quantity of undecoinpounded and entire oil. - An article so expensive as this in comparison with other fixed oils, holds out a strong temptation for fraud by adulteration. This has been practised to a considerable extent by mixing it with tlie cheaper kinds. A method, however, has been proposed for de- tecting such vitiation by Dr. Nimmo, by meausof alko- hol, a phial, a balance, and an evaporating process, of which an abstract will be found iu the Phaniiaco'ogiar of Dv. Paris, vol. 2, p. 338. New-York edit, by Dr. Ives. "Luis writer's opinion is, on the whole matter, " that this oil does not appear to produce any effects wliich cannot be commanded by other drastic purga- tives. Iu value depends upon the facility with which it may be administered.—Notes from Dr. Mitchill's Lectures on Mat. Med. A] Croton tinctorium. The systematic name ofthe lacmus plant. Croton—fqliis rhombeis repandis, cap- sulis fendulis, caule hcrbaceo, of Linuaius. Eezetta carulea. This plant yields the Succus heliotropu; Lacmus sen torna; Lacca carulea; Litmus. It is much used by chemists as a test. Croto'ne. (From xpo'Jov, the tick.) \A fungus on trees produced by an insect like a tick; and by meta- phor applied to tumours and small fungous excres- cences on the periosteum. Crotofus. (From uporos, pulsus.) Painful pulsa- tion. Crotophium. (From xftoros, the pulse.) Painful pulsation. CROUP. See Synanche. Crousis. (From xpovia, to beat, or pulsate.) Pul- sation. Crou.'smata. (From xpovoi, to pulsate.) Rheums or defluxions from the head. CROWFOOT. See Ranunculus. Crowfoot-cranesbill. See Geranium pratense. CRUCIAL. (Crucialis) from cvus, the leg.) 1. Cross-like. Some -parts of the body are so called wben they cross oue another, as the crucial ligamenU of the thigh. " 2. A name of tlie mugweed or crosswort. CRUCIA LIS. See Crucial. CRUCIBLE. (Cructbulum; from crudo, 'to tor- ment : bo named, because, in the language of old chemists, metals are tormented in it, and tortured, to yield up their powers and virtues.) A chemical ves- sel made mostly of earth to bear the greatest heat. They are of variouashapes and composition. "CRUCIFORML3. Cross-like. Applied to leaves, flowees. &c. which have that shape. CRD" DJTAS. (From crudus, raw.) It ii appUed to undigeffid substances in the stomach, and formerly to humours in the body unprepared for concoction^ CRUICKSHANK, William, was bom at Edin- burgh, Jb„1T46. He was intended for.tiie church, and I .»•*- CRV showinf I L-?°r-Cleney Wrf*"*88*"' learning; but, Sffi Pa"lallty W nsulfne, he was placed with a wSon aftif g, to contract: i. e. contracted by cold into ice.) A crystal. " When fluid substances are suffered to pass with adequate slewpess to the solid state, the attractive forces frequently arrange their ultimate particles, so as to form regular polyhedral figures or geometrical solids, to which the name of crystals has been given. Most of the solids which compose the mineral crust of the earth are found in the crystallized state. Thus granite consisU of crys- tals of quartz, felspar, apd mica. Even mountain masses like clay-slate, have a regular tabulated form. Perfect mobility among the corpuscles is essential to crystallization. The chemist produces it either by ig- neous fusion, or by solution in a liquid. When the temperature is slowly lowered in the former case, or the liquid slowly abstracted by evaporation in the lat- ter, the attractive forces resume the ascendency, and arrange the particles in symmetrical forms. Mere ap- prozBiat ion of the particles, however, is not alone suf- 974 ficient for crystallization. A hotsaturated saline solu- tion, when screened from all agitation, will contract by coolin" into a volume much smaller than what It occupies to the splid state, without crystallizing. Heme the molecules must not only be brought within ace.- tain limit of each other, for their concreting into crys- tals- but they must also change the direction of thcir poles, from the fluid collocation to their position in tho solid state. ■ This reversion of the poles may be effected, 1st, By contact of any part of the fluid with a point of a solid, of similar composition, previously formed. 2d, Vi- bratory motions communicated, either from the atmos- phere or any other moving body, by deranging, how- ever slightly, the flufd polar direction, will instantly determine the solid polar arrangement, when the ba- lance had been rendered nearly even by previous re; moval of the'i-iterslitial fluid. On this principle we explain" the regular figures which particles of dust or iron assume, when they are placed on a vibrating plane, in the neighbourhood of electrized or magnetized bodies. 3d, Negative or resinous voltaic electricity instantly determines the crystalline arrangement, while positive voltaic electricity counteracts it. Liglit also favours crystal I ization, as is exemplified with camphor dissolved in spiriu, which crystallizes in bright and ro- dissolves in gloomy weather It might be imagined, that the same body would al- w'ays concrete in the same, or at least in a similar crys- talliiie form. This position is true, in general, for the salts crystallized in the laboratory ; and on this unifor- mity of figure, one of the principal criteria between different salts depends. But even these forms are lia- ble to many modifications, from causes apparently slight; and iu nature we find frequently the same chemical substance crystallized in forms apparently very dissimilar. Thus, carbonate of lime assumes the form of a rhomboid, of a regular hexafidral prism, of ti solid terminated by 12 scalene angles, or of a dodeca- uedron with pentagonal faces, &c. Bisulphuret of iron or martial pyrites produces sometimes cubes and sometimes regular octahedrons, at one time dodeca- hedrons with pentagonal faces, at another kosahedrons with triangular faces, &c. .While one and the same substance lends itself to so many transfoi mations, we meet with very different substances, which present absolutely the same form. Thus fluate of lime, muriate of soda, sulphuret of iron, sulphuret of lead, &c. crystallize in cubes, under cer- tain circumstances; and in other cases, the same mi- nerals, as well as sulphate of alumina and the dia- mond, assume the form of a regular octohedron. Romede ITsle first referred the study of crystalliza- tion to principles conformable to observation. He ar- ranged together, as far as possible, crystals of the same nature. Among the different forins relative to each species, he chose one as the most proper, from its sim- plicity, to be regarded as the primitive form; *and by sup[K>siiig it truncated in different ways, lie deduced the other forms from it, and determined a gradation, a series of transitions between this same form and that of polyhedrons, which seem to be still further removed from it. To the descriptions and figures which he gave of the crystalline forms, he added the results of the mechanical measurement of their principal angles and showed that these angles were constant in each variety. The illustrious Bergmann, by endeavouring to pene- trate to the mechanism of the structure of crystals considered the different forms relative to one and the same substance, as produced by a superposition of planes, sometimes constant and sometimes variable and decreasing around one and the same primitive form. He applied this primary idea to a small number of crystalline forms, and verified it with respect to a variety of calcareous spar by fractures, which enabled him to ascertain the position of the nucleus, or of the primitive form, and the successive order of the lamina covering this nucleus. Bergmann, however, stopped here, and did not trouble himself either with deter- mining the laws of structure, or applying calculation to it. It was a simple sketch of the most prominent point of view in mineralogy, but in which we we the hand of the same master who so successfully filled un tha outlines of chemistry. In the researches which Hatiy undertook, about tho same period at the structure of crystals, he proposed cue CUL combining the form and dimensions of integrant mole- cules with simple and regular laws of arrangement, and submitting these laws to calculation. This work produced a mathematical theory, which he reduced to analytical formulae, representing every possible case, and the application of which to known forms leads -to theofficimi hi««. . ,e sjsiematic name tor the A^Wans^ " ^Si,,^^"*" ■*»«■*■-> °f lurgourd; bitter cucumber Ttufn,;! 55i • aPPe' bittel valuations pf angles, constantly agreeing with ob*' dicinal part of this plant r^rl^ llVT- ls t}"r™e~ 2. An eruption over the body of white transparent pustules. I" Crystallography. Of the physical properties of minerals, no one is so important in iteelf, and.cx- lensive in iu influence and application, as thai' 1>y which crystals or regular solids are produced. To iu vestigate afid describe these solids fs the object of crys- tallography, and constitutes, without doubt, the most interesting branch of mineralogical research."—Cleav. Mineralogi/. A.] Cte'pones. (From x'JnSutv, a rake.) The fibres are so called from.their pectinated course. Ctkis. Ktus- A comb or rake. Ctenes, in the plural number, implies those "teeth which are called incisorcs, from their likeness to a rake.' CUBE. ORE. Hexaedral olivenite. Wurfelerz of Werner. A mineral arseniate of iron, of a pistachio- green colour. CUBE SPAR. See Anhydrite. CUBEB. See Piper cubeba. CUBEBA. (From cp.ba.bah, Arab.) See Piper cubeba. Cubit-sus externus. An extensor muscle of the fingers. See Extensor digitorum communis. Cubit«:us internus. A flexor muscle of the fin- gers. See Flexor sublimis, and profundus. CUBITAL. (Cubitalis; from cubitus, the fore- arm.) Belonging to the forearm. Cubital artery. ArteYia cubitalis ;■ Arteria ul- naris. A branch of the brachial that proceeds in the forearm, and gives off the recurrent and'interosseals, and forms' the palmary arch, from whicli arise branches going to the fingers, called digitals. Cubital nerve. Nervus cubitalis; Ncrvus ul- naris. It arises from the brachial plexus, and pro- ceeds along the ulna. Cubitalis musculus. An extensor muscle of the fingers. See Extensor CUBITUS. (From cubo, to lie down; because the ancients used to lie down on that part at their meals.) 1. The forearm, or that part between the'elbow and wrist. 2. The larger bone ofthe forearm is called os cubiti. See Ulna. CUBOI'DES OS. (From xvSos, a cube or die, and etrSoj, likeness.) A tarsal bone of the foot, so'called from ite resemblance. CUCKOW FLOWER. See Cardamine. CUCU'BALl'S. The name of an herb mentioned by Pliny. The name of a genus or family of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria; Order Try- gynia. Cucubalus baccifkrus. The systematic name of the berry-bearing chick-weed, which is sometimes used as an emollient poultice. Cucubalus behen. The systematic name of the Behen officinarum, or spatling poppy, formerly used as a cordial and alexipharmic. CUCULLA'RIS. (From cucullis, a hood: so named, because it is shaped like a hood.) See Tra- pezius. . CUCULLATU3-. Hooded. Applied to a leaf, when the ledges meet in tne lower part, and expand in the upper, forming a sheath or hood, of which the genus Sarcacenia are an example; to the nectary of the aconite tribe, Sec CUCU'LLUS. 1. A hood. 2. An odoriferous cap for the head. CUCUMBER. See Cucumis. Cucumber, bitter. See Oucumis colocynthis. Cucumber, squirting. See Momordica elaterium. Cucumber, wild- See Momordica elaterium. I 'U'CI MIS. (Oucumis, mis. m.; also cucumer, ris.; quasi curvimeres, from their curvature.) The cucum- ber. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lln- niean system. Class, Monacia; Order, Syngenesia. The cucumber. 3. The pharmacopoeial name of the garden cucum- ber. See Oucumis satuus. Cucumis agrestis Cucumis asininus. See Momordica elaterium. See MomorUica elaterium. SrK f^use^ i^^^^o^Xl ^^te]aZll^erV^iatcl thartic. In doses of ten or twelve grains, {operates with great vehemence,.frequently producing Snt pipes, bloody stools, and disordering the whole sys- tem. It is recommended in various complaints/as worms mama, dropsy, epilepsy, &c.; but is seldom resorted to, except where other more, mild remedies have been used without success, and then only in the form of the extractum colocynthidis compositum and the pilula ex colocynthide cum aloe of the pharmaco- poeias. Cucumis melo. The systematic name of the me- lon plant. Melo. Musk-melon. This fruit, when ripe, has a delicioust refrigerating taste, but must be eaten moderately, with pepper, or some aromatic, as all this class of fruits are obnoxious to the stomach, producing spasms and colic. The "seeds possess muci- laginous qualities. Cucumis sativus. The systematic name of the cu- cumber plant. Cucumis. Cucumis—foliorum anan. 275 CUL CUP CULTIJARY. (Culinarius, fromculina'a kitchen.) Any thing belonging to tbe kitchen, as salt, pot-herbs, Sec. CULLEN, William, was born at Lanark, Scot- land, in 1712, of respectable, but not wealthy parents. After the usual school education, he was apprenticed to a surgeon and apothecary at Glasgow, and then, made several voyages, as surgeon, to the West Indies. He afterward settled in practice at Hamilton, and formed a connexion with the celebrated William Hunter ; but their business being scanty, they agreed to pass a winter alternately at some university. Cul- len went first to Edinburgh, and attended the classes so diligently, that he was soon after able to commence teacher. Hunter came the next winter to London, and engaged as assistant in the dissecting-room of Dr. William Douglas, who was so pleased with his assi- duity and talent, as to offer him a share in his lectures: but though the partnership with Cullen was thus dis- solved, they continued ever after a friendly corres- pondence. Cullen had the good fortune, while at Ha- milton, to assist the Duke of Argyle iu some chemical pursuits: and still more of being sent for to the Duke of Hamilton, in a sudden alarming illness, which he speedily relieved by his judicious'treatment, and gain- ed the entire approbation of Dr. Clarke, who afterward arrived. About the same time he married the daugh- ter of a neighbouring clergyman, who bore him seve- ral children. In 1746 he took the degree of doctor in medicine, and was appointed teacher of chemistry at Glasgow. His talenu were peculiarly fitted for this office; his systematic genius, distinct enunciation, lively manner, and extensive knowledge of the subject, rendered his lectures highly interesting. In the mean time his reputation as a physician increased, so that he was consulted in most difficult cases. In 1751, he was chosen professor in medicine to the university; and, five years after, the chemical chair at Edinburgh was offered him, on the death of Dr. Plinniner, which was tooadvantageous'to be refused. He soon became equally popular there, and his class increased, so "as to exceed that of any other professor, except the anato- mical. This success was owing uot only to his assi- duity, and his being so well qualified for the office, but also in a great measure to the kindness which he showed to his pupils, and partly to the new Views on the Theory of Medicine, which he occasionally intro- duced into his lectures. He appears also, about this time, to have given Clinical Lectures at the Infirmary. On the death of Dr. Alston, Lecturer on the Materia Mediea, he was appointed to succeed him: and six years afterward, jointly with Dr. Gregory, to lecture on tlie Theory and Practice of Medicine, when he re- signed the Chemical Chair to his pupil, Dr.Tilack. Dr. Gregory having died the following year, he continued the Medical Lectures alone, till within a few months of his death, which happened in February 1790, in his seventy-seventli year; and he is said, even at the last, to have shown no deficiency in his delivery, nor in his memory, being accustomed to lecture from short notes. His Lectures on the Materia Mediea being surrepti- tiously printed, he obtained an injunction against their being issued until he had corrected them, wliich was accomplished in 1772: but they were afterward much improved, and appeared in 1789, in two quarto vo- lumes. Fearing a similar fate to his Lectures on Me- dicine, he published an outline of them in 1784, in four volumes, octavo, entitled " First Lines of (he Practice of Physic." He wrote also the " Institutions of Me- dicine," in one volume,.octavo: and a "Letter to Lord Cathcart, on the Recovery of drowned Persons " But his most celebrated woik is his " Synopsis Noso- logiae Methodic^," successively improved in different editions- the fourth, published in 1785, in two octavo volumes, contains the Systems of other Nosologists till thatperied, followed by his own. which certainly, as a practical arrangement of diseases, greatly surpasses CULMUS. Culm. Straw. The stem of grasses, rushes, and planu nearly allied to them. It bears both leaves and flowers, and its nature is more easily un- derstood than defined. Iu varieties are, 1. Culmus teres, round; as in Carez ultginoso. 2. C. tetragonus ; as in Festuca ovina. 3. C triangularis; as in Eriocaulon triangulare. 4. C. capillaris ; as in Scirpus capillaris. 5. C^prostralus; as in Agrostis canina. 6. C. repens; as in Agrostis slolonifera, 7. C. nudus, as in Carex montana. B. C.enodis, without joinU; as in Juncus conglo meratus. , . .... 9. C. articulatus, jointed; as in Agrostis alba. 10. C.geniculatus, bent like the knee; as in Alo- fhcurus geniculatus. . It is also either solid or hollow, rough or smooth, sometimes hairy or downy, scarcely woolly. Culmifer-e. Plants which have smooth soft steins. _ . CULPEPER, Nicholas, was the son of a clergy- man, who put him apprentice to an apothecary; after servin" his time, he settled in Spitalfields, London, about the year 1642.- In the troubles prevailing at that period, he appears to have favoured the Puritans; but his decided warfare was with the College ot PJiysi- cians, whom he accuses of keeping the people in igno- rance, like the Popish clergy. He therefore published a translation of their Dispensary, with practical re- marks; also an Herbal, pointing out, among other mat- ters, under what planet the plants should be gathered; and a directory to midwives, showing the method ot ensuring a healthy progeny, &c. These works were for some time popular. He died in 1654. CU'LTER. (From colo, to cultivate.) 1. A knife or shear. 2. The third lobe pf the liver is so called from its supposed resemblance. CU'LUS. (From xovXos') The anus or funda- ment. Cu'mamus. See Piper cubeba. CUMIN. See Cuminum. CU'MINUM. (From xvia, to bring forth; because it was said to cure sterility.) 1. The name df a genus of plants in the Lirmaean system. Class, Heptandria; Order, Digynia. The cumin plant. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cumin plant. See Cuminum cyminum. Cuminum jetuiopicum. A name for the ammi ve- rum. See Sison ammi. Cuminum cyminum. The systematic name of the cumin plant. Cuminum; Faniculum orientate. A native of Egypt and Ethiopia, but cultivated in Sicily and Malta, from whence it is brought to us. Thp seeds of cumin, whicli are the only part of the* plant in use, have a bitterish taste, accompanied with an aromatic flavour, but not agreeable. They are generally pre- ferred to other seeds for external use in discussing in- dolent tumours, as the encysted.scrofulous, &c. and give name both to a plaster and cataplasm in the phar- macopoeias. Cuntca'pis sutura. The suture by which the os sphenoides is joined to the os fronds. CUNEIFORM'S. (From,cuneus, A wedge, and forma, likeness.) Cuneiform, wedge-like. Applied to boues, leaves, &c. which 'are broad and abrupt at the extremity. See Sphenoid bone; Tarsus, and Car- pus ; Leaf; Pctalum. C'une'olus. (From cuneo, to wedge.) A crooked tent to put into a fistula. ["Cunila. Pennyroyal. The plant called penny- royal, iu England, is a species of mint, Mentha pule- gium; while the American plant, which bears the same common appellation, belongs lo the genus Cu- ■nila, of Linnteus, and Hedeoma, of Persoon. Ameri- can pennyroyal is a warm aromatic, possessing a pun- gent flavour, which is common to many of the labiate plants of other genera. Like them, it is heating, car- minative, and diaphoretic, it is in'popular repute as an emnienagogue.1---eiJ?. Mat. Med. A.] Cup of the flower. Sec Calyx. CUPEL. (Kuppel, a cup, German.) Copella- Catellus cinereus ,- Cineritium; Patella docimastica '■ Testa probatfix, exploratnx, or docimastica. A shal- low earthen vessel like a cup, made of phosphate of lime, wliich suffersthe baser metals to pass through it when exposed to heat, and retains the pure metal! This process is termed cupellation. CUPELLATION. Cupellatio. The purifying of perfect metals by means of an addition of lead, Which at a due heat becomes vitrified, and promotes the' vitrification and calcination of such imperfect metals as may be in the mixture, so that these last are carried off in the fusible glass that is formed, and tbe perfect metals are left nearly pure. The name of this opera- CUP cus lion is taken from the vessels made use of, which are called cupels. Cu'phos. Kov ™d was thus Curcas. See Jatropha curcas. andtife^°raa!ria*aW'araA'HebreW') Thethfoat ac^,Jtoti,m^si!y^f Jf*"""" l™«°> Cu rcum. Sfie Cheledonium majus CURCU MA. (From the Arabic curcum or hercum.) Turmeric. 1. The name of a genus of planu in the Linna-an system. Class, Monandna; Order, Mono- gynia. s> 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the turmeric-tree. See Curcuma longa. Curcuma lonoa. The systematic name of the turmeric plant. Crocus Indicus; Terra marila; Can- nacorus radice proceo; Curcuma rotunda; Mayella; Kua kaha of the Indians. Curcuma—foliis lanceola- tis; nervis lateralibus numerossimis of Linnaeus. The Arabians call every root of a saffron colour by the name of curcum. The root of this plant is im- ported here iu iu dried slate from the East Indies, in various forms. Externally it is of a pale yellow colour, wrinkled, solid, ponderous, and the inner substance of a deep saffron or gold colour: its odour is somewhat tragi ant; to the taste it is bitterish, slightly acrid, ex- citing a moderate degree of warmth in the mouth, and on being chewed, il tinges the saliva yellow. It is an ingredient iu the composition of Curry powder, is valuable as a dying dru and furnishes a chemical test of the presence of uncombined alkalies. It is now very seldom used medicinally, but retains a place iu our pharmacopoeias'. ■ Curcuma kotunpa. See Curcuma longa. CURD. The coagulum, which separates from milk, upon the addition of acid or other substances. [" Curette. (French.) An Hstrument shaped like a minute spoon,or scoop, invented by Daviel, and used in the extraction of the catartnt; for taking away any opaque matter, which may remain behind the pu- pil, immediately after the crystalline has been taken out."—Cooper's Surg. Diet. A.] Curled leaf. See Leaf. CU'RMI. (From xcpaoi, to mix.) Ale. A drink made of barley, according to Dioscorides. CURRANT. See Ribes. Cu'ksuma. Curtuma. The Ranuhculus ficaria of Linnaeus. - Cursu't>. (Corrupted from cassuta, kasulh, Ara- bian.) The root of the Gentiana purpurea of Lin- naeus. Curva'tor coccygis. A muscle bending the coc- cyx. See Coccygeus. CURVATUS. (From curvus, a curve.) Curvate, bent. Applied to the form of a pepo or gourd seed- vessel ; as in Cucumi flexuosus. CUSCU'TA. (According to Linnaeus, a corruption from the Greek Kaovjas, or Kaivlas, which is from the Arabic Chessuth, or Chasuth.) Dodder. 1. The name of a genus of planu in the Linnean system. Class, Tetrandria; Order, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of dodder of thyme. See Cuscuta epithymum. , Cuscuta epithymum. The systematic name ot dodder of thyme. Epylhymum. Cuscuta—fotiisse^- silibus, quinquifiilis, bractds obvallaus. AJ>a.raeui- cal plant, possessing a strong disagreeable sroeU, ana a pungent taste, very durable in the mouth. Becom- mended in melancholia, as cathartics. Cuscuta eorop*a. The systematic: name of a species of dodder of thyme. Cuscuta-fiortbu* sesst libus, of Linnaeus. .__ Mawus Hum. ClJsPA R1A. The name Pven ^ M^^H^ boldt and Bonpland to a£enus ot plan*,m wlnchls the tree we obtain tbe Angusmratark from Cusparia febrikuoa. This is tne tree saia m vieW the bark called Angustura.-Cj.rtez cusparue, and imported from Angostura in South America. Its external appearances vary considerably The best is no fibrous, but hard, compact ^ «f a yellowis*- brown colour, and externally of a whitish iue. When CYC reduced into powder, it resembles that pf Indian rhu- barb. It is very generally employed as a febrifuge, tonic, and adstringent. While some deny its virtue in curing intermitteuts, by many it is preferfcd to tlie Peruvian bark; and it has been found useful in diar- rhoea, dyspepsia, and scrofula. It was thought to be the bark of the Brucea antidysentcrica, or ferruginea. Wildenow suspected it to be the Magnolia plumieri; but Humboldt and Bonplaud, the celebrated travellers in South America, have ascertained it to belong to a tree not before known, and whicli they piomise to de- scribe by the name of Cuspariafebrifuga. CUSPIDA'TUS. (From cuspis, a point.) 1. Four of the teeth are called cuspidati, from their form. See Teeth. 2. Sharp-pointed. Applied to leaves which are tipped with a spine, as in thistles. See Leaf. CU'SPIS. (From cuspa, Chaldean, a shcllffcr bone, with which spears were formerly pointed.) L The glans penis was so called, from its likeness tothe point of a spear. 2. The name of 'a bandage. Cp'stos oculi. An instrument to fix the eye dur- ing an operation. Cuta'mbulus. (From cutis, the skin, and ambulo, to walk.) 1. A cutaneous worm. 2. Scorbutic itching. CUTANEOUS. (Culaneus; from cutis, the skin.) Belonging to the skin. Cuta'neus musculus. See Platysma mvoides. CUTICLE. Caticula. (A diminutive of cutis, the Bkin.) Epidermis. Scarf-skin. A thin, pellucid, insensible membrane, of a while colour, that covers and defends the true skin, with which it is connected by the hairs, exhaling and inhaling vessels, and tlie rete mucosum. CUTICULA. See Cuticle. CU'TIS. (Cutis, tis. fcem.) See Skin. Cutis anserina. The rough sfate the skin is some-' times thrown into from the action of cold, or other cause, in which it looks like the skin of the goose. Cutis vbra. The true skin underthe cuticle. CYANIA. Tile trivial name in Good's arrange- ment of diseases^' a species called Exangia cyania, or blue skin. Cwfe, Hamatica; Order, Struma. CYANIC ACID. Acidum cyanicum. See Prussic acid. CYANITE. Kyanite. Disthene of Haiiy. A mi- neral of a Berlin blue colour, found in India and Eu- rope. CYANOGEN. (From xvavos, blue, and yivopat, to form) Production of blue. See Prussine. CY'ANUS. (Knaves, oeenilean, or sky-blue; so called from iu colour.) Blue-buttle. See Centauria cyanus. '\ CY'AR. (From kcu>, to pour out.) 1. The lip of a vessel. 8. The eye of a needle. 3. The orifice of tbe internal ear, from its likeness to the eye of a needle. Cya'sm a. Spots on the skin of pregnant women. Cyathi'scus. (From xvados, a cup.) The hollow part of a probe, formed in the shape of a small spoon, as an ear-picker. Cy'bitos. See Cubitus. Cy'bitum. See Cubitus. Cy'bitcs. See Cubitus. Cyboi'pes. See Cuboides. CYC AS. (Kvxas, of Theophrastus. The name of a palm, said to grow in Ethiopia.) The name of a genus of planu, one of the Palma pinnatifolia, of Lin- nteus; but afterward removed by him to the fdices. Cycas circinalis. The systematic name of a palm-tree which affords a sagp, called also Sagus; Saou—a dry fecula, obtained from the pith of this palm, in the islands of Java, Molucca, and tbe Philip- pines. The same substance is also brought from the West Indies, but it is inferior to that brought from the East. Sago becomes soft and transparent by boiling in water, and forms a light and agreeable liquid, much recommended in febrile, phthisical and calculous dis- orders, &c. To make it palatable, it is customary to add to it, when boiled or softened with water, 6ome lemon Juice, sugar, and wine. i Cy'ceum. (From xvxaio, to mix.) Cyceon. A mixture of the consistence of pap. Ct'oima. (From kvkou, to mix.) So called from 378 CYN the mixture of the ore with lead, by which litharge 10 made. CYCLAMEN. (From xvxXos, circular; either on account of the round form of the leaves, or of tha roou.) Cyclamen. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the sowbread. See Cyclamen Europaum. Cyclamen europium. The systematic name of the sow-bread. Arthanita of the pharmacopceias. The root is a drastic purge and errhine; and by the common people it has been used to procure abortion. Cycli'scus. (From xvxXos, a circle.) An instru- ment in the form of a half-moon, formerly used for scraping the rotten bones. Cycli'smus. (From xvxXos, a circle.) A lozenge. Cyclopho'ria. (From xvxXos, a circle, and Qepto, to bear.) The circulation of the blood, or other fluids. Cyclo'pion. (From xvxXoia, to surround, and uuV, the eye.) The white of the eye. CY'CLOS. Cyclus. A circle. Hippocrates uses this word to signify the cheeks, and the orbits of the eyes. Cyclus metasyncriticus. A long protracted course of remedies, persisted in with a view of restor- ing the particles of the body to such a state as is neces- sary to health. C YDO'NI A. (From Cydon, a town in Crete, where the tree grows wild.) The quince-tree. See Pyrue cydonia. Cyoonium malum. The quince. See Pyrus cy- donia. CYE'MA- (From xvui, to bring forth.) Parturition. Cyli'chnis. (From* xvXi\, a cup.) A gallipot or vessel to hold medicines. Cylindrical Leaf. See Leaf. CYLI'NDRUS. (From xvXiio, to roll round.) A cylinder. A tent for a wound, equal at the top and bottom. Cyllo'sis. (From xvXXou, to make lame.) A tibia or leg bending outwards. Cy'lus. (From xvXXou, to make lame.) In Hip- pocrates, it is one affected with a kind of luxation, which bends outwards, and is hollowed inward. Such a defect in the tibia is called Cyllosis, and the person to whom it belongs, is called by the Latins Varus, which term is opposed to Valgus. CYMA. A cyme." A species of inflorescence .of plants, consisting of scveraf flower-stalks, all spring- ing from one centre or point, but each stalk is variously subdivided; and in this last respect,.a cyme differs essentially from an umbel, the subdivisions of tbe lat- ter being formed like its primary divisions, of several stalks springing from one point. This difference is of great importance in nature. The mode of inflores- cence agrees also with a corymbus in general aspect; but in the latter the primary stalks have no common centre, though the partial ones may sometimes be um- bellate, which last case is precisely the reverse of a cyme. From its division into primary stalks or branches, it is distinguished into, 1. Trifid ; as in Sedum acre. 2. Quadrifid; am in Crassula rubens. 3'. Tripartite, having three less cymes; as in Sambucus ebulus. 4. Quinquipartite ; as in Sambucus nigra. 5. Sessile, or without stalk; as in Gnaphalium fru- tescens. Cornus sanguinea and sericea afford examples of the Cyma nuda. • Cymato'pes. Is applied by Galen and others to an unequal fluctuating pulse. Cy'mba. (From xvuSos, hollow.) A boat, pinnace, or skiff. A bone ofthe wrist is so called, from its supposed likeness to a skiff. See Naviculare os. CYMBIFORMIS. (From cymba, a boat or skiff and forma, likeness.) Skiff or boat-like. Applied to the seeds of the Calendula officinalis. ' CY'MINUM. • See Cuminum. CYMOPHANE. See Chrysoberyl. Cymosus. Having the character of a cyme. Ap- plied to aggregate flowers. CYNA'NCHE. (From kvuv, a doc, and ayvu, to suffocate, or strangle; so called from dogs being said to CYN CYN be subject to it.) Sore throat. A genus of disease In the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia of Cullen. It is known by pain and redness of the throat, attend- ed wim a difficulty qf swallowineand bieathing. • The species of tfiis disease are?— 1. Cynanche trachealis; Cynanche laryngea; Suffo- catio stridula; Angina pernicwsa; Asthma infant- um; Cynanche stridula; Morbus strangulatorius; Catarrhus suffocatius; Barbadensis ; Angina poly- posa sive membranacea. The croup. A disease that mostly attacks infante, who are suddenly seized with a difficulty of breathing and a crouping noise: it is an inflammation of the mucous membrane of the trachea that induces the secretion of a very tenacious coagu- lable- lymph, which lines the trachea and bronchia, and impedes respiration. The croup does not appear to be ccntagious, whatever some physicians may think to the contrary; but it sometimes prevails epidemi- cally: It seems, however, peculiar to some families; and a child having once been attacked, is very liable to iu returns. It is likewise peculiar to young chil- dren, and has never been kuown to attack a person arrived at the age of puberty. The application of cold seems to be the general cause Which produces this disorder, and therefore it occurs more frequently in the winter and spring, ihan in the other seasons. It has been said, that it is most prevalent near the sea-coast; but it is frequently met with in inland situations, and particularly those which are marshy. Some days previous to an attack of the disease, the child appears drowsy, inactive, and fretful; the eyes are somewhat suffused and heavy; and there is a cough, which, from the- first, has a peculiar shrill sound; this, in the course of two days, becomes mure violent and troublesome, and likewise more shrill. Every fit of coughing agitates the patient very much ; the face is flushed and swelled, the eyes are protube- rant, a general tremor takes place, and there is a kind of convulsive endeavour to renew respiration at tlie close of each fit. As the disease advances, a constant difficulty of breathing prevails, accompanied some- times with a swelling and inflammation in the tonsils, uvula, and velum pendulum palati; and the head is thrown back, in the agony of attempting to escape suf- focation. There is not only an unusual sound pro- duced by the cough, (something between the yelping and baiking of a dog,) but respiration is performed with a hissing noise, as if the trachea was closed up by some slight spongy substance. The cough is gene- rally dry; but if any thing is spit up, it has either a purulent appearance, or seems to consist* of films re- sembling portions of a membrane. Where great nau- sea and frequent retchings prevail, coagulated matter of the same nature is brought up. With these symp- toms, there is much thirst, an uneasy sense of heat over the whole body, a continual inclination lo change from place to place, great restlessness, and frequency of the pulse. In an advanced stage of the disease, respiration be- comes more stridulous, and is performed with still greater difficulty, being repeated at longer periods, and with greater exertions, until at last it ceases entirely. The croup generally proves fatal by suffocation, in- duced either by spasm affecting the glottis, or by a quantity of matter blocking up by the trachea or bron- chia; but when it terminates in health, it is by a reso- lution of the inflammation, by a ceasing of the spasms, and by a free expectoration of the matter exuding from the trachea, or ofthe crusts formed there. The disease has, in a few instances, terminated fatally within twenty-four hours after its attack ; but it more usually happens, that where it proves fatal, it runs on to the fourth or fifth day. Where consider- able portions of the membranous films, formed on the surface of the trachea, are thrown up, life is sometimes protracted for a day or two longer than would other- wise have happened. Dissections of children who have died of the croup, have mostly shown a preternatural membrane, lining the whole internal suiface of the upper part of the trachea, which may always be easily separated from the proper membrane. There is likewise usually found a good deal of mucus, with a mixture of pus, in the trachea and its ramifications. The treatment of this disease must be conducted on the strictly antiphlogistic plan. It will commonly be hvTL'tW ?,e !!** Pa,lent ■" not »«y young, to begin seyv,™.7£ h°0dKfrom the ar>»*°*- the jugular vem" hrneck It'win0^ btaPP"Pd a'ong the foreparlof eme?ic 1,'iecnVn hthen- £e "&" * give a nauseating saui in^div-S^UttarUlrized antimony, or with squill in divided doses; this may be followed uo bv ca- thartics, diaphoretics, digitalis. Sec Large bhsters chllkemr1^ netl-rthe afl"ecled P«t and'a dis^ ctiarge kept up by savine cerate, or other stimulant dressing Mercury, carried speed ly to salivationThas in several instances arrested the progress of the m" ease, when it appeared proceeding to a fatal tennin£ turn. As the inflammation is declining U is vej mv- portantthat free expectoration should take place- this may be promoted by nauseating medicines, by inh'alina steam, and by stimulating gargles ; for which the de- coction of senna is particularly recommended Where there is much wheezing, au occasional emetic may relieve the patient considerably, and under symptoms of threatening suffocation, the operation of brdhcho- tomy has sometimes saved life.—Should fits of spas- modic difficulty qf breathing occur in the latter pe- riods of the disease, opium joined with diaphoretics would be most likely to do good. 2. Cynanche tonsillaris. The inflammatory quinsy, called also angina inflammatoria. In this complaint, the inflammation principally occupies the tonsils; but often extends through the wholetnucous membrane of the fauces, so as essentially to interrupt the speech, respiration, and deglutition ofthe patient. The causes which usually give rise to it are, expo- sure to cold, either from sudden vicissitudes of wea- ther, from being placed in a partial current of air, wearing damp linen, sitting in wet rooms, or getting wet in the feet; all of" whicli may give a sudden check to perspiration. It principally attacks those of a fujl and plethoric habit, and is chiefly confined to cold climates, occurring usually in the spring and autumn; whereas the ulcerated sore throat chiefly attacks those of a weak irritable habit, and is most prevalent in warm climates. The former differs from the fatter likewise in not being contagious. In many people there seems to be a particular tendency to this dis- ease; as from every considerable application of cold it is readily induced. An inflammatory sore throat discovers iuelf by a difficulty of swa)lowing*aiid breathing, accompanied by a redness and tumour in one or both tonsils, dryness of the throat, foulness of the tongue, lancinating pains in . the paru affected, a frequent but difficult excretion of mucus, and some small degree of fever. As the dis- ease advances, the difficulty of swallowing and breath- ing becomes greater, the speech is very indistinct, the dryness of the throat and thirst increases, the tongue swells and is incrusted with a dark for, and the pulse is full and frequent. In some cases, a few white, sloughy spots are to be observed on the tonsils. If the inflammation proceeds to such a height as to put a total stop to respiration, the face will become livid, the [iulse will sink, and the patient will quickly be de- stroyed! The chief danger arising from this species of quin- sy is, the inflammation occupying both tonsils, and proceeding to such a degree aa to prevent a sufficient quantity of nourishment for the support of nature from being taken, or to occasion suffocation; but this seldom happens, and its usual termination is either in resolu- tion or suppuration. When proper steps are adopted, it will in general readily go off by the former. Where lhe disease lias proved fatal by suffocation, little more than a highly inflamed state ofthe parte &f- fected, with some morbid phenomena in the head, nave been observed on dissection. aPtivP This is usually a complaint not requiring very active tieiimeit If however, the inflammation run high, n a toterably strong anil pleihoric adult, a moderate in a to'erapi} «""'« . . £ drawn from the arm, er I™"/! vein- butstill ...ore frequently leeches the jugular vein. Put «« , ff rf ""'^tua. relief: An["emetic will often be very SSii apparently check '•* progress of Ph^nmniaint: likewise cathartics must be employed, 'he Ch "Kics and the general antiphlogistic regimen. ami-ter to the throat, or behind the neck, sometimes i as a very excellent effect: but in milder cases, the lini- mentum ammonia, or other rubefacient application, applied every six or eight hours, and wearing flannel CYN CPY nund the throat, may produ.ce a-sufficient determina- tion from the part affected. The use of proper gargles generally contributes materially to the cure. If there be much tension and pain in the fauces, a solution of nitrate of pqtassa will be best; otherwise dilute acids, a weak solution of alum, &c. Should the disease pro- ceed to suppuration, warm emollient gargles ought to be employed, and perhaps similar external applications may be of some service: but it is particularly impor- tant to make an early opening into the absaeas tor the , discharge of the pus. When deglutition is prevented by the tumefaction of the tonsils, it is recommended to exhibit nutritious clysters^ and when suffocation is threatened, an emetic or inhaling aether may cause a rupture of the abscess, or this may be opened; but if relief be not thereby obtained, bronchotomy will be- come riecassary. 3. Cynanche pharyngca. This species is so called when the pharynx is chiefly affected. Dr. Wilson, in his Treatise on Febrile Diseases, includes in his defi- nition of cynanche tonsillaris, that of cynanche pha- ryngea. These varieties of cynanche diffur consider- ably when they are' exquisitely formed. But the one is seldom present in any considerable degree, without being attended with more or less of the other. Dr. Cullen declares, indeed, that he never saw a case of true cynanche pharyngea; that is, a case in which the inflammation was cofifined to the pharynx; it con- stantly spread in a greater or less degree to the tonsils and neighbouring parts. Besides, the mode of treat- ment is, in .almost every instance, the same in both cases. And if we adniil the cynanche pharyngea to be a distinct variety, we must-admit another, the cy- nanche resophagea; for inflammation frequently at- tacks the oesophagus, and is sometimes even confined to it. 4. Cynanche parotidea. The mumps. A swelling on the cheek and under the jaw, extending over the neck, from inflammation of the parotid and otherjsali- vary glands, rendering deglutition, or even respiration, sometimes difficult, declining the fourth day. Epide- mic and contagious. The disease is subject to a metastasis occasionally, in females to the mammae, in males to the testes; and In a few instances, repelled from these parte, it has affected the brain, and even proved fatal. In general, however, the disease is without danger, and scarcely calls for medical aid. Keeping, a flannel over the part, and the antiphlogistic regimen, with mild laxatives, will be sufficient. Should the mammae, or the testes, be affected, more active evacuations may be necessary to prevent the destruction of those organs, bleeding general and topical, &c. but avoiding cold applications, lest it should be driven to the brain. And where this part is unfortunately attacked, besides the means ex- plained under Phrenitis; it may be useful 10 endeavour % to recall the inflammation to iu former seat by warm fomentations, stimulant linimenu, &c. 5. Cynanche maligna. The malignant, putrid, or ulcerous sore throat. Called also Cynanche gangra- nosa ; Angina ulcerosa; Febris epidemica cum angina ulcusculosa; Angina epidemica; Angina gan<*ra- nosa; Angina suffocativa; Angina maligna. This disease is "readily to be distinguished from the inflam- matory quincy, by the soreness and specks which ap- pear in the fauces, together with the great debility of the system, and small fluttering pulse, which are not to be observed in the former. In the inflammatory Bore throat there is always great difficulty of swallow- ing, a considerable degree of tumour, with a tendency in tlie parts affected to suppurate, and a hard, full pulse. Moreover in the former affection the disease is seated principally in the mucous membrane of the mouth and throat; whereas in the latter the inflam- mation chiefly occupies the glandular parts. The putrid sore throat often arises from a peculiar state of the atmosphere, and -so becomes epidemical; making its attacks chiefly on children, and those of a weak relaxed habit. It is produced likewise by con- tagion as it is found to run through a whole family, when it has once seized any person in U; and it proves often fatal, particularly to those in an infantile state. It appears, however, that under this head two differ- ent complaints have been included ; the one, especially fetal to children, is an aggravated form of scarlatina; the other, a combination of inflammation of the fauces with typhus fever; the former is perhaps always, the 380 latter certainly often, contagious. See Scarlatina and Typhus. CVNA'NCHICA. (Cinanchicus; from xvvayxVi the qnincy.) Medicines which relieve a qulney. Cynanthro'pia. (From xvutv, a dog, and avOpmwot, a man.) It is used by Bellini, De Morbis Capitas, to express a particular kind of melancholy, when men fancy themselves changed into dogs, and imitate their actions. Cy'nara. See Cinara. Cvnarocephalus. (From xivapa, the artichoke, and xeipuXn, a head.) Having a head like the Cinara, or artichoke; as Die thistle, globe thistle, burdock/*lue bottle. Cy'schnis. Kvyxvis- A vessel of any kind to hold medicines iu. CYNOCRA'MBE. (From xvuv, a dog, and xpap6n, cabbage ; an herb of the cabbage tribe, wilh which dogs are said to physic themselves.) See Mercurialis pe- rennis. Cyno'ctanum. (From xviav, a dog, and x^civia, to kill) A species of aconitum, said to destroy dogs. See Aconitum napellus. Cynocy'tisis. (From xvuv, a dog, and xvliaoc, the cytisis: so named because it was said to cure the distemper of dogs.) The dog-rose. See Rosa canina. CYNODE'CTOS. (From xvutv, a dog, and Saxvot, to bite.) So Dioscorides calls a person bit by a mad dog. • Cvnope'smion. (From xvtov, a dpg, and Sew, to bind; so named because in dogs it is very discernible and strong.) ' A ligature by wliich the prepuce is bound to the glands. See Franum. CYNODO'NTES. (Kwoiovrcs: from xvum, a dog, and oSovs, a tooth.) The canine teeth. • See Teeth. CYNOGLO'SSUM. (From xvtov, a dog, and yXoiaaa, a tongue; so named from iu supposed re- semblance.) Hound's tongue. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, JUonogynia. 2. Tiie pharmacopceial name of the hound's tongue. See Oynoglossum officinale. Cynoglossum officinale. The systematic name for hound's tongue. Cynoglossum; Lingua canina ; Cynoglossum—staminibus corolla brevioribus; foliis Into lanceolatis tomcntosis, sessilibus, of Linnaeus. It possesses narcotic powers, but is seldom employed medicinally. Acids are said to counteract the ill effects of an over-dose more speedily than any thing else, after clearing the stomach. Cyno'lophus. (From kvwv, a dog, and Xoq>os, a protuberance: so called because in dogs they are pecu- liarly eminent.) The asperities and prominences of the vertebrae. CYNOLY'SSA. (From xvotv, a dog, and Xwitit, madness.) Canine madness. CYNOMO'RIUM. The name of a genus of planU in the Linnaean system. Class, Monacia; Order, Monandria. Cynomorium coccineum. The systematic name of the Fungus mclitensis; improperly called a fungus It is a small plant which grows only on a little rock ad joining Malta. A drachm of the ppwder is given for a dose in dysenteries and haemorrhages, and with remarkable success. CYNORE'XIA. (From xvwv, a dog, and opehs, appetite.) A voracious or canine appetite. See Bu limia. CYNO'SBATOS. See Cynosbatus. CYNO'SBATUS. (From xvwv, a dog, and Raloe, a thorn: so called because dogs are said to be attracted by its smell.) The dog-rose._ See Rosa canina. Cynospa'stum. (From xvuv, a dog, and oiraio, to attract.) See Rosa canina. CYOPHO'RIA. (From xvos, a foetus, and ehtota to bear.) Pregnancy. ^' Cypari'ssus. See Cupressus. CY'PERUS. (From xvtrapos, a little round vessel which ite roote are said to resemble.) Cyperus. The name of a genus of plante in the Linnaean system Class, Triandria ; Order, Monogynia. Cyperus esculentus. The rush-nut. This plant is a native ef Italy, where the fruit is collected and eaten, and said to be a greater delicacy than the IchesnuL Cyperus lonous. The systematic and pharmaco- poeial name of the EngUsh galangale. Ogperus—culma DAC DAC Iriauetro folioso, umbella foliosa supra decomposita; pedunculis nudis, spicis alternis, of Linnaeus. Tlie smell of the root of this plant is aromatic, and its taste warm, and sometimes bitter. It is now totally fallen into-disuse. Cyperus rotunpus. This species, the round cype- rus, Cyperus—culmo triqu'ctro subnudo, umbella de- composita ; spicis alternis linearibus, of Linnaeus, is generally preferred to the former, being a more grate- fully aromatic bitter. It is chiefly used as a stomachic. CYPHELLA. A peculiar sort of pit or pore on the under side of the frond, in that section of lichens called stricta. CYPHOMA. (From xviflio, to bend.) A gibbosity, or curvature of the spine. CYPHO'SIS. An incurvation of the spine. CYPRESS. See Cyprus. Cypress spurge. See F.sula minor. CVprinum oleum. Flowers of cypress, calamus, cardamoms, Sec boiled in olive oil, now fallen into disuse. Cy'prium. (From xvrrpos, Cyprus, an island where it is said formerly to have abounded.) Copper. CYPRUS. (So called from th* island of Cyprus, whore it grew abundantly.) The cypress-tree, or Eastern privet. [CYPRO-'ITE. Petrifaction of a Cyproea or Cow- rey. See Organic relics. A.] CY'PSELIS. (From xvxpeXn, a beehive.) The aperture of the ear, also the wax of the ear. Cyrcne'sis. (Prom xvpxvaw, to mix.) A mixture, or composition. Cyrto'ma. (From xvplos, curved.) I. An unna- tural convex tumour. 2. Tympanites. Cyrtono'sus. (From xiip'Jos, curved, and voeos, a disease.) 1: The rickeU. 2. Curved spine. CYRTOSIS. (Cyrtosis, is. f.; from xvpros, curvus, inevrvus, gibbosus, and among the ancients particu- larly imputed recurvation of the spine, or posterior crookedness, as XopSaois, imputed procurvalion of the head and shoulders, or anterior crookedness.) The name of a genus of diseases in Good's Nosology. Class, Eccritica; Order, MesoticU. Contortion of the bones; defined, head bulky, especially anteriorly; sta- ture short and incurvated; flesh flabby, pale, and wrinkled. It has two species, Cyrtosis rhachia, and C. cretenismus., cretenism. Cy'ssarus. (From xvaos, the anus.) The intes- tinum rectum is so called, because it reaches to the anus. * Cysso'tis. (From xvaos, the anus.) An inflamma- tion of the anus. CYSTEOLl'THUS. (Prom xvfis, the bladder, and XiOos, a stone.) A stone in the bladder, either urinary or gall-bladder. Cy'sthus. Kvados- The anus. CYSTIC. (Cysticus; from xvs-is, a bag.) Belong- ing to the urinary or gall-bladder. • Cystic'puct. See Ductus cysticus. Cystic oxide. A peculiar animal product disco- vered by Dr. Wollaston. See Calculus, urinary. Cy'stica. (Cysticus; from xv?is, the bladder.) Remedies for diseases of tbe bladder. CY'STIDES. (Cystis, idis. f.; from xvs-is, a bag.) Encysted tumours. OYSTIPHLO'GIA. (From xv?is, the bladder, and gXty-w, to burn.) An "Inflammation in the bladdei bee Cystitis. CYSTIRRHA'GIA. (From xvTiS, the bladder, and mi A discharge from the bladder. o Ti.i '• (KvS-*S' a bag.) l. cyst or bladder. 2. I he urinary bladder. \2'«Lh^t"ibral!0U9 or c>'st surrounding or contain ing any morbid substance. Cystis cho ledpcha. See Gall-bladder Ctstis fellea. See Gall-bladder ^"V^ar-a. See Urinar» bladder. mhriifl. h, (£.r0m "*& the bladder.) Inflam- mation of the bladder. A g*?nus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia. It is known by great pain in the region of theliladder, attended with fever and hard pulse, a frequent and painful discharge of urine, or a suppression, and gene- rally tenesmus. This is rarely a primary disease, and when it occurs, the above character of it will readily point it out. There also is frequently nausea and vomiting, and, in some cases, delirium. It moat generally arises in consequence of inflammation of the adjacent parts, or from calculi in the bladder. The lyeatment is very similar to that of Nephritis; which see. When suppression of urine attends, the catheter must be occasionally introduced. CYSTOCE'LE. (From xvc;is, the bladder, and xt/Xn, a tumour.) A hernia formed by the profusion of tlie urinary bladder. CYSTOLITHICUS, (From kvc-is, the bladder, and Xidos, a stone.) Having a stone in the bladder. CYSTOPHLE'GICUS. (From xv^-is, the bladder, and efXcyia, to burn.) An inflammation of the bladder. CYSTOPHLEGMA'TlOUS. (From #curis,the blad- der, and efiXeypa, phlegm.) Haviug matter or mucus in the bladder. CYSTOPKO'CTICUS. .(From xv?is, the bladder, and apiuxjos, the anus, or rectum.) A disease of the bladder and rectum. CYSTOPTO tflS. (From xvris, the bladder, and aitrlut, to fall.) A protrusion of the inner membrane of the bladder, through the urethra. CYSTOSPA'STICUS. (From xv?is, the bladder, and o-rtacrua, a spasm.) A spasm in the sphincter of the bladder. CYSTOSPYTCUS. '{From xve-is, the bladder, and tsvov, pus.) Purulent matter in the bladder. CYSTOTHROMBOI'DES. (From xv^is, the blad- der, and Qpagfios, a coagulation of blood.) A concre- tion of grumous blood in the bladder. ' CYSTOTO'MIA. (From kx$is, tlie bladder, and Ttpvu, to cut.) The operation ftf cutting or piercing the bladder. Cy'thion. An eye-wash. CY'TINUS. (Perhaps, as Martyn suggests, from xvjivoi, a name given by Theophrastus to the blos- soms of the pomegranate, the calyx of wbieh the flower In question resembles in shape.) Tbe name of a genua of plants. Class, Gynandria; Order, Octandria of Linnaeus. Cytinus iiypocistis. Rape of Cystus. A fleshy pale-yellowish plant, parasitical on the roots of several species of cystus in the'south of Europe, from which the succus hfnpcistidus is obtained. Cytiso-genista. Common broom. See Spartium scoparium. Cyzemer. A swelling of the wrisU. Cyzick'nus. A plaster for wounds of the nerves. D ■ wjACNE'RUS. (From iaxwo, to bite.) Biting. Pun- •*1-*Fgent. An epithet for a sharp eye-wash, composed of burnt copper, pepper, cadmia, myrrh, and opium. Dacry'pium. (From iaxpv, a tear.)"' The inspis- sated juice of scammony, in small drops, and there- fore called a tear. DACRYGELO'SIS. (From iaxpvu, to weep, and ycXaw, to laugh.) A species of insanity, in which the patient weeps and laughs at the same time. Dacryo'pes. (From daxpvo, to weep.) Asanious, or weeping ulcer. DACRYO'MA. (From Saxpvta, to weep.) .".~—^J of one or more of the puncta lachrymalia, causing an effusion of tears. Dactyle'thra (From SaxJvXos, a nnger.) A species of bougie* shaped like a finger, to excite Dactyle'tus. (From fax'JvXos, the date.) The hermodactyl. See Hermodaetylus. Da'ctylius. (From 6ax")vXos, a linger.) A round pastil, troche, or lozenge, shaped like a finger. nJA'CTYLUS. (From tJo*7vAoj, a finger; so called 281 DAP DAP from tbe likeness of iu fruit to a finger.) 1 A finger See Digitus. B 2. The date. See Phasnix dactylifera. D^'DIUM. (From Sais, a torch. A small torch or candle. A bougie. DAilMONOMA'NIA. and uayta, madness.) ', iat species pf melancholy (From Saiuwv, a daemon, That species pf melancholy where the patient supposes himself to be possessed bv devils. ' DAISY. See Bellis perennis. Daisy, ox-eye. See Chrysanthemum leucanthemum. DALE, Samuel, was bom in 1659. After practising as an apothecary, he became a licentiate of the col- lege of physicians, and settled at Bocking, where he continued till his death in 1739. He was also chosen a fellow of the Royal Society. In 1693, he published nis "Fnarmacologia," an Introductiun to the Materia Mediea, which he afterward much enlarged and im- proved; the work was well received, and passed through many editions. He also gave a good account of the natural productions about Harwich and Dover Court. Damask rose. See Rosa ccntifafia. Damna'tus. (From damno, to condemn.) The dry useless faeces, left in a vessel after the moisture has been distilled from it, is called terra damnata, or caput mortuum. DAMSON. domestica The fruit of a variety of the Prunus (DANA, James Freeman, M. D., was the oldest son of Luther Dana, Esq., and was born in Amherst, in the state of New-Hampshire, in September 1793. After his graduation, he commenced the study of me- dicine under Dr. John Gotham, at that time Professor of Chemistry in Harvard University. In the year 1815, before he had completed his professional studies, he had become so well known as a practical chemist, that he was selected by the University to go to London, as an agent, for the purpose of procuring a new appa- ratus for the chemical department. While in Eng- land, where he remained several months, he prose- cuted the study of chemistry in the Laboratory of Accum, a celebrated operative chemist. With Dartmouth College he remained connected,' in the capacity of Lecturer on Chemistry, until the year 1820, when he received tlie appointment of Professor of Chemistry and Mineralogy in the same institution. This office he held until the year 1826; an,d those who enjoyed the privilege of hearing his admirable lectures, will long remember with what ability and success he discharged its duties. In 1826 he was appointed one of the Board of Visiters of the Military Academy at West Po.nt; and, immediately after his return from the discharge of this duty, he was appointed Professor of Chemistry in the University of New-York. This appointment, which opened a wide field for the ex- ertion of sis talents, he readily accepted, and removed with his family to the city, in the autumn of the same year. Atout six months alter his removal to New- York, he sunk under an attack of erysipelas, at the early age of 33, and when just entering upon an ex- tended sphere of usefulness and honour. His principal publications were the following, viz. "Outlines of the Mineralogy and Geolpfy of Boston and its Vicinity:" "Epitome of Chemical Philoso- phy:" "Report on a singular Disease of horned Cat- tle, in the Town pf Burton, New-Hampshire." Besides these publications, he contributed several papers to the American ■ Journal of Science, the New-England Journal of Medicine, and the Annalsof the Lyceum of Natural History of New-York, some of them of very considerable merit, and some of which nave been re- printed in Europe."—Thatch. Med. Biog. A.] DANDELION. See Leontodon Taraxacum. DANDRIF. See Pityriasis. DANEWORT. See Sambucus Ebulus. DAOUR1TE. A variety of red schorl from Siberia. DA'PHNE. (Daphne, Saqtvn; from Sou, to burn, and vn, a noise: because of the noise it makes when burnt.) The name of a genus of planu in the Linnaean system. Class, OctandHa; Order, Mono- gynia. The laurel, or bay-tree. Daphne alpina. Chamalea; Chamelaa. This species of dwarf olive-tree is said to be purgative in the dose of 3jj, and is sometimes given by country people. The French chemisu have lately examined it chemically. See Daphnin. .2. The mezereon is also so called, because It has leaves like the olive-tree. Sec Daphne mezereum. Daphnc,flax-leaved. See Daphnegnidium. Daphne gnipium. The systematic name of the tree which afl'ords the Garou bark. Daphne:—pani- cula terminali foliis lineari-laneeolatis acummatis of Linnoius. Thymclaa; Oneoron. Spurge-flax; Flax- leaved Daphne. Garou bark, which very much re- sembles that of our mezereum, is to be immersed in vinegar for about an hour before it is wanted ; a small piece, the size of a sixpence, thus steeped, is applied to the arm or any Other part, and renewed once a day in winter and twice in summer. It produces a serous exudation from tbe skin without irritating or blistering. It is recommended, and is in frequent use in France and Russia, against some diseases of tlie eyes. Daphne laureola. The systematic name of the spurge-laurel. Laureola daphnoides. The bark of litis plant is recommended lo excite a discharge from the skin, in the same way as that of the Daphne gni- dium. Daphne mezereum. The systematic name of flie mezereon. Spurge-olive; Widow-wail. Mezereum. Daphne—-floribus sltssilibus ternis caulinis, foliis Ian- ceolatis deciduis, of Linnaeus. This plant is extreme- ly acrid, especially when fresh, and, if retained in the mouth, excites great and long-continued heat and in- flammation, particularly of the mouth and fauces; the berries, erana cnidii of old writers, also have the same'eflecte, and, when swallowed, prove a powerful corrosive poison, not only toman, but to dogs, wolves, and foxes. The bark of the root is the part employed medicinally in the decoctum sarsaparilla compositum, intended to assist mercury in resolving nodes and olher obstinate symptoms of syphilis. The antisyphilitic virtues of mezereum, however, have been by many writer! very justly doubted. " The result of my own experience (says Mr. Pearson, of the Lock Hospital) by no means accords with the representation given of this root by former writers. From all that I have been able to collect, in the course of mauy years' observa- tion, I feel myself authorized to assert, unequivocally, that the mezereum has not the power of curing the venereal disease in any one stage, or under any one form. If a decoction of this root should ever reduce a venereal node, where no mercury has been previ- ously given, yet the patient will by no means be ex- empted from the necessity of employing mercury for as long a space of time, and in as large a quantity, as if no mezereum had been takeh. Witii respect to the power it is said to possess, of alleviating the pain, and diminishing the bulk of membraneous nodes, rfoihiug peculiar and appropriate can be ascribed to the meze- reum oh these accounts, since we obtain the same good effects from sarsaparilla, guaiacum, volatile alkali, blistering plasters, &c. Nevertheless, venereal nodes, which have subsided under the use of any of these articles of the materia mediea, will appear again, and often with additional symptoms, if a full and effica- • cious course of mercury be not submitted to. It has, indeed, been alleged, that mezereum always-alleviates the pain occasioned by a venereal node, and generally reduces it, where the periosteum only is affected; and that it seldom fails of removing those enlargemenu of the periosteum which have not yielded during tbe ad- ministration of mercury. That some instances of success, in cases like these may have fallen to the share of those who made tne assertion, it would not become me to deny; but I have met with few such agreeable evidences of the efficacy of this medicine. I have given the mezereum in the form of a simple decoction, and also as an ingredient in compound decoctions of the woods, in many cases where no mercury had been previously employed but never with advantage to a single patient. I have'also tried it, in numerous instances, after the completion of a course of mercury; yet, wilh the exception of two cases, where the thickened state of the periosteum was removed during the exhibition of it, I never saw the least benefit derived from taking this medicine In a few cases of anomalous pains, which I supposed were derived from irregularities during a mercurial course the mezereum was of service, after I had tried in* common decoction of the woods without success • but even in this description of cases, I have always found it a very uncertain remedy. I have made trial of thi« vegetable in a great number of scrofulous cases where DAR DAT the membranes covering the bones were in a diseased state, and I am not sure that one single patient obtain-- ™y evidellt a,ld material benefit from it. The late Dr. Cullen, whose reports may justly claim attention from all medical men, when treating of the mezereum, in his Materia Mediea, says, "I have fre- quently employed it in several cutaneous affections, and sometimes with success." It were to have been wished, that the professor of medicine had specified what those diseases of the skin were, in which the mezereum was sometimes employed with success; for, if 1 except an instance or two of lepra, in which the decoction of this plant conferred a temporary benefit, I have very'seldom found it possessed *of medicinal virtue, either in syphilis, or in the sequelae of that dis- ease, in sCrofula or in cutaneous affections. Indeed the mezereum is of so acrimonious a nature, often pro- ducing heat and other disagreeable sensations in lhe fauces, and, on many occasions, disordering the prfmae viae, that I do not often subject my patients, to the cer- tain inconveniences which are connected with the pri- mary effects of this medicine, as they are rarely com- pensated by any other important and useful qualitie^." DAPHNELjE'ON. (From iaQvn, the laurel, and tXaiov, oil.) The oil of bay-berries. DAPHNIN. The bitter principle of the Daphne alpina, discovered by Vauquelin. From the alkoholic infusion of this bark, the resin was separated by iu concentration. On diluting the tincture with water, filtering and adding acetate of lead, a yellow daphnate of lead fell, from which sulphuretted hydrogen sepa- rated the lead, and left the daphniu iu small trans- parent crystals. They are hard, of a grayish colour, a bitter taste when heated, evaporate in acrid acid vapours, sparingly soluble in cold, but moderately in boiling water. It is stated, that its solution is not pre- cipitated by acetate of lead ; yet acetate of lead is em- ployed in the first process to tiirow it down. Daphni'tis. (From &a tough.) 1. A dry, parched tongue, *•Difficult respiration. DATE. See. Dactylus. DATOl"vTp'''an* SeeVyospyrus lotus. DATOLYTL palho it of Werner. A species Of dal datolyte "lt° common dal0'y*e ■»•» Hotaxal- 7 i?ti8 the.silicious borate of lime, called Datho- P.'m?* e™ffr-and Br°Sni'-'t. It was discovered by Lsmark. « It is sometimes in prismatic crystals, witb ten sides, having two opposite solid angles on each ba" large granular concretions, which frequently discover indications of a prismatic form; also in grains or amorphous. The surface of the concretions is rough amd glimmering. Its hardness enables it to scratch fluate of lime and Us specific gravity is 2.98. Its fracture is imperfectly conchoidal, shining, and nearly vitreous. Its colour is white, shaded with gray or green, often very de- licately. Wlfen exposed to the frame of a candle, it assumes a dull white colour, and becomes very brittle, even be- tween the fingers. Before the blowpipe it swells into a milk-white mass, and then melts into a pale rose- coloured glass. It is composed of Lime.............................35.5 Silex .............................36.5 Boracic acid......................" 24.0 Water........................... 4.0 ----100 Cleav. Min. A.J DATU'RA. (Blanchard says, it is derived from the .Indian word datiro, of wliich he knows not tbe mean- ing.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandrid; Order, Monogynia. Datura stramonium. The systematic name of the thorn-apple. Stramonium; Dutray ; Barryococ- calon; Solanum maniacum of Dioscorides. Stramo- n ium spinosum of Gerard. Solanum fatidum of Bau- hin. Stramonium majus album. Common thorn-apple. Datura—pericarpiis spinosis erectis ovatis, foliis ova- tis glabris, of Linnaeus. This plant has been long known as a powerful narcotic poison. In its recent state it has a bitierish taste, and a smell somewhat re- sembling that of poppies, especially if tlie leaves be rubbed between the fingers. Instances of the delete- rious effects of the plant are numerous, more particu- larly of the seed. An extract prepared from the seeds is recommended by Baron Stoerck in maniacal, epilep- tic, and convulsive affections; and is said by some to succeed, while, in the hands of others, it has failed. Iu this country, says Dr. Woodville, we are unac- quainted with any practitioners whose experience tends to throw light on the medical character of this plant. It appears to us, continues Dr. Woodville, that its effecu as a medicine are to be referred to no other power than that of a narcotic. And Dr. Cullen, speaking on this subject, says, "I have no doubt that narcotics may be a remedy in certain cases of mania and epilepsy; but I have not, and I doubt if any other person has, learned to distinguish the cases to which* such remedies are properly adapted. It is therefore that we find the other narcotics, as well as the stramo- nium, to fail in tbe same hands in which they had in other cases seemed to succeed. It is this consideration that has occasioned my neglecting the use of stramo- nium, and therefore prevented me from speaking more precisely from my own experience on this subject. The extract of this plant has been the preparation usually employed from one to ten grains and upwards a day | bin the powdered leaves, prepared after the manner of those of hemlock, would seem to be more certarandcZ'enient. Gre'ding foundt^Sthof the extract to vary exceedingly ; that which heobtain- afned from Ludwig was much more powerful than hat which he had of S.oerck. Externally, the leaves of stramonium have been applied to inflammatory tu- mours and burns, and it is said with success, and of late the dried leaves have been smoked as a remedy in asthma; but it does not appear that they have been more efficacious in this way than tobacco. [The Stramonium is known iu different parts of the United States, by the name of Thorn-apple, Jamestom- 283 DEC DEC sbeed, Sttnk-^oeed, Sec. All parts of the plant appear to be poisonous. Some soldiers died, during the revo- lutionary war, by eating the young planu, for greens, f arly in the spring. I have seen children labouring lunder the effecu ofthe poison from having swallowed ■the seeds,.and from drinking a decoction of herbs in ■which some of the young seed-vessels, and small leaves, ofthe stramonium had been accidentally mixed. The poison of ihe stramonium produces, in children, a peculiar spasmodic delirium, attended with dilata- tion of the pupils of the eyes, heat ofthe skin, and a flush of the face. The ripe or unripe seeds, or the leaves, produce the same effect, and the only remedy is to discharge them from the stomach by emetics, as soon as possible. A.] DAUBENTON, Lewis Mary, was born in Bur- gundy, 1716. Having become doctor in medicine at the age of 24, he went to Paris, and being very zealous in the study of comparative anatomy, the office of keeper of the royal cabinet of natural history was pro- cured for him by the celebrated Buffon. He contri- buted materially to enrich the splendid work of that eminent naturalist, by furnishing the anatomy both of man and animals. He was a member of several dis- tinguished societies, among others of the Royal Aca- demy of Sciences at Paris, to which he made some use- ful communications. Having escaped the revolution- ary horrors in France, he was chosen, in 1799, a mem- ber of the Conservative Senate: but he died towards the end of the same year. Dauc'itjks vinum. Wild-carrot seeds, steeped in must. DAU'CUS. Airov rov Saveiv, from iu relieving the colic, and discussing flatulencies.) The carrot. 1. The name of a genus of planu in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the garden carrot: ■See Daucus carota. Daucus alsatiCus. The Oreoselinum pratense, of Linnaeus. Daucus annuus minor. The Caucalis anthriscus, of Linnaeus. Daucus carota. The systematic name of the car- rot plant. Daucus; Daucus sylvestris; Pastinaca sylvestris tenuifolia officinarum; Daucus—seminibus hispidis, petiolis subtus nervosis, of Linnaeus. The cultivated root, scraped, and applied in the form pf a poultice, is a useful application to phagedaenic ulcers, and to cancers and putrid sores. The seeds, which obtain a place in the materia mediea, have a liglit aromatic smell, and a warm acrid taste, and are esteemed for their diuretic qualities, and for their utility in calculous and nephritic complainu, in which an infusion of three spoonfuls ofthe seeds, iu a pint of boiling water, has beep recommended ;*or the seeds may be fermented in malt liquor, which receives from them an agreeable flavour, resembling that of lemon- peel. The boiled root is said by many to be difficult oS digestion ; but this is the case only when the stomach is weak. It contains a considerable quantity of the saccharine principle, and is very nutritious. Daucus creticus. See Athamanta cretensis. Daucus sativus. A va-iety of the Daucus carota, the seeds of whicli are preferred by some practitioners, Daucus seprinius. Common chervil. Daucus sylvestris. Wild carrot, or bird's nest. The seeds of the wild plant are said to be more effica- cious than those ofthe garden carrot; they possess de- mulcent and aromatic qualities, and are given, in in- fusion, or decoction, in calculous complainu. DAY-MARE. See Ephialtes. DAY-SIGHT. See Paropsis noctifuga. Dead nettle. See Lamium album. Deadly nightshade. See Atropa belladonna. DEAFNESS. Surditas. See Paracusis. Deaf-dumbness. Speechlessness, from deafness. Dbarticula'tio. (From de, and articulus, a joint.) Articulation admitting evident motion. Deascia'tio. (From de, and asdo, to chip, as with a hatchet.) A bone splintered on iu side. DECAGY'NIA. (From itxa, ten, and yvvn, a wo- man.) The name of an order ofthe class Deeandria, ofthe sexual system of plants. See Plants. Dbcamy'ron. (From Stxa, ten, and pvpov, an oint- ment) An aromatic ointment, mentioned by Oriba- sius, containing ten ingredients. DECA'NDRIA. (From Stxa, ten, and avnp, a man.) The name of a class, and also of an order of plants III the sexual system. See Plants. Decidb'ntia. (From decide, to fall down.) Any change prolonging acute diseases. DECI'DUA. (Deciduus; from deddo, to fall off.) Membrana decidua. A very thin and delicate mem- brane or tunic, which adheres to the gravid uterus, and is said to be a reflection of the chorion, and, on that account, is called decidua reftexa. The tunica decidua comes away after delivery, in small pieces, mixed with the lochia' _ DECIDUUS. (From decido, to fall off, or down: to die.) Deciduous; falling off. Applied to trees and shrubs, which, in most European countries, lose their leaves as winter approaches, and to the perianthium of Tilia europaa, which does not fall off until after the flower is expanded. This term is expressive pf the second stage of dura- tion, and, like caducous, has a different application according to the particular part to which il refers: thus leaves are deciduous which drop off in the au- tumn, petals whicli fall off wilh the stamina and pis- tils ; and calyces are deciduous which fall off after the the expansion, and before the dropping of the flower. DECIMA'NUS. (From decern, ten, and mane, the morning.) Returning every tenth day, applied to some erratic fevers. DECLl'VIS. (From dex and clivis, a hill.) De dining, descending. A name of an abdominal muscle, because of its posture. DECO'CTUM. (From decoquo, to boil.) A decoc .tion. Any medicine made by boiling in a watery fluid. In a chemical point of view, it is a continued ebullition with water, to separate such parte of bodies as are only soluble at that degree of heat. The following are among the most approved decoctions. Decoctum album. See Mistura cornu usti. Dkcoctum aloes compositum. Compound de coction of aloes. Take ofextiactof liquorice, half an ouqce; subcarbonate of potassa, two scruples; extract of spiked aloe powdered, myrrh powdered, saffron stig- mata, of each a drachm; water, a pint Boil down to twelve fluid ounces, and strain; then add compound tincture of cardamoms, four fluid ounces. This decoc- tion, now first introduced into the London Pharmaco- poeia, is analogous to an article in very frequent use, invented by the late Dr. Devalingin, and sold under tbe name of Beaume de vie. By the proportion of tincture which is added, it will keep unchanged for any length of time. Dkcoctum alth/e*. Decoction of marsh mallows.' Take of dried marsh-mallow roots, j iv; raisins of the sun, stoned, ? ij; water lbvij. Boil to five pounds; place apart the strained liquor, till the faeces have sub- sided, then pour off the clear part. This preparation, directed in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, maybe ex- hibited as a common drink in nephralgia, and many diseases of the urinary passages, with advantage. Decoctum anthemipis. See. Decoctum chama- meli. Decoctum astraoali. Take of the root of the astragalus escapus, 5 j; distilled water, Ibiij. Tbeseare to be boiled, till only a quart of fluid remain. The whole is to be taken, a little wanned, in the course of 24 hours. This remedy was tried very extensively in Germany, and said to evince very powerful erf ecu, as an antisyphilitic. Decoctum barpanje. Take of bardana root, J vj; of distilled water, lbvj. These are to be boiled -till only two-quarts remain. From a pint t* a quart in a day is given, in those cases where sarsaparilla and other remedies, that are called alterative, are supposed to be requisite. Decoctum chamjemeli. Chamomile decoction. Take of chamomile flowers, ?j; caraway seeds, |ss- water, lbv. Boil fifteen minutes, and strain. A very common and excellent vehicle for tonic powders, pills Sec. It is also in very frequent use for fomentation, and clysters. Decoctum cinchows*.. Decoction of cinchona, commonly called decoction of Peruvian bark. Take of lance-leaved cinchona bark bruised, an ounce; wa- ter, a pint. Boil for ten minutes, In a vessel slightly covered, and strain the decoction while hot. Accord- ing to the option of the practitioner, the bark of either ofthe other species of cinchona, the cordifolia, or yet- low, or the oblongifolia, or r*o\ may be substituted for DEC DEC 1,'?^.in '"flan,"natory diseases. It is an exceHenfl rntreT Inflaalm'»ory sore throatt, mixed with a little! ,J!)'ff0C7iDM H0RDEl compositum. Decoctum pec- X „?hT?°Un<1 decocti°n of barley. Take ofde- r™J J»vL^-'eyitwopinu; figs, sliced, 5 ij; liquorice ,~\ li^and ■>rJUlsea'588; raisins, sToued, 5ij; wa hi' ISShi ?°J'down lo tw. pints and strain From , J^h„ ^ "d demu'cel't qualities of this decoction, LT?L~.administered as a common drink in fevers Decoctum hori«icbm gummi. Barley-water, *'JJ S""1 arab> IJ- Thegum is to be dissolved in the barley decoction, while warm. It then forms a suita- ble diluent in strangury, dysury, &c. for the gum, finding a passage into the bladder, in an unaltered state, mixes with the urine, and prevents the action of its neutral salu on the uriftary canal. Dkcoctum lichenis. Decoction of Iceland moss or liverwort. Take of liverwort, one ounce ; water, a _pint and a half. Boil down to a pint, and strain. The dpse is from \ j to 5 iv. [The Iceland moss was once in great repute as a remedy in consumption, the decoction being made with milk, but it is no longer in repute, being consider- ed a weak mucilagious bitter of little or no effi- cacy. A.] Decoctum lobeli.k. Take a handful of the roou of the Lobelia syphilitica; distilled water, lbxlj. These are to be boiled in the usual way, till only four quaru remain. The very desirable property of curing the venereal disease has been attributed to this medicine; but it is not more lo be depended on than gimiacuin, or other vegetable substances, of which the same thing has been alleged; The effecu of this decoction are purgative, and the manner of taking it, as described by Swediaur, is as follows:—The patient is to begin with .half a pint, twice a day. The same quantity is then to be taken, four times a day, and continued so long as its purgative effect is not too considerable. When the case is otherwise, it is to be discontinued for three or four days, and then had recourse to again till the cure is completed. As this is a remedy on the old system, and not admitted into our pharmacopoeias, little confidence ought to be placed in it. Decoctum lusitanicum. Take of sliced sarsapa- rilla, lignum sassafras, lignum santalum rubfem, offi- cinal lignum guaiacum, of each one ounce and a half; ofthe root'of mezereon, coriander seed, of each half an ounce ; distilled water, ten pounds. These are to be boiled* till only half the fluid remains. The dose is a quart or niore in a day. Take of sliced sarsaparilla, lignum santalum ru- brum,lignum santalum citrinum, of each, Jriss; ofthe root of glycirrhiza and mezereon, of each, 3 ij; of lig- num rhodii, officinal lignum guaiacum, and lignum sassafras, of each, ?ss; of antimony, 3j; distilled water, Ibv. These ingredients are to be macerated for tweuty-four hours, and afterward boiled, till the fluid is reduced to half" iu original quantity. From one to four pints are given daily. The late Mr. Hunter notices this, and also the fol- lowing formula, in his Treatise on the Venereal Dis- ease. Take of sliced sarsaparilla, ofthe root of China, of 'each lj; walnut peels dried, xx; antimony, jij; purriice-stone, powdered, 3 j; distilled water, Ibx. The powdered antimony and pumice-stone are to be tied in separate pieces of rag, and boiled, along with ttie other ingrediente. This last decoction is reckoned to be the genuine Lisbon diet drink, the qualities ot which have been the subject of so m»cll»"co"''"mnr„ Decoctum malv* compositum. Decoct.»» pro rtiemate Decoelum commune pro dyster-e. lira ^decoction of mallows, ^ke of mallows lined, ^ ounce ; chamomile flowers dried, half an ounce water a pint. Boil for a quarter of an hour, and slrain A very excellent form for an emollient clyster. A variety of medicines may be added to answer par- ticular indications. "» Decoctum mezerei. See Decoctum daphnes me- the lancifoha, or quilled; which is here-directed. This way of administering the bark is very general, as all the other preparations may be mixed with it, as ne- cessity requires. It is a very proper fomentation for prolapsus ofthe uterus and-rectum. DaebcTUM cornu. See Mistura cornu usti. Dkcoctum CYnoNiie. Mucilago seminis cydonii malii. Mucilago seminum cydoniorum. Decoction of quince seeds. Take of quince seeds, two drachms; water, a pint. Boil over a gentle fire for ten minutes, then strain. This decoction, in the new London Phar- macopoeia, has been removed from among the muci- lages, as being less dense than either of the others, and as being employed in larger doses, like other mucila- ginous decoctions. In addition to gum, it contains other constituent parts of the scedi, and-is, therefore, more apt to spoil than common mucilage, over which it possesses no other advantages, than that it is more grateful, and sufficiently thin, without further dilution, to form the bulk of any-liquid medicine. Iu virtues are demulcent. Joined with syrup of'mulberry and a little borax, it is useful against aphtha? of the mouth and fauces. Decoctum paphnes mezerki. Decoction of me- zereon. -Take of the bark.of mezereon root, 3'j; liquorice root, bruised, 5 ss; water, Ibiij. Boil it, with a gentle lieat, down to two pounds, and strain it. From four to eight ounces of this decoction may be given four times a day, in some obstinate venereal and rheumatic affections. It operates 'chiefly by per- spiration. '; Decoctum: dplcama'r*. Decoction of woody night- shade. Take of woody nightshade stalks, newly ga- thered, lj; distilled water, fbiss. These are to be boiled away to a pint, and strained. The dose is half an ounce to two ounces, mixed with an equal quantity of milk. This remedy is employed in inveterate cases of scrofula; in cancer and phagedaena; in lepra, and other cutaneous affections; and in anomalous local diseases, originating in venereal lues. Decoctum gioffrasje inermis. Decoction of cab- bage-tree plant. Take of bark of the cabbage-tree, powdered, Jj ; water, tbij. Boil it, with a gentle fire, down to one pound, and strain. This is a powerful anthelmintic. It may be given in doses of one table- Bpopnful to children, and four to adults. If disagreea- ble symptoms should arise from an over-dose^ or from drinking cold water during its action, we must imme- diately purge with castor oil, and dilute with acidu- lated drinks. Decoctum quaiaci officinalis compositum. Decoctum lignorum. Compound decoction of guaia- cum, commonly called decoction of the woods. Take of guaiacum raspings, $ i'j; raisins, stoned, "§ ij; sas- safras root, liquorice, each, 5 j; water, Ibx. Boil the guaiacum and raisins with the water, over a gentle fire, to the consumption of one half; adding, towards the end, the sassafras and liquorice. Strain the liquor without-expression. This decoction possesses stimu- lant and diaphoretic qualities, and is generally exhibit- ed in rheumatic and cutaneous diseases, which are de- pendent on a vitiated state of the humours.- It may be taken by itself, to the quantity of a quarter of a pint, twice or thrice a day, of used as an assistant in a course of mercurial or antimonial alteratives; the pa- tient, in either case, keeping warm, in order to promote the-operation of the medicine. Decoctum hellebori albi. Decoction of white hellebore. Take of the root of white hellebore, pow- dered, by weight, 5 j^ water, two pinU; rectified spi- rits of wiue, 5'j, by measure. Boil the water, with the root, to one pint; and the liquor being cold and strained, add lo it the spirit. This decoction, in the last London Pharmacopoeia, is called decoctum vera- tri. It is a very efficacious application, externally, as a wash, in tinea capitis, lepra, psora, &c. When the skin is very tender and irritable, it should be diluted with an equal quantity ofwater. Decoctum horpei. "•Decoctum hordei distichi. Aqua hordeata. Take of pearl barley, 5 ij; water, four pinte and a half. First wash away any adhering extraneous substances with cold water; next, haying pouied upon tlie barley half a pint of water, boil for a few minutes. Let this water be thrown away, and add the remainder of the water boiling; then boil down to two pints, and strain. Barley-water is a nu- tritive and softening drink, and tlie most proper of all Z*Discoctum papaveRIs- Decoctum pro fomento. Fotus communis. Decoction of poppy. Take of white poppy capsules bruised, 3 iv ; water, four pins Boll for a quarter of an hour, and strain. This pre DEC DEG partition possesses sedative and antiseptic properties, and may be directed with advantage in sphacelus, Sec. Decoctum pro enemati. See Decoctum, male a compositum. -**£. Decoctum pro fomento. See Decoctum ptf averts. Decoctum quercus. Decoction of oak bark. Take of oak bark, |j; water, two pints. Boil down to a pint, and strain. This astringent decoction has lately been added to the Lond. Pharm., and is chiefly used for external purposes. It is a good remedy in prolap- sus aui, and may be used also in some cases as an in- jection. Decoctum sarsaparillje. Decoction of sarsapa- rilla. Take of sarsaparilla root,sliced, ""iv; boiling water, four pinu. Macerate for four hours, in a ves- sel lightly covered, near the fire; then take out the sarsaparilla and bruise it. After it is bruised, put it again into the liquor, and macerate it in a similar manner for two hours more; then boil it down to two pinu, and strain. This decoction is much extolled by softie practition- ers, in phthisis, and to restore the strength after a long course of mercury. . Decoctum sarsaparillje compositum. Com- pound decoction of sarsaparilla. Take of decoction of sarsaparilla boiling, four pints;-sassafras root sliced, guaiacum wood shavings, liquorice root bruised, of each an ounce; mezereon root bark, 3 iij. Boil for a quarter of an hour, and strain. The alterative property*of the compound is very great; it is generally given after a course of mercary, where there have been nodes and indolent ulcerations, and with great benefit. The dose is from half a pint to a pint in twenty-four hours. Decoctum senegje. Decoction of senega. Take of senega root, Ij; water, two pints. Boil down to a pint, and strain. This is now first introduced into the Lond. Pharm. as being a usefiti medicine, espe- cially in affections of the lungs, attended with debility and inordinate secretion. Decoctum ulmi. Decoction of elm bark. Take of fresh elm bark bruised, four ounces; water, four pints. Boil down to two pints, and strain. This may be employed with great advantage as a cqllyriuin in chronic ophthalmia. It is given internally in some cutaneous eruptiqns. Decoctum veratri. See Decoctum helleborialbi. [ThekPharuiacopoeia of the United States contains the followiugtdecoctions. Decoctum arali* nuoicaulis. JDccqction of false sarsaparilla. Decoctum cinchona:. Decoction of Petuvian bark. Decoctum colombje compositum. Compound de- coction of Columbo. Decoctum nuLCAMAR.e. Decoction of bitter-sweet. Decoctum guaiact. Decoction of guaiacum. Decocti'm horpei. Decoction of barley. Decoctum horpei compositum. Compound de- coction of barley. Decoctum lichenis. Decoction of Iceland moss. Decoctum mezerei. Decoction of mezereon. Decoctum sarsaparilla. Dccoetionof sarsapa- rilla. Decoctum sarsaparill.e compositum. Com- pound decoction of sarsaparilla. Decoctum scill/e. Decoction of squill. Decoctum seneg*. Decoction of scnecasnakcroot. Decoctum veratri. Decoction of white helle- bore. A.] DECOLLA'TIO. (From decollo, to behead.) The loss of a part of the skull. DECOMPOJUT4. The name of a class in Sauvage's Methodus Polioruin, consisting of such as have twice compounded leaves; Ibat is, have a common fool- stalk supporting a number of less leaves, each of which is compounded; as in Fumaria, and many un- bellifeious plants. DECOMPOSITION. Decompositio. The separa- tion of the component paru or principles of bodies from each other. (The decomposition of bodies forms a very large part of chemical science. It seems proba- ble, from the operations we are acquainted wilh, that it seldom takes place but in consequence of some com- binations or composition having been effected. It would be difficult to point out an instance of the sepa- ration of any of the principles of bodies which has 586 been effected, unless in consequence of some now combination. The only exceptions seem to consist in those separations which are made by heat, and voltaic electricity. DECOMPOSITUS. A' term applied.to leaves, and means doubly compound. Sir James-Smith deserves, that Linnaeus, in his Philosophia Botanlca, gives an erroneous definition of this term which does not agree with his own use of it. The JEgopodium.podagraria and Fulmaria claviculata, afford examples of tlie de- composite leaves. Supra decompositumpB*.e&nB thrice compound, or more; as in Caucalis anthrtsous. The decomposite flowers are such as contain within a com- mon calyx a number of less or partial flower-cups, each of which is composed of many floreu. DECORTICAT'lON. (Decortkalio; from de, from, and cortex, bark.) The stripping of any thing of its bark, husk, or shell; thus almonds, and the like, are decorticated, that is, deprived of their pellicle, when ordered for medicinal purposes. [There is a natural and artificial decortication per- formed on certain trees. The shag-bark hickory-tree (juglaus alba) throws off its bark by a natural and spontaneous decortication. So does the button-wood (platanus occidentalis) ar. plane-tree. The Cork-tree is deprived of its bark artificially every few years, and lives longer than those trees which aresuflci.-'d to grow without molestation. Those not decorticated become shaggy and hide-bound, while the others form a new bark and iinprdve in appearance and vigour. These^ fads suggested the idea of improving fruit-trees thalQ had becomejiide-bound and shaggy, and appeared to be in a state of decay. Dr. Mitchill first tried the ex-^ perjment on an old apple-tree, and by removing the old bark, in the warm season, from the body of the tree, EHid profecling it from external injury for a time, he succeeded in. producing a new bark and in regene- rating a tree which was considered as past bearing. The tree became vigorous, again put forth blosMims and bore fruit. Since that experiment, it has become common in apple orchaids to improve old trees by a similar process. A.] DECREPITATION. (Decrepitatio ; from decrepq, to crackle.)- A kind of crackling noise, which takes place in some bodies, when heated : it is peculiar to some kinds of salts, as muriate of soda, sulphate*of barytes, &c. DECUMBEXS. (From decumbo, to lie down.) Drooping: a term applied to flowers which incline to one side and downwaids. DECURRENS. Decurrent. A term applied by botanists to leaves which run down the stem or leafy border' or wing; as in Onopordium acanthium, and many thistles, great mullein, and comfrey: and to leaf- stalks ; as in Pisum ochrus. DECURSIVE". Decurrently. Applied to leaflets that run down the stem ; as in Eryngium campestre. DECUSSATION. %{Decussatio; from decviio, to divide.) When nerves, or muscular fibres cross one another, they are said to decussate each other. DECUSSATUS. Decussated. Applied to leaves and spines which are in pairs, alternately crossing each other; us in Veronica decussata, and Genista luci- tanica. DECUSSO'RIUM. (From decusso, to divide.) An instrument to depress the dura mater, after tre- panning. Defensi'va. (From defend*, to preserve.) Cordial medicines, or such as resist infection. DE'FERENS. (From defero, to convey; because it conveys the semen to the vesiculae semluales.) See Vas deferens. DEFLAGRATION. (Defiagratio ; From drfla- gro, to burn.) A chemical term, chiefly employed to express the burning or setting fire to any substance • as nitre, sulphur, Sec. DEFLUXION. (Defluxio; fiom deftuo, to run off.) A falling down of humours from a superior to an in- ferior part. Many writenr mean nothing more by it than inflammation. DEFOLIATIO. (From de, and folium, a leaf.) The fall ofthe leaf. A term opposed to frondescentia or the renovation of the leaf. Dr.i'fA-TiTiON. (Deglutitio; fiom deglutia. to swallow down.) A natural action. " It w under- stood to be the passage of a substance, either solid, liquid, or gaseous, from the mouth to the stomach DEO DEU Though deglutition is very simple in appearance, it is nevertheless the most complicated of all the muscular actions that serve for digestion. It is produced by the contraction of a.greal number of muscles, and requires the concurrence of many important organs. AIL the muscles of the tongue, those ofthe velum of the palate, ofthe pharynx, oj'the larynx, and the mus- cular layer of the oesophagus, are employed in deglu- tition. The velum is a sort of valve attached to the poste- rior edge of the roof qf the palate ; its form is nearly quadrilateral; iu free, or inferior edge is pointed, and forms the uvula. Like the other valves of the intes- tinal canal, the velum is essentially formed by a du- plicative of the digestive mucous membrane; there are many mucous follicles that enter into iu composi- tion, particularly in the uvula. Eight muscles move it; it is raised by the two internal pterygoid; the ex- ternal pterygoid hold it transversely ; the two palato- pharyngri, and the two constrictores isthmi f'aurium carry it.downwards. These four are seen at the bot- tom of the throat, where they raise the mucous mem- brane, and form the pillars os.of the velum of the pa- late, between which are situated the amygdala, a mass of mucous follicles. The-opening between the base of the tongue below, the velum of the palate above, and the pillars laterally, is called the isthmus of the throat. By means of ite muscular apparatus, the ve- lum of the palate may have many changes of posi- tion. In the most common state it is placed vertically, one of iu faces is anterior, the other posterior; in cer- tain ca«es it becomes horizontal: it has then a supe- rior and inferior aspect, and iu free edge corresponds to the concavity of the pharynx. This last posi- tion is determined by the contraction of the elevating muscles. The pharynx is a vestibule into which open the nos- trils, the Eustachian tubes, the mouth, the larynx, and the oesophagus, and which perforins very important functions in the production of voice, m respiration, hearing, and digestion. The pharynx extends from top to bottom, from the basilar process of the occipital bone, to whicli it is attached, to the level of the middle part of the neck. IU transverse dimensions are determined by the os hyoides, the larynx, and the pterygo-maxillary apo- neurosis, to which it is fixed. The mucous membrane which covers it interiorly is remarkable for the deve- lopement of its veins, which form a very apparent plexus. Round this membrane is the muscular layer, the circular fibres of which form lhe three constrictor muscles of the pharynx, the longitudinal fibres of which are represented by the stylo-pharyngeus and constrictores isthmi faucium. The contractions of these different nrnip are not generally subject to the will. W The asophagus is the imrnfdiate continuation ofthe pharynx, and is prolonged as far as the stomach, where it terminates. Its form is cylindrical; it is united to the surrounding parts by a slack aud extending cellu- lar tissue, which gives way to its dilatation and its motions. To penetrate into the abdomen the oesopha- gus passes'between the pillars of the diaphragm, with which it is closely united. The mucous membrane of the oesophagus is white, thin, and smooth; it forms longitudinal folds very proper for favouring the dilata- tiou of the canal. Above it is confounded with that of tiie pharyux. There are found in it a great number of mucous fol- licles, and at its surface there are perceived the orifices of many excretive canals of the mucous glands. The muscular layer of the oesophagus is thick, its tissue is denser Ihan that of the pharynx; the longitu- dinal fibres are the most external and the least nume- rous ; the circular are placed in tlie interior and are very numerous. Round the pectoral and inferior portion of the oeso- phagus, the two perves of the eighth pair form a plexus which embraces the canal, and sends many filamenu into it. . , ... The contraction of the oesophagus takes place vvitn- out the participation of the will. .... Mechanism of Deglutition. Deglutition is divided into three periods. In the first, tiie food passes from the mouth to lhe pharynx ; in tlie second, it passes the opening of tha glottis, that of the nasal canals, apd arrives at the oesophagus; in tlie the third it passes through this tube and enterB the stomach. Uet us suppose the most common case, tha* in whicli we swallow at several times the food which is in the mouth, and according as mastication takes place. "As soon as a certain quantity of food is sufficiently chewed, it is ptacea, by the eflbcts of the motions of mastication, in part upon the superior face of tlie tongue, without the necessity, as some think, of its being collected by the point of the tongue from the dif- ferent parts of the mouth. Mastication then stops; the tongue is raised and applied to the roof of the palate, in succession, fromlhe point towards the base. The portion of food, or the alimentary bolus placed upon ite superior surface, having no other way to es- cape from the. force that, presses, U directed towards 'the pharynx; it soon meets the velum of the palate applied to the base of the tongue and raises it; the velum becomes horizontal, so as to make a continua- tion of the palate. The tongue, continuing to press the food, would carrjj il towards the nasal canals, if the velum did not prevent this by the tension that it receives from the-external peristaphyline muscles, and particularly by the contraction of ils pillars; it thus becomes capable of resisting the action of the tongue, and of contributing to the direction of the food to- wards lhe pharynx. The museles which determine more particularly the application of the tongue to the top of the palate, and to tiie velum of the palate, are the proper muscles of the organ, aided by the mylo-hyoideus. Here the first time of deglutition terminates. Iu motions are volun- tary, except those of the velnm of the palate. The phenomena happen slowly and in succession; they are few and easily noticed. The second period is not the same; in it\he pheno mena are simultaneous, multiplied, and are produced with such promptitude, that.Boerhaave considered them as a sort of convulsion* , The space that the alimentary bolus passes through in" this time is very short, for it passes only from the , middle tothe inferior part.of the pharynx; but it was necessary to avoid the'opening of the glottis and that of the nasal canals, where its presence would be inju- rious. Besides, its passage ought to be sufficiently rapid, in order that the communication between the larynx and the external air may not be interrupted, except for an instant. . Let us see how nature has arrived at this ipiportant result. The alimentary bole no sooner touches the pharynx than every thing is in motion. First, the pharynx contracts, embraces and retains the bole; the velum of the palate, drawn down by its pillars, acts in fhe same way. On the other liand, and in tho same instant, the base of the tongue, the os hyoides, the larynx, are raised and carried forward to .meet the bole, in order to render iu passage more rapid over the opening of the glottis. While the os hyoides, and the larynx are raised, they approach each other, that is, the superior edge of the thyroid cartilage engages it- self behind the body of the os hyoides: the epiglottic gland is pushed back; the epiglottis descends, inclines downtvards and backwards, so as to cover the en- trance of tbe larynx. The cricoid cartilage makes a motion of rotation upon the inferior horns of lhe thy- roid, whence it residu that the entrance of the lao,''* becomes oblique downwards and backwards. Ihe bole slides along its surface, and being always pressed by the contraction of the pharynx and of the velum ot the palate, it arrives at the oesophagus. „liolottI, It is not long since the position that the *P«'°«» takes in this place was considered as the only' >*»£<** opposed to the entrance of the: foodI intc.thelaty.'^at snowtbyVl^^ witiiout deglutition suffering any injury from it. VV hat wiuioui ueS'""" .. , no Dart 0f the food is intro- "f lhH •Srth'ete?v.xU.e instant that we swallow 1 ThelLa^^thCTnthe instant that the larynx is JaUed and engaged behind theos hyoides, the glottis siiuuwith the greatest closeness. This mouon is pro- duced by the same muscles that press the glottii in the nroduction of the voice; so that if an animal bas the recurreuts and nerver of the larynx divided, while Uw DEI DEL epiglottis Is untouched, iu deglutition is rendered very difficult, because the principal cause is removed which opposes the introduction- of food into the glottis. Immediately after the alimentary bole has parsed the glottis, lhe larynx descends, the epiglottis is raised, and the glottis is opened to give passage to the air. After what has been said, it is easy to conceive why the food reaches the oesophagus without entering any of the openings wliich end in the pharynx. The velum ofthe palate, which, in contracting, embraces the pha- rynx, protecu the posterior nostrils, and the orifices of the Eustachian tubes; the epiglottis, and particularly the motion by which the glottis shuu, preserves the larynx. Thus, the second period of deglutition is accom- plished ; by the effects of vfrhich the alimentary bole passes the pharynx, and lsengagVd in the superior part of the oesophagus. All the phenomena wliich concur in it take place simultaneously, and with great prompti- tude : they" are not subject to the will; ihey are then different in many respects from the phenomena that belong to the fflbt period. ». The third period of deglutition is that which has been studied with the least care, probably on account of the situation of the oesophagus, which is difficult to be observed except in iu cervical portion. The phenomena which are connected with it are not complicated. The pharynx, by iu'eoutraction, presses the alimentary bole into the oesophagus with sufficient force to give a suitable dilatation to the superior part of this organ.. Excited by the presence of the bolus, ite superior circular fibres very stoop contract, and press the food towards the stomach, thereby producing the distension of those more inferior. These contract in their turn, and the same thing continues in succes sion until^ the bolus arrives at the stomach. In the upper two-thirds of the oesophagus, the relaxatiop of the circular fibres follows immediately the contraction by which they displaced the alimentary bolus. It is not the same with the inferior third; this remains' some moment! contracted after the introduction of food into the stomach. All the extent pf the mucous surface that the ali- mentary bolus passes in the three periods of degluti- tion is lubricated by an abundant mucosity. In the way that the bolus passes, it presses more or less the follicles that it meets in its passage, it empties them of the (luid that they contain, and slides more easily upon the mucous membrane. We remark that in those places where the bolus passes more rapidly, and is pressed with greater force, the organs for secreting mu- cus are much more abundant. For example, in the narrow space where the second period of deglutition take$ place, there are found the tonsils, the fungous papilla; of the base of the tongue, the follicles of the velum of the palate, and the uvula, those of the epi- glottis, and the arytenoid glands. In this case the saliva and the mucosity fulfil uses analogous to those of the synovia. The mechanism by which we swallow the succeed- ing mo-ithfuls of food docs not differ from that which we have explained. Nothing is more easy than the performance of deglu- tition, and, nevertheless, all the acU of whidh it is composed are beyond lhe influence of the will and of instinct. We cannot make an empty motion of deglu- tition. If the substance contained in the mouth is not sufficiently chewed, if it has not, the form, the consist- ence, and the dimensions of the alimentary bolus, if the motions of mastication which immediately pre- cede deglutition have not been made, we will fre- quently find it impossible to twallow it, whatever efforts we make. How many people do we not find who cqnnot swallow a pill, or medicinal bolus, and who arl: obliged to fall upon other methods to intro- duce it into the oesophagus 1—Magcndic. DE'CMUS. (From Saxvu, to bite.) Abiung pain in the orifice of the stomach. . ' DER'ISCENTIA. (From dehisco, to gape wide.) A spitting, or bursting open. Applied to capsules, antheni, &c.of planU. DEIDIER, Anthony, was son of a surgeon of Montpi-lier. Having graduated in medicine in 1(591, lie was si x years after made p. ofessor of chemistry. In 1732, b ing appointed physician to the galleys, he went to Marseilles, where he died in 17*>. He published, amon:* many other work* on different branches of me- 288 diclne, " ExpcrimenU on the Bile, and the Bodies of those who died of the Plague," which occurred white he was at Marseilles. He states that he tried mercu- rial inunctions, but they had no effect on the disease. There are three volumes of consultations and obser- vations by him deserving of perusal. The rest of his works are scarcely now referred to-. Deino'sis. (From Seivoto, to exaggerate.) An en- largement of the supercilia. DEJE'CTIO. A discharge of any excrementitious matter; generally applied to tlie faeces: hence dejectio alvina. . DEJECTO'RIA. (From dejicio, to cast out.) Purging medicines. Delachrymati'va. (From de, and lachryma, a tear.) Medicines which dry the eyes, first purging them of tears. DELA'PSIO. (From delabor, to slip down.) A falling down of any part, as the anus, uterus, or intes- tines. DELETERIOUS. (Ddeterius ; from o"r>Aca>, to hurt or injure.) Of a poisonous nature; as opium, hemlock, henbane, &c. [Deliquesce. To deliquesce if that action by Whicli certain'bodies become liquid fly absorbing mois- ture from the atmosphere. Potash for instance by ex- posure to the air will absorb so much water as to change from a solid to a fluid state. This is common to many saline bodies. A.] DELIQUESCENCE. Deliquation, or the spon- taneous assumption of the fluid state of certain saline bodies, when left exposed to the air, in consequence of their attracting water from it. DELI'Q.UiUM. (Deliquium; from delinquo, to leave.) A fainting. See Syncope. DELI'RIUM. (From drliro, to rave.) A febrile symptom, consisting in the person's acting of talking unreasonably. It is to be carefully distinguished from an alienation of the mind, without fever." DELIVERY. See Parturition. Deloca'tio. (From dp, from, and locus, a place.). A dislocation. DELPHIA. See Dclphinia. DELPHINE. See Delphinia. DELPHINIA. Delphia. Delphine. A new vege- table alkali, recently discovered by Lasseigne and Feneulle, in Stavesacre. See DHvhin^um staphysa- gria. DELPHINIC ACID. Acidum delphimcum. The name of an acid, extracted from the oil of the'dolphin. It resembles a volatile oil; has a light lemon colour, and a strong aromatic odour, analogous to that of ran- cid butter. Its taste is pungent, and its vapour has a sweetened taste of aether. It is slightly soluble in wa- ter, and very soluble in alkohol. The latter solution strongly reddens litmus. 100 psfcof delphipic acid neutralize a quantity of base, winch contains 9 of oxygen, whence ite prime equivalent appears to be DELPJ1INITE. See Epidote. DELPHI'NIUM (From SeXibivoc, the dolphin.) Larkspur; so caiiijd from the likeness of its flower to the dolphin's head. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria; Order, Tri- gynia. ["Delphinium or Larkspur. The botanical al- liance of the larkspur of our gardens with aconite audsome other poisonous plants, would justify, a pri- ' ori, a belief, that it possesses active properties. This is found on experiment to be the case. A tincture formed by infusing an ounce of the bruised seeds in a pound of spirit has'been found an antispasmodic in ■asthma, and an active diuretic in dropsy.* The dose is from ten to twenty drops. Larger doses are liable to nauseate, and would, not improbably, produce narco- tic symptoms."—B>y. Mat. Med. A.] Delphinium consolioa. The systematic name of the-Consoltda regalis. Calcatrippa. Delphinium-- nectar us monoikijltis, caida subdioiso, of Linnaeus Many virtues have been attributed to this plant The" flowers are bitter, and a water distilled from thtm is recommended in ophthalmia. Tie herb has been ad ministered in calculous cases, obstructed menses anil vi-ceral diseases. ' u L'eli'hisil-m staphisagria. The systematic name ofstavesacrev Staphisagria; Stapkis; Pedioularia- Ddphiiitum—ncctariis tUrtfhyllis petakbrevioribus DEL, DEN foliis palmatis, lobi* obtusis, of Linnxus. The seeds, which are the only paru directed for medicinal use, are usually imported here from Italy; they are large, rough, of an irregular triangular figure, and of a black- ish colour on the ouuide. but yellowish within; their smell is disagreeable, and somewhat foetid; to the taste they are very bitter, acrid, and nauseous. It was for- merly employed as a masticatory, but is now con- fined to external use, in some kinds of cutaneous erup- tions, but more especially for destroying lice and other insecu: hence, by the vulgar, it is called louse-wort. A new vegetable alkali has lately been discovered in this plant by Lasseigne and Feneulle. It is thus obtained: The seeds, deprived of their husks, and ground, are to be boiled in a small quantity of distilled water, and then pressed in a cloth. The decoction is to be -filter- ed, and boiled for a few minutes with pure magnesia. It must then be-refiltered, and tbe residuum left on the filter is to be well washed, and then boiled with highly rectified alkohol, which dissolves out the alkali. By evaporation, a white pulverulent substance, presenting a few crystalline points, is obtained. It may also be procured by tbe action of dilute sul- ahuric acid, on the bruised but unshelled seeds. The tolution of sulphate thus formed, is precipitated by subcarbonate of potassa. Alkohol separates from this precipitate the vegetable alkali in an impure state. Pure delphinia obtained by the first process, is crys- talline while wet, but becomes opake on exposure to air. Iu taste is bitter and acrid. When heated it meiu; and on cooling becomes hard and brittle like resin. If more highly heated, it blackens and is de- composed- Water dissolves a very small portion of it. Alkohol and aether dissolve it very readily. The alkoholic solution renders syrup of violets green, and restores the blue tint of litmus reddened by an acid. It forms soluble neutral salts with acids. Alkalies precipitate the delphinia in a white gelatinous state, like alumina- Sulphate of delphinia evaporates in the air, does not crystallize, but becomes a transparent mass like gum. It dissolves in alkohol and water, and iu solution has a bitter acrid taste. In the voltaic circuit it is de- composed, giving up its alkali at the negative pole. Nitrate of delphinia, when evaporated to dryness, is a yellow crystalline mass. If treated with excess of nitric acid, it becomes converted into a yellow matter, little soluble in water, but soluble in boiling alkohol, This solution is bitter, is not precipitated by potassa, ammonia, or lime-water, and appears to contain no nitric acid, though itself is not alkaline. It is not de- stroyed by further quantities of acid, nor does it form oxalic acid. Strychnia and morphia take a red colour from nitric acid, but delphinia never does. The muri- ate is very soluble in water. The acetate of delphinia does not crystallize, but forms a hard transparent mass, bitter and acrid, and readily decomposed by cold sulphuric acid. The oxa- late forms small white plates, resembling in taste the preceding salts. Delphinia, calcined with oxide of copper, gave no Other gas than carbonic acid. It cxisu in the seeds of the stavesacre, in combination with malic acid, and associated with the following principles: 1. A brown bitter principle, precipitable by acetate of lead. 2. Volatile oil. a Fixed oil. 4. Albumen. 5. Animal- ized matter. 6. Mucus. 7. Saccharine mucus. 8. Vellow hitter principle, not precipitable by acetate of ead. 9. Mineral salts.—Annates de Clumie et de Phy- sique, vol. xii. p. 358. DE'LPHVS. AeXipvs- The uterus, or pudendum •nuliebre. DE'LTA. (The Greek letter, A.) The external pudendum muliebre is so called, from the triangular shape of its hair. DELTOI'DES. (From SsXra, the Greek letter A, and uiog, a likeness; shaped like the Greek delta.) 1. A muscle of the superior extremity, situated on the shoulder. Sous-acromio-davi-humeral of Dumas. It arises exactly opposite to the trapezius, from one-third part of the clavicle, from the acromion and spine of tiie scapula, and is inserted, tendinous, into the middle of tha os humeri, which bone il lifts up directly; and it asstsu with the supraspmatus and ceracobrachialia in ull the actions of the humerus, except the depres- sion; it being convenient that Uie arm should be T rated and sustained, In order to its moving on any tro2w£«wLii 80,.*;«Ued./»«««» ddtoides, which is ^,7^t F*l' ? I,ke «•»letter de'ta. having three an- ?£l£ vyhmchihe "■■"ntt*"' one is much further from ^-rrS.thelatetarone^ - *'* Chenepodiumbo*. DEMERSUS. A Wwhicn'«Sally under wa- ter, and different from those above, is oca led'/"^ immersa, and submersa, are the same as demcrsa. See Jvatans. =nftK^,CI?NT* (■De™^««; from demulceo, to soften.) Medicines suited to obviate and prevent the action of acrid and stimulant matters; and that not by correcting or changing their acrimony, but by involving it in a mild and viscid matter, which prevents it from acting upon the sensible parts of our bodies, or by cover- ing the surface exposed to their action. Where these substances are directly applied to the parts affected, it Is easy to perceive how benefit may be derived from their application. But where they are received by the medium of the stomach, into tho circulating system, it has been supposed that they can be of no utility, as they must lose that viscidity on which their lubricating quality depends. Hence it has been concluded that they can be of no service in gonorrhoea, and some similar affections. It is certain, however, says J. Murray, iii his Elements of Materia Mediea and Pharmacy, that many substances whiclj undergo ihe process of digestion are afterward separated, in their entire state, from the blood, by particular secret- ing organs, especially by the kidneys; and it is possi- ble, that mucilaginous substances, which are the prin- cipal demulcents, may be .separated in this manner. There can be no doubt, however, but that a great share of the relief demulcenu afford, in irritation or inflam- mation of the urinary passages, is owing to the large quantities of water in which they are diffused, by which the urine is rendered less stimulating from dilu- tion. In general, demulcents may be considered'merely. as substances less stimulating than the fluids usually applied. Catarrh, diarrhoea, dysentery, calculus, and gonor- rhoea, are the diseases in which demulcents are em- ployed. As they are medicines of no great power, they may be taken in as large quantities as the stomach can bear. The particular demulcenu may be reduced to the two divisions of mucilages and expressed oils. The principal demulcenu are, the acacia vera, astragalus, tragacanthc, liuum usitatissimum, althsa officinalis, malva, sylvestris, glycyrrhiza glabra, cycas circinalis, orchis mascula, maranta arundinacea, triticum hyber- num, ichthyocolla, olea Europwa, amygdalus commu- nis, cetaceum, and cera. [Denpkitic. (From SevSpav, a tree.) A term used in mineralogy to designate those appearances fte- Quontfy found in minerals resembling trees or clusters of trees. A.l DENDROLI'BANUS. (From StvSpov, a tree, and oXiSavoa, frankincense.) Frankincense-tree. See Ros- marinus officinalis. DENS. (Dens, tis. m.; quasi edens; froxaeda, to eat, or from oSovs, oSov,os-) 1. A tooth. See Teeth. 2. Many herbs have this specific name, from their fancied resemblance to the tooth of some animal, as Dens leonis, the dandelion; Dens canis, dog's tooth, &c. Dens caninus. See Teeth. Dens cuspipatus. See Teeth. Dens incisor. See Teeth. , , Dens lacteus. See Teeth, and Dentition. Dens leonis. See Leontddon Taraxacum. Dkns molaris. See Teeth. . DENTA'GRA. (Dentagra, oiovraypa .from An instrument for drawing of teeth. Dintata. See Dcntatu*. DEP DES DENTA'TUS. (From dens, a tooth; from ite tooth- like process.) 1. The second vertebra of the neck. Dcntata; Epistrophaus. It differs from the other cervical vetebrae, by having a tooth-like process at the upper part of the body. See Vertebra. 2. Toothed: applied to roots, leaves, petals, Sec. which are beset with projecting, horizontal, rather distant teeth of iu own substance; as in the leaf of Atriplex lacinata, and the periantbium of Marrubium vuleare, and Ereca denticulata, and the petals pf the tsilenc lucitanica. The Ophris corallorhiza has a tppthed rpot. Dentella'ria. (From dentella, a little tooth; so called because its root is denticulated.) The herb tooth-wort. See Plumbago europaa. DENTIDU'CUM. (From dens, a tooth, and duco, to draw.) An instrument for drawing of teeth. DENTIFRICE. (Dentifricus ; from dens, a tooth, and frigo, to rub.) A medicine to clean the teeth. DENTISCA'LPIUM. (From dens, a tooth, and scalpo, to scrape.) An instrument for scaling teeth. DENTITION. (Dentitio; from dentto, to breed teeth.) Odontiasis; Odontophica. The breeding or cutting of the teeth. The first dentition begins about the sixth or seventh month, and the teeth are termed the primary or milk teeth. About the seventh year, these fall out, and are succeeded by others, which re- main during life, and are called the secondary or pe- rennial teeth. The last dentition takes place between the ages of twenty and five-and-twenty, when the four Ir$t grinders appear; they are called dentes sapientia. See also Teeth. Dentopu'cum. See Dentiducum. Denudat.* plant.*:. The name of an order of Lin- ntcus's Fragments of a Natural Method, embracing those plants, the floweis of which are naked, or with- out a flower-cup. DENCDA'TIO. (From dcnudo, to make bare.) The laying bare any part; usually applied to a bone. DENUDATUS. (From dcnudo, to strip naked.) Denude; naked. DEOBSTRUENT. (Deobstrucns; from de, and obstruo, to obstruct.) A medicine that is exhibited with a view of removing any obstruction. DEOPPILA'NTIA. (From de, aud oppilo, to stop.) Deoppilaliva. Medicines which remove obstructions. Departi'tio. (From de, and part ior, to divide.) Separating metals. DEPZiyn'Tio. (From deperdo, to lose.) Abortion, or the undue loss of the foetus. Depeti'qo. (From de, andpctigo, a running scab.) A ringworm, tetter, scurf, or itch, where the skin is rough. DEPIILEGM.VTION. (Dcphlegmatio; from de, aud phlegrna, phlegm.) The operation of rectifying or freeing spirits from their watery paru, or any me- tliodby which bodies are deprived of their water. DEPHLOGISTICA1 ED. A term- of the old che- mistry, implying deprived of phlogiston or theXjifliun- mable piiuciple. Dephlogisticatcd air. See Oxygen gas. Dephlogisticatcd muriatic acid. See Chlorine. DEPILATORY. (Dcpilatorius; from de,:of, and pilus, lhe hair.) Any application whicli removes the hairs from any part of the body; thus, a pitch cap pulls the hairs of the head out by the roots. [A depilatory ointment is sometimes used to remove hairs from inconvenient places. The French call it Pate depilatoire, a depilatory paste. It is made with quick lime, lapis calaminaris, and arsenic, intimately united and made into a thin paste with a little water, and a thin coat spread upon the surface. The hairs are removed by the action of the arsenic as a caustic, but iu action is modified by the other ingredi- enu. A.] • , , . , .. v , Deplu'matio. (From de, and piuma, a feather.i A disease of the eyelids, which causes the bair to fall off. DEPREHE'NSIO. (From deprehendo, to catch un- awares.) The epilepsy is so called.-from the sudden- ness with which perspns are seized with it. DEPRESSION. (Depressio; from depnmo, to press down.) When the bones ofthe skull are forced inwards by fracture, they are said to be depressed. DEPRESSOR. (From depnmo, to press down.) A muscle is so termed, which depresses the part on which it acts. 20U Depressor alje nasi. See Depressor labii svp*~ rioris ala que nasi. Depressor anouli oris. A muscle of the mouth and lip, situated below*the under lip. Triangularis, of Winslow. Depressor labiorum communisTof Doug las. Depressor labiorum, of Cowper. Sous-maxillo- labial of Dumas. It arises broad and fleshy,, from the lower edge of" the lower jaw, near the chin; and is in- serted into the angle of the mouth, which it pulls downwards. Depressor i.abii infurioris. A muscle of the mouth and lip. Quadratus, of Winslow. Depressor labii inferioris proprius, of Douglas and Cowper. Mentunier labial, of Dumas. It pulls the under lip and skin of the side of the chin downwards, and a little outwards. Depressor labii superioris aljeque nasi. A muscle of the mouth and lip. Depressor ala nasi, of Albinus. Incisivus medius, of Winslow. Depressor labii superioris proprius, of Douglas. Constrictores alarum nasi, ac depressores labii superiores, of Cow- per. Maxillo-alveoli nasal, of Dumas. It is situated above the mouth, draws the upper lip and ala nasi downwards and backwards. It arises, thin and fleshy, from tbe superior maxillary bone, immediately above the joining of the gums, with the two incisor teeth and cuspidalus; from thence it runs upwards, and is in- serted into the upper lip and root of the ala of the nose. Di-pressor labii superioris froprics. See De- pressor labii superioris alaque nasi. Depressor labiorum communis. See Depressor anguli oris. Dkpressor oculi. See Rectus inferior oculi. DEPRESSUS. Depressed; flattened vertically, as the leaves of the Mesembryanthemum linguiforme. Folia depressa is applied also to radical leaves which are pressed close to the ground, as is seen in Plantago media; but when applied'to stem leaves, it regards their shape only, as being vertically flattened in op- position to compressa. DF/PRIMENS. See Rectus inferior oculi. DEPURA'NTIA. (Depurans; from depuro, to make clean.) Medicines which evacuate impurities. DEPURA'TiON. Depuratio. The freeing a liquor or solid from its foulness. DEPURATO'RIUS. (From de, and purus, pure.) Depuritory: applied to fevers, which terminate in perspiration. DERBYSHIRE SPAR. A mineral formed of cal- careous earth with fluoric acid. DE RiS. (Aspic; from Septa, to excoriate.) The skin. DERIVATION. (Dcrivatio; from derivo, to drain off.) The doctrines of derivation and revulsion talked of by the ancients, are now, in their sense of the terms, wholly exploded. Derivation means the drawing away any disease from its original seat to another part. DERMA. Aepua. The skin. See Skin. -_ riERMATO'DES. (From Ssppa, skin, and eiSos, a likeness.) Resembling skin, or leather; applied to the dura mater. DERMATOLO'GIA. (From Seppa, the skin, and Xoyos, a discourse.) A discourse or treatise on the skin. De'rtron. (From Septs, skin.) The omentum, and peritoneum, are so named, from their skin-like consistence. DESAULT, Peter, was a native of Bordeaux where he graduated, and became distinguished as a practitioner in medicine about the beginning of the last century. He was author of some popular and useful dissertatious on medical subjects. ln syphilis he maintained that a cure could be effected without salivation; and in calculous complainu, by the patient drinking the Bareges water, thU being also injected into the bladder; but it probably merel/palliated the symptoms. He exposed also some of the prevailine errors concerning hydrophobia; as that the patient barked like a dpg, and had a propensity to bite hi« attendanu. The precise period of his death is Z mentioned. ol DESAULT, Peter Joseph, was chief sureeon m the Hdtel-Dieu at Paris. He published several num- bers of a surgical journal, in 1791, Sec.; also iointlv I with Chopait, in 1794, " A Treatise on Cbiurgicai DEU DJA Diseases, and the Operations required in their Cure;" which is allowed to have considerable merit. He attended the young King of France, Lewis XVII., in the temple; and died under suspicious circumstances, shortly before his royal patient, in 1795. DESCENSO'RIUM. (From descendo, to move downwards.) A vessel in which the distillation by descent is performed. DESCE'NSUS. -(From descendo, to move down- wards.) The same chemisu call it a distillation per descensum, by descent, when the fire is applied at the top and round the vessel, the orifice of which is at the bottom. DESICCATI'VE. (Desicativus; from desicco, to dry up.) An application to dry up the humours and moisture running from a wound or ulcer. DESIPIE'NTIA. (From desipio, to dote.) A de- fect of reason. DESIRE. Will. We give the name of will to that modification of the faculty of perception by which we form desires. It is generally the effect of our judgment; but what is remarkable, our happiness or our misery are necessarily connected with it. When we satisfy our desires we are happy; but we are miserable if our desires be not fulfilled; il is then necessary to give such a direction lo our desires that we may be enabled to obtain happiness. We ought not to desire things which cannot be obtained; we ought to avoid, even with greater care, those things which are hurtful; for in such cases we must be unhappy, whether our de- sires are satisfied or not. Morality is a science wliich tends to give the best possible direction to our desires. De'sme. (From Seat, to bind up.) A bandage, or ligature. Desmi'dion. (From Secpn, a handful.) A small bundle, or little bandage. Dk's.mos. (From Ssu, to bind up.) 1. A bandage. 2. An inflammatory stricture of a joint, after luxa- tion. DE'SPUMATION. (Despumatie; from despumo, to clarify.) The clarifying a fluid, or separating iu foul parts from it. DESUUAMATION. (Desquamatio; from desqua- mo, to scale off) The separating of laminae, or scales, from a bone. Exfoliation. Desquamato'rium. (From desquamo, to scale off.) A trepan, or instrument to take a piece out of tiie skull. DESTILLA'TION. See Distillation. DESUDA'TIO. (From desudo, to sweat much.) An unnatural and morbid sweating. Dete'ntio. (From detineo, to stop, or hinder.) Epilepsy is so called, from the suddenness with which the patient is seized. DETERGENT. (From dctcrgo, to wipe away.) 1. A medicine which cleanses and removes such vis- cid humours as adhere to and obstruct the vessels. 2. An application that clears away fouluess from ulcers. DETERMINATE". Applied by botanisu to branches and stems: determinati ramosus is abruptly branched, when each hranch, after terminating in flowers, pro- duces a number of fresh shoots, in a circular order, from just below the origin of those flowers. The term occurs frequently in the latter publication of Linnaeus, particularly the second Mantissa; but he does not appear to have any where explained iu meaning.— Smith. DETONATION. (Detonatio; from detono, to make a noise.) A sudden combustion and explosion. DETRACTOR. (Fiom detraho, to draw.) Ap- plied to a muscle, the office of which is to draw the part to which it Is attached. DE'TRAHENS. (From detraho, to draw.) The name of a muscle, the office of which is to draw the part it is attached to. Detrahens quadratus. See Platysma myoides. DETRUSOR URINA2. (From detrudo, to thrust out.) 1. The name of a muscle, the office of which is to squeeze out the urine. 2. The muscular coat of the urinary bladder was formerly so called. Dku'trri. (From Seiflcpos, second: because it is discharged next after the foetus.) The secuudines, or afterbirth. DElTfEROPA'THIA. (From Scvlepos, second, and BaOosi madually decomposed. STm^v Greenstones are susceptibte of a polish ;~ j ,i,at variety which admiu epidote into iu compo- ridon often forms a very beautiful mineral, when po- lished, especially If it be porphyntic. It** «*wr & DIA DIA often a fine dark green, resembling serpentine. The epidote, either crystallized or compact, is sometimes in very narrow veios; and sometimes it is uniformly dis- seminated in very minute grains. In other cases, the epidote and felspar form a kind of base, containing acicular crystals of hornblende ; or the three ingre- dients are distinct, as in granite."—Cleaveland' s Mi- neral. A.) Diabb'cus. (From Sia6c8awu>, to strengthen ; so called, as affording the chief support to the foot.) The ankle-bone. DIABETES. (From Sta, through, and fiaiva, to pass.) An immoderate flow of urine. A genus of dis- ease in the class Neuroses, and order Spasmi of Cullen. . There are two species in this complaint: 1. Diabetes insipidus, in which there is a supera- bundant discharge of limpid urine, of its usual urinary taste. 2. Diabetes mellitus, in which the urine is very sweet, and contains a great quantity of sugar. Great thirst, with a voracious appetite, gradual emaciation of the whole body, and a frequent dis- charge of urine, containing a large proportion of sac- charine and other matter, which is voided in a quan- tity «ven exceeding that of the aliment or fluid intro- duced, are the characteristics of this disease. Those of a shattered constitution, and those who are in the decline of life, are most subject to its attacks. It not unfrequently attends on hysteria, hypochondriasis, dyspepsia, and asthma: but it is always much milder when symptomatic, than when it appears as a primary affection. Diabetes may be occasioned by the use of strong di- uretic medicines, intemperance of life, aud hard drink- ing; excess in venery, severe evacuations, or by any thing that tends to produce an impoverished state of the blood, or general debility. It has, however, taken place, in many instances, without any obvious cause. That which immediately gives rise to the disease, has ever been considered as obscure, and various the- ories have been advanced on the occasion. It has been usual to consider diabetes as the effect of relaxation of the kidneys, or as depending on a general colliquation of the fluids. Dr. Richter, professor of medicine in the university of Gottingen, supposes the disease to be generally of a spasmodic nature, occasioned by a sti- mulus acting on lhe kidneys; hence a secretin aucta Vina, and sometimes perversa, is the consequence. Dr. Darwin thinks that it is owing to an inverted ac- tion of the urinary branch of the lymphatics; wliich doctrine, although it did not escape the censure of the best anatomists and experienced physiologists, met, nevertheless, with a very favourable reception on iu being first announced- The late Dr. Cullen offered it as his opinion, that the proximate cause of this disease might be some fault in the aseimilatory powers, or in those employed in converting alimentary matters into the proper animal fluids, which theory has since been adopted by Dr. Dobson, and still later by Dr. Rolla, surgeon-general to the royal artiUery. The liver has been thought, by some, to be tlie chief source of the disease; but diabetes is hardly ever attended with any affection of this organ, as has been proved by frequent dissections; and when observed, it is to be considered as accidental. The primary seat of the disease is, however, far from being absolutely determined iu favour of any hypothesis yet advanced; and, from the most atten- tive consideration of all the circumstances, the weight of evidence appears to induce the majority of practi- tioners to consider diabetes as depending on a primary affection of the kidneys. Diabetes sometimes comes on slowly and impercep- tibly, without any previous disorder; and it now and then arises to a considerable degree, and subsists long without being accompanied with evident disorder in any particular part of the system; the great thirst which always, and the voracious appetite which fre- quently occur in it, being often the only remarkable symptoms; but it more generally happens, that a con- siderable affection of the stomach precedes the coming on of the disease; and that, in iu progress, besides the symptoms already mentioned, there is a great dryness in the Bkin, with a sense of weight hi the kidneys, and a pain in the ureters, and the other urinary passages. Under a long continuance of the disease, the body becomes much emaciated, the feet edematous, great 29S debility arises, the pulse is frequent and small, and ait obscure fever, with all the appearance of hectic, pr»- The urine in diabetes mellitus, from being at first insipid, clear, and colourless, soon acquires a sweetish or saccharine taste, its leading characteristic; and, when subjected to experiment, a considerable quantity of saccharine matter is to be extracted from it. Some- times it is so loaded with sugar, as to be capable of being fermented into a vinous liquor Upwards of one-twelfth of its weight of sugar was extracted from some diabetic urine, by Cruickshank, which was at the rate of twenty-nine ounces troy a day, from ono patient. In some instances, the quantity of urine in diabetes is much greater than can be acceunted for from alUhe- sources united. Cases are recorded, in which 25 to 30 pinu were discharged in the space of a natural day, for many successive weeks, and even months; and in which the whole ingesta, as was said, did not amount to half tlie weight of the urine. To account for this overplus, it has been alleged that water is absorbed from the air by the surface of the body; as also that a quantity of water is compounded in tlie lungs them- selves. Dissections of diabetes have usually shown the kid- neys to be much affected. In some instances, they have been found in a loose flabby state, much enlarged in size, and of a pale ash colour; in others, they have been discovered much more vascular than in a healthy state, approaching a good deal to what takes place in inflammation, and containing, in their infundibula, a quantity of whitish fluid, somewhat resembling pus, but without any sign of ulceration whatever. At the same time that these appearances have been observed in their interior, the veins on their surface were found to be much fuller of biood than usual, forming a most be*autiful net-work of vessels, the larger branches of which exhibited an absorbent appearance. In many cases of dissection, the whole of the mesentery has been discovered to be much diseased, and its glands re- markably enlarged; some of them being very hard, and of an irregular texture; others softer, and of a uniform spherical shape. Many of the lacteals have likewise been seen considerably enlarged. The liver, pancreas, spleen, and stomach, are in general perceived to be in a natural state; when they are not so, the oc- currence is to be considered as accidental. The blad- der, in many cases, is found to contain a considerable quantity of muddy urine. A great variety of remedies has been proposed for this disease; but their, success is generally precarious, or only temporary, at least in the mellitic form of the complaint. The treatment has been generally con- ducted on the principles of determining the fluids to other outlets, particularly the skin, and of increasing the tone of the kidneys. Diaphoretics are certainly very proper remedies, especially the combination of opium with ipecacuanha, or antimoiiiuls, assisted by the warm bath, suitable clothing, and perhaps removal to a milder climate: in the insipid form of diabetes, this plan has sometimes effected a cure; and it appears that the large use of opium has even the power of correcting, for the time, the saccharine quality of the urine. Cathartics are hardly of service, farther than to keep the bowels regular. Tonics are generally indi- cated by obvious marks of debility; and if the patient be troubled with acidity in the prima} viae, alkaline medicines will be properly joined with them, prefer- ring those which have no diuretic power. Astringents have been highly extolled by some practitioners" but do not appear likely to prevail, except those which pass off by the urine, as uva ursi; or the milder sti- mulants, which can be directed to the kidneys, as co- paiba, &c. may correct the laxity of those organs if the disease depend on this cause. The tinctura lytta* must be used with great caution, and iu efficacy is not well established: and blisters to the loins can only be useful as counter-irritanu, though not the most suit- able. Frequent friction, especially over the kidnevB wearing a tight belt, and gentle exercise, may assist Uip recovery of tbe patient; and when the function of the skin is restored, using the bath gradually of a lower temperature, will tend greatly to obviate its suppres- sion afterward. It is likewise highly important to regulate the diet, especially in the mellitic diabetes I Dr. Rolla first pointed out the advantage derived from DIA restricting the patient to a diet principally pf animal food, avoiding especially those vegetables which might aflbrti saccharine matter, the urine becoming thereby of a more healthy quality, and diminishing in quan- tity : but unfortunately the benefit appears but tempo- rary, and the plan is not persevered in without distress to the patient. The same gentleman recommended also the sulphuret of potassa, and still more the hy- drosulphuret of ammonia; but they are very nau- seous medicines, and of doubtful efficacy. Another plan of treating the disease has been more recently proposed, namely, by bleeding, and other antiphlogistic measures ; and some cases of its success have been recorded: but farther experience is certainly required, before we should be justified in relying much upon '{- Dia'bolus hetalloru.m. Tin. Diabo'tanum. (From iia, aud (joravn, an herb.) A plaster made of herbs. Diaca'phias. (From <5ia, and to Pour out) Fusion or melting. Diachv'tica. A ^^^h^TttXrtoT^^^ MarmSWinces™^ "d"*"-**«™> DiAPAeuNi'oioN. (From &«, and^wc, the laurel- Dl)ADEhich were ba^tJerrili. JJIAUi. LPHIA. (From Sis, twice, and aStX volume of the gas. Il likewise appears, that in the comu,sti0n of the dif- ferent kinds of charcoal, water is produced • and that from the diminution of the volume of ih'e oxveen there is every reason to believe that the water is* formed by the combustion of hydrogen existing in strongly ignited charcoal. As the charcoal from oil of turpentine left no residuum, no other cause but tha presence of hydrogen can be assigned for the dimiim lion occasioned in the volume of the gas duriin. i7« combustion. e us The only chemical difference perceptible between diamond and the purest charcoal is, that the lasti-nn tains a minute portion of hydrogen ; but can a quan- tity of an element, less in some cases than 1-50 000 h part of the weight of the substance, occasion S'great a difference in physical and chemical characters 1 The opinions of Tennant, that the difference depends en crystallization, seems to be correct. Transparent BOhd bodies are in general non-conductors of electri city; and it is probable that the same corpuscular arrangemenu which give to matter the power of trana^ DIA DIA mltting and polarizing light, are likewise connected with itt relations to electricity. Thus water, the hy- drates of the alkalies, and a number of other bodies which are conductors of electricity when fluid, become non-conductors in their crystallized form. That charcoal is more inflammable than the dia- mond, may be explained from the looseness of iu tex- ture, and from the hydrogen it contains. But the diamond appears to burn in oxygen with as much facility as plumbago, so that at least one distinction supposed to exist between the diamond and common carbopaceous substances is done away by these re- searches. The power possessed by certain carbon- aceous substances of absorbing gases, and separating colouring matters from fluids, is probably mechanical and dependent, on their porous organic structure; for it belongs in the highest degree to vegetable and ani- mal charcoal, and it does not exist in plumbago, coke, or anthracite. The nature of the chemical difference between the diamond and otiier carbonaceous substances, may be demonstrated by igniting them in chlorine, when mu- riatic acid is produced from the latter, but not from the former. The visible acid vapour is owing to the moist- ure present in the chlorine uniting to the dry muriatic gas. But charcoal, after being intensely ignited in chlorine, is not altered in its conducting liower of colour. This circumstance is in favoHr of the opinion, that the minute quantity of hydrogen is not the cause of the great difference between the physical properties of the diamond and charcoal." See Carbon. Diamond-shaped, See Leaf. Diamo'ron. (From Sta, and piapov, a mulberry.) A preparation of mulberries. Diamo'schum. (From Sia, and poox»S, musk.) An antidote in which musk is a chief ingredient. Diamoto'sis. (From Sia, smd polos, lint.) The introduction of lint into an ulcer or wound. DIANA. 1. The moon. 2. The chemical name for silver from its white shining appearance. Diananca mmus. (From Sia, and avayxa**, to force.) 1. The forcible restoration of a luxated part into its proper place. 2. An instrument to reduce a distorted spine. DIA'NDRIA. (From «5, to distinguish.) Tie andiSVCmptoms.diSeaSeS by ^ characteristic «*■**■*» PersSoT'813 (P*-«*»^0op««-,tocarrythrough.) tocafrvtiuo^ ternallv i,~g -) That Wnicn>,rom beinS taken in- tois w carried? "he di!chai"ge by the skin. When hlrl faI Is to be c«ndensed on the surface, sudorific if,V£? ^ Tdicine Pwd«cing it is named nn, dSfc.ti«n • ,he" **V»«w«ic and sudorific, there is o^h h i ",; ^e ?lJerat"'"1« in both cases the same, and differs only in degree from augmentation of do*e or employment of assistant means.' This class of .n* dicines comprehends five orders. 1. Pungent diaphoretics, as the volatile salts, and essential oils, which are well adapted for the a«ed • those in whose-system there is little sensibility; those who are difficultly aflected by other diaphoretics- and those whose stomachs will not bear lar«e doses of me- dicines. . . 2. Calefacient diaphoretics, such ns serpentaria con- trayerva, and guaiacum: these are given in cases where the circulation is low and languid. 3. Stimulant diaplioretuts, as antimonial and mercu- rial preparations, which are best fitted for the vigorous and plethoric. 4. Antispasmodic diaphoretics, as opium, musk, and camphire, whicli are given to produce a diaphoresis, when the momentum of the blood is increased. 5. Diluent diaphoretics, as water, whey, &c which are best calculated for that habit iu wliich a predispo- sition to sweating is wanted, and in which no diapho- resis takes place, although there be evident causes to produce it. DIAPHRA'GMA. (Diaphragma, malis. n. • from Sta, and ej>par]ii>, to divide.) Septum transversum. The midiif, or diaphragm. A muscle that divides lhe thorax from the abdomen. If is composed of" two mus- cles ; the first and superior of" these arises from the sternum, and tbe ends of the last ribs on each side. Its fibrJ—, flom this semicircular origination, lend towards their centre, and terminate in a tendon, or aponeurosis, which is termed the centrum tendinosum. The se- cond and inferior muscle conies from the vertebras of the loins by two productions, of whicli that on the right side comes from the first, second, and third ver- tebra* of the loins; that on the left side is somewhat shorter, and both these portions join and make the lower part of the diaphragm, wfiich joins iu tendons with the tendon of the other, so that they make but one muscular partition. It is covered by lhe pleura on its upper side, and by the peritonaeum on the lower side. It is pierced in the middle for the passage of the vena cava; in its lower part for the oesophagus, and the nerves, whicli go to the upper orifice of the stomach, and between the productions of the inferior muscle, passes the aorta, the thoracic duct, and the vena azy- gos. It receives arteries and veins called phrenic or diaphragmatic, from the cava and aorta: and some times on its lower part two branches from the vena adiposa, and two arteries from the lumbares. It has two uerves which come from the third vertebra of the neck, which pa-s through the cavity of the thorax, and are lost in iu substance. In its natural situation, the dia- phragm is convex on tiie upper side towards the breast, and concave on its lower side towards the belly; therefore, when iu fibres swell and contract, it piust become plain on each side, and consequently tljocavity of tbe breast is enlarged to give liberty to tf»e lungs to receive air in inspiration; and the stomach a°d intes- tines are pressed for the distribution^ their contents ; hence the use of this muscle is vetf considerable ; it is the principal agent in respira**", particularly in in- spiration; for when it is i» action the cavity of the thorax is enlarged, particularly at the sides where the mmer sideof t&pbragni, the air rushes into tliem, m order to fi I up the increased space. In expiration it s relaxed anJ P"*'"''' UP by U,e Prefur", / "» ?Mo- ^i.?»? .?.,Jdes upon the viscera of the abdomen; and "}.he «me time that they press it upwards, they puU H u* the ribs, by whicli the cavity ot the thorax isdi- ..Snished, and the air suddenly pushed out of the lungs. DI IFHRAGMATI'TIS. (From StaQpayua, the dia- phragm.) Inflammation of tiie diaphragm. See Pa raphrenitis. 295 DIA DIA Dia'phthora. (From SiaQQupu to corrupt) An abortion where the foetus is corrupted in the womb. . Diaphyla'ctica. (From r5ia0vXao-o-(i>, to preserve.) Medicines which resist putrefaction or prevent infec- tion. Dia'physis. (From Staibvo, to divide.) An inter- stice or partition between the joints. Diapissel.£'*jm. (From r5ia, and moacXaiov, the oil of pitch, or liquid pitch.) A composition in which is liquid pitch. Dia'plasis. (From SiemXacvw, to put together.) The replacing a luxated or fractured bone in iu proper situation. - Diapla'sma. (From StanXaovu, to anoint.) An unction or fomentation applied to the whole body or any part. Dia'pnb. (From Statrveio, to blow through, or pass gently as the breath does.) An insensible discharge of the urine. DIA'PNOE. (From Siatcveia, to breathe through.) The transpiration of vapour through the pores of the skin. DIAPNOTCA. (From Siatrveui, to transpire.) Dia- phoretics or medicines which promote perspiration. Diapork'ma. (Fropi Siatropao, to be in doubt.) Nervous anxiety. Diaporon. (From ton,and ottutpa, autumnal fruits.) A composition in which are several autumnal fruits, as quinces, medlars, and services. Diapra'ssium. (Froui(5ia,andirpaIA DIE Diasaty'ribk. (From Sta, and »u7upiov, the orchis.) An ointment of the orchis-root. Dlasci'llium. (From Sia, and oxiXXa, the squill.) Oxymel and vinegar of squills. Diasci'ncus. (From Sta, and oxiyxos, the croco- dile.) A name for tjie' mitbridate, in the comiiosition of which there was a part of the crocodile.' Diasco'rpium. (Frpm Sia, and axopSiov, the water germander.) Electuary of scordium. Diasb'na. (From Sta, and sena.) A medicine in which is senna. Diabmy'rnum. (From Sia, and opvpvv, myrrh.) Diasmyrnes. A wash for the eyes, composed of myrrh. Dihso'sticus. (From Siaao^ia, to preserve.) That which preserves health. Diaspe'rmatum. (From Sia, and otrcppa, seed.) A medicine composed chieflyof seeds. Dia'sphaob. (From Siaaq>a£,u>, to separate.) Dias- phaxis. The interstice between two veins. Diasphy'xis. (From Sta, and c0u^w, to strike.) The pulsation of an artery. [Diaspore, qf Hajiy, Brogniart, Cleaveland, &c. " This mineral is but little known. It is composed of laminae, somewhat curved, easily separable from each otiier, and ppssessing a pearly gray colour, with consi- derable lustre. These lamins according to the natural joints, which they present, when examined by a liglit, seem to have separated in the direction of the smaller diagonals of the bases of a rhoniboidal prism. Tlie edges or angles of its fragmenu are capable of scratch- ing glass. Iu specific gravity is 3.43. " A small fragment, placed in the flame of a candle almost instantly decrepitates, and' is dispersed in nu- merous little spangles. Hence its name from the Greek AiaStretpio. It is composed of alumine 80, water 17, iron 3. Nothing is known of its geological situation. Ite gangue, is a rock, both argillaceous and ferruginous."—Cleav. Min. A.] DIA'STASIS. (From Stiornpi, to separate.)' Dias- tema. A separation. A separation of the ends of the bones; as that whicli occasionally happens to the bones ofthe cranium, in some cases of hydrocephalus. Diaste'aton. (From Sia, and s'tap, fat.) An oint- ment of the fat of animals. Diastb'ma. See Diastasis. DIASTOLE. (From Sia, and oreXXa, to stretch.) The dilatation of the heart and arteries. See Circu- lation. DiastoMo'sis. (From Sias-opou, to dilate.) Any dilatation, or dilating instrument. Diastre'mma. (From Stasyeehu), to turn aside.) Diastrophe. A distortion of any limb or part. Dia'strophe. See Diastremma. Dia'tasis. (From Siartivto, to distend.) The ex- tension of a fractured limb, in order to reduce it. Diatecoli'thum. (From Sia, and InxoXiQos, the Jew's stone.) An antidote containing lapis judaicus. DIATERE'SIS. (From Sta, and jcpeu, to perfo- rate.) A perforation or aperture. Diatere'tica. (From Sia and Itpsw, to preserve.) Medicines which preserve health and prevent disease. Diate'ssaron. (From Sia, and reoaapes,.four.) A medicine compounded of four simple ingredients. Diate'ttioum. (From Sia, and Terjiyuv, a grass- hopper.) A medicine in the composition of which were grasshoppers, given as an antidote to some ne- phritic complainu, by ASginetus. DIA'THESIS. (From Sianfrnp-h to dispose.) Any particular state of the body: thus, in inflammatory fever, there is an inflammatory diathesis, and, during putrid fever, a putrid diathesis. Diathe'smus. (From Siadeoi, to run through.) A rupture through which some fluid escapes. Diatraqaca'nthum. From Sia, and rpayaxavBa, tragacanth.) A medicine composed of gum-traga- canth. Dia'trium. (From Sia, and 7p«f. three.) A me- dicine composed of three simple ingredienU. Diaxyla'loks. (From Sia, and XvXaXon, the lignum aloes.) A medicine in which is lignum aloes. Diazo'ma. (From Sialoivwpi, to surround; be- cause it surrounds the cavity of the thorax.) The dia- phragm. Diaio'stiii. (From Sidioivwpi, to surround; be- cause, when the body is girded, the belt usually lies upon it.) A name *f the twelfth vertebra of the back. DicRhTETtnc. (From fca-and «v7«, to sHnra- iate.) a pungent or stimulating wash for the eyes, thev nf^l".*"?• iFrom i*"*") t0 divide> ^ause they divide the foodj A name^f the foreteeth. .J?iCf°7I-^ (P"nn *■*». double- and ■*'"'. K» Ind grow forlkedmPer °- ** **"* ta Whlch *** *** DICHOTOMUS. (From SiS, twice, and repvu,, to cut; that is cut into two.) Dlchotomous or bifur- 5-., APP1,ed to ste™. styles, Sec which are forked or divided into two. DICHROITE. A species of iolite DICOTYLEDONES. Two cotyledons. See C*- tyledon. DICROTIC. (Dicroticus; from Sis, twice, and kooiiw, to strike.) A term given to a pulse in which the artery rebounds after striking, so as to convey the sensation of a double pulsation. Dictamni'tes. (From Sixjapvos, dittany.) A wine medicated with dittany. DICTA'MNUS. (From Dictamnus, a city in Crete, on whose mountains it grows.) The name of a genus of planu in the Linmean system. Class, De- candria; Order, Monogynia. Dittany. Dictamnus airbus. White fraxinella, or bastard dittany. Fraxinella. Dictamnus albus—foliis pin- natis, caule simplici, of Linnaeus. The root of this plant is the part difected for medicinal use; when fresh, it has a moderately strong, not disagreeable smell. Formerly it was much used as a stomachic, tonic, and alexipharmic, and was supposed to be a medicine of much efficacy in removing uterine obstruc- tions, and destroying worms; but iu medicinal pow- ers became so little regarded by modern physicians, that it had fallen almost entirely into disuse, till Baron StoerCk brought it into notice, by publishing several cases of its success, viz. in tertian intermittentSj worms, (lumbrici) and menstrual suppressions. In all these cases, he employed the powdered root to tlie extent of a scruple twice a day. He also made use of a tincture, prepared of two ounces of the fresh root di- gested in 14 ounces of spirit of wine; of this 20 to 50 drops, two or three times a day, were successfully em- ployed in epilepsies, and, when joined with steel, this root, we are told, was of great service to chlorotic pa- tients. The dictamnus undoubtedly, says Dr. Wood- ville, is a medicine of considerable power; but not- withstanding the account of it given by Stoerck, who seems to have paid little attention to iu modus ope- randi, we may still say with Haller, "nondum autem vires pro dignitate exploratus est," and it is now fallen into disuse. Dictamnus creticus. See Origanum dictamnus. DiPYMiE'A. (From SiSvpos, double.) A cataplasm j so called by Galen, from the double use to which he puu it. DI'DYMl. (From SiSvpos, double.) Twins. An old name of the testicles, and two eminences of the brain, from their double protuberance. DIDYNAMIA. (From Sis, twice, and Svvaptf, power, two powers.) The name of a class in the sexual system of plants, consisting of those with her- maphrodite flowers, which have four stamina, two of which are long, and two short. Diecbo'ltum. (From Sia, and exSaXXo), to cast out.) A medicine causing an abortion. Diele'ctron. (From Sia, and tXtxIpov, amber.) A name of a troche, in which amber is an ingredient DIEMERBROECK, Iseranp, was bom near Utrecht, in 1609. After graduating at Angers, be went to Nimeguen in 1636, and for some years continued freely attending those who were ill ofthe plague, which raged with great violence, and of which he subse- quently published an account. This obtained him much credit: and, in 1642, he was made professor ex- traordinary in medicine at Utrecht; when he gave S on that subject, as well as on anatomy, which rendered him very pop"""-- He received >»'*> other distinctions at that university, and continued in high esteem Si his death, in 1674. He was author, besides, of a system of anatomy, and several other works m medicine and surgery; part of which were published after his death by his son, especially his treatise on ihe measles and smallpox. DLERVI'LLA. (Named in honour of Mr. Dierville, who first brought it from Arcadia.) See Lonicera dierviUa. ^ DIG DIG DIET. Diata. The dietetic part of medicine Is no inconsiderable branch, and seems to require a much greater shareof regard than it commonly meets with. A great variety of diseases might be removed by the observance of a proper diet and regimen, with- out the assistance of medicine, were it not for tlie im- patience of tlie sufferers. However, it may on all oc- casions come in as a proper assistant to the cure, Which sometimes cannot be performed without a due observance of tbe non-naturals. That food is, in ge- neral, thought the best and most conducive to long life, which is most simple, pure, and free from irritating qualities, and such as approaches nearest to the nature of our own bodies in a healthy state, or is capable of being easiest converted into their substance by the vis vitae, after it has" been duly prepared by the art of cookery; but the nature, composition, virtues, and uses of particular alimenu, can never be learnt to satisfac- tion, without the assistance of practical chemistry. Diet prink. An alterative decoction employed daily in considerable quantities, at least from a pint to a quart. The decoction of sarsaparilla and mezereon, the Lisbon diet drink, is the most common and most useful. DIETE'TIC. Dieteticus. That part of medicine wliich considers the way of living with relation to food, or diet, suitable to any particular case. Die'xopos. (From Sia, and eXoSos, a way to pass out.) Diodos. In Hippocrates it means evacuation by stool. Diffla'tio. (From diffio, to blow away.) Per- spiration. DIFFUSUS. Diffused; spreading. Applied to pa- nicles and stems. Panicula diffusa, that is, lax and spreading; as in Saxifraga umbrosa; the London pride, so common in our gardens; and many grasses, especially the common cultivated oat. The Bunias kakile, or sea rocket, has the caulis diffusus. DIGA'STRICUS. (From Sis, twice, and yaarnp, a belly: so called from its having two bellies.) Biventer maxilla of Albinus. ' Mastoidohygenien of Dumas. A muscle situated externally between the lower jaw and os hyoides. It arises, by a fleshy belly, from the upper part of the processus mastoideus, and descend- ing, it epptracts into a round tendon, which passes through the stylohyoideus, and an annular ligament which is fastened to the os hyoides: then it grows Aeshy again, and ascends towards the .middle of the edge of the lower jaw, where it is inserted. Its use is to opep the mouth by pulling the lower jaw down- wards and backwards; and when the jaws are shut, to raise the larynx, and consequently the pharynx, up- wards, as in deglutition. Digerb'ntia. (From digero, to digest.) Medi- cines which promote the secretion of proper pus in wounds and ulcers. ' DIGESTER. A strong and tight iron kettle or cop- per, furnished with a valve of safety, in which bodies may be subjected to the vapour of water, alkohol, or aether, at a pressure above that of the atmosphere. DIGESTION. (Digestio; from digero, to dis- solve.) 1. An operation in chemistry and pharmacy, in which such matters as are intended to act slowly on each other, are exposed to a heat, continued for some time. 2. In physiology, the change that the food under- goes in the stomach, by which it is converted into chyme. " The immediate object of digestion is the forma- tion of chyle, a matter destined for the reparation of the continual waste of the animal economy. The di- gestive organs contribute also in many other ways to nutrition. If we judge of the importance of a function by the number and variety of iu organs, digestion ought to be placed in the first rank; no other function of lhe animal economy presenU such a complicated'appa- ratus. There always exists an evident relation between the sort of aliment proper for an animal and the disposi- tion of its digestive organs. If, by their nature, the alimenu Me very different from the elemenu whicli compose the animal: if, for example, it is gramini- vorous, tbe dimensions of the apparatus will be more complicated, and more considerable; if, on the con- trary, the animal feeds on flesh, the digestive organs 293 will be fewer and more simple, as is seen in the carni- vorous animals. Man, called to use equally animal and vegetable aliments, keeps a mean between the graminivorous and carnivorous animals, as to the dis- position and complication of .his digestive apparatus, without deserving, on that account, to be called omni- vorous. We may represent the digestive apparatus as a long canal differently twisted upon itself, wide in certain points, narrow in others, susceptible of contracting or enlarging iu dimensions, and into which a great quan- tity of fluids are poured by means of different ducts. The canal is divided into many parts by anatomists ; 1. The mouth. 2. The pharynx. 3. The oesophagus. 4. The stomach. 5. The small intestines. 6. The great intestines. 7. Ttie anus. Two membranous layers form the sides of the diges- tive canal in its whole length. The inner layer, which is intended to be in contact with the aliments, consisU of a mucous membrane, the appearance and structure of wliich vary in every one of the portions of the canal, so that it is not the same in the pharynx as in the mouth, nor is it in the stomach like what it is in the oesophagus, Sec. In the lips and the anus this mem- brane becomes confounded with the skin. The second layer of the sides of the digestive canal is muscular; it is composed of two layers of fibres, one longitudinal, the other circular. The arrangement, the thickness, the nature of the fibres wliich enter into the composi- tion of these strata are different, according as they are observed in the mouth, in the oesophagus, or in the large intestine, Sec. A great number of blood-vessels go to, or come from the digestive canal ;• but the abdo- minal portion of this canal receives a quantity incom- parably greaterthan the superior parts. This presenU only what are necessary for its nutrition, and the in- considerable secretion, of which it is the seat; while the number and the volume of the vessels that belong to the abdominal portion show that it must be the agent of a considerable secretion. The chyliferous vessels arise exclusively from the small intestine. - As to the nerves, they are distributed to the diges- tive canal in an order inverse to that of the vessels; that is, the cephalic parts, cervical and pectoral, receive a great deal more than the abdominal portion, the stomach excepted, where the two nerves of the eighth pair terminate. The other paru of the canal scarcely receive any branch of the cerebral nerves. The only njerves that are observed, proceed from the subdia- phragmatic ganglions of the great sympathetic. We will see, farther on, the relation that exists between the mode of distribution of the nerves, and the functions of the superior and inferior portions of the digestive canal. The bodies that pour fluids into the digestive canal, are, 1. The digestive mucous membrane. 2. Isolated follicles that are spread in great numbers in the whole length of this membrane. 3. The agglomerated follicles which are found at the isthmus of the throat, between lhe pillars of the velum of the palate, and sometimes at the junction of the oesophagus and the stomach. 4. The mucous glands which exist in a greater or less'number in the sides of the cheeks, in the roof of the palate, around tho oesophagus. 5. The parotid, the submaxillary, and sublingual glands, which seciete the saliva ofthe mouth the liver, and the pancreas; the first of which pours' the bile, thesecond the pancreatic juice, by distinct canals into the superior part of. the small intestine, called duodenum. All the digestive organs contained in the abdominal cavity are immediately covered, more or less com pletely, by the serous membrane called the peritonajum This membrane, by the manner in which it is disposed' and by iu physical and vital properties, is very useful in the act of digestion, by preserving to the oreans their respective relations, by favouring rheir chanees of volume, by rendering easy the aiding motions which they perform upon each oUer, and upon the adjoining paru. *^u um The surface of the mucous digestive membrane is DIG DIG always lubrified by a glutinous adhesive matter, more or less abundant, than is seen in greatest quantity where there exist no follicles,—a circumstance whic*h seems to indicate that these are not lhe only secreting organs. A part of this matter, to which is given generally the name of mucus, continually evaporates, so that there exists habitually a certain quantity of vapours in all the points of the digestive canal. The chemical nature of this substance, as laken at the intestinal surface, is still very little known. It is transparent, with a light gray tint; it adheres tothe membrane which forms it; its taste is salt, and its acidity is shown by the re-agents: iu formation still continues some time" after death. That Which is formed in the mouth, in the pharynx, and in the rcso- phagus, goes into the stomach mixed with the saliva, and the fluids of the mucous glands, by movemenU of deglutition, wliich succeed each other at near inter- vals. According to this detail, it would appear that the stomach ought to contain, after it has been some time empty of aliments, a considerable quantity of a mixture of mucus, of saliva, and follicular fluid. This observation is not proved, at least in the greatest num- ber of individuals. However, in a number of persons, who are evidently in a particular state, there exist, in the morning, in the stomach, many ounces of this mixture. In certain cases it is foamy, slightly troubled, very little viscous, holding suspended some flakes of mucus; its taste is quite acid, not disagreeable, very sensible in the throat, acting upon the teeth, so as to diminish the polish of their surface, and rendering iheir motion upon each other more difficult. This liquid reddens paper stained with turnsol. iu the same ttdividual, in other circumstances, and with the same appearances as to colour, transparency, and consistency, the liquid of the stomach had no savour, nor any acid property; it is a little salt: the solution of potassa, as well as the nitric and sulphuric acids, produced in it no apparent change. When we examine the dead bodies of persons killed by accident, the stomach not having received any ali- menu nor drink for some tune, this organ contains only a very few acid mucosities adhering to the coats of the stomach, part of which, In tiie pyloric portion of that viscus, appears reduced to chyme. It is, then, very probable, thai the liquid whicli ought to be in tlie stomach is digested by this viscus as an alimentary substance, and that this is tiie reason why it does not accumulate there. In animais lhe organization of which approaches to that of man, such as dogs and cats, there is no liquid found in the stomach after one, or many days of com- plete abstinence; there is seen only a small quantity of viscous mucosity adhering to the sides of the organ, towards its splenic extremity. This matter has lhe greatest analogy, both chemical and physical, with that which is found in the stomach of man. But, if we make these animals swallow a body which is not susceptible of being digested, as a pebble for example there forms, after some time, in the cavity of the sto- mach, a certain quantity of an acid liquid mucus of a grayish colour, sensibly salt, which, in its composi- tion, is nearly the same as that found sometuues iii- nian. This liquid, resulting from the mixture of the muco- sities of the mouth, of the pharynx, of the oesophagus and the stomach, with the liquid secreted by the folli- cles of the same parts and with the saliva, has beep called by physiologists the gastric juice, and to which they have attributed particular properties. In the small intestine there is also formed a great quantity of mucous matter, which resu habitually attached to the sides of the intestine; it differs little from that of which we have spoken above ; it is vis- cid, tough, and has a salt and acid savour; it is renew- ed with great rapidity. If the mucous membrane of this intestine is laid bare, in a dog, and the layer of mucus absorbed by a sponge, it will appear again in a minute. This observation may be repeated as pften as we please, until the intestine becomes inflamed by tbe contact of the air, and foreign bodies. Themucusof the stomach penetrates into the cavity of the small intestine only under the'form of a pulpuus matter, grayish and opaque, which has all the appear- ance of a particular chyme. It is at the surface of this same portion of the diges- tive canal tnat the bile is delivered as well as tbe liquid BtCTa ■l,y tnc Pancreas. In animals, such as dog", the flowing of these liquids takes place at intervals; that is, about twice in a minute, there.is seen to spring from the orifice of the ductus choledochus, or biliary canal, a drop of bile, Which immediately spreads itself uniformly in a sheet upon the surrounsSng parte, which are already impregnated with it; there is, also, con- stantly found a certain quantity of bile in the small intestine. The flowing of the liquid formed by the pancreas takes place much, in the same maimer, but it is much slower; sometimes a quarter of an hour passes before a drop of tins fluid springs from the orifice of the canal which pours it into the intestine The different fluids deposited in the small intestine, which are, the chyinous matter that comes from the stomach, the mucus, the follicular fluid, the bile, and the pancreatic liquid, all mix together; but, on account of its properties, and perhaps of its proportions, the bile predominates, and gives to the mixture its proper taste and colour. A great part of this mixture de- scends towards the large intestine, and passes into it; in this passage, it becomes more consistent, and the clear yellow colour which it had before becomes dark, and afterward greenish. There are, however, in this respect, strong individual differences. In the large intestine, the mucous and follicular se- cretion appears less active than in the small intestine ; the mixture of fluids which comes from the small in- testine acquires in it more consistence; it contracts a fcetid odour, analogous to that of ordinary excremenU: it has, besides, tiie appearance of it, by iu colour, odour, Sec The knowledge of these facU enables us to under- stand.how a person who uses no alimenu can continue to produce excrements, and how, in certain diseases, their quantity is very considerable, though the sick person has been long deprived of every alimentary substance, even of a liquid kind. Round the anus exist follicles, which secrete a fatty matter of a singu- larly powerful odour. We find gas almost always in the intestinal canal; the stomach contains only very little. The chemical nature of these gases has not yet been examined with care; but as the saliva that we swallow is always more or less impregnated with atmospheric air, it is probably the atmospheric air, more or less changed, which is found in the stomach. At least, it contains carbonic acid. The small intestine contains only a small quantity of gas; it is a mixture of carbonic acid, of azote and hydrogen. The large intestine contains carbonic acid, azote, and hydrogen, sometimes carbu- retted, sometimes sulphuretted. Twenty-three per cent, of this gas was found in the rectum of an in- dividual, whose large intestine contained no excre- ment. The muscular- layer of the digestive canal deserves to he remarked, in respect to the different modes of contraction it presents. The lips, tiie jaws, in most cases the tongue,'the cheeks, are moved by a contrac- tion, entirely like that of the muscles of locomotion. The roof of tlie palate, the pharynx, the oesophagus, * and the tongue in certain particular circumstances, * offer many motions, which have a manifest analogy with muscular contraction, but which are very differ- ent from it, because they take place without the parti- cipation of the will. This does not imply that the motions of the parts just named are beyond the influence of the nerves; experience proves directly the contiary. If, for exam- ple, the nerves that come to the oesophagus are cut, this tube is deprived of ite contractile faculty. The muscles of the velum of the palate, those of tbe pharynx, the superior two-thirds of the oesophagus, scarcely contract like digestive organs, but when they act in permitting substances to pass from the mouth into the stomach. The inferior third of the oesophagus presenU a phenomenon which is important to be known : this is an alternate motion of contraction and relaxation which exists in a constant manner. The contraction commences at the union of the superior two-thirds of Hie canal with the inferior third; it is continued, with a certain rapidity, to the Insertion of the oesophagus into tbe stomach: when it is once pro- duced, it continues for a time, which is variable; its mean duration is, at least, thirty seconds. Being so contracted in its inferior third, the (Esophagus is bard 969 DIG DIG and elastic, like a cord strongly stretched. The re laxation which succeeds the contraction happens all at once, and simultaneously in all the contracted fibres; in certain cases, however, it seems to take place from the superior to the inferior fibres. Jn the state of re- laxation, the (esophagus presenU a remarkable flac- cidity, which makes a singular contrast with iu state of contraction. This motion ofthe oesophagus depends on the nerves of the eighth pair. When these nerves of an animal are cut, the oesophagus no longer contiacU,but neither is it m tho relaxed state that we have described; iu fibres being separated from nervous influence, shorten them- selves with a certain force, and the canal is found ip an intermediate state between contraction and relaxa- tion. The vacuity, or distention of the stomach, has an influence upon the duration and intensity of the contraction of the oesophagus. From the inferior extremity of the stomach tothe end of the intestine rectum, the intestinal canal pre- senU a mode of contraction which differs, in almost every respect, from the contraction ofthe sub-diaphrag- matic portion of the canal. This contraction always takes place slowly, and in an irregular manner; some- times an hour passes before any trace of it can be per- ceived ; at other times many intestinal portions contract at once. It appears to be very little influenced by the nervous system: for example,—it continues in the sto- mach after the section of the nerves of the eighth pair; it becomes more active by the weakness of animals, and even by their death; in some, by this cause it be- comes considerably accelerated; it continues though the intestinal canal is entirely separated from the body. The pyloric portion of tiie stomach, the small intes- tine, are the points of the intestinal canal where it is presented oftenest, and most constantly. This motion, which arises from the successive or simultaneous con- traction of the longitudinal or circular fibres of the in- testinal canal, has been differently denominated by authors: some have named it vermicular, others peris- taltic, others again, sensible organic contractility, Sec. Whatever it is, the will appears to exert no sensible influence upon it. The muscles of the anus contract voluntarily. The supra-diaphragmatic portion of the digestive canal is not susceptible of undergoing any considerable dilatation; we may easily see, by its structure, and the mode of contraction of its»muscular coat, that it is not intended to allow the aliments to remain in iu cavity, but that it is rather formed to carry these substances from the mouth into tiie stomach: this last organ, and the large intestine, are evidently prepared to undergo a very great distention; substances, also, which are introduced into the alimentary caaal, accumulate, and remain for a time, more or less, in their interior. The diaphragm, and the abdominal muscles, pro- duce a sort of perpetual agitation of the digestive or- gans contained in the abdominal cavity; they exert, upon them, a continual pressure, whjch becomes some- times very considerable. Tbe digestive actions wliich by their union consti- _ * tute digestion, are— r 1. The apprehension of alimenu. 2. Mastication. 3. Itisalivation. 4. Deglutition. 5. The action of the stomach. 6. The action of the small iutestines. 7. The action of the large intestines. 8. The expulsion of the foecal matter. All the digestive actions do not equally contribute to the production of chyle; the action of the stomach and that of the small intestines, are alone absolutely necessary. . The digestion of solid food requires generally the eight digestive actions; that of drinks is much more simple; it comprehends only apprehension, degluti- tion, the action of the stomach, and that of the small intestine. , . „ , . . The mastication and deglutition of the food being effected, we have now to notice the action of the sto- mach on the aliment: chemical alterations will now present thems«lves to our examination. In tne sto- mach the food is transformed into a matter proper to animals, which is named chyme. Before showing the changes that the food undergoes in the stomach, it is necessary to know the phenomena of their accumulation in this viscus. as well as the local and general effecu that result from it. The first moulhfuls of food swallowed are easily lodged in the stomach. This organ is not much coin pressed by the surrounding viscera; its sides separate easily and give way to the force which presses the ali- mentary bole; but its distention becomes more difficult in proportion as new food arrives for tins 1b accom- panied by lhe pressing together of the abdominal vis- cera and the extension of the sides of the abdomen. This accumulation takes place particularly towards the right extremity and the middle part: the pyloric half gives way with more difficulty. While the stomach is distended, iU form, its rela- tions, and even iu positions, undergo alterations: in place of being flattened on iu aspecU, of occupying only tiie epigastrium and a part of the left hypoehondri- um, it assumes a round form; its great cul de sac is thrust into this hypochondrium, and fills it almost com- pletely; the greater curvature descends towards the umbilicus, particularly on the left side; the pylorus, alone, fixed by a fold of the peritonaum, preserves iu motion and its relations with the surrounding parts. On account ofthe resistance that the vertebral column presenU behind, the posterior surface 6f the stomach cannot distend itself on that side: for that reason this viscus is wholly carried forward; and as the pylorus and the oesophagus cannot be displaced in this direc- tion, it makes a motion of rotelion, by which ils great curve is directed a little forward ■ its posterior aspect inclines downwards, and its superior upwards. Though it undergoes these changes of position and relation, it, nevertheless, preserves the recurved conoid form which is proper to it. This effect depends on the manner in which the three tunics contribute to its dila- tation. The two plates of the serous membrane sepa- rate and give place to the stomach. The muscular layer suffers a real distention; ite fibres are prolonged, but so as to preserve the particular form ofthe stomach. Lastly, the raucous membrane gives way, particularly in the points where the folds are multiplied. It will be noticed that these are found particularly along the larger curve, as well as at the splenic extremity. The dilatation of the stomach alone produces very important changes in the abdomen. The total volume of this cavity augmenu; the belly juts out; the ab- dominal viscera are compressed with greater force; often the necessity of passing urine, or faices, is felt. The diaphragm is pressed towards the breast, it de- scends with some difficulty; thence the motions of re- spiration, and the phenomena which depend on it, are more incommoded, such as speech, singing, &c. In certain cases, the dilatation of the stomach may he carried so far that the sides of the abdomen are painfully distended, and respiration becomes difficult. To produce such effecu, the contraction of the oeso- phagus, which presses the food in the stomach, must be very energetic. We have remarked above the con siderable thickness of the muscular layer of this canal, and the great number of nerves wliich go to it; nothing less than this disposition is necessary to account for the force with which the food distends the stomach. For more certainty, the finger has only to be introduced into the oesophagus of an animal by the cardiac ori- fice, arid the force of the contraction will be found striking. But if the food exerU so marked an influence upon the sides of the stomach and the abdomen, they ought themselves to suffer a proportionate reaction, and tend to escape by the two openings of the stomach. Why does this effect not take place ? It is generally said that the cardia and pylorus shut; but this pheno- menon has not been submitted to any particular re- searches. Here is what Dr. Magendie's experiments have produced in this respect. The alternate motion ofthe oesophagus prevenu the return of the food into this cavity. The more the sto- mach is distended, contraction becomes the more in- tense and prolonged, and the relaxation of shorter duration. Ite contraction generally coincides with the instant of inspiration, when the stomach is most forci- bly compressed. Its relaxation ordinarily happens at the instant of expiration. We may have an idea of this mechanism by layina bare the stomach of a dog, and endeavouring to make the food pass into the oesophagus by compressing tlie stomach, with both hands. It will be ncariy impossible. DIG DIG to succeed, whatever force is used, if it is done at the instant when the oesophagus is contracted: but the passage will take place, in a certain degree, of iuelf; if the stomach is compressed at the instant of relaxa- tion. The resistance that the pylorus presenU to the pas- sage of the aliments is of another kind. In living animals, whether the stomach is empty or full, this opening is habitually shut, by the constriction of its fibrous ring, and the contraction of its circular fibres. There is frequently seen another constriction in the stomach, at the distance of one or two inches, which appears intended to prevent the food from reaching the pylorus; we perceive, also, irregular and peristaltic con'ractions, which commence at the duodenum, art*. are continued into the pyloric portion of the stomach, the effect of which is to press the food towards the eplenic part. Besides, should the pylorus not be natu- rally shut, the food would have little tendency to enter it, for it only endeavours to escape Into a place where the pressure is less; and this would be equally great in the small intestine as in tiie stomach, since it is nearly equally distributed over all the abdominal cavity. Among the number of phenomena produced by the food in the stomach, there are several, the existence of which, though generally admitted, do not appear sufficiently demonstrated; such is the diminution of the volume of the spleen, and that of the blood-vessels uf the liver, or the omenta, Sec.; such is also a motion of the stomach, which should preside over the recep- tion of the food, distribute it equally by exerting upon it a gentle pressure, so that its dilatation, far from being a passive phenomenon, must be essentially active. Dr. Magcndie has frequently opened animals the stomachs of which were filled with food ; he has examined the bodies of executed persons, a short time after death, aud has seen nothing favourable to these assertions. The accumulation of food in the stomach is accom- panied by many sensations, of which it is necessary to take account:—at first, it is an agreeable feeling, or the pleasure of a want satisfied. Hunger is appeased by degrees; the general weakness that accompanied it is replaced by an active state, and a feeling of new force. If the introduction of food is continued, we experience a sensation of fulness and satiety which indicates that the stomach is. sufficiently replenished; and if, con- trary to this instinctive information, we still persist to make use of food, disgust and nausea soon arrive, and they are very soon followed by vomiting. These dif- ferent impressions must not be attributed to the volume of the alimenu alone. Every thing being equal in ether respecu, food very nutritive occasions, more promptly, the feeling of satiety. A substance which is m>t very nourishing does not easily calm hunger, though it is taken in great quantity. The mucous membrane, of the stomach, then, is en- dowed with considerable sensibility, since it distin- guishes the nature of substances which come hi con- tact with it. This property is very strongly marked if an irritating poisonous substance Is swallowed: intole- rable pain is then felt. We also know that the stomach is sensible to the temperature of food. We cannot doubt that the presence of tlie aliments of lhe stomach causes a great excitement, from the redness of the mucous membrane, from the quantity of fluid it secretes, and the volume of vessels directed there; but this is favourable lo chyiiiification. This excitement of the stomach influences tiie general state of the functions. The time that the alimenu remain in the stomach is considerable, generally several hours; it is during this slay that they are transformed into chyme. Changes of the aliments in the stomach:— It is more than au hour before the food suffers any apparent change in the stomach, more than what re- sults from the perspiratory and mucous fluids with which they are mixed, and Which are continually re- newed. The stomach is uniformly distended during this time; but the whele extent of the pyloric portion af- terward contracte, particularly that nearest the splenic portion, into which the food is pressed. Afterward, there is nothing found in the pyloric portion but chyme, udxed with a small quantity of unchanged food. The best authors have agreed to consider the chyme as a homogeneous substance, pultaceous, grayish, of a sweetish taste, insipid, slightly acid, and preserving some of the properties of the food. This description •eaves niuch to be explained. The result of Dr. Magendic's experiments are as fol- lows : A. There are as many sorts of chyme as there are different serts of food, if we judge by the colour, con- sistence, appearance, &c.; as we may easily ascertain, Dy giving different simple alimentary substances to dogs to eat, and killing them during the operation of digestion. He frequently found the same result in man, in .the dead bodies of criminals, or persons dead by accident B« Animal substances are generally more easily and completely changed than vegetable substances. It fre- quently happens that these last traverse the whole in- testinal canal without changing their apparent proper- ties. He has frequently seen in the rectum, and in the small intestine, the vegetables which are used in seup spiiiage, sorrel, Sec, which bad preserved the most part of their properties: their colour alone appeared sensibly changed by the contact of the bjle. Chyme is formed particularly in the pyloric portion. The food appears to be introduced slowly into it, and during the time they remain they undergo transforma- tion. The Doctor believes, however, that he has ob- served frequently chymous matter at the surface of the mass of aliments which fill the splenic portion; but the alimenu in general preserve their properties in this part of the stomach. It would be difficult to tell why the pyloric portion is better adapted to the formation of chyme than the rest of the stomach; perhaps the great number of follicles that are seen in it modify the quantity or the nature of the fluid that is there secreted. The transforma- tion of alimentary substances into chyme takes place generally from the superficies to the centre. On the surface of portions of food swallowed, there is formed a soft layer easy to be detached. The substances seem lo be attacked and corroded by a reagent capable of dissolving them. The white of a hard egg, for in- stance, becomes in a little time as if plunged in vinegar, or in a solution of potassa. C. Whatever is the alimentary substance employed, the chyme has always a sharp odour and taste, and reddens paper coloured with turnsol. D. There is only a small quantity of gas found in the stomach during tlie formation of chyme; some- times there exisU none. Generally, it forms a small bubble at tbe superior part of the splenic portion. Once only in the body of a criminal a short time after death he gathered with proper precautions a quantity sufficient to be analyzed. Chevreuil found it com- posed of: • Oxygen,.....................1100 Carbonic acid,............... 14.00 Pure hydrogen,............... 3.55 Azote,... ................... 71.45 Total,.....................100.00 There is rarely any gas found in the stomach of a dog. We cannot then believe, with Professor Chaus- sier, that we swallow-a bubble of air at every motion of deglutition, which is pressed into the stomach by the alimentary bole. Were it so, there ought to be found a considerable quantity of air in this organ after a meal: now the contrary is to be seen. E. There is never a great quantity of chyme accu- mulated in the pyloric portion: the most that the Doc- tor ever saw in it was scarcely equal in volume to two or three ounces of water. The contraction of the stomach appears to have an influence upon tbe pro- duction of chyme. The following is what he observed in this respect. After having been some time im- moveable, the extremity of ttie duodenum contracts, the pylorus and the pyloric portion contract also; this motion presses the chyme towards the splenic portion; but it afterward presses it in a contrary direction, that U after being distended, and having permitted the chyme to enter again into iu cavity, the pyloric por- tion contracte from left to right, and direcU the chyme towards the duodenum, which immediately passes tbe pylorus and enters the intestine. The same phenomenon is repeated a certain number of times, but it stops to begin again, after a certain time. When the stomach contains much food, this 301 DIG DIG motion is limited to the parts of tbe organ nearest the pylorus; but in proportion as it becomes empfv, the motion extends farther, and is seen even in the splenic portion when the stomach is almost entirely empty. It becomes generally more strong about the end of chymification. Some persons have a distinct feeling of it at this moment. The pylorus has been made to play a very important part in the passage of the chyme from the stomach to the intestine. It judges, they say, of the chymification of the food; it opens lo those that have the required qualities, and shute against thosethat have not. How- ever, as we daily observe substances not digestible tra- verse it easily, such as stones of cherries, it is added, that becoming accustomed to a substance not chym'- fied, which presenU iuelf repeatedly, it at Inst opens a passage. These .cowiderations, consecrated in a certain degree by the word pylorus, a porter, may please the fancy, but they are purely hypothetical. F. All the alimentary substances-are not transform- ed into chyme with the same promptitude. Generally the fat substances, the tendons, the car- tilages, the concrete albumen, the mucilaginous and sweet vegetables, resist more the action of the stomach than the caseous, fibrinous, and glutinous substances. Even some substances appear refractory: such as the bones, the epidermis of fruits, their stones, and whole seeds, &c. In determining the digestibility of food, the volume of the portions swallowed ought to be taken into ac- count. The largest pieces, of whatever nature, re- main longest in the stomach ; on the contrary, a sub- stance wliich is not digestible, if it is very small, such as grape stones, does pot rest in the stomach, but passes quickly with the chyme into the intestine. In respect cf the facility and quickness of the forma- tion of chyme, it is different in every different indi- vidual. It is evident, after what has been said, that to fix the necessary time for the chymification of all {he food contained in the stomach, we ought to take into account then quantity, their chemical nature, the man- ner in which the mastication acts upon ihem, and the individual disposition. However, in four or five hours after an ordinary meal, the transformation ofthe whole of the food into chyme is generally effected. The nature of the chemical changes that tiie food undergoes in the stomach is unknown. It is not be- cause there have been no attempts at different periods to give explanations of them more or less plausible. The ancient philosophers said that the food became putrified in the stomach; Hippocrates attributed the digestive process to coction; Galen assigned the sto- mach attractive, retentive, concoctive, expulsive fa- culties, and by their help he attempted to explain di- gestion. The doctrine of Galen reigned iu the schools until the middle of the seventeenth century, when it was attacked and overturned by the fermenting che- mists, who established in the stomach an effervescence, a particular fermentation, by means of which the food was macerated, dissolved, precipitated, Sec. This system was npt long in repute; it was replaced by ideas much less reasonable. Digestion was sup- posed to be only a trituration, a bruising performed by the stomach; an Innumerable quantity of little worms was supposed to attack and divide the food. Boer- haave thought he had found the truth, by combining the different opinions that had reigned before him. Haller did not follow the ideas of his master; he con- sidered digestion a simple maceration. He knew that vegetable and animal matters, ptunged into water, are soon covered with a soft homogeneous layer; he be- lieved that tbe food underwent a like change, by ma- cerating in the saliva and fluids secreted by the stomach. , . . Reaumur and Spallanzam made experimente pn animals, and demonstrated the falsity of the ancient systems- they showed that food, contained in hollow metallic balls pierced with small boles, was digested the same as if it was free in tbe cavity of the stomach. They proved that the stomach contains a particular fluid, which they call ^or trie juice, and that this fluid was the principal agent of digestion; but they much exaggerated iu properties, and they were mistaken when they thought to have explained digestien in con sidering it as a solution: because, in nol explaining this solution, they did not explain the changes of food in the stomach. 303 In the formation of chyme, it is necessary to cormt- der, 1st, The circumstances in which the food is found in the stomach. 2dly, The chemical nature of it. The circumstances affecting the food in the stomach, during its stay there, are not numerous: 1st, it suffers a pressure more or less strong, either from the sides of the abdomen, or from those of the stomach ; 2dly, the whole is entirely moved by the motions of respiration; 3dlv, it is exposed to a temperature of thirty to thirty- two degrees of Reaumur; 4thly, if is exppsed to the action ofthe saliva, of the mucosities proceeding from the mouth and the oesophagus, as well as. the fluid secreted by the mucous membrane ef the stomach. It will be remembered that this fluid is slightly vis- cous, that it contains much water, mucus, salts, with a base of soda and ammonia, and lactic acid of Ber- zelius. With regard th the nature of the food, we have already si en how variable it is, since all the imme- diate principles, animal or vegetable, may be carried into the stomach, in different forms and proportions, and serve usefully in the formation of chyme. Now, making allowance for the nature of the- food, and the circumstances in which it is placed in the stomach, shall we be able to account for the known phenomena of the formation of chyme? The temperature of thirty to thirty-two degrees, R. = 100 to 104 F.; the pressure, and the tossing that the food sustains, cannot be con- sidered as the principal cause of its transf"ormation,into chyme; it is probable that they only co-operate in this; the action of the saliva and that of the fluid secreted in the stomach remain; but after the known composition of the saliva, it is hardly possible that it can attack and change the nature of the food; at most, it can only serve to divide, to imbibe it in such a manner as to separate its particles : it must then be the action of the fluid formed by the internal membrane of the sto- mach. It appears certain that this fluid, in acting che- mically upon the alimentary substances, dissolves them from the surface towards the centre. To produce a palpable proof of it, with this fluid of which we speak, there have been attempts made to produce what is called in physiology, artificial di- gestions, that is, after having macerated food, it is mixed with gastric juice, and then exposed in a tube, or any other vase, to a temperature equal to that of the stomach. Spallauzani advanced, that these di- gestions succeeded, and that the food was reduced to chyme; but, according to the researches of de Monte- gre, it appears that they are not; and that, on the con- trary, the substances employed undergo no alteration analogous to chymification; this is agreeable to expe- riments made by Reaumur. But because the gastric juice does not dissolve the food when put with it into a tube, we ought uot to conclude that the same fluid cannot dissolve the food when it is introduced into the stomach; the circumstances are indeed far from being the same: in the stoniacnithe temperature is constant, the food is pressed and agitated, and the saliva and gastric juice are constantly renewed ; as soon as the chyme is formed, it is carried away and pressed in the duodenum. Nothing of this takqa%lace-in the tube or vase which contains the food mixed with gastric juice; therefore, the want of success in artificial di- gestidns, proves nothing which tends to explain the formation of chyme. Bat how does it happen that the same fluid can act in a manner similar upon the great variety of aliment- ary substances, animal and vegetable 7 The acidity which characterizes it, though fit to dissolve certain matters, as albumen, for example, would not he suita- ble for dissolving fat. To this it may be answered, that nothing proves the gastric juice to continue always the same; the small number of analyses that have been made of it demon- strate, on the contrary, that it presenU considerable varieties in its properties. The contact of different sorts of food upon the mucous membrane of the sto- mach, may possibly influence iu composition; it is at least certain, that this varies in the different animals. For example, that of man is incapable of actinc on bones; it is well known that the dog digesu these sub stances perfectly. Generally speaking, the action by which the chvm« is formed prevenu the reaction of the constituent elemcnu of the food upon each other: but this effort takes place only in good digestions; in bad digestion DIG DIG fermentation, and even putrefaction may take platee: this may be suspected by the great quantity of inodor- ous gases that are developed in certain cases, and the sulphuretted hydrogen which is disengaged in others. The nerves of the eighth pair have long been consi- dered to direct the act of chymification: in fact, if these nerves arc cut, or tied in the neck, the matters introduced into the stomach undergo no alteration. But tbe consequence, (says Dr. Magendie) that is de- duced from this fact, does not appear to me to be rigor- ous. Is not the effect produced upon the stomach by the injury done to respiration, confounded here with the direct influence of the section of the nerves of the eighth pair upou this organ 1 I am inclined to believe it: for, as I have many timesdoiie, if the two eighth pairs lie cut in the breast below the branches which go to the lungs, the food which is introduced afterward into the stomach is transformed iuto chyme, aud ulti- mately furnishes an abundant chyle. Some persons imagine that electricity may have an influence in the production of chyme, and that the nerves we mention may be the conductors: there is no established fact to justify this conjecture. Tlie most probable use of the nerves of the eighth pair is, to esta- blish intimate relations between the stomach and the brain, to give notice whether any noxious substances have entered along with the food, and whether they are capable of being digested. In a strong person, the operation of the formation of chyme takes place without his knowledge; it is merely perceived that the sensation of fulness, and the diffi culty of respiration produced by the distention of the stomach, disappear by degrees; but frequently, with people of a delicate temperament, digestion is accom- panied with feebleness in the action ofthe senses, with a general coldness, and slight shiverings; the activity of the mind diminishes, and seems to become drowsy, and there is a disposition to sleep. The vital powers are then said to be concentrated in the organ that acts, and to abandon for an instant the others. To those general effects are joined the production of the gas that escapes by the mouth, a feeling of weight, of heat, of giddiness, and sometimes of burning, followed by an analogous sensation along the oesophagus, Sec. These effecu are felt particularly towards the end of the chymification. It does not appear, however, that these laborious digestions are much less beneficial than the others. From the stomach, the food, is received into the small intestine, whicli is the longest portion of the di- gestive canal; it establishes a communication between the stomach and the large intestine. Not being sus- ceptible of much distention, it is twisted a great many times upon itself, being much longer than the place in which it is contained. It is fixed to the vertebral column by a fold ofthe peritonaeum, which limits, yet aids iu motions; its longitudinal and circular fibres are not separated as in the stomach; its mucous mem- brane, which presenU many villi, and agrcat number of mucous follicles, forms irregular circular folds, the number of which are greater in proportion as ihe intes- tine is examined nearer the pyloric orifice: these folds are called valvula conniventes. The small intestine receives many blood-vessels; its nerves come from the ganglions of the great sympa- thdic.. At its internal surface, the numerous orifices of the chyliferous ves-els open. . This intestine is divided into three parts, called the duodenum, jejunum, and ileum. The mucous mem- brane of the small intestine, like that of the stomach, secretes abundance of mucus; viscous, threadv, of a Bait taste, and reddens strongly turnsol paper; all which properties are also in the liquid secreted by the sto- mach. Haller gave this fluid the name of intestinal juice; the quantity that is formed in twenty-four hours he estimated at eight pounds. Not far from the gastric extremity of this intestine is the common orifice of the biliary and pancreatic canals, by which the fluid secreted- by the liver and the pancreas flow into the intestinal cavity. If the formation ofthe chyme is still a mystery, the nature of the phenomena that take place in the small intestine are little better known. In the experiments which have been made on dogs and rabbiu, tbe chyme is seen to pass from the stomach Into the duodenum. The phenomena are these. Al intervals, more or less distant, a contractile motion commences towards the middle ofthe duodenum; It is propagated rapidly to the site of the pylorus: this ring contracts iuelf, as also the pyloric part pf the siomacn; by tins motion, the matters contained in the duodenum are pressed back towardsthepylerus, where they are stopped by ihe valve, and those that are found in the pyloric part, are partly pressed towards the splenic part; but this motion, directed from the intes- tine towards the stomach, U very soon replaced by another in a contrary direction, that is, wliich propa- gates iteelf from the stomach towards the duodenum, the result of which is to make a considerable quantity of chyme pass the pylorus. This fact seems to indicate that the valve of the pyiorus serves as much to prevent the matters con- tained in the small intestine from flowing back into the stomach, as to-retain the chyme and the food in the cavity of this organ. Tiie motion that we have described, is generally re- peated many times following, and modified as to the rapidity, the intensity of the contraction, &c.; it then ceases to begin again after some time. It is not very marked in the first moments of the formation of the chyme; the extremity only of the pyloric part partici- pates iu it. It augments in proportion as the stomach becomes empty; and, towards the end of chymifica- tion, it often takes place over the whole stomach. It is not. suspended by the section of the nerves of the eighth pair. Thus the entrance of chyme into tbe small intestine is not perpetual. According as it is repeated, the Chyme accumulates in the first portion ofthe intestine, it dis- tends its sides a little, and presses into the intervals of the valves; its presence very soon excites the organ to contract, and by this means one part advances into the intestine; the other remains attached to the sur- face of its membrane, and afterward takes the same direction. The same phenomenon continues down to the large intestine; but, as the duodenum receives new portions ofthe chyme, it happens at last that the small intestine is filled in its whole length with this matter. It is observed only to be much less abundant near the cacum than at the pyloric extremity. The motion that_determines the progress of the chyme through the small intestine, has a great analogy with that of the pylorus: it is irregular, returns at pe- riods which are variable, is sometimes in one direc- tion, sometimes in another, takes place sometimes in many parts at once; it is always slow, more or less; it causes relative changes among the intestinal cir- cumvolutions. It is beyond the influence ofthe will. We should form a false idea of it were we merely to examine the intestine of an animal recently dead; it has then a much greater activity than during life. Nevertheless, iu weak digestions it appears to acquire more than ordinary energy and velocity. In whatever manner this motion takes place, the chyme appears to move very slowly in the small intes- tine: the numerous vafves that ii contains, the multi- tude of asperities that cever the mucous membrane, the many bendings of the canal, are so many circum- stances that ought to contribute to retard iu progress, but which ought to favour iu mixture with the fluids contained in the intestine, and the production of the chyle which results from it. • Changes that the chyme undergoes in the small in- testine.—It is only about the height of the orifice of the pholcdochus and pancreatic canal that the chyme begins to change iu properties. Before this, it pre- serves iu colour, its semi-fluid consistence, its sharp odour, iu slightly acid savour; but, in mixing with the bile and the pancreatic juice, it assumes new qualities: its colour becomes yellowish, iu taste bitter, and its sharp odour diminishes much. If it proceeds from ani- mal or vegetable matters, which contained grease or oil, irregular filaments are seen to form here and there upon its surface; they are sometimes flat, at other times rounded, attach themselves quickly to the surface ofthe valve, and appear to consist of crude chyle. This matter is not seen when the chyme proceeds from matter that contained no fat; it is a grayish layer, more or less thick, which adheres to the mucous mem- brane, and appears to contain the elemenU of chyle. The same phenomena are observed in the tico superior thirds of the small intestine: but in the inferior third, the chymous matter is more consistent; iu yellow co- lour becomes more deep; it ends sometimes by becoiu- 303 DIG DIG Ing of a greenish brown, which pierces through the intestinal parietes, and gives an appearance to tlie ileum, distinct from that of the duodenum and jejunum. When it is examined near the cacum, there are few or no whitish chylous striae seen; it seems, in this place, to be only the remainder of the matter which has served in the formation of the chyle. After what has been said abpve, upon the varieties that the chyme presenU, we may understand that the changes it undergoes in the small intestine are variable according to its properties; in fact, the phenomena of digestion in the small intestine, vary according to the nature of the food. The chyme, however, preserves iu acid property; and if it contains small quantities of food or other bodies thai have resisted the action of the stomach, they traverse the small intestine without undergoing any alteration. The same phenomena ap- pear when the same substances have been used. Dr. Magendie has ascertained this fact upon the bodies of two criminals, who, two hours before death, had taken an ordinary meal, in which they had eaten the same food nearly in equal quantity; the matters contained in tbe stomach, the chyme in the py!6ric portion and in the small intestine, appeared to him exactly the same as to consistence, colour, taste, odour, Sec. There is generally gas found in the small intestine during the formation of chyle. Drs. Magendie and Chevreuil have made experiments upon the bodies of criminals opened shortly after death, and who, being young and vigorous, presented the most favourable con- ditions for such researches. In a subject of twenty- four years, who had eaten, two hours before his death, bread, and some Swiss cheese, and drank water red- dened with wine, they found in the small intestine: Oxygen...................... 0.00 Carbonic acid................24.30 Pure hydrogen................55.53 Azote........................20.08 Total......................100.00 In a second subject, aged twenty-three years, who had eaten of tlie same food at the same hour, and whose punishment took place at the same time: Oxygen...................... 0.00 Carbonic acid................ 40.00 Pure hydrogen...............51.15 Azote...........,........... 8.85 Total......................100.00 In a third experiment, made upon a young man of twenty-eight years, who, four hours before death had eaten bread, beef, (entiles, and drank red wine, they (bund in the same intestine: Oxygen...................... 0.00 Carbonic acid............•••• 25.00 Pure hydrogen............... 8.40 Azote.......................66.60 Total......................100.00 They never observed any other gases in the small in- testine. These gases might have different origins. They might possibly come from the stomach with the chyme; or they were, perhaps, secreted by the intes- tinal muccus membrane; they might arise from the reciprocal action of Ibe matters.contained in the intes- tine ; or perhaps they might come from all these sources at once. However, the stomach contains oxygen, and very little hydrogen, while they have almost always found much hydrogen in the small intestine, and never any oxygen. Besides, it is a daily observation, that the little gas that the stomach contains is generally passed by the mouth towards the end of chymification, pro- bably, because at this instant it can more easily ad- vance into tbe oesophagus. The probability of the formation of gases by the secretion of the mucous membrane could not be at all admissible, except for carbonic acid, which seems to be formed in this manner in respiration. With regard to the action of matters contained in the intestine, Dr. Magendie says he has many times seen the chynious matter let bubbles of gas escape very rapidly. This took place from tbe orifice of the ductus choledochus to the commencement of tiie ileum. there was no trace 304 of It perceived in this last intestine, nor in tha superior part of the duodenum, nor the stomaah. He made this observation again upon the body of a criminal four hours after death; it presented uo traces of putre- faction. • The alteration which chyme undergoes in the sina'l intestine is unknown; it is easily seen to be the result of the action of the bile, of the pnncreatic juice, and of the fluid secreted by the mucous membrane, upon the chyme. But what is the play of the affinities in this real chemical operation, and why is the chyle pre- cipitated against the surface of the valvula conniven- tes, while the rest remains in the intestine to be after- ward expelled 1 This is completely unknown. • We have learned something more of the. time that is necessary for this alteration of the chyme. Tha phenomenon does not take place quickly: in animab, it often happens that we do not find any chyle formed three or four hours after the meal. After what has been said, we see that in the small intestine, the chyme is divided into two parts: the one which attaches itself to tlie sides, and which is the chyle still impure; the otiier the true refuse, which is destined to be thrown into the large intestine, and af- terward entirely carried out of the body. The manner in which drinks accumulate in the sto- mach differs little from that of the alimenu; it is gene- rally quicker, more equal, and more easy; probably because the liquids spread, and distend the stomach more uniformly. In the same manner as the food, they occupy more particularly its left aud middle por- tion ; the pyloric, or right extremity, contains always much less. The distention of the stomach must not, however, be carried to a great degree, for the liquid would be ex- pelled by vomitipg. This frequently happens te per- sons that swallow a great quantity of drink quickly. When we wish lo excite vomiting in persons who have taken an emetic, one of the best means is to make them drink a number of glasses of liquid quickly. The presence of drinks in the stomach produces local phenomena like those which take place from the accumulation of the aliments; the same changes in the form and position of the organ, the same distention of the abdomen, the same contraction of tbe pylorus and the oesophagus, &c. The general phenomena are different from those produced by the alimenu: this depends on the action of the liquids upon the sides of the stomach, and the quickness with which they are carried into the blood. Potations, in passing rapidly through the mouth and the oesophagus, preserve more than the food their pro- per temperature until they arrive in the stomach. We therefore prefer them to those, when we wish to expe- rience in this organ a feeling of heat or of cold: hence arises the preference that we give to hot drinks ip winter, and cold drinks in summer. Every one knows that the drinks remain a much shorter time in the stomach than the alimenu; but the manner of their passage out of this viscus is still very little known. It is generally supposed that they tra- verse the pylorus and pass into the small intestine, where they are absorbed with tlie chyle; nevertheless a ligature applied round the pylorus in such a manner as to hinder it from penetrating into the duodenum, does not much retard its disappearance from the cavity of the stomach. Alteration of drinks in the stomach.—Fluids, in respect of the alterations that they prove in the sto- mach, may be divided into two classes: the one sort do not form any chyme, and lhe other are chymified wholly or in part- To the first class belong pure water, alkohol, suffi- ciently weak to be considered as a drink, the vegetable acids, &c. During iu stay in the stomach, water assumes an equilibrium of temperature with the sides of this viscus: it mixes at the same time with mucus the gastric juice, and the saliva which are found in it • it becomes muddy, and afterward disappears slowlv without suffering any other transformation. One part passes into the small intestine; the other appears to be directly absorbed. There remains after ite disappear ance a certain quantity of mucus, which is vervsoon reduced to chyme like the alimenu. By observation we know that water deprived of atmospheric air as distilled water, or water charged with a great quantity DIG DIG •f salts, as well-water, remain long In the stomach and produce a feeling of weight. Alkohol acte quite in a different manner. We know the impression of burning heat that it causes at first in its passage through the mouth, the pharynx, the oeso- phagus ; and that which it excites when it enters the stomach: the effecu of this action determine the con- traction of this organ, irritate the mucous membrane, and augment the secretion of which it is the seat; it coagulates at the same time all the albuminous parts with wliich it is in contact; and as the different liquids in the stomach contain a considerable proportion of this matter, it happens that a short time after alkohol has been swallowed, there is in this viscus"a certain quantity of concrete albumen. The mucus undergoes a modification analogous to that of the albumen; it becomes hard, forms irregular elastic filaments, which preserve a certain transparency. In producing these phenomena, the alkohol mixes with the water that the saliva and the gastric juice contain; probably it dissolves a part of the elements that enter into their composition, so that it ought to be much weakened by its stay in the stomach. It dis- appears very quickly; its general effects are also very rapid, and drunkenness or death follow almost imme- diately the introductionof too great a quantity of alko- hol into the stomach. The matters coagulated by the action of the aikohol are, after iu disappearance, digested like sonu ali- menu. Among the drinks that are reduced to chyme, some are reduced in part and some wholly. Oil is in this last case; it is transformed, in the pyloric part, into a matter analogous in appearance with that which is drawn from the purification of oils by sulphuric acid ; this matter is evidently the chyme of" oil. On account of this transformation, oil is per- haps the liquid that remains longest in the stomach. Every one knows that milk curdles soon after it is swallowed; this curd then becomes a solid aliment, which is digested in the ordinary manner. Whey only can be considered as drink The greatest number of drinks that we use are formed of water, or of alkohol, in which are in sus- pension or dissolution, immediate animal or vegetable principles, such as gelatine, albumen', osmazome, sugar, gum, fecula, colouring or astringent matters, Sec. These drinks contain salts of lime, of soda, of po- tassa, &c. The result of several experiments that have been made upon animals, and some observations that have been made on man, is, that there is a separation of the water and the alkohol in the stomach from the mat- ters that these liquids hold in suspension or solution. These matters remain in the stomach, where they are transformed into chyme, like the aliments; while the liquids with which they were united are absorbed, or pass into the small intestine; lastly, they are conduct- ed, as we have just now seen, in treating of water and alkohol. Salu that are in solution in water do not abandon this liquid, and are absorbed with it. Red wine, for example, becomes muddy at first by its mixture wilh juices that are formed in, or carried into the stomach; it very soon coagulates the albumen of these fluids, and becomes flaky; afterward, its colouring matter, carried perhaps by tiie mucus and the albumen, is de- posited upon the mucous membrane: there is a cer- tain quantity of it seen at least in the pyloric por- tion ; the watery aud alkoholic parte disappear with rapidity. The broth of meat undergoes the same changes. The water that il contains is absorbed; the gelatine, the albumen, the fat, and probably the osiuazomc, remain in the stomach, where they are reduced into chyme. Action of the small intestine upon drinks.—After what has been read, it is olqar that fluids penetrate, under two forms, into the small intestine : 1st, under that of liquid; 2dly, under that of chyme. The liquids that pass from the stomach into the in- testine remain but a short time, except under particular circumstances; they do not appear to undergo any other alteration than their mixture with the intestinal juice, the chyme, the pancreatic liquid, and the bile; they do not form any sort of chyle; they are generally absorbed In the duodenum, and the coinnit-ucement of V lhe Jejunum; they are rarely seen In the ilium, and- stin more rarely in the large intestine. It appears that tliis last case does not happen except in the state 01 sickness; for example, during the action of a pur- gative. * The chyme that .proceeds from drinks follows tho ST rr.u' aJld aPPears to undergo the same changes as that of the food ; it therefore produces chyle. Such are the principal phenomena of the digestion of drinks: we see how necessary it was to distinguish them from those that belong to the digestion of the alimenu. But we do not always digest the alimenu and the drinks separately, as we have supposed- very fre- quently the two digestions take place at the same time. Drink favours the digestion of the alimenls; this effect is probably produced in various maimers. Those that are watery, soften, divide, dissolve even certain foods; they aid in this manner their chymification and their passage through the pylorus. Wine fulfils analogous uses, but only for the sub- stances that it is capable of dissolving; besides, it ex- cites by iu.contact the mucous membrane of the sto- mach, and causes a greater secretion of the gastric juice. Alkohol acts much in the same manner as wine, only it is more intense. It is thus that those liquors which are used after meals, are useful in ex- citing the action of the stomach."—Magendie's Phy- siology. DIGESTIVE. Digettivus; from digero, to dis- solve.) A term applied by surgeons to those sub- stances which, when applied to an ulcer or wound, promote suppuration: such are the ceratum resina, ungucntum elemiawwm poultices, fomentations, &c Digestive salt.L'he muriate of potassa.. Digestive salt of Sylvius. The muriate of po tassa. Dioesti'vum sal. See Potassa murias. DIGITA'LrS. (From digitus, a finger; because its flower represente a finger.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia; Order, Angiospermia, Fox-glove. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common fox- glove. See Digitalis purpurea. Digitalis purpurea. The systematic name of the fox-glove. Digitatis—calycinis foliolis ovatis acu- tis, corollis obtusis, labio super/ore integro, of Lin- na;us. The leaves of this plant have a bitter nauseous taste, but no remarkable smell; they have been long used externally to ulcers and scrofulous tumours with considerable advantage. When properly dried, their colour is a lively green. They ought to be col- lected when the plant begins to blossom, to be dried quickly before the fire, and preserved unpowdered. Of all the narcotics, digitalis is that which dimi- nishes most powerfully the actions of the system; and it does so without occasioning any previous excite- ment. Even in the most moderate dose, it diminishes the force and frequency of the pulse, and, in a large dose, reduces it to a great extent, as from 70 beats to 40 or 35 in a minute, occasioning, at the same time, vertigo, indistinct vision, violent and durable sickness, ! with vomiting. In a still larger quantity, it induces | convulsions, coldness of the body, and insensibility; symptoms whicli have sometimes terminated fatally. As a narcotic, fox-glove has been recommended in epi- lepsy, insanity, and in-some acute inflammatory dis- eases. Lately it has been very extensively employed in phthisis, and the beneficial eftfccu which it pro- duces in that disease, are probably owing to its nar- cotic power, by wliich it reduces tha force of the cir- culation through the lungs and general system. It is administered so as to produce this effect. Onegranj of the powdered leaves, or ten drops of tlie saturated tincture, may be given night and morning. This dose is increased one-half every second day, till its action on the system becomes apparent. As soon as the pulse begins to be diminished, the increase of dose must be made with more caution: and, whenever nausea is induced, it ought rather to be reduced, or, if necessary, intermitted for a short time. If the sickness become urgent, it is best relieved by stimulants, particularly large doses of brandy, with aromatica. The tincture has been supposed to be the best form of administering digitalis, when the remedy is designed to act as a nar- 6 305 DIS DIO eotlc: It is also more manageable in ludose, and more uniform in iu strength, than thedried leaves. Besides iu narcotic effecu, digitalis acu as one of the most certain diuretics in dropsy, apparently from its power of promoting absorption. It has frequently succeeded where the other diuretics have failed. Dr. Withering has an undoubted claim to this discovery; and the numerous cases of dropsy related by him, and other practitioners of established reputation, afford in- contestable evidence of iu diuretic powers, and of its practical importance in the cure of those disorders. From Dr. Withering's extensive experience ef the use ofthe digitalis in dropsies, he has been able to judge of iu success by the following circumstances;—" It sel- dom succeeds in men of great natural strength, of tense fibre, of warm skin, of florid complexion, or in those with a tight and coidy pulse. If tbe belly in as- cites be tense, hard, and circumscribed, or the Iimb3 ip anasarca solid and resisting, we have but little hope. On the contrary, if the pulse be feeble, or intermitting, the countenance pale, the lips livid, the skin cold, the swollen belly soft and fluctuating, the anasarcous limbs readily pitting under the pressure of the finger, we may expect the diuretic effecu to follow in a kindly manner." Of the inferences which he deduces, the fourth is, " that if it (digitalis) fails, there is but little chance of any other medicine succeeding." Although the digitalis is now generally admitted to be a very powerful diuretic, yet it is but justice to ackpowledge that this medicine has more frequently failed than could have been reasonablyexpecied, from a compari- son of the lacU stated by Dr. Withering. The dose of the dried leaves in powder is from one to three grains, twice a day. But if a liquid medicine be preferred, a drachm of the dried leaves is 4oJbe infused for four hours, in .half a pint of boiling water, adding to the strained liquor an ounce of any spirituous water. One ounce of this infusion, given twice a day, is a medium dose. It is to be continued in these doses till it either aeU upon the kidneys, the stomach, the pulse (which, as has been said, it has a remarkable power of lower- ing,) or the bpwels. The administration of this remedy requires to be conducted with much caution. Ite effects do not im- mediately appear; and when the doses are too fre- quent, or too quickly augmented, its action is concen- trated so as to produce frequently the most violent symptoms. The general rules are, to begin with a small dose, to increase it gradually, till the action is apparent on the kidneys, stomach, intestines, or vas- cular system; and immediately suspending its exhibi- tion, when iu effecu on any of these parts take place. Tlie symptoms arising from too large a dose of digi- talis are, extreme sickness, vertigo, indistinct vision, incessant vomiting, and a great reduction of the force of the circulation, terminating sometimes in syncope. or convulsions. They are relieved by frequent and smalt doses of opium, brandy, aromatics, and strong bitters, aud by a blister applied to the region of the atomach. DIGITATU9. Digitate or fingered. A leaf is call- ed folium digitatum, when several leaflets proceed from the summit of a common fooutalk, as in Poten- tillaverna; and rep tans. DIGITIFORMIS. Finger-like. Applied to the re- ceptacle of the Arum maculatum, and CaUaathio- pica. Dioi'tium. (From digitus,"* finger.) 1. A contraction ofthe finger-joint. ii. A whitlow, or other sore upon the finger. Di'GlTl'S. (From digero, to direct) A finger. Digitus manusfie the finger, properly so called; and digitus pedis, the toe. Digitus manus. A finger. The fingers and thumb in each hand consist of fourteen bones, there being three to each finger, and two to the thumb; they are a little convex and round towards the back ofthe hand, but hollow and plain towards the palm, except the last, where the nails are. The order of their disposi- tion is called first, second, and third phalanx. The first is longer than the second, and the second longer than the third. W hat has been said of the fingers, ap- plies to the toes also. Digitus pkpis. A toe. See Digitus Manus. DIGLO'SSUM. (From Sis, double, and yXuaaa, a tongue: so called because above ils leaf there grows a 300 less leaf, like two tongues.) 1. The Laurus ahxart- l drina. 2. Galen makes mention of a man born with two» tongues. Digno'tio. (From dignosco, to distinguish.) See Diagnosis. . DIGY'NIA. (From Sis, twice, and ymn, a wo- man.) The name of an order of several classes of the sexual system of plants, embracing those plants which to the character of the class, whatever it may be, add the circumstance of having two styles. Dih^'matom. (From Sia and atpa, blood.) An antidote in which is the blood of many animals. Diha'Con. (From Sta and aXs, salt.) A plaster prepared with salt and nitre, adapted to foul ulcers. Dii'PKTgs. (From Zeus, Sios heaven, and zzitrju, to fall: i. e. falling as rain.) An epithet applied by Hippocrates to semen, when it is discharged like a shower of rain. DILATA'TIO. (From ditato, to enlarge.) 1. Dilatation, or enlargement. 2. The diastole ofthe heart. DILATOR. (From dilato, to enlarge.) The name of some muscles, the office of which is to open aud enlarge parte. ■ Dilator al* nasi. See Levator labii superioris. DILATO'RIUM. (From dilato, to enlarge.) A surgtal instrument for enlarging any part DILL. See Anethum. DILUENT. (Diluens; from diluo, to wash away,) Those substances which increase the proportion of fluid in the blood. It is evident that this must be done by watery liquors. Water is, indeed, properly speak- ing, the only diluent. . Various additions are made to it, to render it pleasant, and frequently to give it a slightly demulcent quality. But these are not suffi- ciently important to require to be noticed, or to be classed as medicinen. Diluenu are merely secondary remedies. They are given hi acute inflammatory diseases, to lessen the sti- mulant quality of the blood. They are used to pro- mote the action of diuretics in dropsy, and to favour the operation of sweating. Di'nica. (From Sivos, giddiness.) Medicines which relieve a giddinessv Di'nos. See Dinus. DI'NUS. (From Stvtis, to turn round.) Dinos, Dizziness. The name of a genus of disease in Good's Nosology. Class, Neurotica; Order, Systatiea. It has only one species. Dinus vertigo. Vertigo, or giddiness. Dio'crbs. The name of a lozenge. Di'ooos. (From Sta, and oSos, the way through.) Evacuation by stool. DICE'CIA. (From Sis, double, and oixia, a house.) The name of a class of plants in the sexual system of Linnaeus, containing such as have barren, or male, flowers on one individual, and fertile, or female, ones on another of the same species. Dicena'nthes. (From Sia, apd oivavOn, the flower ofthe vine.) A remedy said to be good for cholera, in which was the flower of the vine-tree. DIO'GMUS. (From Suoxi*, to persecute.) A dis- tressing palpitation of the heart. DIOI'CUS. (From Sis, double, and atxia, a house.) Dioecious. Plants and flowers are so called when the barren and fertile flowers grow from two separate roou. DIONIS, Peter, was born about the middle ofthe 17th century, and educated to the practice of surgery. He was appointed to read the lectures in anatomy, Sec. in the royal gardens at Paris, instituted by Lewis XIV., and after this, surgeon to tbe queen, and other branches of the royal family, which offices he held, with great credit, till his death, in 1718. His first pub- lication gave an account of a woman who died in the si.vth month of pregnancy,of what he considered to be a ruptured uterus; but as he states that there were two uteri, it is suspected that the ruptured part was one of the Fallopian tubes much enlarged. He afterward gave a useful epitome of anatomy, which was very fa- vourably received, passed through several editions and was even translated into the Tartar language, hy order of the emperor of China. His next work, a course of surgical operations, obtained still more cele- brity, which it even now in some degree retains, espa daily as commented upon by Hoister. Besides these DIO DIS a dissertation on sudden death, and a treatise on mid- wifery, were published by this author. Dionvsi'scus. (From Aiowaos, Bacchus, who was of old represented as having horns.) Certain bony excrescences, near the temples, were called dienysisci. Dionysony'mphas. (From Atowoos, Bacchus, and vmiipa, a nymph.) An herb which, if bruised, smelts of wine, and yet resists drunkenness. Diopo'rum. (From Sia, and otrupa, autumnal fruiu.) A medicine composed of ripe fruits for quinsy. DIOPSIDE. A subspecies of oblique-edged augite, found near Piedmont. DIOPTASE. Emerald, copper ore. Dio'ptra. (From Swnflopai, to see through.) Di- optron. 1. Speculum ani, oris, or uteri. 2. The lapis spccularis. DIOPTRICS. (Dioptricus; from $ton]ouai, to see through.) The doctrine ofthe refraction of light. Dioptri'smus. (From Siotrlopai, to see through.) Dilatation of any natural passage. Dio'robum. (From Sia, and opoSos, a vetch.) A medicine, in the composition of which there are vetches. Diorrho'sis. (From Sia, and oppoc, the serum.) Diorosis. 1. A dissolved state of the blood. 2. A conversion of the humours into serum and water. Diorthro'sis. (From SiopOpooi, to. direct.) The reduction of a fracture. DIOSCO'REA. (Named in honour of Dioscorides.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diada ; Order, Hexandria. Dioscoria alata. The name of the plant which affords the esculent root, called the yam. It is obtain- ed, however, from three species; the alata, bulbifera, and sativa. They grow spontaneously in both Indies, and their rooU are promiscuously eaten, as the potato is with us. There is great variety in the colour, size, and shape of yams; some are generally blue or brown, round or oblong, and weigh from one pound to two. They are esteemed, when dressed, as being nutritious and easy of digestion, aud are preferred to wheaten bread. Their taste is somewhat like the potato, but more luscious. The negroes, whose common food is yams, boil and mash them. They are also ground and made into bread and puddings. When they are to be kept for some time, they are exposed upon the ground to the sun, as we do onions, and when sufficiently withered, they are put into dry sand in casks, and placed in a dry garret, where they remain often for many seasons without losing any of their primitive goodness. Dioscorea bulbifera. See Dioscorea alata. Dioscorea sativa. See Dioscorea alata. DIOSCORI'DES, Peoacitjs, or Peoanius, a cele- brated Greek physician and botanist of Anazarba, in Cilicia, now Caramania, who is supposed to have lived in the time of Nero. He is said to have been prigin- ally a soldier, but soon became eminent as a physician, and travelled much to improve his knowledge. He paid particular attention to the materia mediea, and especially to botany, as subservient to medicine. He profited much by the writings of Theophrastus, who appears to have been a more philosophical bo- tanist. Dioscorides has left a treatise on the materia mediea, in five books, chiefly considering planu; also two books on the composition and application of medicines, an essay on antidotes, and another on ve- nomous animals. His works have been often printed in modern times, and commented upon, especially by Matthiolus. He notices about 600 plants, but his de- scriptions are often so slight and superficial, as to leave their identity a matter of conjecture; which is perhaps of no very great medical importance; though their virtues being generally handed down from the Greeks, it might be useful to ascertain which particular plants they meant. Dioscu'ri. (i. e. Aioc, Kovpoi, the sons of Jupiter, or Castor and Pollux.) The parotid glands were so named from their twin-like equality in shape and po- sition. [" Diospvros. Persimmon. The persimmon-tree is very common iulbe middle and western states, and grows also in the southern parte of our country. The park is bitter, and has been added to our numerous list of native tonics. It is recommended in intermit- tenu and ulcerated sore throats, and may be exhibited In the same manner as cinchona."—Bigelow's Mat. Med. A.J Diospy ros lotus. The Indian date plum. The rruit, when ripe, has an agreeable taste, and is very nutritious. Dioxel.e'ijm. (From Sia, ofys, acid, and sXatou, oil.) A medicine composed of oil and vinegar l)io xos. (From <5(a, and ofry, acid.) A collyrium composed chiefly of vinegar i^^n-^Y.8- (From S's' douWe' and «MW, a • leaf.) Diphyllous, or two-leaved. Applied to the penantnium of flowers, when there are two calyces; as in Papaver rhaas. Diplasia'smus. (From SurXow, to double.) The re-exacerbation of a disease. DI'PLOE. (From SitrXoio, to double.). The spop»y substance between the two tables ofthe skull. DIPLO'PIA. (From SitrXoos, double, and otrropat, to see.) Visus duplicatus. A disease of the eye, in whicli the person sees an object double or triple. Dr. Cullen makes it a variety of the second species of pseudoblepsis, which he calls mutans, in which ob- jects appear changed from what they really are; and the disease varies according to the variety of the re- mote causes. Di'pnoos. (From Sis, twice, and trvcu, to breathe.) A wound which is perforated quite through, and ad- mits the air at both ends. Dipple's animal oil. See Animal oil. DI'PSACUS. (From Suba, thirst; so called from the concave situation of iu leaves, which hold water, by which the thirst of the traveller may be relieved.); Dipsacum. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia. The teasel. 2. A diabetes, from the continual thirst attend- ing it. DIPSOSIS. (From Si^ia, thirst.) The name of a genus of diseases in Good's Nosology, known by the desire for drinking being excessive or impaired. It, has two species, Dipsosis avens, and Dipsosis expers. DIPYRE. Schmelstein. A mineral found in white, or reddish steatite in the Western Pyrenees, composed of silica, alumina, and lime. Dipyre'ndm. (From Sis, twice, and trvpnv, a her ry.) 1. A berry, or kernel. 2. A probe with two buttons. Dipyri'tes. (From Sis, twice, and -irvp, fire.) Di- pyros. An epithet given by Hippocrates to bread twice baked, and which he recommended in dropsies. DIRE'CTOR. (From dirigo, to direct.) 1. A hollow instrument for guiding an incisor- knife. 2. The name of a muscle. Director penis. (From dirigo, to direct.) The same as erector penis. Diri'nga. A name, in the isle of Java, for the Calamus aromaticus. See Acorus calamus. Disce'ssis. (From discedo, to depart.) Thesepa- ration of any two bodies, before united, by chemical operation. DISCIEO'RMIS. (From discus, a quoit, and forma, likeness.) Resembling a disk, or quoit, in shape. It is applied to the knee-pan. DISCOI'DES. (From Sioxos, a quoit, and uSos, resemblance.) Resembling a disk, or quoit, in shape. It is applied to the crystalline humour ofthe eye Discri'men. 1. A small roller. 2. The diaphragm. DISCUS. (From Sioxof, a quoit and disk, and from its flat and round appearance like the circumference of the sun.) The disk, or central part of a leaf, and of a compound flower. In the common daisy, the white leaflets of the flower surround the disk. The disk of a leaf is the whole flat surface within the margin. DISCU'TIENT (Disculirns; from dtscutw, to shane in pieces.) Dixcusorius; Diachyticus. A term in surgery, applied to those substances which possess a power of repelling or resolving tumours. DISEASE. Morbus. Any alteration from a per- fect state of health. A disease is variously termed: when it pervades the whole system, as fever does, it is called a general disease, to distinguish it from inflam- mation of the eye, or any other viscus. which is a partial, or local one. Wh. n it does nut depend on 3Q7 DIS DIU another disease, It is termed idiopathic, which may be either general or partial, to distinguish it from a symp- tomatic one, which depends uppn another disease. See also Endemic, Epidemic, Sporadic, Ace. [DisiNTEGRATiqN. This is a geological term, and means the crumbling down of rock by their de- composition, and the consequent formation of alluvial soil. A.] DISK. See Discus. DISLOCATION. (Dislocation from disloco, to put out of place.) Luxation. The secession of a bone of a moveable articulation from iu natural ca- vity. DISPE'NSARY. (Dispcnsarium; from dispendo, to distribute.) 1. The shop or place in which medi- cines are prepared. 2. The name of an institution, in which tlie poor are supplied with medicines and advice. DISPENSATORY. (Dispensatorium; from dis- pendo, to distribute.) Antidotarium. A book which treats ofthe composition of medicines. DISSE'CTION (Dissectio; from disseco, to cut asunder.) The cutting to pieces of any part of au animal, or vegetable, for the purpose of examining iu structure. See Anatomy. DISSECTUS. Cut. A term used by botanisu sy- nonymously with incised and laciniated, to leaves which are cut, as it were, mto numerous irregular portions. See Leaf. DISSEPIMENTUM. (From dissepio, to separate.) A partition. Applied by botanists to partitions which separate the cells of a capsule. See Capsula. Disse'ptum. (From dissepio, to enclose round.) The diaphragm, or membrane, which divides the ca- vity ofthe thorax from the abdomen. Dissolve'ntia. (From dissolvo, to loosen.) 1. Medicines which loosen and dissolve morbid con- cretions in the body. 2. In chemistry, it means menstrua. Dissolu'tus. (From dissolvo, to loosen.) Loose, morbus dissolutus. An epithet applied to dysentery. DISTANS. Distant. Applied to petals from their direction; as in Cucubalus bacciferus. Diste'ntio. (From distendo, to stretch out.) 1. Distention, or dilatation. 2. A convulsion. DISTHENE. See Cyanite. Disti'chia. See Distichiasis. DISTICHI'ASIS. (From SmTixta: from Sis, dou- ble, and s"«X°f)a row-) Districhiasis ; Distichia. A disease of the eyelash, in which there is a double row of hairs, the one row growing outwards, tiie other in- wards towards tbe eye. DISTICHUS. Two-ranked. Applied to stems, leaves, &c. when they spread in two horizontal direc- tions ; as the branches of the Pinus picea, or silver fur, and the leaves ofthe Taxus baccata, or yew. DISTILLATION. (Distillatio; from distill'o, to drop little by little.) Alsacta ; Catastagmos. A che- mical process, very similar to evaporation, instituted to separate the volatile from the fixed principles, by means of heat. Distillatory vessels are either alem- bics or retorU; the former consist of an inferior ves- sel called a cucurbit designed to contain the matter to be examined, and having an upper part fixed to it, called the capital, or head. In this last, the vapours are condensed by the contact of the surrounding air, or, in other cases, by the assistance of cold water sur- rounding the head, and contained in a vessel called tbe refrigeratory. From the lower part of the capital proceeds a lube called the nose, beak, pr spout, through which the vapours, after condensation, are, by a pro- per figure of the capital, made to flow into a vessel called the receiver, which is usually spherical. These receivers have different names, according to their figure, being called mattresses, balloons, Sec. Retorts are a kind of bottle of glass, pottery, or metal, the bot- tom being spherical, and the upper part gradually di- minishing into a neck, which is turned on one side. Distilled vinegar. See Acetum. DISTO'RTION. (Distortio; from distorqueo, to wrest aside.) A term applied to the eyes, when a per- bop seems to turn them from the object he would look at, and is then called squinting, or strabismus. It also signifies the bending of a bone preteniaturally to one side; as distortion of the spine, or vertebrae. DISTO'RTOR. (From distorqueo, to wrest aside.) via A niuscie, tlte office of whicli is to draw the mouth awry. Distortor oris. See Zygomoticus minor. ■Dibtrichi'asis. See Distichiasis. DISTRLX. (From Sit, double, and 00*1, the hair.) A disease of the hair, when it spliu and divides at the end. DITTANDER. See Lepidium sativum. DITTANY. See Dictamnus. Dittany, bastard. See Dictamnus albus. Dittany of Crete. See Origanum dictamnus. Dittany, white. See Dictamnus albus. DIURESIS. (From Sta, through, and ouptw, to make water.) An increased secretion of urine. It is also applied to a diabetes. DIURETIC. (Diureticus. AiovpnTtxos; fromSiov pncis, a discharge of urine.) That which, when taken internally, augments the flow of urine from the kid- neys It is obvious that such an effect will be produced by any substance capable of stimulating the secreting vessels of the kidneys. All the saline diuretics seem to act in this maimer. They are received into the cir- culation ; and passing off with the urine, stimulate the vessels, and increase the quantity secreted. There are other diuretics, the effect of which ap- pears not to arise from direct application, but from an action excited in the stomach, and propagated by nervous communication to the secreting urinary vessels. The diuretic operation of squill, and other vegeta- bles, appears to be of this kind. There is still, perhaps, another mode in which cer- tain substances produce a diuretic effect; that is, by promoting absorption. When a large quantity of wa- tery fluid is introduced into the circulating mass, it stimulates the secreting vessels of the kidneys, and is carried off by urine. If, therefore, absorption be pro- moted, and if a portion of serous fluid, perhaps previ- ously effused, be taken up, the quantity of fluid secret-* ed by the kidneys will be increased. In this way digi- talis seems to act: ite diuretic effect, it has been said, is greater when exhibited in dropsy than it is in health. On the same principle (the effect arising from stimu- lating the absorbent system) may probably be explained the utility of mercury in promoting the action of seve- ral diuretics. The action of these remedies is promoted by drink- ing freely of mild diluenu. It is also influenced by the state of the surface ofthe body. If external heat be applied, diuresis is frequently prevented, and dia- phoresis produced. Hence the doses of them should be given in the course of the day, and the patient, if possible,'be kept out of bed. The direct effecu of diuretics are sufficiently evi- dent. They discharge the watery part of the blood; and, by that discharge, they indirectly promote ab- sorption over the whole system. Dropsy is the disease in wliich they are principally employed; and when they can be brought to act, the disease is removed with less injury to the patient than it can be by exciting any other evacuation. Their success is very precarious, the most powerful often failing; and, as the disease is so frequently connected with organic affection, even the removal ofthe effused fluid, when it takes place, only palliates without effect- ing a cure. Diuretics have been likewise occasionally .used in calculous affections, in gonorrhoea, and with a view of diminishing plethora, or checking profuse perspiration. Murray, in his ElemeoU of Materia Mediea, classes the supertartrate of potassa, or cream of tartar, and nitrate of potassa, or nitre, the muriate of ammonia, or crude sal-ammoniac, (totassa, and the acetate of po- tassa, or kali acetatum, auiong the saline diuretics - and selects the following from the vegetable kingdom' —scilla maritima, digitalis purpurea, nicotiana taba- cum, solanum dulcamara, lactuca virosa, colchicum autumnale, gratiola officinalis, spartium scoparium juniperis communis, copaifera officinalis, pinus bal- samea, and pinus larix; and the lytta vesicutoria from the animal kingdom. Iu speaking of particular diuretics, Dr. Cullen save. the diuretic vegetables, mentioned by writers are of very little power, and are employed with verv little success. Of the umbellate, the medicinal power re- sides especially in their seeds; but he never found any DOG DOR of them very efficacious. The semen dauci sylvestris has been commended as a diuretic; but iu powers as such are not vejy remarkable. In like manner, some of the planta stdlata have been commended as diu- retics ; nut none of them deserve our notice, except the rubia tinelorium, the root of which passes so much by the kidneys as to give iu colour to the urine. Hence it may fairly be supposed to stimulate the se- cretaries ; but Dr. Cullen found ite diuretic powers did not always appear, and never to any considerable de- gree ; and as, in brute animals, it has always appeared hurtful to the system, he does not think it fit to be em- ployed to any extent in human diseases. The bar- dana, lithospermum, ononis, asparagus, enula campa- na, are all substances which seem to pass, in some measure, by the kidneys; but their diuretic powers are hardly worth notice. The principal articles included by Dr. Cullen, in his catalogue of diuretics,' are dulcamara, digitalis, scilla; some of tbe alliaceae and siliquosae ; tbe balsams and resins; cantharides, and the diuretic salts. Divapora'tio. Evaporation. DIVARICATION. The crossing of any two things: thus when the muscular or tendinous fibres intersect each other at different angles, they are said to diva- ricate. Divellcnt affinity. See Affinity quiescent. Diverso'rium. (From diversor, to resort to.) The receptaculum chyli. DIVERTICULUM. A malformation or diseased appearance of a part, in which a portion goes out of the regular course; and thereby forms a diverticulum, or deviation from the usual course. It is generally applied to tbe alimentary canal. Diverticulum nuckii. The opening through which the round ligaments of the uterus pass. Nuck assert- ed that it remained open a long time after birth; to these openings he gave the name of diverticula. DIVI'NUS. A pomppus epithet of many composi- tions, from their supposed excellence. Divu'lsio. (From divello, to pull asunder.) Urine with uneven sediment , DOCIMASTIC. Are docimastica. The art of ex- amining fossils, in order to discover what metals, &c. they contain. DOCK. See Rumex. Dock-cresses. See Lapsana. Dock, sour. See Rumex acetosa. Dock, water. See Rumex hydrolapathum. DODDER. See Cuscuta epithymum. Dopccapa'ctylus. (From SwStxa, twelve, and SaxlvXos, a finger; so named because its length is about the breadth of twelve fingers.) The duodenum, an intestine so called. It must be observed, that at the time this name was given, anatomy consisted in the dissection of brutes; and the length was therefore probably adjudged from the gut of some animal, and not of man. DODECA'NDRIA. (From SuSexa, twelve, and avnp, a man.) The name of a class of planu in the sexual system, embracing those with hermaphrodite flowers, and twelve stamina. Dopecapha'rmacum. (From SuiScxa, twelve, and Qappaxov, a medicine.) An ointment consisting of twelve ingredienu, for wliich reason it was called tbe ointment ofthe twelve apostles. Dopeca'theon. (From SuSexa, twelve, and liOnpi, to putl An antidote consisting of twelve simples. DODONiEUS, Rembkrtus, (or Dopoens,) was born at Mechlin, in 1517. He became physician to two succeeding emperors, and, in 1582, was appointed professor of physic in the newly-founded University of Leyden, the duties of which he performed with cre- dit, till his death, three years after. His fame at pre- -t-nt chiefly reste en his botanical publications, parti- cularly his " Peuiplades," or 30 books of the history of plants. The " Frugum Historia," " Herbarium Belgicum," Sec. are of much inferior merit. DOG. See Cant's. Dog's-bane, Syrian. See Asclepias syriaca. Dog's-grass. See Triticum repens. Dog't-mercury. See Mercurialis perennis. Dog-rose. See Rosa canina. Dog-stone*. See Orchis musculo. [Dogwood, See Cornus Florida. A.J DO'GMA. (From Soxtu, to be of opinion.) A dog- ma, or opinion, founded on reuson and experience. DOLERITE. When volcanic masses are composed ot grains distinct from each other, and enntain be- liheSi„ lpar* l?uch Pyroxene, black oxide of iron, am- doleriie *** Called' by tbe Frencn geologist, i.-1?^1^110?' (^omtfoXtxosjlong: so called from U long shape.) 1. The nameV a genus of plants in the Linmean system. Class, Diadelphia; Order, De- canaria. ' 3. The pharmacopoeial name of the cowhage. See Dolichos prunens. Dolichos prurikns. The systematic name of the cowhage. Dolichos; Dolichos—volubilis, legumink bus raeemosis, valoulis subcarinatis hirtis, pedunai- Its terms, of Linmeus. The pods of this plant are co- vered with sharp hairs, which are the parte employed medicinally in form of electuary, as anthelmUitica. The manner in which these hairy spicula act, seems to be purely mechanical: for neither the tincture, nor the docoction, possess the least anthelmintic power. Dolichos soja. The plant which affords the soy. It is much cultivated in Japan, where it is called da- idsu: and where the pods supply their kitchens with various productions; but the two principal are, a sort of butter, termed miso, and a pickle called sooju. DOLABRIFORMIS. (From dolabella, a hatchet, and forma, resemblance.) Hatchet-shaped. A term applied to a leaf, which is compressed with a very pro- minent dilated keel, and a cylindrical base'- as in Misembryanthemum dolabriforme, DOLOMITE. A calcareo-magnesian carbonate. DOLOR. (Dolor, oris, f.) Pain. Dolor faciei. See Tic douloureux. DORONICUM. (From dorongi, Arab.) Leopard's bane. See Arnica montana. Doronicum germanicum. See Arnica montana. Doronicum romanum. The pharmacopoeia! name of the Roman leopard's bane. See Doronicum par- dalianches. Doronicum parpalianches. The systematic name pf the Roman leopard's bane. Doronicum romanum; Doronicum—foliis cordatis, obtucis, denticulatis; ra dicalibus petiolatis; caulinis amplexicaulibus, of Linmeus. The root of this plant, if given iu a full dose, possesses poisonous properties; but instances are related of iu efficacy iu epileptical and other nervous diseases. DO'RSAL. (Dorsalis; from dorsum, tlie back.) Belonging to the back. Dorsalis nervus. The nerve which passes out from the vertebra? of the back. [DORSE Y, John Syno, M.D., Professor of anatomy in the university of Pennsylvania, was born in tlie city of Philadelphia, in December, 1783. In early life he received an excellent elementary and classical educa- tion at a school" in Philadelphia, of the society of Friends, then iu high repute, and here manifested the_ same vivacity of genius and quickness in learning, with the mild and gracious dispositions, for whiclf'he was subsequently so conspicuous. At the age of 15 years, he entered the office of his relation, the celebrated Dr. Physick. Not long after receiving Ids degree, the yellow fever reappeared iu the city, and prevailed so widely that an hospital was opened for the accommodation exclu- sively of the sick with this disease, to which he was appointed resident physician. So great was tbe value attached to his services, that it is difficult to speak too highly of the manner in which he discharged the da- ties of his office of hazardous benevolence. At the close of the same season, he proceeded to Europe, for the purpose of improving his medical knowledge. In December, 1804, lie returned home, and immediately entered on the practice of his profession. The repu- tation he brought with him, his amiable temper, and popular manners, his fidelity and attention, speedily introduced him into a large share of business. From this period professional honours were heaped on hiin with profusion. He was appointed surgeon to the dispensary, the alms-house, and hospitals, and in all our .medical associations he held some elevated office. But there was reserved for him a still higher and more dignified station. In 1807 he was elected adjunct professor of surgery, in which office he con- tinued till he was raised to tbe chair of anatomy, by the lamented death ofthe venerable Dr. Wistar. « Considering himself now placed for the first time 309 DOU DRA lh the proper sphere for the exercise of his talents and the gratification of a generous ambition, the appoint- ment gave him much delight; and with ample prepa- ration, he opened the session by one of the finest exhi- bitions of eloquence ever beard within the walls of the college. But here his bright and prosperous career ended, and the expectations of success thus created were not permitted to be realized. Elevated to a po- sition above which he could hardly a«cend, and sur- rounded by all that we most value, Providence seems to have selected him as an instance to teach a salutary lesson of the shortness of life, the insignificance of things transitory, and the importance of that eternity which absorbs all being and all time. On tbe evening of the same day that he pronounced his introductory lecture, and while the praises of it still resounded, he was attacked with a fever of such vehemence, that in one short week it closed his existance, leaving to us only his enviable name and inestimable example. He died in November, 1818, aged 35 years."—Thach. Med. Biog. A.] DORSTE'NIA. (Named in honour of Dr. Dors- ten.) The name of a genus of planu in the Linnamn system. Class, Telrandria; Order, Monogynia. Dorstenia braziliensis. The root of this plant is used by the natives of Brazil, internally and exter- nally. They call it Caa apia. When chewed, it has the same effects as ipecacuanha. The wounds from poisoned daru are said to be cured with the juice of the root, which they pour into the wound. Dorstenia contrayerva. The systematic name of the plant which affords the contrayerva root; Con- trayerva; Drakena; Cyperus longus, odorus, perua- nus; Bezoardica radix. The contrayerva root was first brought "nto Europe about the year 1581, by Sir Francis Drake, whence its name Drakena., It is the root of a small plant found in Peru, and other paru of the Spanish West Indies. Dr. Houston observes, that the roou of different species of dorstenia are promis- cuously gathered and exported for those ofthe contra- yerva, and, as all the species bear a great resemblance to each other, they are generally used for medical pur- poses in this country. The tuberous parts of these rooU are the strongest, and should be chosen for use. They have an agreeable aromatic smell; a rough, bit- ter, penetrating taste; and, when chewed, they give out a sweetish kind of acrimony. It is diaphoretic and .antiseptic; and was formerly used in low nervous fevers, and those of the malig- nant kind; but iu use is superseded by the cinchona. Dr. Cullen observes, that this and serpentaria are powerful stimulants; and both have been employed in fevers in wliich debility prevailed. However, he thinks, wine may always supersede the stimulant powers of these medicines ; and that debility is better remedied by the tonic and antiseptic powers of cold end Peruvian bark, than by any stimulanu. By tbe assistonce of heat, both spirit and water ex- tract all iu virtues; but they carry little or nothing in distillation; extracts made by inspissating the decoc- tion, retain all the virtues of the root. The London College forms the compound powder of contrayerva, by combining five ounces of contrayerva root with a ppund and a half of prepared shells. This ppwder was formerly made up in balls, and called lapis contrayerva, employed in the decline of ardent fevers, and through the whole course of low and ner- vous ones. The radix serpentaria: virginiensis, in all cases, may be substituted for the contrayerva. Dorstenia prakbna. The systematic name for one sort of the contrayerva. Dorstenia houstonii. See Dorstenia contra- yerva. Do'thien. A name for the furunculus. DOUGLAS, James, M. D. was born in Scotland in 1675. After completing his education, he came to London, and applied himself diligently tothe study of anatomy and surgery, which he both taught and prac- tised several years with success. Haller has spoken very highly of his preparations, to show the motion of the joinU, and the structure of tiie bones. He patron- ised the celebrated William Hunter; who assisted him shortly before his death in 1742. He was reader of Anatomy to the Company of Surgeons, and a i el- low of the Royal Society, to which he made several communications. He published, in 1707, a more cor- rect description of the muscles than had before appear- -310 ed; eight years after, a tolerable account of preceding anatomical writers; in 1726, a History of the lateral Operatiop for the Stone; and In 1730, a very accurate Description of the Peritonieum,&c. DOUGLAS, John, brother of the preceding, was surgeon to the Westminster Infirmary, and author of several controversial pieces. In one of them, called " Remarks on a late'ppinpous' Work," he censures, with no small degree of severity, Cheselden's Anatomy of the Bones; in another, he criticises, with equal asperity, the works of Chamberlen and Chapman; and in a third, he decries the new forceps of Dr. Smellie. He also wrote a work on the high operation for the stone, which he practised; a Dissertation on the Vene- real Disease ; and an Account of the Efficacy .of Bark in stopping Gangrene. DOVE'S FOOT. See Geranium rotundifolium. Dover's powder. See Pulvis ipecacuanha compo- situs. Down of seed. See Pappus* DRA'BA. (From Spaaaut, to seize; so called from iu sudden effect upon the nose of those who eat it.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- tem. Class, Tetradynamia; Order, Siliculosa. Draba vkrna. A common plant on most walls. The seed is hot and stimulating, and might be used for pepper. DRA'CO. (Draco, onis. m. Apaxutv, the dragon.) The dragon. Draco mitigatus. The submuriate of mercury. Draco sylvestris. See Achillea Ptarmica. DRACOCEPHALUM. (From Spaxiov, a dragon, and xcipaXn, a head.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia; Order, Gymnospermia. Dracocephalum canariense. The systematic name of the balm of Gilead. Turkey-balsam ; Cana- ry balsam ; Balsam of Gilead. Moldavica; Melissa Turcica. Dracocephalum moldavica—floribus verti- cellatis, bracteis lanceolatis, serraturis capillaceis of Linnaeus. This plant affords a fragrant essential oil, by distillation, known in Germany by the name of oleum syria. The whole herb abounds with an aro- matic smell, and an agreeable taste, joined with an aromatic flavour; it is recommended to give tone to the stomach and nervous system. Draconis sanguis. Dragon's blood. See Calamus rotang. Dracontia. The dracontia of the Greeks, accord- ing to Pliny, was the Guinea-worm, or dracunculus. See Medinensis vena. Draco'ntium. (From Spaxuv, a dragon; so called because iu roou resemble a dragon's tail.) See Arum dracunculus. [" Dracontium. Skunk Cabbage. ' The skunk cabbage is an indigenous plant, very common in Wet meadows throughout the United States, and well known for iu offensive odour, perfectly resembling that of the animal whose name it bears. Iu odour resides in a volatile substance not easily obtained in a separate state, and soon dissipated by heat or by drying. It contains likewise an acrid principle like that of the genus arum; also a portion of resin and mu- cilage. "This plant in small doses is a stimulant and anti- spasmodic, and in large doses a narcotic. Thirty § rains of the powdered root, if freshly prepared, will ring on vertigo, nausea, and frequently vomiting. Age and exposure, however, diminish ite activity. In medicine this vegetable has been found of impor- tant use in certain forms of asthma, and In chronic catarrh, in which diseases it has succeeded, even when the cases had previously been of great obstinacy. It lias also been recommended in rheumatism, in hysteria and in dropsy. ' " A pppular form of using this medicine is that of a syrup. This is an uncertain preparation, owing to the volatility of the active ingredients. It is better given in powder made from the dried root a short time be- fore it is wanted. Ten grains may be taken at a dose in honey or treacle, and tiie quantity gradually in- creased as long as the stomach and head remain unaf fected."—Big. Mat. Med. A.] DRACU'NCULUS. (From Saaxurv, a serpent*! Gordius medinensis ; Vermis medinensis ; Vena me- dinensis ; Vermicvlus capillaris. The Guinea worm This animalcule is common In both Indies, in most DRO DUC parts of Arrica, occasionally at Genoa, and other hot countries. It resembles the eommon worm, but is much larger; is commonly found in the legs, but some- times in the muscular part of the arms. It principally affects children, aud its generation is not unlike that of the broad worms of tiie belly. While it moves under the skin, it creates no trouble; but, in length of time, the place near the dracunculus suppurates, and the animal puts forth iu head. If it be drawn, it ex cites considerable uneasiness, especially if drawn so forcibly as to break it; for the part left within creates Intolerable pain. Tbesa worms are of different lengths. In the Eding^fed. Essays, mention is made of one that was three yards and a half in length. Dracunculus pratensis. See Achillea ptarmica. Draoaca'ntha. See Astragalus. Dragant gum. See Astragalus. DRAGON. See Draco. Dragon's blood. See Calamus rotang. Dragon's wort. See Arum dracunculus. DRAKE, James, M.D. Fellow of the College of Physicians, and of the Royal Society, published, in 1707, " A New System of Anatomy," which, though taken principally from Cowper, being on a reduced plan, and more within the reach of students, was pretty favourably received. In the third edition, it was styled " Anthropologia Nova." In abscesses of the antrum maxillare, he advised drawing one of the molar teeth, to let out the matter. The description of the internal nostrils, and of the cavities entering them, is new; as are also the plates of the abominal viscera. Draee'na. See Dorstenia contrayerva. DRA'STIC, (Drasticus. Apaorixos, active, brisk ; from Spaa, to effect.) A term generally applied to those medicines which are very violent in their action; thus, drastic purges, emetics, &c. Drawing slate. See Chalk, black. DRELLNGCOURT, Charles, was born at Paris in 1633"; and after studying some years at Saumur, he went to graduate at Montpelier. He soon after attend- ed the celebrated Turenne in his campaigns, and was by him made physician to the army. * He was also appointed one of the physicians to Lewis XIV. But in 1688 he was chosen to succeed Vander Linden, as professor of medicine at Leyden; and two years after he was advanced to the chair of anatomy. He was also made physician to William, then Prince of Orange, and his consort; and on their accession to the throne of England, he spoke the congratulatory ora- tion to them, as rector of the university. He conti- nued in his professorship, giving general satisfaction, to the period of his death in 1697. He was a voluminous and learned, but hardly an original writer; yet his works were very much read at the time. In one of his orations, he exculpates medical men from the charge of impiety, observipg thai the contemplation of the works of God tends to blind them more to religion. In his " Apologia Mediea," he refutes the notion, that physicians were excluded from Rome for six hundred years. He strenuously opposed the introduction of chemical preparations into mediciue, which was then very prevalent. His son, Charles, succeeded him in practice, but has left no publication, except his thesis " De Lienosis." Dro'ma. The name of a plaster described by Myrepsus. Dropaci'8Mns. (From Spenta, to remove.) Dro- pax. A stimulant plaster of pitch, wax, &c. to take off hair. Dro'iux. See Dropacismus. DROPSY. Hydrops. A collection of a serous fluid in the cellular membrane ; in the viscera and the circumscribed cavities of the body. See Hydrops, Ascites, Anasarca, Hydrocephalus, Hydrothorax, Hy- drocele. Dropsy of the belly. See Ascites. Dropsy iff the brain. See Hydrocephalus. Dropsy of the chest. See Hydrothorax. Dropsy of the ovary. See Ascites. Dropsy of the skin. See Anasarca. Dropsy of the testicle. See Hydrocele. DROPWORT. See CEnontAe, and Spiraa. Dropwort, hemlock. See CEnontAe. Dropwort, water. See (Enanthe. DRO'SERA. (From Spootaa, dewy; which is from ipoaos, dew; drops hanging on the leaves like dew.) The name of a genus of plants'. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Hexagynia. Sun-dew. Drosera rotunpifolia. The sytematic name of the sun-dew. Ros solis; Rosdla. Sun-dew. Dro- sera rotundifolta—scapis radicatis ; foliis orbicularis ot J^niiams. This elegant little plant is said to be so acrid as to ulcerate the skin, and remove warts and corns; and to excite a fatal coughing and delirium in Bheep who eat it. It is seldom given medicinally in this country but by the lower orders, who esteem a decoction of it' as serviceable in asthmas and coughs. Drospbo'tanum. (From Spoaos, dew, and Solavr,, an herb: so called from iu being covered with an aro- matic dew.) The herb betony. See Betonica. Drosso'meli. (From Spoaos, dew, and ueXi, honey* Honey-dew. Manna. DRUPA. (Drupa, unripe olives.) A stone fruit formed of a fleshy or coriaceous seed-vessel, enclosing a nut. It is distinguished into, 1. Drupa succosa, when of a succulent fleshy con- sistence ; as the cherry, plum, peach, and nectarine. 2. D. fibrosa, the nut being fibrose; as in Cocus nu- nfera. 3. D. exsicca, dry and subcoriaceous; as the almond and horse-chesnut. 4. D. dehiscens, opening; as in Juglans regia, and Myristica moschata. From the number of nuts it contains, the drupa is said to be monosperma, when there is but one, as in the olive and pistachia; and disperma when there are two, as in Styrax. DRUPACEUS. Drupaceous; resembling a drupe, or stone fruit. Applied to the pod of Erugago and Bunias. DUCT. See Ductus, Duct, biliary. See Biliary duct. DUCTI'LITY. DuctiHtas. A property by which bodies are elongated by repeated or continued pres- sure. It is peculiar to metals. Most authors confound the words malleability, laminability, and ductility, to- gether, and use them in a loose indiscriminate way; but they are very different. Malleability is the pro- perly of a body which enlarges one or two of iu three dimensions, by a blow or pressure very suddenly ap- plied. Laminability belongs to bodies extensible in dimension by a gradually applied pressure; and duc- tility is properly to be attributed to such bodies as can be rendered longer and thinner by drawing Ihem through a hole of less area than the transverse section ofthe bodp »« drawn. DU'CTUS. A canal or duct Ductus arteriosus. A great artery-like canal found only in the foetus, and very young children, be- tween the pulmonary artery and the aorta. In adults it is closed up. Ductus auris palatinus. The Eustachian tube. Ductus biliaris. See Choledochus ductus. Ductus communis cuolepochus. See Choledo- chus ductus. Ductcs cysticus. The trunk of the biliary ducts iu the liver which carries the bile from them into the gall-bladder. Ductus hepaticus. See Hepatic duct. Ductus lachrymalis. See Lachrymal ducts. Ductus lactiferus. Ductus galactophorus. The excretory ducts of the glandular substance composing the female breast. The milk passes along these ducu to the nipple. Ductus ap nasum. See Canalis nasalis. Ductus pancreaticus. The papcreatic duct. It is white and small, and arises from the sharp extremity of the pancreas, runs through the middle of the gland towards lhe duodenum, into which it pours iu contenu by an opening common to it and ihe ductus communis choledochus. Ductus salivales. The excretory ducts of the salivary glands, which convey the saliva into the Ductus stenosis. The Stenonian duct, which was so called after its discoverer, Sleno. It arises from all tire small excretory ducu of the parotid gland, and passes transversely over the masseter muscle, penetrates the buccinator, and opens into the mouih. Ductus thoracicus. See Thoradc duct. Ductus venosus. When the vena cava passes the 311 DUR DYS liver in the foetus, it sends off the ductus venoeus which communicates with the sinus of the vena porta • but, in adulu, it becomes a flat ligament. ' Ductus warthosianls. The excretory duct of the maxillary glands; so named after iu discoverer. Dulca'cipum. (From dulcis, sweet, and acidus, sour.) A medicine composed of a sweet and sour in- gredient. DULCAMARA. (From dulcis, sweet, and ama- rus, bitter.) Bitter-sweet. See Solanum dulcamara. Dumbness. See Aphonia and Paracusis. OUMOSl'S. (From dumus a bush.) Bushy. Dumosa:. The name of an order of plants in Lin- naeus's Fragmenu of a Natural Method, consisting of shrubby plants, which are thick set with irregular branches, and bushy. DUNCAN, Daniel, was born at Montaubon, in Lauguedoc, in 1649, son of a professor of physic in that city, but of a family originally Scotch. Having lost both his parents in early infancy, lie was taken under the protection of his maternal uncle, and at a proper age sent to study medicine at Montpelicr, where he took his degree. He afterward resided seven years at Paris, where he published his first work, upon the principle of motion in animal bodies. He theu visited London, partly to arrange sonic family affairs, partly to obtain information concerning the plague, and in- tended to have settled there; but after two years he was summoned to attend his patron, the great Colbert. He soon after made public two works, in which he at- tempted to explain the Annual Functions on Chemical and Mechanical Principles. On the death of Colbert, he resided for some years in his native city; but the persecution of the Protestants in 1690 drove him to Switzerland, and he was appointed Professor of Ana- tomy and Chemistry at Berne, where he got into con- siderable practice. In 1699 he was sent for to attend the Princess of Hesse-Cassel, who had symptoms of threatening consumption, induced by the excessive use of tea, and other hot liquors; which led him to Write a Treatise against that practice, published sub- sequently by the persuasion of his friend, Boerhaave. He remained there three"years, affording meanwhile much relief to the French refugees; and the fame of his liberality procured his invitation to the court of Berlin: but a regard to his health and to economy soon obliged him to remove to the Hague. In 1714 he ac- complished his favourite object of settling in London. and when he reached his 70th year, put in practice his previous resolution of giving his professional services only gratuitously: in which lie steadily persevered during the remaining sixteen years of his lire, though, in 1721, he lost the third psrrt of his property by fr«> South-sea scheme. T DUNG. See Fax. Dung, devil's. See Ferula assqfalida. DUO. (Auu, two.) Some compositions consisting of two ingredients, are distinguished by this term; as pilula: ex duobus. DUODE'NUM. (From duodenus, consisting of twelve; so called because it was supposed not to ex- ceed the breadth of twelve fingers: but as the ancienu dissected only animals, this does not hold good in the human subject.) The first portion of the small intes- tines. See Intestines. DUPLEX. (From duo, two, and plico, to fold.) Double or two-fold. In botany applied to leaves, petals, perianths, &c. The perianthum duplex is seen in Male a althaa and Hibiscus. Duplica'na. (From duplex, double.) A name of the double tertian fever.' DUPLICATUS. (From duplex, double.) This term is applied to a flower which has two series or rows of petals. DU'RA MATER. (From durus, hard, and mater, a mother: called dura, from ite comparative hardness with the pia mater; and mater, from iu being sup- posed to be the source of all the other membranes. Other parte have received the trivial name of dura, from their comparative hardness; as portio dura, a branch of the seventh pair of nerves.) Dura meninx, Dermatodes. A thick and somewhat opaque and in- sensible membrane, formed of two layers, that sur- rounds and defends the brain, and adheres strongly to the internal surface of the cranium. It has three con- siderable processes, the falciform, tlie tentorium, and the septum cerebelli; and several sinuses, of which 313 the longitudinal, lateral, and inferior longitudinal, are the principal. Upon tbe external surface of the dura mater, there are little holes, from which emerge fleshy- coloured papillae, and which, upon examining the skull-cap, will be found to have corresponding fovese. These are the external glandule Pacchioni. They are in number from ten to fifteen on each side, and are chiefly lateral to the course of the longitudinal sinus. The arteries which supply this membrane with vessels for iu own nourishment, for that of the contiguous bone, and for the perpetual exudation of the fluid, or halitus rather, which moisteiy or bedews its internal surface, may be divided into aaJ?rior, middle, and pos- terior. The first proceeds from the ophthalmic and ethmoidal branches; the second from the internal maxillary and superior pharyngeal; the posterior from the occipital and vertebral arteries. The principal artery of the dura mater, named, by way of distinction, the great artery of tbe dura mater, is derived from the internal maxillary artery, a branch of the external carotid. It is called the spinalis, or spheno-spinalis, from iu passing into the head through the spinous hole of the sphenoid bone, or meninga me- dia, from its relative situation, as it rises in the great middle fossa of the skull. This artery, though it sometimes enters the skull in two branches, usually enters in one considerable branch, and divides, soon after it reaches the dura mater, into three or four branches, of which the anterior is the largest; and these spread their ramifications beautifully upon the dura mater, over all that part which is opposite to the anterior, middle, and posterior lobes of the brain. Iu larger trunks run upon the internal surface of the pa- rietal bone, and are sometimes for a considerable space buried in iu substance. The extreme branches of this artery extend so as to inosculate with the anterior and posterior arteries of the dura mater; and through the bones (chiefly_parietal and temporal bones), they inos- culate with tbe temporal and occipital arteries. The meningeal artery has been known to become aneuris- mal, and distended at intervals ; it has formed an aneurism, destroying the bones and causing epilepsy. Dura meninx. See dura mater. DWALE. See Atropa belladonna. Dwarf elder. See Sambucus ebulus. Dyo'ta. (From Svio, two, and ovj, oflos, an ear.) A chemical instrument with two ears, or handles. DYSESTHESIA. (From Svs, difficulty, and eta- Bavopai, to feel or perceive.) Impaired feeling. Dysesthesia. (The plural of Dysasthesia.) Tha name of an order in tbe class Locales of Dr. Cullen's Nosology, containing those diseases, in which the senses are depraved, or destroyed, from a defect of the external organs. Dysanaoo'gus. (From Svs, with difficulty, and avayo), to subdue.) Viscid expectoration. DYSCATAPO'TIA. (From Svs, and xala-nivu,to drink.) A difficulty of swallowing liquids, which Dr. Mead thinks a more proper term than that generally used for canine madness, viz. hydrophobia; as it is more particularly descriptive, of the affection under which the unhappy patienu labour; for, in reality. they dread water from the difficulty of swallowing it, DYSCINE'SIA. (From Svs, bad, and xivtt to move.) Bad or imperfect motion. * Dyscinesis. (The plural of dyscinesia.) Applied to an order in the class Locales of Cullen's Nosology • embracing diseases in which the motion Is Impeded, of depraved, from an imperfection Ofthe organ. DVSCOPHO'SIS. (From Svs, with difficulty, and kw0ow, to be deaf.) A defect in the sense of hearing DYSCRA'SIA. (From Svs, wkh difficulty, and xepavwpi, to mix.) A bad habit of body. DYSECOS'A. (From Svs, difficulty, and axon, hear- ing). Cophosis. Deafness. Hearing diminished or destroyed. A genus of disease in the class Locales and order Dysasthesia of Cullen, containing two spe- cies : Dysecaa organica, which arises from wax in the meatus, injuries of the membrane, or inflammation and obstruction of the tube: Dysecaa atonica, when without any discernible injury of the organ. Dyse'lcia. (From Svs, with difficulty, and eXxoe an ulcer.) An inveterate ulcer, or one difficult to heal! Dtse'metus. (From Svs, with difficulty, and tuctl to vomit.) A person not easily made to vomit DYSENTE'RIA. See Dysentery DYSENTERY. (Dysenteria; from Svs, difficulty DYS DYS and tvjtpa, the- bowels.) Dissolutus morbus. Diar- rhaa carnosa. The flux. A genus of disease in tiie class Pyrexia, and order Profluvta of Cullen's Nosolo- gy. It is known by contagious pyrexia; frequent griping stools; tenesmus; stools, chiefly mucous, some- times mixed with blood, the natural faeces being re- tained or voided in small, compact, hard substances, known by the name of scybala, loss of appetite, and nausea. It occurs chiefly in summer and autumn, and Is often occasioned by much moisture succeeding quickly intense heat, or great drought; whereby the perspiration is suddenly checked, and a determination made to the intestines. It is likewise occasioned by tlie use of unwholesome and putrid food, and by noxious exhalations and vapours; hence it appears often in armies encamped in the neighbourhood of low marshy ground, and proves highly destructive; but tlie cause which most usually gives rise to it, is a spe- cific contagion ; and when it ence makes iu appear- ance, where numbers of people are collected together, it not unfrequently spreads wilh great rapidity. A pe- culiar disposition in the atmosphere seems often to pre- -dispose, or give rise to the dysentery, in wliich case U prevails epidemically. It frequently occurs about the same time with au- tumnal intermittent and remittent fevers, and with these, it is often complicated. The disease, however, is much more prevalent in Warm climates than in cold ones; affid in the months of August, September, and October, which is the rainy season of the year in the West Indies, it is very apt to break out and to become very general among the negroes on the different plantations in the colonies. The body having been rendered irritable by the great heat of the summer, and being exposed suddenly to much moisture wilh open pores, the blood is thereby thrown from the exterior vessels upon the interior, so as to give rise to dysenteries. -An attack of dysentery is sometimes preceded by loss of appetite, costiveness, flatulency, sickness at the stomach, and a slight vomiting, and comes on with chills, succeeded by heat in the skin, and frequency of the pulse. These symptoms are in general the fore- runners of the griping and increased evacuations which afterward occur. When the inflammation begins to occupy the lower part of the intestinal tube, the stools become more fre- quent, and less abundant; and, in passing through the inflamed paru, they occasion great pain, so that every evacuation is preceded by a severe griping, as also a rumbling noise. The motions vary both ip colour and consistence, being sometimes composed of frothy mucus, streaked with blood, and at other times of an acrid watery hu- mour, like the washings of meat, and with a very fcetid smell. Sometimes pure blood is voided ; now and then lumps of coagulated mucus, resembling bits of cheese, are to be observed in the evacuations, and in some in- stances a quantity of purulent matter is passed. Sometimes what is voided consisU merely of a mucous matter, without any appearance of blood, exhi- biting that disease which is known by the name of dy- senteria alba, or morbus mucosus. While the stools consist of these various matters, nnd are voided frequently, it is seldom that we can perceive any natural faxes among them, and when we do, they appear in small hard balls, called scybala, which being passed, the patient is sure to experience some temporary relief from the griping and tenesmus. It frequently happens, from the violent efforts which are made to discharge the irritating matters, that a por- tion of the gut is forced beyond the verge of the anus, which, in the progress of the disease, proves a troublesome and distressing symptom; as does like- wise the tenesmus, there being a constant inclination to go to stool, without the ability of voiding any thing, except perhaps a little mucus. More or less pyrexia usually attends with the symp- toms which have been described, throughout the whole of the disease, where it is inclined to terminate fatally; and is either of an inflammatory or putrid tendency. In other cases, the febrile state wholly disappears after a time, while the proper dysenteric symptoms probably will be of long continuance. Hence the distinction Into acute and chronic dysentery. When tbe symptoms run high, produce great loss of strength and are accompanied with a putrid tendency and a foetid and involuntary discharge, the disease often terminates fatally in the course of a few days; but when they are more moderate, it is often protracted to a considerable length of lime, and so goes off at last by a gentle perspiration, diffused equally over the whole body ; the fever, thirst, and griping then ceasing, and the stools becoming of a natural colour and consist- ence. When the disease is of long standing, and has become habitual, it seldom admiu of any cure ; and when it attacks a person labouring under an advanced stage of scurvy, or pulmonary consumption, or whose constitution has been much impaired by any other dis- order, it is sure to prove fatal. It sometimes appears al the same lime with autumnal intermittent and re- mittent fevers, as has been observed, and is then more complicated and difficult to remove. Upon opening the bodies of those who die of dysen- tery, the internal coat of the intestines (but more parti- cularly ofthe colon and rectum) appears to be affected with inflammation and its consequences, such, as ul- ceration, gangrene, and contractions. The perito- naeum, and other coverings ofthe abdomen, seem like- wise, in many instances, to be affected by inflammation. In the treatment of the acute dysentery, when not arising from contagion, but attended by considerable pyrexia and pain, in persons of a strong and full habit, it will be right to commence by a moderate venesec- tion ; but in general, leeches to the abdomen will ab- stract a sufficient quantity of blood followed by fo- mentations, or the warm bath, which may produce a powerful determination to the surface as well as coun- teract spasm; also blisters or rubefacients should not be neglected. With regard to internal remedies, a brisk emetic will often be advisable, particularly where the tongue is very foul, the stomach loaded, or' marks of congestion in the liver appear: it may also, by in- ducing diaphoresis, materially check the violence of the symptoms, nay sometimes cut short the disease at once.* The next object is effectually to clear out the bowels: for wliich purpose calomel, joined with opium in quantity sufficient to relieve the pain may be given, and followed up by castor oil, neutral salts, &c. till they operate. In the mean time, mucilaginous demul- cents may help to moderate the irritation. When the bowels have been thoroughly evacuated, it will "be im- portant to procure a steady determination to the sur- face, and the compound powder of ipecacuanha is perhaps the best medicine; assisted by warm clothing, friction, exercise, &c. Should the liver not perform iu office properly, the continued use of mercury may be necessary; to restore the strength, and relieve dyspep- tic'symptoms, tonics and antacids will be useful, with a mild nutritious diet; and great care must be taken to obviate accumulation of faeces. In the chronic form of the disease, demulcents and sedatives may be freely employed by the mouth, or in the form of clyster; the bowels may be occasionally relieved by rhubarb, or other mild aperients; mercury should be cautiously employed, where the discharge of bile is indicated, or if that cannot be borne, nitric acid may be tried ; and besides great attention to regimen, as in the decline of acute dysentery, mild astringenu, with tonics, &c. may contribute materially to the recovery ofthe patient. Dysepulo'ticus. (From Svs, with difficulty, and etrvXoo), to cicatrize.) Dysepulotus. An inveterate ulcer difficult to be healed. Dysh-emorrho'is. (From Svs, with difficulty, and atpoppots, the piles.) Suppression of the bleeding from piles. DYSLO'CHLA. (From Svs, difficulty, and Xoxta, the lochia.) A suppression of the lochia. DYSMENORRHEA. (From Svs, with difficulty. and pvvoppoia, the menses.) A difficult or painful menstruation, accompanied with severe pains in the back, loins, and bottom of the belly. Dyso'pes. (From Svs, had, and ogw, to smell.) 1. A bad smell. Fcetid. ,..,., A r .u 2. Hippocrates applies It to a foetid disorder of the small intestines. . 3. The name of a malagma and acopop in Galen and Paulus iEginela. DYSO'PIA. (From Svs, bad, and uuV, an eye.) Parorasis. Difficult sight. Sight depraved, requiring one certain quantity of light, one particular distance, or one position. A genus of disease in the class Loca- les, ana order Dysasthesia) of Cullen, containing the five following species: 313 DYS DYS 1. Dysopia tenebrarum, called also Amblyopia cre- puseularis, requiring objecu to be placed In a strone light 2. Dysopia luminis, likewise termed Amblyopia mcrtdtana, objecu only discernible in a weak light 3. Dysopia dissitorum, in which distant objects are not perceived. ^ 4. Dysopia proximorum, or Dysopia amblyopia, in which objecu too near are not perceived. 5. Dysopia lateralis, called also Amblyopia htsco- rum, in which objecu are not seen, unless placed in an oblique position. DYSORE'XIA. (From Svs, bad, and optlit, appe- tite.) A depraved appetite. Dysorexije. (The plural of Dysorexia.) The name of an order in the class Locales of Cullen's No- sology, which he divides into two sections, appetitus erronei and deficientes. DYSPEPSIA. (From Svs, bad, and aetr7.leus, or upper part ofthe mushroom tribe, are called echini. See Fungus. ECHIOLDES. (From cxts, a viper, and eiSos, re- semblance.) The trivial name of some planu, from their supposed resemblance to the Echium. E'CHIUM. (From £Xi«, a viper; so called because it was said to heal tin stings of vipers.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pen- tandria ; Order, Monogynia. Viper's bugloss. Echium .sqyptiacum. Wall bugloss. The Aspe- rugo agyptiaca, the root of which is sudorific, and is used with oil as a dressing for wounds. E'CHOS. Hxos- Sound. In Hippocrates, it signi- fies the same as tlie tinnitus aurium, or noise in the ears. E'CH YSIS. (From txw, to pour out.) A fainting or swooping. ECLAMPSIA. (From txXo»j7ra», to shine. See Eclampsis. ECLA'MPSIS. (From txXaptrm, to shine. Edamp sia. It signifies a splendour, brightness, effulgence, flashing of light, scintillation. It is a flashing light, or those sparklings which strike the eyes of epileptic pa- tients. Cuelins Aurelianus calls them circuit ignci, scintillations, or fiery circles. Though only a symp- tom of the epilepsy, Hippocrates puts it for epilepsy itself. ECLE'CTIC. (Eclecticvs ; from txXeyta, to select.) Archigcnes and some others selected from all other sects what appeared to them to be the best and most rational; hence they were called Eclectics, and their medicine Eclectic medicine. ECLE'CTOS. (From exXttxu, *° ''ck up. A linc- tus, or soft medicine, like an electuary, to be licked up. ECLE'GMA. (From exXux<^}lo "ck.) A linctus, or form of medicine made by the incorporation of oils with syrups, and which is to be taken upon a liquor- E'CLYSIS. (From exXvot, to dissolve.) A uni- versal faintness. ECMA'GMA. (From expaaata, to form together.) A mass of substances kneaded together. ECPEPIE'MENOS. (From cxiticfa, to press out.) An ulcer with protuberating lips. ECPHLYSIS. (F.xXvois; from exipXvgu, to boil, or bubble up, or over.) A blain, or vesicular eruption. The name of a genus of disease in Good's Nosology. It has four species, viz. Ecphlys-is pompholex, herpes, rhypia, aud eczema. ECPHRA'CTIC. (From txibpaoam, to remove ob- structions. That which attenuates tough humours, so as to promote their discharge. ECPHRA'XIS. (From txtppaoata, to remove ob struction.) A perspiration, an opening of obstructed pores. ECPHRONIA. CExeppuive, or cxebpoovvn, from tx- tbpwv, extra mentem, out of one's mind.) The name of a gerlus in Good's Nosology. Insanity and crazi- ness. It has two species: Ecphronia melancholia, and Ecphronia mania. E'CPHYAS. (From tx, and , to pull out.) Medi- cines which eradicate tubercles or corns, or destroy superfluous hair. ECTO'PIA. (From txloisos, out of place.) Dis- placed. Ectopia. (The plural of ectopia.) Parte dis- placed. Au order in the class locales of Cullen's No- BOlogy. See Nosology. Ectrapelooa'stros. (From txlpetropai, to degene- rate, and yasnp, a belly.) One who has a monstrous belly, or whose appetite is voraciously large. Ectri'mma. (From «7p«6ii>, to rub off.) An exco- riation. In Hippocrates it is an exuiceration of the skin about the os sacrum. E'ctrope. (From txlptmt, to divert, pervert, or in- vert.) It is any duct by which the humours are diverted and drawn off. In P. /Egineta it is the same as Ectro- pium. ECTRO'PnjM. (From exlparv, to evert.) An 318 eversion of the eyelids, so that their internal surface is outermost There are two species of this disease: one produced by an unnatural swelling of the lining of the eyelids, which not only pushes their edges from the eyeball, but also presses them so forcibly, that they become everted; the other arising from a contraction of ihe skin cover- ing the eyelid, or of that in the vicinity, by which means the edge of the eyelid is first removed for some distance from the eye, and afterward turned com- pletely outward, together with the whole of the affect ed eyelid. The morbid swellingof the lining of the eyelids, which causes the firstrspecies of ectropium, arises mostly from a congenital laxity of this membrane, afterward increased by chronic ophthalmies, particu- larly of a scrofulous nature, in relaxed, unhealthy BubjecU; or else the disease originates from tiie small- pox affecting the eyes. While the disease is confined to the lower eyelid, as it most commonly is, the lining of this part may be ob- served rising in the form of a semilunar fold, of a pale red colour like the fungous granulations of wounds, and intervening between the eye and eyelid, which lat- ter it in some measure everu. When the swelling is afterward occasioned by the lining of both the eye- lids, the disease assumes an annular shape, hi the cen- tre of which the eyeball seems sunk, while thecircum-i ference of the ring presses and everu the edges of the two eyelids, so as to cause both great uneasiness and deformity. In each of the above cases, on pressing the skin of the eyelids with the point of the finger, it be- comes manifest that they are very capable of being elongated, and would readily yield, so as entirely to cover the eyeball, were they not prevented by the in- tervening swelling of their membranous lining. Besides the very considerable deformity which the disease produces, it occasions a continual discharge of tears over the cheek, and, what is worse, a dryness of the eyeball, frequent exasperated attacks of chronic ophthalmy, incapacity to bear the light, and, lastly opacity and ulceration of the cornea. The second species of ectropium, or that arising from a contraction of the integuments of the eyelids, or neighbouring parts, is not uiifrequently a conse- quence of puckered scars, produced by a confluent small-pox, deep burns, or the excision of cancerous or encysted tumours, without saving a sufficient quantity of skin; or, lastly, the disorder is the effect of malig- nant carbuncles, or any kind of wound attended with much loss of substance. Each of these causes is quite- enough to bring on such a contraction of the skin of the eyelids as to draw the paru towards the arches of the orbits, so as to remove them from the eyeball, and- turn their edges outward. No sooner has this circum- stance happened, than It is often followed by another one equally unpleasant, namely, a swelling of the in- ternal membrane of the affected eyelids, which after- ward has a great share in completing the eversion. The lining of the eyelids, though trivially everted, being continually exposed to the air, and irritation of extraneous substances, soon swells, and rises up like fungus. One side of this fungous-like tumour covers a part of the eyeball; the other pushes the eyelid so con- siderably outwards, that iUedge is not unfrequently in contact with the margin of the orbit The complaints induced by this second species of ectropium arc the same as those brought on by the first; it being noticed, however, that in both cases, whenever the disease ii very inveterate, the fungous swelling of the Inside of tlie eyelids becomes hard, and as it were callous. Although, in both species of ectropium, the lining of the eyelids seems equally swollen, yet the surgeon can easily distinguish to which of the two species the dis- ease belongs. For, in the first, the skin of the eyelids and adjoining pans, is not deformed with scars- and hy pressing the everted eyelid with the point of the finger, the part would with ease cover the eye were it not for the intervening fungous swelling. But in the second species of ectropium, besides the obvious cica trix and contraction of the skin of the eyelids or adia cent parte, when au effort is maJe to cover the era with the everted eyelid, by pressing upon the latter nart with the point of the finger, it does not give wav sn», completely to cover the globe, as it ought to do, onlv yielding for a certain extent: or it does not move In SX least from its unnnatural position, by reason of tha EIS ELA IntegumenU of the eyelids having been so extensively destroyed, that their margin has become adherent ta the arch of the orbit. ' ECTRO'SIS. (EierpuHrij; from txlt^putaxio, to mis- carry.) A miscarriage. Ectro'tica. (From cx"Ji]p, to miscarry.) Ec- tyrotica; Ectylotica. Medicines which cause abor- tion. Hctylo'tica. See Ectillotica. Ectyro'tica. See Ectrotica. . ECZEMA. (From tx&at, to boil out.) Eczesma. A hot painful eruption, or pustule, Epe'lphps. The prognosis of a disease from the nature of elemenU. EDULCORA'NTIA. (From edulco, to make sweet) EdulcoranU. Medicines which purify the fluids, by depriving them of their acrimony. EFFERVESCENCE. (Effervescentia; from effer- vesco. to grow hot.) 1. That agitation which is pro- ducer! by mixing substances together, which cause the evolution of a gas. 2. A small degree of ebullition. E'ffila. Freckles. EFFLORESCENCE. (Efflarescentia; from efflo- resco, to blow as a flower.) 1. In pathology, it is used to express a morbid redness of the skin, and is gene- rally synonymous with exanthema. 2. In chemistry, it means that effect which takes place when bodies spontaneously become converted into a dry powder. It is almost always occasioned by the loss of the water of crystallization in saline bodies. 3. In botany, it is applied to express the blooming of flowers, and the time of flowering. EFFLU'VIUM. (From effiuo, to spread abroad.) See Contagion. Effractu'ra. (From effringo, to break down.; A fracture, in which the bone is much depressed by the blow. EFFUSION. (Effusio; from effundo, to pour out.) In pathology it means the escape of any fluid out of the vessel, or viscus, naturally containing it, and its lodgment in another cavity, in the cellular substance, or iu the substance of parts. Effusion aUo sometimes signifies the morbid secretion of fluids from the ves- sels ; thus physicians frequently speak of coagulable lymph Iteing effused on different surfaces. EGERAN. A sub-species of pyramidal garnet of a reddish-brown colour. Ege'ries. (From egero, to carry out.) Egestio. An excretion, or evacuation. EGG. Ovum. The eggs of hens, and of birds in general, are composed of several distinct substances. 1. The shell or external coating, which is composed of carbonate of lime .78-, phosphate of lime .2, gelatine .3. The remaining .23 are perhaps water. 2. A thin white and strong membrane, possessing the usual cha- racters of animal substances. 3. The white of tiie egg, for which, see Albumen. 4. The yelk, which ap- pears to consist of an oil of the nature of fat oils, united with a portion of serous matter, sufficient to render it diffusible In cold water, in the form of an emulsion, and concrccible by heat. Yelk of egg is used as the medium for rendering resins and oils diffu- sible in water. The eggs of poultry are chiefly used as food, the different parte are likewise employed in phar- macy and in medicine. The calcined shell is esteemed as an absorbent. The oil is softening, and is used ex- ternally to burns and chaps. The yelk renders oil mis- cible with water, and is triturated with the same view with resinous and other substances. Raw eggs have been much recommended aa a popular remedy for jaundice. Eqrego'rsis. (From sypnyopta, to watch.) A watchfulness, or want of sleep. Ei'lamis. (From ttXsio, to Involve.) A membrane involving the brain. Eile'ma. (From uXsia, to form convolutions.) In Hippocrates, it signifies painful convolutions of the in- testines from flatulence. Sometimes it signifies a co- vering. Vogel says, it is a fixed pain in the bowels, as if a nail was driven in. Eileom. (From ciXtta, to wind.) Gorrseus says it is a name ofthe intestinum ileum. Ei'leos. (From «X«n, to form convolutions.) The iliac passion. Ei'sbolx. (From tts, in-toi and /JaXXoi, to cast.) It signifies strictly an Injection, but Is used to express the access of a distemper, or of a particular paroxysm. l-.i spnoe. (From us, into, and rrvem, to breathe.) Inspiration of air. EJACULA'MTA. (From ejaculo, to cast out.) Ejaculatorta. The vessels which convey the seminal matter secreted in the testicles to the penis. These are the epididymis, and the vasa deferentia; the vesi- cuj?I|^??infai.es a,rSthe receptaclesof the semen. i-JJiCllO. (From ejicio, to cast out.) Ejection, or the discharging of any thing from the body. . uZ^c\ LLr' The Indian "ame of a cathartic shrub, tbe Euphorbia nervifolia, o*Linna;us El*a'onon. (From eXaiov, oil, and ayvos, chaste.) bee Vitex agnus castus. Eljeo'meli. (From eXaiov, oil, and peXt, honey.T A sweet purging oil, like honey. ELjEOSA'CCHARUM. (Prom eXaiov, oil, and aaxxapov, sugar.) A mixture of an essential oil with sugar. Elieoseli'num. See Elcoselinum. ELAIN. The oily principle of solid fate, so named by its discoverer,-Chevreuil, who dissolves tallow in very pure hot alkohol, separates the stearin by crys- tallization, and then procures the elain by evaporation of the spirit. Braconnot has adopted a simpler, and probably a more exact method. By squeezing tallow between the folds of porous paper, the elain soaks into it, while the stearin remains. The paper being then soaked in water, and pressed, yields up its oily im- pregnation. Elain has very much the appearance and properties of vegetable oil. It is liquid at the tempera- ture of 60°. Ite smell and colour are derived from the solid fats from which it is extracted. [" Mr. Pictet's method of procuring elaine, consists in pouring upon oil a concentrated solution of caustic soda, stirring the mixture, heating it slightly to sepa- rate the elaine from the soap cf the stearins, pouring it on a cloth, and then separating by decamation tbe elaine from the excess of alkaline solution.— Webster's Man. of Chemistry. A.] Elais guinee'nsis. A species of palm which grows spontaneously on the coast of Guinea, but is much cul- tivated in the West Indies. It is from this tree that the oil, called in the West Indies Mackaw fat, is ob- tained : and, according to some, tbe palm-oil, which is considered as an emollient and strengtiiener of all kinds of weakness of the limbs. It also is recom- mended against bruises, strains, cramps, pains, swell- ings, &c. Elambica'tio. A method of analyzing mineral waters. ELAOLITE. A subspecies of pyramidal felspar. ELAPHOBO'SCUM. (From cXaipos, a stag, and (3oo>xThe same fact is shown by the condensing electrometer. The power of the Leyden jar is proportioned to its surface; but a very large jar is inconvenient and diffi- cult to procure ; the same end is attained by arranging several jars, so that by a communication existing be- tween all their interior coatings, their exterior being also united, they may be charged and discharged as one jar. Such a combination is called an electrical battery, and is useful for exhibiting the effect of accu- mulated electricity. The discharge of the battery is attended by a consi- derable report, and if it be passed through small ani- mals, it instantly kills them; if through fine metallic wires, they are ignited, melted, and burned; and gun- powder, cotton sprinkled with powdered resin, and a variety of other combustibles, may be inflamed by tha same means. There are many other sources of electricity than those just noticed. When glass isrubbed by mercury, it becomes electrified; and this is the cause of the luminous appearance observed when a barometer is agitated in a dark room, in which case flashes of light are seen to traverse the empty part of the tube. Even the friction of air upon glass is attended by electrical excitation : for Wilson found, that by blowing upon a dry plate of glass with a pair of bellows, it acquired a positive electricity. Whenever bodies change thflir forms, their electrical states are also altered. Thus, the conversion of water into vapour, and tlie congela- tion of melted resins and sulphur are processes in which electricity is also rendered sensible. When an insulated plate of zinc is brought into contact with oae of copper or silver, it is found, after removal, to be positively electrical, and tlie silver or copper is left in the opposite state. The most oxidisable metal is always positive, in relation to the least oxidisable metal, which is nega- tive, and the more opposite the metals in these respecte the greater the electrical excitation; and if the metals be placed in the followin" order, each will become positive by the contact of that which precedes it, and negative by the contact of that which follows it; and the greatest effect will result from the contact of tbe most distant metals. Platinum. Mercury. Tin. Gold. Copper. Lead. Silver. Iron. Zinc. If the nerve of a recently killed frog be attached to a silver prqbe, and a piece of zioc be brought intothe contact of the muscular parts of the animal, violent convulsions are produced every time the met»w tous connected are made to touch each other. . **™?y* H"; same effect is produced by an electric sp*»i orinesus- ^I„ these case^ the comical properties of the metals are observed to be <-»«•*■ „ " ■.B'*yCT *«-. z"lc *!« bTput iuto a w'-e glass full of dilute sulphuric acid, the 7inc wire will only evolve gas; but upon bringing :ll(1 two wires in contact with each other, the silver will nte" copiously produce air bubbles. rf a number of alterations be made of copper or sll- 321 ELE ELE ▼er leaf, zinc leaf, and thin paper, the electricity ex- cited by the contact of the metals will be rendered evi- dent to the common electrometer. If the same arrangement be made with the paper moistened with brine, er a weak acid, it will be found, on bringing a wire communicating with the last copper plate into contact with the first zinc plate, that a spark is perceptible, and also a slight shock, provided the number of alternations be sufficiently numerous.' This is the voltaic apparatus. Several modes of constructing this apparatus have been adopted, with a view to render it more conve- nient or active. Sometimes double plates of copper and zinc soldered together, are cemented into wooden troughs in regular order, the intervening cells being filled with water, or saline, or acid solutions. Another form consisU in arranging a row of glasses, containing dilute sulphuric acid, in each of wliich is placed a wire,.or plate of silver, or copper, and one of zinc, not touching each other, but so connected by metallic wires, that the zinc of the first cup may com- municate with the copper of the second ; the zinc of the second with the copper of tlie third; and so on throughout the series. When the poles of the Voltaic apparatus are con- nected by.a steel wire, it requires magnetic properties, and if by a platinum, or other metallic wire, that wire exhibiu numerous magnetic poles, which attract and repel the common magnetic needle. This very curious fact was first observed by Professor Oersted, of Copen- hagen. On immersing the wires from the extremes of this apparatus into water, it is found that the fluid suffers decomposition, and that oxygen gas is liberated at the positive wire or pole, and hydrogen gas at the negative pole. All other substances are decomposed with similar phenomena,-the inflammable element beingdisengaged at the negatively electrical surface; hence it would appear, upon tiie principle of similarly electrified bodies repelling each other, and dissimilarly electrified bodies attracting each other, that the inherent or natu- ral electrical state of the inflammable substances is positive, for they are attracted by tlie negative or op- positely electrified pole; while the bodies, called sup- porters of combustion, or acidifying principles, are attracted by the positive pole, and, therefore, may be considered as possessed of the negative power. When bodies are thus under the influence of elec- trical decomposition, their usual chemical energies are suspended, and some very curious phenomena are ob- served. The most difficult decomposable compounds may be thus resolved into their component parte by the elec- trical agency; by a weak power the proximate -ele- ments are separated, and by a stronger power these are resolved into their ultimate constituents. All bodies which exert powerful chemical agencies upon each other when freedom of motion is given to their particles, render each other oppositely electrical when acting as masses. Hence Sir H.Davy, the great and successful investigator of this branch of chemical philosophy, has supposed that electrical and chemical phenomena, though in themselves quite distinct, may be dependent on one and the same power, acting in the former case upon masses of matter, in the other upon iu particles. The power of the Voltaic apparatus to communicate divergence to the electrometer, is most observed when it is well insulated, and filled with pure water; but iu power of producing ignition and of giving shocks, and of producing the other effecu observed when iu pples are copnected, are much augmented by the interpo- sition «f dilute acids, which act chemically upon one of the plav«g: here tbe insulation is interfered with by the productien of vapour, but the quantity of elec- tricity is much tn«reased, a circumstance which may, perhaps, he relerroi^to the increase of the positive «nergy oi tha most oxitigable metal by the contact of the acid. In experimenu i»ade with tbe great battery of the Royal Institution, it hm been found that 120 plates rendered active by a raixtu*pvof one part of ni- tric acid, and three of water, products effecu equal to 480 plates rendered active by one part aC nitric acid, and fifteen of water. In the Voltaic pile, the intensity of the eleetricity increases with the number of alternations, but the , 3*4 quantity is increased by extending the surface of tfi» plates. Thus, if a battery, composed of thirty pairs of plates, two ipches square, be compared with another battery of thirty pairs of twelve inches square charged ifl the same way, no difference will be perceived in their effecu upon bad or imperfect conductors; their powers of decomposing water, and of giving shocks, will be similar; bul upon good conductors the effects of the large plates will be considerably greater than those of the small: they will ignite and fuse large quantities of platinum wire, and produce a very bril- liant spark between charcoal poinU. The following experiment well illustrates the different effects of quantity and Intensity in the Voltaic apparatus. Immerse the platinum wires connected with the ex- tremity of a charged battery composed of twelve-inch plates into' water, and it will he found that the evolu- tion of gas is nearly the same as that occasioned by a similar number of two-inch plates. Apply the moist- ened fingers to the wires, and the shock will be the same as if there were no connexion by the water. While the circuit exists through the human body and the water, let a wire attached to a thin slip of char- coal he made to connect the poles of the battery, and the charcoal will become vividly ignited. The water and tbe animal substance discharge the electricity of a surface, probably, not superior to their own surface of contact with the metals; the wires discharge all tbe residual electricity of the plates; and if a similar ex- periment be made on plates of an inch square, there will scarcely be any sensation when, the hands are made to connect the ends of the battery, a circuit being previously made through water; and no spark, when charcoal is made the medium of connexion, im- perfect' conductors having been previously applied. These relative effects of quantity and intensity were admirably illustrated by the experimenu instituted by Children, who constructed a battery, the plates of which were two feet eight inches wide, and six feet high. They were fastened to a beam, suspended by counterpoises, from the ceiling of his laboratory, so as to be easily immersed into, or withdrawn from the cells of acid. The effecu upon metallic wires, and perfect conductors, were extremely intense; but upon imperfect conductors, such as tiie human body, and water, they were feeble.—Phil. Trans. 1815, p. 383. When the extremes of a battery composed of large plates are united by wires of different metals, it is found that some are more easily ignited than others, a circumstance wliich has been referred to their con- ducting powers: thus platinum is more easily ignited than silver, and silver than zinc. If the ignition be supposed to result from the resistance to the passage of electricity, we should say that the zinc conducted better than silver, and the silver than platinum. An important improvement has been suggested in the construction of the Voltaic apparatus, by Dr. Wol- laston, (Annals of Philosophy, Sept 1815,) by which great increase of quantity is obtained, without incon- venient augmentation ofthe size ofthe plates; it con- sisU in extending the copper plate, so as to oppose it to every surface of the zinc. With the single pair of plates, of very small dimen- sions, constructed upon this principle, Dr. Wollaston succeeded in fusing and igniting a tine platinum wire. This is the most economical and useful form of ihe Voltaic apparatus ; certainly, at least, it is so for all those researches in which there is an occasional de- mand for quantity as well as intensity of electricity. The theory of the Voltaic pile is involved in many difficulties. The original source of electricity appears to depend upon the contact of the metals, for we know that a plate of silver and a plate of zinc, or of any other difficultly and easily oxidisable metals, become nega- tive and positive on contact. The accumulation must be referred to induction, which takes place in the elec- trical column, through the very thin stratum of air or paper, and through water, when that fluid is interposed between the plates. Accordingly, we observe that the apparatus is in the condition of the series of con- ductors, with interposed air, and ofthe Leyden phials When the electric columu is insulated, the extremities exhibit feeble negative and positive powers, but if either extremity be connected with the ground the electricity of ite poles or extremities is greatly increased as may be shown by the increased divergence of tha leaves of the electrometer which then ensues ELE ELE As general changes in the form and constitution of matter are connected with iu electrical'states, it is ob- vious that electricity must be continually active iu na- ture. Its effecu are exhibited on a magnificent scale In the thunder-storm, which resulU from the accumu- lation of electricity in the clouds, as was first experi- mentally demonstrated by Dr. Franklin, who also first showed the advantage of pointed conductors as safe- guards to buildings. In these cases, the conducting rod, or rods, should be of copper, or iron, and from half - to three-fourths of an inch diameter. Its upper end should be elevated three or four feet above the highest part of the building, and all the metallic paru of the roof should be connected with the rod, which should be perfectly continuous throughout, and passing down the side of the building, penetrate several feet below ite foundation, so as always to be immersed in a moist stratum of soil, or if possible, into water. The leaden water pipes attached to houses, often might be made to answer the purpose of conductors, especially when thick enough to resist fusion. During a thunder-storm the safest situation is in the middle of a room, at a distance from the chimneylaud standing upon a woollen rug, which is a nonconductor. Blankets and feathers being nonconductors, bed is a place of comparative safety, provided the bell-wires are not too near, which are almost always melted in houses struck by lightning. When out of doors, it is dangrrous to take shelter under trees: the safest situ- ation is within some yards of them, and upon the dryest spot that can be selected. The discharge of electricity in a thunder-storm is sometimes only from cloud to cloud; sometimes from the earth to the clouds; and sometimes from the clouds to the.eartb ; as one or the other may be positive or negative. When aqueous vapour is condensed, the clouds formed are usually more or less electrical; and the earth below them being brought into an opposite slate, by induction, a discharge takes place when the clouds approach within a certain distance, constituting lightning; and the indulation ofthe air, produced by the discharge, is the cause of thunder, which is more or less intense, and of longer or shorter duration, ac- cording to the quantity of air acted upon, and the dis- tance of the place, where the report is heard from the point of the discharge. It may not be uninteresting to give a further illustration of this idea. Electrical effects take place in no sensible time. It has been found that a discharge through a circuit of four miles is instantaneous; but sound moves at the rate of about twelve miles a minute. Now, suppose the lightning to pass through a space of some miles, the explosion will be first heard from the point of tlie air agitated nearest. to the spectator: it will gradually come from the more distant parte of the course of electricity, and last of all, will be heard from the remote extremity, and the different degrees of the agitation of the air, and like- wise the difference of the distance, will account for the different intensities of the sound, and iu apparent- reverberations and changes. In a violent thunder-storm, when the sound instantly succeeds the flash, the persons who witness tl» cir- cumstance are in some danger; when Uie interval is a quarter of a minute, they are secure. A variety-of electrical apparatus has been devised to illustrate the operation of conductors for lightning, and the advantage of points over balls; the simplest consisU.of a model of a house having ^conductor wilh a break in it, in which some inflammable matter should be placed; the lower end of the conductor should be communicated with the exterior of a charged Leyden phial, tlie knob of which, brought over iu upper end, will then represent a thunder cloud. If the conductor be pointed, it will be slowly discharged, if surrounded by a ball, there will be an explosion, and the combustibles probably inflamed. The coruscations of the Aurora borealis are also probably electrical, and much resemble flashes of elec- tric liglit traversing rarefied air. The water-spout may be referred to tlie same source, and is probably the re- sult of the operation of a weakly electrical cloud, at an incoitsiderabief elevation above the sea, brought Into an opposite electrical state: and the attraction of the lower part of the cloud, for the surface of the water, may be the immediate cause of this extraordi- nary phenomenon. J.11 tha gymnotus, or electric eel, and in the_ torpedo, °r i?'l7c ray' are arrangements given to those re> marKaole animals for the purppse of defence, which certain forms of the Voltaic apparatus must resemble; tor tney consist of many alternations of different sub- stances. These electrical organs are much more abundantly supplied wilh nerves than any other part of the animal, and the .too frequent use of them is succeeded by debility and death. That arrangements of different prganic substances are capable o£ producing electrical effects, has been shown by various experimentalists. If the hind-legs of a frog be placed upon a glass plate, and thecrural nerve dissected out of one made to communicate with ano- ther, it will be found on making occasional contacU with the remaining crural nerve, that the limbs of the animal will be agitated at each contact. These cir- cumstances have induced some physiologists to sup- pose, that electricity may be concerned in some of the most recondite phenomena of vitality, and Dr. Wol- laston, Sir E. Home, and myself, have made some ex- periments tending to confer probability on this idea- We have as yet no plausible hypothesis concerning the cause of electrical phenomena, though the subject has engaged the attention of the most eminent philo- sophers of Europe. They have been, by some, referred to the presence of a peculiar fluid existing in all mat- ter, and exhibiting itself by the appearances which have been described wherever its equilibrium js dis- turbed, presentiug negative and positive electricity, when deficient, and when redundant. Others have plausibly argued for the presence of two fluids, distinct from each other. Others have considered the effects as referrible to peculiar exertions of the attractive powers of matter, and have regarded the existence of any distinct fluid, or form of matter, to be as unneces- sary to the explanation of the phenomena, as it is in tiie question concerning the cause of gravitation. When the flame of a candle is placed between a positive and negative surface, it is urged towards the latter; a circumstance which has been explained upon the supposition of a current of electrical matter pass- ing from the positive to the negative pole; indeed, it has byen considered as demonstrating the existence of such a current of matter. But if the flame of phos- phorus be substituted for that of a candle, it takes an, opposite direction; and instead of being attracted to- wards the negative, it bends to the positive surface. It has been shown that inflammable bodies are always attracted by negative surfaces; and acid bodies, and those in which the supporters of combustion prevail, are attracted by positive surfaces. Hence the flame of the candle throwing off carbon, is directed to the negative pole, while that of phosphorus forming acid matter goes to the positive, consistently with tiie ordu nary laws of electro-chemical attraction. There are other experiments opposed to the idea th Elev»tlon- ELEVA'TOR. (From elevo, to lift up.) i. A muscle is so called, the office of which is to lift UPo 4part t0 which U •* a"ached. 2. A chirurgical instrument, elevatorium, with which surgeons raise any depressed portion of bone, but chiefly those of the cranium. Elevator labu inferiors proprius. See Le- vator labii infenoris. Elevator labii superioris proprius. See Le- vator labii superioris alaque nasi. Elevator labiorum. See Levator anguli oris. Elevator nasi alarum. See Levator labii supe- rioris alaque nasi. Elevator oculi. See Rectus superior oculi. Elevator palpebra: superioris. See Levator palpebra superioris. Elevator scapul*. See Levator scapula. ELEVATO'RIUM. (From elevo, to lift up.) An instrument to raise a depression in the skull. Eli'banum. See Juniperus lycia. ELICHRY'SUM. (From rjXios, the sun, and xp»- aof, gold; so called from iu gold-like, or shining yel- low appearance.) See Gnaphalium stachas. Eli'prion. Mastlch. A mixture of brass. ELI'GMA. A linctus. ELiOSELI'NUM. See Eleoselinum. ELIPTICUS. Eliptic. Applied to leaves and re- ceptacles, which are of a somewhat oval form, but broader at each end; as in the leaf of the Convalla- ria majalis, and the receptacle of the Dorstenia drakenia, ELIQ.UATION. An operation, by means of which a more fusible substance is separated from another, which is less fusible. It consists in the application of a degree of heat, sufficient to fuse the former, but not the latter. [" If lead be heated so as to boil and smoke, it soon dissolves pieces of copper thrown into it; the mixture when cold is brittle. The union of these two metals is remarkably slight; for upon exposing the mass to a heat no greater than that in which lead melu, the lead almost entirely runs off by iuelf. This process is called eliquation. The coarser sorts of lead, which owe their brittleness and granulated texture to an ad- mixture of copper, throw it up to the surface on being melted by a small heat"— Web. Man. of Chem. A.] ELITHROI'DES. The vaginal coat of the testicle. See Elythroides aud Testis. Elixa'tio. (From elixo, to boil.) The act of seething or bbiling. . ' - ELI'XIR. (From elekser, an Arabic word, signify- ing quintessence.) A term formerly applied to many preparations similar to compound tinctures. It is now very little employed. Elixir of health. Elixir salutis. A term formerly applied to tincture of senna. Elixir pareqoricum. See Tinctura camphora composita. Elixir froprietatis. A preparation like the compound tincture of aloes. Elixir sacrum. A tincture of rhubarb and aloes. Elixir salutis. See Tinctura senna. Elixir stomachicum. See Tinctura gentiana composita. Elixiva'tio. (From elixo, to boil, or from lixivium, lye.) The extraction of a fixed salt from vegetables, by an affusion of water. See Lixiviation ELLAGIC ACID. (Addum ellagicum; so named by Braconnot, by reversing the word galle.) The de- posite which forms in infusion of nut-galls, left to iuelf, is not composed solely of gallic acid and a mat- ter which colours it. It contains, besides, a little gal- late and sulphate of lime, and a new acid, which was pointed out for the first time by Chevreuil, in 1815, an acid on which Braconnot made observations, in lata, and whicli he proposed to call acid dlagic, from tbe word galle rever.-ed. Probably this acid does not exist ready formed in nut-galls. It is insoluble; and, carrying down with it the greater part of the gallic acid forms the yellowish crystalline deposite. But boiling water removes the gallic acid from the ellagic; whence the means of separating them from one ano- ther. Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. ix. 181. Elleborum. See Hclleborus and Veratrum. ELM. See Ulmus. 3SS EMB EME f'lm-leaved sumach. See Rhus coriaria. LMI'NTHES. (From «X«i>, to involve, from its Contortions.) A worm. ELO'DES. (From tXey, a swamp.) A term given to a sweating fever, from iu great moisture. Elonga'tio. (From elongo, to lengthen out) An imperfect luxation, where the ligament is only length- ened, and the bone not put out of its socket. ELOY, Nicholas Francis Joseph, was born at Mons, in 1714, and died in 1788, having practised as a physician with great ability and humanity. He had the honour of attending Prince Charles of Lorraine. He was a man of extensive learning, and, notwith- standing his professional avocations, was author of several publications. The principal of these, au His- torical Medical Dictionary, was originally in two octavo volumes; but in 1788, it appeared greatly improved and enlarged in four volumes quarto. An Introduction to Midwifery; a Memoir on Dysentery; Reflections on the Use of Tea; and a Medico-Political Tract on Cof- fee ; were likewise written by this author. The latter work procured him the reward of a superb snuff-box from the estates of Hainault, inscribed "Ex dono Patriae." ELUTRIATION. (F.lutriatio; from elutrio, to cleanse.) Washing. It is the pouring a liqupr out of One vessel into another, in order to separate the lighter. earthy parts, wliich are carried away while the heavier metallic paru subside to the bottom. ELU'VIES. (From duo, to wash out.) The efflu- vium from a swampy place. Also the humour dis- charged in fluor albus. Eluxa'tio. (From eluxo, to put out of joint.) A luxation, or dislocation. ELYM AGROSTIS. (From'tAti/«»j, the herb panic, and ayawc-is, wild.) Wild panic. ELx'MUS. EAujwij. The herb panic, or panicum tof Dioscorides, but now the name of a new genus of grasses, iu the Linna-an system. ELYOT, Sir Thomas, was born of a good family in Suffolk, about the' beginning of the sixteenth cen- tury. After studying at Oxford, and improving himself by travelling, he was introduced at court; and Henry VIII. conferred upon him the honour of knighthood, and employed him in several embassies. He distin- guished himself in various branches of learning, as well au; hy patronising learned men; and was generally beloved by his contemporaries for his virtues and ac- complishments. He died in 1546, and wa3 buried in Cambridgeshire, of which he had been sheriff. Among other studies, he was partial to medicine, and made himself" master of the ancient authors on that subject, though he never exercised the profession. He pub- lished a work about the year 1541, called " The Castell of Health," which was much admired, even by some of the faculty: in this he is a strong advocate for tem- perance, especially in sexual pleasures. He also no- tices, that catarrhs were much more common than they had been forty years before; which he ascribes chiefly to free living, and keeping the head too much covered. He also wrote and translated several other works, but not on medical subiecu. ELYTROCE'LE. (From tXvrpov, the vagina, and kr-Xj;, a tumour.) A lierniaJn the vagina. See Hernia vaginalis. ELYTROI'DES. (Elytrpides ; from eXvrpov, a sheath, aud tiSos, form.) • Like a sheath. The tunica vaginalis is so called by some writers, because it in- cludes the testis like a sheath EDY'TRON. (From eXuoj, to involve.) The va- gina. A sheath. The membranes which involve the spinal marrow are called iXvlpa. EMACIATION. See Atrophia and Marasmus. Emaroina'tio. "(From emargino, to cleanse the edges.) The cleansing of the edges of wouuds from scurf and filth. EMARGLNATUS. Emarginate, nicked, that is, having a small acute notch at the summit; as the leaf of the bladder senna, Colutea arborescens, the petals Of the Allium roseum, and Agrostema flos jovis. EMASCULA'TUS. (From emasculo, to render im- potent) Having the testicles in the belly, and not fallen into the scrotum. Emba'mma. (From eu£atrlu>, to emerge in.) A medicated pickle to dip ttie food in. E'mbole. (From tpSaXXu, to put in.) The setting ef a dislocated bone. 396 E'MBOLUM. (From spQaXXto, to cast out: * named because it ejects the senjen.) The penis. I'.mbrioma. (From tfigpcxo), to make wet) A fluid application to any part of the body. EMBROCA'TIO. (From euopcxw, to moisten or soak in.) ' Embroche. An embrocation. A fluid ap- plication to rub any part of the body with. Many use the term; however, as synonymous with liniment The following embrocations are in general use. Embrocatio aiuminis. ft. Aluminis 3 ij. Aceti, Bpiritus vinosi tenuloris, sing. Ibss. For chilblains and diseased joints. Embrocatio ammonije. Ii. Enibrocationis am- nionic acetatis 5 ij. Aquae ammonia: purae 3 ij- E°* sprains and bruises. Embrocatio ammonia acetatis. B;. Aquae am- monias acetatae. Solutionis saponis sing. 5j M. For bruises with inflammation. Embrocatio ammonis. acetatis camphorata. R. Solutionis saponis cum camphora, aquae ammonias acetatae sing. |j. Aquae ammonias purte ?ss. For sprains and bruises, it is also frequently applied to disperse chilblains which liave not suppurated. It is said to be the same as Steer's opodeldoc. Embrocatio cantharipis cum camphora. B;. Tinct, cantharidis. Spiritus camphora? sing. ?j M. This may be used in any case in which the object is to stimulate the skin. The absorption of cantharides, however, may bring on a stranguary. E'mbrochk. See Embrocatio. EMBRYO. (From tp&pvto, to bud forth.) 1. The germ of a plant; called by Linnaeus the corculum. See Corculum and Cotyledon. 2. The falls in utero is so called before the fifth month of pregnancy, because its growth resembles that of the budding of a plant. Embrvothla'stes. (From epBpvov, the foetus, and 6Xao>, to break.) Embryorectes. A crotchet or instru- ment for breaking the bones of a dead foetus to pro- mote its delivery. EMBRYOTOMY. (Embryotomia; from cp6ovov, a foetus, and repvta, to cut.) The separating of any part of the foetus while in utero, to extract it. Embrvu'lcus. (From epoovov, a foetus, and eXxu>, to draw.; A blunt hook or forceps, for drawing the child from the womb. EMERALD. A beautiful genus of minerals, which contains two species. 1. The prismatic emerald, Euclase of Hatty. This is of a green and sky-blue colour, and is found in Peru and Brazil. 2. Rhomboidal emerald, of which there are two sub- species, the precious emerald and the beryl. The first is well known by ils emerald green colour. The most beautiful emeralds come from Peru. As a gem, it is valued next to ruby. [" This mineral is by no means uncommon in the United States. It occurs in the primitive range, and particularly in granite, in which it is imbedded. In the State of Maine, it has been found remarkably clear and transparent, and in every respect resembling the SiberianBeryl, particularly that discovered at Tops- ham by Professor Cleveland, of Brunswick College. The crystals are well defined hexaaedral prisms, and are often imbedded in tbe smoky quartz which abound in the large-grained granite. In some instances, in point of colour, it equals the finest Peruvian emerald. " At Chesterfiefd, in Massachusetu, it occurs in great abundance. Dr. 1. F. Waterhouse, who has carefully examined this locality, informs us that crystals, in hexaugular prisms, from an ounce and under to 61b. in weight, are found singly disseminated through the granite. They are of various dimensions, from a small size to that of a foot in diameter; their colour light green. The Chesterfield emerald greatly resembles that lately discovered in France. If the new earth glucine should be required for the arts or manufac- tures, this emerald would furnish it in abundance • as such is the quantity occurring at this place, thatDr Waterhouse obtained upwards of 701b. within a very small space. The emerald occurs in other parts of Massachusetu. To the politeness of Dr. David Hunt we are indebted for several specimens found by that indefatigable mineralogist, in the vicinity of North- ampton and Goshen. " At Haddam, in Connecticut, this mineral occurs in abundance; the crystals are from a very small size to EME EMP Several Inches in length; they are generally of a light yellowish-green, and sometimes of an amber colour, resembling topaz. Col. Gibbs has in his possession a crystal of a deep green an inch in diameter, and several iu length, it bears a stroog resemblance to the Peruvian emerald. Mr. Mather, a young mineralogist of great promise, discovered one seven inches in length, by nine inches in the diagonal diameter: it is in the cabinet of Professor Silliman. " New-York affords but few instances of tbe pro- duction of emerald. It -now and then, though rarely, occurs in the granite veins which traverse the gneiss on the island, about four miles from the city. " The emerald is found in the vicinity of Philadelphia, and at Chester. These arc the principal localities of tliis mineral in the United States, which have as yet come to our knowledge. As others occur, we shall with pleasure notice them."—Brace's Min. Journal. EMERSUS. (From emergo, to rise up or appear out of the water.) Raised above the water, as the upper leaves accompanying the flowers of the Merit- phyllum vertiriUatum, while its lower ones are de- mersa. E'merus. Scorpion senna. A laxative. EMERY. A sub-species of rhomboidal corundum, found in quantities in the isle of Naxor, and at Smyr- na. IU fine powder, which is used for polishing hard minerals and metals, is made by trituration aud elu- triation. EMESLA. (From tpcu, to vomit.) Emesma; Emesis. The act of vomiting. Medicines which cause vomiting. EME'TIC. (Emeticus; from eptw, to vomit.) That which is capable of exciting* vomiting, independently of any effect arising from Uie mere quantity of matter introduced into the stomach, or of any nauseous taste or flavour. The susceptibility of vomiting is very different in different individuals, and is often considerably varied by disease. Emetics are employed in many diseases. When any morbid affection depends upon, or is con- nected with, over-distention of the stomach, or the presence of acrid, indigestible matters, vomiting gives speedy relief. Hence its utility in impaired appetite, acidity in the stomach, in intoxication, and where poi- sons have been swallowed. From tbe pressure of the abdominal viscera in vo- miting, emetics have been considered as serviceable in jaundice, arising from biliary calculi obstructing the ducu. The expectorant power of emetics, and their utility in catarrh and phthisis, have been ascribed to a similar pressure extended to the thoracic viscera. In the different varieties of febrile affections, much advantage is derived from exciting vomiting, especially in the very commencement of the disease. In high inflammatory fever it is considered as dangerous, and in the advanced stage of typhus it is prejudicial. Emetics given in such doses, as only to excite nausea, have been found useful in restraining hemor- rhage. Different species of dropsy have been cured by vomit- ing, from iu having excited absorption. To the same effect, perhaps, is owing the dispersion of swelled tes- ticle, bubo, and other swellings, which has occasion- ally resulted from this operation. The operation of vomiting is dangerous, or hurtful, in the following cases: where there is determination of the blood to tiie head, especially in plethoric ha- bits ; in visceral inflammation; in the advanced stage of pregnancy; in hernia and prolapsus uteri; and wherever there existe extreme general debility. The frequent use of emetics weakens the lone of the sto- mach. An emetic should always be administered in the fluid form. Ite operation may be promoted by drinking any tepid diluent, or bitter infusion. The individual emetics may be arranged under two heads, those derived from the vegetable, and those from tiie mineral kingdom. From the vegetable king- dom are numbered ipecacuanha, scilla maritima, an- themis nobilis, sinapis alba, asarum Europamm, nico- tiana tabacum. From the mineral kingdom, antimony, the sulphates of zinc and copper, and the subacetate of copper. To these may be added ammonia and iu Jvydro-sulphuret i„«M ^* . E">dine. Digest ipecacuan root, first n a-tlier and then in alkohol. Evaporate the alkoholia IriJ!!. y\ dr/Bes*"> rediasolve in water, and drop in ?.^i ■?* lead" Wash tbe P^ipitate, and then dif- !-»«!? w ln water' dec°n>P°se by a current of sulphu- K?£Lhydro'ien &*• Sulphuret of lead falls to the bottom, and the emetin remains in solution. By eva- porating Uie water, this substance is obtained pure. i-metin torms transparent brownish-red scales. It has no smell, but a bitter acrid taste. At a heat some- what above that of boiling water, it is resolved into carbonic acid, oil, and vinegar. It affords no ammo- nia. It is soluble both in water and alkohol, but not in aather; and uncrystallizable. It is precipitated by protonitrate of mercury and corrosive sublimate, but not by tartar emetic. Half a grain of emetin acte as a powerful emetic, followed by sleep ; six grains vomit violently, and produce stupor and death. The lungs and intestines are inflamed."—Pelletier and Jlfa- gendie. Emetine- See Emetin. EMETOCATHA'RTICUS. (From tptu, to vomit, and nadaipi), to purge.) Purging both by vomit and stool. EMINE'NTLE QUADRIGEMINAi:. See Tuber- cula quadrigemina. ENMENAGOGUE. (Emmenagogus; from tppnvia, the menses, and ay, in, and pijr, a month.) The menstrual flux. EMOLLIENT. (Emolliens; from emollio, to soft- en.) Possessing the power of relaxing the living and animal fibre, without producing that effect from any mechanical action. The different articles belonging to this class of medicines may be comprehended under the following orders:— 1. Humectant emollients, as warm water, and tepid vapours, which are fitted for the robust and those in the prime of life. 2. Relaxing emollients, as althaa, malva, Sec. These may be employed in all constitutions, while at tbe same time they do not claim a preference to others from any particular habit of body. 3. Lubricating emollients, as bland oils, fat, and lard. The same observation will hold of this order as was made of the last mentioned. 4. Atonic emollients, as opium andpediluvia. These arc applicable to any constitution, but are to be pre- ferred iu habiu where the effects of this class are re- quired over the ►ystein in general. Ei'ITATHEMA. ('Kpiradns; from iradnpa, passia, affectio.) Ungovernable passion. A genus of disease in Good's Nosology. Class, Neurotica; Order, Phrenica. It has three species, Empathema entonicum, atoni- cum, insane, and innumerable varieties. Emfii'ria. (From tv, and tsupw, to endeavour.} Professional experience. .. Emphero'mknus. (From epipepa; to bear.) Urine, or other substances which have a sediment EMPHLYS1S. (From tp, in, and ttXvois, a vesicu- lar tumour or eruption.) The name of a genua, ichorous exanthem, of Good's Nosology, which includes six species: Emphlysis miliaria; Aphtha; Vaccinia; Varicella; Pemphigus ; Erysipdas. Emphra'ctica. (From epippar'Ju), to obstruct.) Medicines which, applied to the akin, shut up the pores. EMP EMP EMPHYMA. This term, applied by Good to a genus of disease, Class, Eccritica; Order, Mesotka, of his arrangement, imporu (in contradiction to Phy- ma, whicli, in his system, is limited to cutaneous tu- mours, accompanied with inflammation,) a tumour originating below the integuments, and unaccompanied with inflaunmation, at least in iu commencement. It embraces three species, viz. Emphyma sarcoma; En- cystis; Exostosis. EMPHYSEMA. (Emphysema, alls, n.; from epipyaao), to inflate.) See Pneumatosis. EMPIRIC. (Empiricus. Kptrcipixos; from ev, in, and tzcipa, experience.) One who practises the heal- ing art upon experience, and not theory. This is the true meaning of the word empiric; but it is new ap- plied, in a very opposite sense, to those who deviate from the Use of conduct pursued by scientific and re- gular practitioners, and vend nostrums, or sound their own praise in the public papers. Empla'stica. (From c/tirXaircrii), to obstruct.) Me- dicines which, spread upon the skin, stop the pores. EMPLA'STRUM. (Emplastrum, i. n.; from tutrXaoaii), to Spread upon.) A plaster. Plasters are composed of unctuous substances, united either to powders or metallic oxides, Sec. They ought to be of such a consistence as not to stick to the fingers when cpld, but to become soft, so as to be spread out in a moderate degree of heat, and in that of the human body, to continue tenacious enough to adhere to the skin. They owe their consistence either to metallic oxides, especially those of lead, or to wax, resin, &c. They are usually kept in rolls wrapped in paper, and spread, when wanted for use, upon thinleather; if the ETaster be not of iuelf sufficiently adhesive, it is to e surrounded at ils margin by u boundary of resin plaster. Emplastrum ammoniaci. Take of purified ain- moniacum, five ounces; acetic acid, half a pint. Dis- solve the ammoniacum in the acid, then evaporate the liquor in an iron vessel, by means of a water-bath, constantly stirring it, until it acquires a proper con- sistence. This plaster is now first introduced into tbe London Pharmacopoeia; it adheres well to tlie skin, without irritating it, and without producing inconve- nience by iu smell. Emplastrum ammoniaci cum hypraroyro. Take of purified ammoniacum, a pound; purified mercury, three ounces; sulphuretted oil, a fluid drachm. Rub the mercury with the sulphurated oil until the glo- bules disappear; then add by degrees the ammonia- cum, previously melted, and mix the whole together. This composition is said to possess resolvent vir- tues; and the plaster is recommended with this view to be applied to nodes, tophs, indurated glands, and tumours. Emplastrum asaf(etip£. Emplastrum antihys- tericum. Plaster pf asafcetida. Take of plaster of semi-vitrified oxide of lead, asafcetida, each two parts: galbanum, yellow wax, each one part. This plaster is said to possess anodyne and antispasmodic virtues. It is, therefore, occasionally directed to be applied to the umbilical region in hysterical cases. Emplastrum canthariois. Blistering-fly plaster. Emplastrum vesicatorium. ' Take of blUtering flies, in very fine powder, a pound; wax plaster, a pound and a half; prepared fat, a pound. Having melted the plaster and fat together, and removed them from the fire, a little before they become solid sprinkle in the blistering flies, and mix the whqle together. See Blis- ter and Cantharis. V Emplastrum cer£. Wax plaster. Emplastrum attrahens. Take of yellow wax, prepared suet, of eaeb three pounds; yellow resin, a pound. Melt them together and strain. This Is a gently-drawing prepa- ration, calculated to promote a moderate discharge from the blistered surface, with which intention it is mostly used. Where the stronger preparations irri- tate, this will be found in general to agree. Emplastrum cumini. Cumin plaster. Take of cumin-seeds, caraway-seeds, bay-berries, of each three ounces; dried pitch, three pounds; yellow wax, three ounces. Having melted the dry pitch and wax toge- ther, add the remaining articles previously powdered, and mix. A warm stomachic plaster, wliich, when ap- plied to the stomach, expels flatulency. To indolent scrofulous tumours, where tlie object is to promote suppuration, this is an efficacious plaster. 390 Emplastrum oalbam compositum. Compound Galbanum plaster, formerly called emplastrum lithar- gyri compositum and diachylon magnum cum gummi. Take of galbanum gum resin purified, eight ounces; lead plaster, three pounds; common turpentine, ten drachms; resin of the sprucd fir, three ounces. Hav- ing melted the galbanum gum resin with the turpen- tine, mix in first the powdered resin of tbe spruce fir, and then the lead plaster, previously melted by a slow fire, and mix the whole. This plaster is used as a warm digestive and suppurative, calculated to pro- mote maturation of indolent or scirrhous tumours, and to allay the pains of sciatica, artbrodynia, &c. Emplastrum hybrargyRi. Mercurial plaster. Emplastrum lithargyri cum hydrargyra. Take of purified mercury, three ounces; sulphurated oil, u fluid drachm; lead plaster, a pound. Rub the mercury with the sulphurated oil, until the globules disappear; then add by degrees the lead plaster, melted, and mix the whole. Emplastrum lapani compositum. Take of soft labdanum, three ounces; of frankincense, one ounce; cinnamon and expressed oil of mace, each half an ounce; essential oil of mint, one drachm: add to the frankincense, melted first, the labdanum a little heat- ed, till it becomes soft, and then the oil of mace; after- ward mix in the cinnamon with the oil of mint, and beat them together into a mass, in a warm mortar, and keep it in a vessel well closed. This may be used with the same intentions as the cumin-plaster, to which it is in no way superior, though composed of more expensive materials. Formerly, it was considered as a very elegant stomach plaster, but is now dis- used. Emplastrum lituaroyri. See Emplastrum plumbi. Emplastrum litharoyri compositum. See Em- plastrum Galbani compositum. Emplastrum litharoyri cum resina. See Em- plastrum resina. Emplastrum lytt.e. See Emplastrum cantha- ridis. Emplastrum opii. Plaster of opium. Take of hard opium,.powdered, half an ounce; resin of the spruce fir, powdered, three ounces; lead plaster, a pound. Having melted the plaster, mix in the resin of the spruce fir, and opium, and mix the whole. Opium is said to produce somewhat, though in a smaller de- gree, iu specific effect when applied externally. Emplastrum picis compositum.* Compound pitch plaster. Emplastrum picis Burgundica. Take of dried pitch, two pounds; resiri of spruce fir, a pound; yellow resin, yellow wax, of each four ounces; ex- pressed oil of nutmegs, an ounce. Having melted to- gether tlie pitch, resin, and wax, add first the resin of the spruce fir, then the oil of nutmegs, and mix the whole together. From the slight degree of redness this stimulating application produces, it is adapted to gently irritate the skin, and thus relieve rheumatic pains. Applied to the temples, it is sometimes of use in pains of the head. Emplastrum plumbi. Lead plaster. Emplastrum lithargyri; Emplastrum commune; Diachylon sim- plex. Take of semi-vitreous oxideof lead, in very fine powder, five pounds; olive oil, a gallon; wafer, two pints. Boil them with a slow fire, constantly stirring until the oil aqd litharge unite, so as to form a plaster. Excoriations of the skin, slight burns, and the like, may be covered with this plaster: but is in more gene- ral use, as a defensive, where the skin becomes red from lying a long time on the part. This plaster is also of great importance, as forming the basis, by addition to which many other plasters are prepared. Emplastrum resina. Resin plaster. Emplastrum adhasivum; Emplastrum lithargyri cum resina. Take of yellow resin, half a pound; lead plaster, three pounds. Having melted the lead plaster over a slow fire, add the resin in powder, and mix. The adhe- sive, or sticking plaster, is chiefJi* used for keeping on other dressings, and for retaining the edges of recent wounds together. Emplastrum saponis. Soap plaster. Take of hard soap sliced, half a pound; lead plaster three pounds. Having melted the plaster, mix In the soap ■ then boil it down to a proper consistence. Discutient properties are attributed to this elegant plaster with which view, it is applied to lymphatic and other'indo- EMU ENC lent tumours. It forms an admirable defensive and soft application, spread on linen, to surround a frac- tured limb. Emplastrum thuris compositum. Comppund frankincense plaster. Take of frankincense, half a pound; dragon's blood, three ounces; litharge plaster, two pounds. To the melted lead plaster, add the rest powdered. This plaster is said to possess strengthen- ing, as well as adhesive powers. By keeping the skin firm, it may give tone to the relaxed muscles it sur- rounds, but cannot, in any way, impart more strength than the common adhesive plaster. • [The pharmacopoeia ofthe United States admiu the following plasters: Emplastrum ammoniaci. Do. asafoetide. Do. ferri. Do. hydrargyri. Do. plumbi. Do. plumbi subcarbonatis compositum. Do. resinosum. Do. resinosum cantharidum. A.] Emfxeumato'sis. From tv, in, and avsw, to blow.) An inflation of the stomach, or any other viscus. EMPORIUM. (From tp-KOptto, to negotiate.) A mart. The brain is so called, as being the place where all rational and sensitive transactions are collected. EMPRESMA. 'Good revives this term (used in its simple form both by Hippocrates and Galen, to express internal inflammation) to designate a genus of disease in his Class, Hamatica; Order, Phlogotica. Visceral inflammation. It embraces inflammation of all the viscera: hence Empresma cephalitis; otitis ; paroti- tis ; parislhmitis ; laryngitis ; bronchitis ; pneumo- nitis ; pleuritis; carditis ; peritonitis; gastritis; enteritis; hepatitis; splenitis; nephritis; cystitis; hysteritis; orchitis. E'mprion. (From ev, and aptuv, a saw.) Serrated. Formerly applied to a pulse, in which the artery at dif- ferent times is unequally distended. EMPROSTHOTONOS. (From £/iirpo, to meet) The near ap- proach of ascending and descending vessels. ENARTHRO'SIS. (From ev, in, and apdpov, a joint.) The ball and socket-joint. A species or diar- throsis, pr moveable connexion of bones, in which the round head of one is received into the deeper cavity of another, so as to admit of motion in every direction; as the head of the os femoris with the acetabulum of the os iimominatum. See Articulation. ENCANTHIS.. (From tv, and xavdos, the angle of the eye.) A disease of the caruncula lacbrymalis, of which there are two species. Encanthis benigna, and Encanthis maligna seu inveterata. The encan- this, at its commencement, is nothing more than a small, soft, red, and sometimes rather livid excrescence, which grows from the caruncula lacbrymalis, and at the same time from the neighbouring semilunar fold of the conjunctiva. This excrescence on its first appear- ance is commonly granulated, like a mulberry, or is of a ragged and fringed structure. Afterward, when it has acquired a certain size, one part of it represenU a granulated tumour, while the rest appears like a smooth, whitish, or ash-coloured substance, streaked with varicose vessels, sometimes advancing as far over tie conjunctiva, covering the side of the eye next to the nose, as where the cornea and sclerotica unite. The encanthis keeps up a chrepic ophthalmy, im- pedes the action of the eyelids, and prevents, in parti- cular, the complete closure of the eye. Besides, partly by compressing arid partly by displacing the orifices of the puncta lachrvmalia, it obstructs the free passage of the tears into the nose. The inveterate encanthis is ordinarily of a very considerable magnitude; ite roots extend beyond the caruncula lachrymal's and semi- lunar fold to the membraneous lining of one or both eyelids. The patient experiences very serious incoa venience from its origin and interposition between the commissure of the eyelids, which it necessarily keeps asunder pn the side towards the nose. Sometimes tie disease assumes a cancerous malignancy. This cha- END ENN meter is evinced by the dull red, and, as it were, leaden colour pf tbe excrescence; by iu exceeding baldness and the lancinating pains which occur in it and ex- tend to the forehead, the whole eyeball and the temple, especially wben the tumour has been, though slightly, touched. It is also shown, by the propensity ofthe excrescence to bleed, by the partial ulcerations on its surface, which emit a fungous substance, and a thin and exceedingly acrid discharge. ENCATALE'PSIS. (From ev, and KalaXauBavu>, to seize.) A catalepsy. ENCATHI SMA. (From ev, and xaOitu, to sit in.) A scmicupium, or bath for half the body. ENCAU'MA. (From ev, in, and xaiis, to burn.) A burn. See Burn, ENCAU'SIS. (From tv, and xaiio, to burn.) A burn. See Burn. ENCEPHALOCE'LE. (FromtvxtepaXov, the brain, nnd xnXn, a tumour.) A rupture of the brain. ENCE'PHALON. (From ev, in, and xtqiaXn, the head.) Encephalum. By some writers the cerebrum only is so called; and others express by this term the contenU of the cranium. Ence'ris. (From tv, and xnpos, wax.) A roll of wax for making plasters. Encero'sis. (From ev, and Kcpou, to wax.) The covering of a plaster with wax. ENCHARA'XIS. (From tv, and xapaacio, to sca- rify.) A scarification. ENCHE1RESIS. (From ev, and x«Pi tl>e hand.) Encheira. Galen uses this word as a part of the title to one of his works, which treau of dissection. The word imporu the manual treatment of any subject. Enchei'ria. See Enchdresis. Enchilo'ma. See Enchyloma. Encho'norus. (From ev, and xovSpos, a cartilage.) A cartilage. Enchris'ta. (From cyxptu, to anoint.) Oint- ments. Enchylo'ma. (From ev, and xuAos, juice.) An inspissated juice. An elixir, according to Lemery. E'NCHYMA. (From ev, and x^i*° infuse.) En- chysis. 1. An infusion. , 2. A sanguineous plethora. Enchy'mata. (From eyxvu>> t0 info3*-) Injec- tions for the eyes and ears. Enchymo'ma. (From tv, and xy*>i *° P°ur in-) In the writings of the ancient physicians, it is a word by which they express that sudden effusion of blood linto the cutaneous vessels, which arises from joy, anger, or shame; and, in the last instance, is what we usually call blushing. Enchymo'sis. Ryxvpwais. 1- Blushing. 2. An extravasation of blood, which makes the part appear livid. , E'nchysis. See Enchyma. Encly'sma. (From ev, and xXvlfo, to cleanse out.) A clyster. ENCfE'LIA. (From ev, within, and xotXia, the belly.) The abdominal viscera. Encolpi'smus. (From eyxoXtrao, to insinuate.) A uterine injection. ENCRA'NIUM. (From ev, within, and xpavtov, the skull) The cerebrum aud the-whole coutenu of the skull. Encrasi'cholus. (Fromev, in, xtpas, the head, and xoXn, bile; because it is said to have the gall in* iu head.) The anchpvy. See Clupea. E'ncris. Kyxpts- A cake of meal, oil, and honey. E'ncymon. (From ev, and xvta, to 'conceive.) Pregnancy. . E'NCYSIS. (From ev, and «iw, to bring forth.) Parturition. ENCY'STED. Saccatus. Aterm applied to those tumours which consist of a fluid or other matter, en- closed in a sac or cyst ... ENCY'STIS. (From tv, in, and iros-ij, a bag.) An encysted tumour. ENDE'MIC. (Endemicus, sc morbus; from ev, in, and Snpos, people.) A disease is so termed that is pe- culiar to a certain class of persena, or country: thus struma is endemial to the inhabilanU of Derbyshire and the Alps; scurvy to seafaring people; and the plica polonica is met with in Poland. E'npesis. (From «v, and <5e<», to tie up.) A ligature. A bandage. ENDIVE. See Ct'cfonum. 330 ENDI'VIA. (Quasi eundo via, quia passim ndStt* tur; pamed from the quickness of lu growth.) See Cichorium. E'nposis. (From ev, and SiSoipi, to give.) A re- mission, disorder. ENECIA. (From Hvexns, continued.) A genus of disease in Good's Nosology. Class, Hamatica; Or- der, Pyrdica: continued fever. It comprehends three species, Enecia cauma; typhus; synochus. Enblla'gmenus. (From cvaXXarJu), to inter- change.) An epithet applied to the union of the joinu of the vertebrae. E'NEMA. (Enema, matis. neut.; from evtnpt, to inject.) A clyster. A well-known form of conveying both nourishment and medicine to the system, under certain morbid circumstances. The former takes place where obstruction of the passage to the stomach is so great as to render access to that organ impossible, such as occurs in lockjaw, diseased oesophagus, &c By these means the body can be supported for a few weeks, while an attempt is made at effecting a cure. It is composed, in such cases, of animal broths, gruels made of farinaceous seeds, mucilages, Ace. As a form of medicine, clysters are no less useful; and, accord- ing to the intention with which they are prescribed, they are either of an emollient, anodyne, or purgative nature. The following forms are in general use. Enema anooynum. Take of starch jelly, half a pint; tincture of opium, forty to• sixty drops. Mix. The whole to be injected by means of a clyster-syringe, in cases of dysentery or violent purging, and pain in the bowels. Enema antispasmopicum. Take of tincture of asafcetida, half an ounce; tincture of opium, forty drops; gruel, half a pint. Mix. For spasmodic affec- tions of the bowels. Enema laxativum. Take of sulphate of'magne- sia, two ounces; dissolve in three quarters of a pint of warm gruel, or broth, with an ounce of fresh butter, or sweet oil. Enema nicotiaNje. Take of the infusion of to- bacco from a half to a whole pint. Employed in cases of strangulated hernia. Enema nutriens. Take of strong beef tea, twelve ounces'; thicken With hartshorn shavings, or arrow- root. Enema terebinthina. Take of common turpen- tine, half an ounce; the yelk of one egg, and half a pint of gruel. The turpentine being first incorporated with the egg, add to them tlie gruel. This clyster is generally used, and with great good effect, in violent fits of the stone. Enerei'sis. (From evsp£i6*a>, to adhere to a com- pression.) A tight ligature. E'NERGY. (Energia; from tvtpytu, to act.) The degree of force exercised by any power: thus, nervous energy, muscular energy, &c. ENERVATING. The act of destroying the force, use, or office of the nerves, either by cutting them, or breaking them by violence or abuse of the non-na- turals. Eneure'sis. See Enuresis. ENERVIS. Ribless: applied to leaves wliich are without fines or ribs. Engala'ctum. (From ev, and' yaXa, milk; so called, because it is eaten by nurses to increase their milk.) The herb saltwort. See Salsola. ENGASTRIMY'THUS. (From ev, In, yoxnp, the belly, and pvdtopai, to discourse.) A ventriloquist- one who appears to speak from his belly. Engiso'ma. (From eyyigw, to approach.) 1. An instrument for making the parte of a broken clavicle meet. 2. A fracture of Uie cranium. English Mercury. See Mercurialis. Enolotto-oastor. (From tv, yXurln, the tongue. and yacnp, the belly.) A ventriloquist. ENGOMPHO'SIS. (From ev, and yopdtos, a nail , That species of articulation which resembles a nail driven into wood, as a tooth in iu socket. Enoo'nios. (From ev, and ymvia, an angle.) The flexure, or angle made by the bending of a joint Eni'xum paracelsi. The caput mortuum of the distillation of nitric acid, which is a super-sulphate of potassa. - ENNEANDRIA. (From two,, nine, and Ayno a man.) The name of a class of plants in tlie sexual ENT ENT system, containing such as have hermaphrodite flow- ers with nine stamina. Enneapha'rmacum. (From evvea, nine, and ipap- paxov, a medicine.) A medicine composed of nine simple ingredienu. ENNEAPHY'LLUM. (From ewea, nine, and OvXXov, a leaf; because iu flower consisU of nine leavesj A name for helleboraeter, or bear's-foot. ENODIS. Without knoU: applied to stems of planu, as Culmus enodis; that is, a smooth culm, as inour common rushes. Enry'thmus. (From ev, and pvdpos, number.) A pulse in some respect regular. ENS. This word denoted in ancient chemistry the most efficacious part of any natural mixed body, whe- ther animal, vegetable, or fossil, wherein all the qua- lities or virtues of the ingredienu of the mixed arc comprehended in a small compass. ENSAT.cE. (From ensis, a sword.) The name of a natural order of plants, consisting of such as have sword-shaped leaves. E'NSIFORM. (Ensiformis; from ensis, a sword, and forma, retamblance.) Sword-like. 1. A term applied to some parts from their resemblance; as the ensiform cartilage. 2. In botany, a leaf is called folium ensiforme, which has two edges, and tapers to a point, like a sword. See Leaf. Ensta'ctum, (From ev, and ^efyt, to instil.) A liquid medicine, which is applied instillatim, or drop by drop. ENTASIA. (From evrams, intentio vehementia.) A name of a genus of diseases in Good's Nosology. Class, Neurotica; Order, Cinetica. Constrictive spasm. It has eight species, viz. Entasia priapis- mus; loxia; articularis; systremma; trismus; teta- nus; lyssa; acrotismus. ,% Enta'tica. (From svjeivo), to strain.) Provoca- tives, or Whatever excites venereal inclination. E'NTERA. (From ev7oc, within.) 1. The bowels. 2. Hippocrates calls by this name the bags in which medicines for fomentations were formerly enclosed. ENTERADE'NES. (From ev7epov, an intestine, and aS-nv, a gland.) The intestinal glands. Entere'nchyta. (From cvjtpa, the bowels, and ey-^uio, to infuse into.) An instrument for adminis- tering clysters. A clyster-pipe. ENTfiRICA. (From evrtpov, intestinum, alvus.) The name of the first order, class Caliaca, of Good's Nosology. Diseases affecting the alimentary canal. IU genera are, Odontia; Ptyalismus; Dysphagia; Dipsosis; Limosis; Colica; Coprostasis; Diar- rhaa ; Cholera; Enterolithus; Helminthia; Proctica. ENTERI'TIS. (From tvltpov, an intestine.) In- flammation of the intestines. It is a genus of disease in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia of Cullen, and is known by the presence of pyrexia, fixed pain in the abdomen, costiveness, and vomiting. The causes of enteritis are much the same as those of gas- tritis, being occasioned by acrid substances, indurated faeces, long-continued and obstinate costiveness, spas- modic colic, and a strangulation of any part ofthe in- testinal canal; but another very general cause is the application of cold to the lower extremities, or to the belly itself. It is a disease which is most apt to occur at an advanced period of life, and is very liable to a relapse. It comes on with an acute pain, extending in general over the whole of the abdomen ; but more especiadly round the navel, accompanied with eructations, sick- ness at the stomach, a vomiting of bilious matter, ob- stinate costiveness, thirst, heat, great anxiety, and a quick and hard small pulse. After a short time the pain becomes more severe, the bowels seem drawn to- gether by a kind of spasm, the whole region of the abdomen is highly painful to the touch, and seems drawn together in lumpy contractions; invincible cos- tiveness prevails, and the urine is voided with great difficulty and pain. The inflammation continuing to proceed with vi- olence, terminates at last in gangrene; or abating gradually, it goes off by resolution. Enteritis is always attended with considerable dan- ger, as It often terminates in gangrene hktbe space of a few hours fiom ite commencement; which event is marked by the sudden remission of pain, sinking of Hi6 £ .?e' sntinKin8 of the features, and distention of tne belly, and it frequently proves fatal likewise, dd- nng toe inflammatory stage. If the pains abate gra- dually, if natural stools be passed, if a universal sweat, attended with a firm equal pulse, comes on, or if a copious discharge of loaded urine, with the same kind of pulse, takes place, a resolution and favourable ter- mination may be expected. Dissections of this disease show, that the inflamma- tion pervades the intestinal tube to a very considerable extent; that adhesions of the diseased portion-to con- tiguous parte are formed; and that, in some cases, tbe intestines are in a gangrenous state, or that ulcerations have formed. They likewise show, that, besides ob- stinate obstructions, introsusception, constrictions, and twistings, are often to be met with; and that, in most cases, tlie peritonaeum is more or less affected, and is perceived, at times, to be covered with a layer of coagulable lymph. The treatment must be begun by taking blood freely from the arm, as far as the strength of the patient will allow,; but the disease occurring more frequently in persons rather advanced in years, and of a constitution somewhat impaired, it becomes more important to limit this evacuation and rely in a great measure on the effects of a number of leeches, applied to the abdomen. Another very useful step is to put the patient into a hot bath, which may presently induce faintness; ot,where this cannot be procured, fomenting the abdomen assiduously. When the symp- toms are thus materially relieved, an ample blister should be applied. It becomes also ofthe first import- ance to clear out the bowels: a copious laxative clyster will evacuate the inferior part of the canal, and solicit the peristaltic motion downwards; and the milder cathartics, as castor oil, neutral salts, &c. in divided doses, may gradually procure a passage. But where the disease has been preceded by costiveness, more active articles will probably be necessary, as calomel, compound extract of colocynth, infusion of senna, with salts, &c. If the stomach be irritable, the effer- vescing saline draught may enable it to retain the re- quisite cathartics. Another plan, often very success- ful, is giving opium in a full dose, particularly in con- junction with calomel, taking care to follow it up by some of the remedies above mentioned, till the bowels are relieved; which effect it appears to promote by iu soothing artispasmodic power. Afterward we may en- deavour to keep up diaphoresis, and recruit the strength of the patient by a mild nourishing diet; taking care to guard against accumulation of faxes, exposure to cold, or any thing else likely to occasion a relapse. ENTERO'. (From tvjtpov, an intestine.) Names compounded of this word belong to things which re- semble an intestine; or to parts connected with, or diseases of some part of the intestine. ENTEROCE'LE. (From tvjtpov, an intestine, and xnXn, a tumour.) An intestinal rupture or hernia. Every hernia may be so called that is produced by the protrusion of a portion of intestine, whether it is in the groin, navel, or elsewhere. Entero-epiplocele. (From evjepov, an intestine, erriTrXoov, the epiploon, and /07X17, a tumour.) A rup- ture formed by the protrusion of part of an intestine, with a portion of the epiploon. Entero-hyorocele. (From tvrepov, an intestine, vdiop, water, and xnXn, a tumour.) This must mean a common scrotal hernia, with a good deal of water in the hernial sac ; or else a hemia congenita, (in which the bowels descend into the tunica vaginalis testis,) attended with a collection of fluid in the cavity of this membrane. ENTEROLITHUS. (From evrtpov, an intestine, and XtOos, a stone.) The name of a genus of disease, Class, Caliaca; Order, Entcrica, in Good's Nosology. Intestinal concretion. It embraces three species, viz. Enterolithus bezoar ; calculus ; scybalum ENTERO'MPHALUS. (From evrtpov, an intes- tine, and opibaXos, the navel.) An umbilical hernia, produced by the protrusiop of a portion of intestine. ENTERO'PHYTUM. (From evrtpov, an intestine, and ^v7ov, a plant.) A plant which grows in the form of a eut, the sea-chitterling. ENTERORA'PHIA. (From evrepov, an intestine, and pam ev7epov, aa intes- tine, o*xcov, the scrotum, and xnXn, a rupture.) A EPH EPI scrotal hernia, or rupture ofthe intestines into the scrotum. Emthe'mata. (From tvltOnpi, to put in.) Anti-in- flammatory styptics. E'nthlasis. A contusion with the impression of the instrument by which it happened. Entire Leaf. See Integerrimus. ENTROCHl. A genus of extraneous fossils, made up of round joints, which, when separate and loose, are called trochita. ENTRO PIUM (Entropium, i. n.; from tv, and rpetru, to turn.) A disease of the eyelids, occasioned by the eyelashes and eyelid being inverted towards the bulb of the eye. Entypo'sis. (From tv/'vtrou, to make an impres- sion.) 1. The acetabulum. 2. The scapula, or concave bone of the shoulder. E'NULA. (A corruption of hcnula, or Helenium, from Helen*, the island where it grew.) See Inula hdenium. Eire la campana. See Inula helenium. Enu'lon. (From ev, and ovXov, the gums.) The Internal flesh ofthe gums, or that part of them which is within the mouth. ENURESIS. (Eneuresis, is. f.; from evovpta, to make water.) An incontinency, or involuntary now of urine. This disease usually proceeds either from re- laxation or a paralytic affection of the sphincter of the bladder, induced by various debilitating causes, as loo free a use of spirituous liquors, manustupration, and excess iu venery ; or it arises from compression on the bladder, from the diseased state of the organ, or from some irritating substance contained in iu cavity. It Is arranged in tbe class Locales, and order Apocenoses of Cullen, and contains two species: 1. Enuresis ato- nica, the sphincter of the bladder having lost ite tone from some previous disease. 2. Enuresis ab irrita- tione, vel compressione vesica, from an irritation or compression of the bladder. Epacma'sticus. (From em, and axpala, to in- crease.) A fever which is increasing iu malignity. Epacme. (From ttraxfiaZ/o, to increase.) The in- crease, or exacerbation ol a disease. Epago'gium. (From ctrayw,to draw over.) The prepuce, or that part of the penis which is drawn over the glans, according to Dioscorides. Epanapipo'ntes. (From tnavaSiStipi,to increase.) A term applied to fevers which continue to increase in their degree of heat. Epanapiplo'sis. (From cirava&irXob), to redupli- cate.) Tbe reduplication of a fit of a semitertian fever; that is, the return of the cold fit before the hot fit is ended. Epana'stasis. (From em, and avisnpu, to excite.) A tubercle, or small pustule upon the skin. Epancylo'tus. (From em, and ayxvXos, crooked.) A sort of crooked bandage in Oribasius. / EPANETUS. (From 'Ktravttpi, to return.) The name of a genus, Class Hamatica; Order, Pyrdica, in Good's Nosology. Remittent fever. It has three ! species, viz. Epanetus nuti*; malignus; hectica. Epa'rma. (From ttraipio, to elevate.) Eparsis. Any kind of tumour, but frequently applied to one of the parotid gland. Epa'rsis. See Eparma. Epasma'stiga febris. A fever is so called by Bel- lini, and others, while it is in iu increase. See F.pac- mastUus. Epe'ncranis. (From em, tv, in, and xpavtov, the skull.) The name of the cerebellum. Ephebsi'um. (From em, and tfin, the groin.) The hair upon the pubes. E'phebra. (From tQtXfipai, to sit upon.) Epkadrana. 1. The buttocks. 2. A species of horse-tall. Ephe'prana. See .EpAedra. Ephi'lcis. (From em, upon, and eA/coc, an ulcer.) 1. The crust of an ulcer. 2. Hardened purulent expectoration. EPHE'LIS. (Ephelis; from em, and 17X10$, the sun.) A sun spot. A solitary, or aggregated spot, at- tacking most commonly the face, back of the hand, and breast, from exposure to the sun. EPHE'MERA. (From em, upon, and nptpa, a day.) A disease of a day's duration. 2. A fever which begins, is perfectly formed, and runs through its coarse in the space of twelve hours. 33S EPHEME'RIDES. (Ephemerit, idit. f.; from tdtnptpts, sn almanac: so culled because, like the moon's age, they may be foretold by the almanac.) Diseases which return at particular times of the moon. EPHIA'LTES. (From sq)aXXopai, to leap upon: so called because it was thought a daemon leaped upon the breast.) Incubus, or nightmare. See Onrirodynia. Ephia'ltia. (From ephialtes, the nightmare; so called because it was said to cure tiie nightmare.) The herb peony. EPHLDRO'SIS. (From ttbiSpoio, to perspire.) Su- datio. Mador. A violent and morbid perspiration. A genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Apocenoses of Cullen. EPHI'PPIL'M. A saddle, which it is thought to re- semble. See Sella turcica. E'phopps. (From em and oSos, a way.) In Hip- pocrates it bath three significations: 1. The ducu or passages, by which the excrements ofthe body are evacuated. 2. The periodical attack of a fever, from the com- mon use of it to express the attack of tliieves. 3. The access of similar or dissimilar things, which may be useful or hurtful to the body. Epia'ltes. See Ephialtes. Epi'alus. (From nmov, gently, and aXxatto, to heat.) Epialos. An ardent fever, in which both beat and cold arc felt in the same part at the same time. Galen defines it to be a fever in which the patient labours under a preternatural heat and a coldness at the same time. The ancient Latins call it Quercera. Epi'bole. (From ttrtSaXXoi, to press upon.) The nightmare, or ephialtes. Epica'nthis. (From em, and xavBos, the angle of the eye.) The angle of the eye. Epica'rpium. (From em, upon, and xaptros, the wrist.) A medicine applied to the wrist. Epica'uma. (From em, and xaiw, to burn.) A burn. Epicau'sis. A burn. Epi'ceras. (From em, and xtpas, a horn: so called because its pods are shaped like a horn.) See Trigo- nella fanum gracum. Epicera'stica. (From em, and xepavwpt, to mix.) Medicines which, by mixing with acrimonious juices, temper them and render them less troublesome; as emollients. Epicheire'sis. (From em, and xc'P< the hand.) A manual operation. Efi'cholus. (From em, and X0X17, the bile.) Bilious. Epicho'rpis. (From em, uppn, and x°P^1, a gut.) The mesentery. Epicho'rios. (From em, upon, and x<*pa> a region.) The same as epidermis. EPICHROSIS. (From emxpo""?, a coloured or spotted surface.) The name of a genus of disease, Class, Eccritica; Order, Acrotica, in Good's Nosology. Macular skin, or simple discoloration of the surface. It embraces seven species, viz. Epichrosis leucasmus ; spilus ; lenticula; ephelis; aurigo ;pmcilia ; alphosis. EncffLis. (From em, upon, and xotXts, the eyelid.) The upper eyelid. EPICO'LIC. (Epicolicus; from em, upon, and xiaXov, the colon.) That part ofthe abdomen which lies over the head of the ccecum and the sigmoid flex- ure of the colon, is called the epicolic region. Epicopho'sis. (From em, and xaxpos, deaf.) A total deafness. EPICRA'NIUM. (From em, and xpavtov, the cranium.) The common integuments, aponeurosis tmd muscular expansion which He upon the cranium"' Eficra'nius. See Ocdpito frontalis. EPI'CRASIS. (From art, and xcpawvpt, to tern per.) A critical evacuation of bad humours, an at temperation of bad ones. When a cure is performed in the alterative way, it is called per Epicrasin. EPICRISIS. (From em, and xoivto, to judge from 1 A judgment of the termination or a disease from pre- sent symptoms. " Epicte'nium. (From em, abput, and it7t,f the pubes.) The parts above and about the pubes. Epicye'ma. (From em, upon, and kvio, to conceive *i Epicyesis. Superfoetation. **"♦* Epicye'sis. See Epicyema. EPIDEMIC. (Epidemicus; from em,-upon and Stlf»s, the people.) A contagious disease is sotermed. EPI EPI that attacks many people at the same season, and in the same place; thus, putrid fever, plague, dysentery, e)tc. are often epidemic. EPIDE'NDRUM. (From em, upon, and StvSpov, a tree; because all this genus of planu grow parasiti- cally on the trunks or branches of trees.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Gynandria; Order, Monandria. Epipenprum vanilla. The systematic name of the vanelloe plant. Vanilla; Banlia; Banilas; Ara- cus aromaticus; Epidcndrum—scandens, foliis ovato ohlongis nervosis sessilibus caulinis, cirrhis spiralibus of Linnaeus. The vanelloe is a long, flatlish pod, con- taining, under a wrinkled brittle shell, a reddish brown pulp, with small shining black seeds, which have an unctuous aromatic taste, and a fragrant smell like that of some of the finer balsams heightened with musk. Although chiefly used as perfumes, they are said to possess aphrodisiac virtues. Epi'oeris. (From em, and Sepas, the skin.) The clitoris. EPIDERMIS, (From em, upon, and Scppa, the true skin.) The scarf-skin. See Cuticle. Epi'pesis. (From em, upon, and Sew, to bind.) A bandage to stop a discharge of blood. Epipe'smus. (From em, upon, and Scto, to bind.) A bandage by which splints, bolsters, Sec are secured. EPIDIDYMIS, (From em, upou, and SiSvpos, a testicle.) A hard, vascular, oblong substance, that lies upon the testicle, formed of a convolution of the vas deferens. It has a thick end, which is convex, and situated posteriorly ; and a thin end, which is rather flat, and situated inferiorly. The epididymis adheres to the testicle by its two extremities only, for iu middle part is free, forming a bag, to which the tunica vagi- nalis of the testicle is attached. Epi'posis. (From em<5i<5aj/u, to grow upon.) A pre- ternatural enlargement of any part. EPIDOTE. Pistacite of Werner. Acanticone from Norway. A sub-species of prismatoidal augite. A compounded ore, containing silica, alumina, lime, ox- ide of iron, oxide of manganese, found in, primitive beds apd veins, along with augite, hornblende, calca- reous spar, &.c. Epi'orome. (From tmSptpio, to run upon.) An afflux of humours. EPIGA'STRIC. (Epigastricus; from em, upon, or above,' and ya^np, the stomach.) That part of the abdomen that lies over the stomach, is called the epi- gastric region; it reaches from the pit of the stomach to an imaginary line above the navel, supposed to be drawn from one extremity of the last of the false ribs to the other. Its sides are called hypochondria, and are covered by the false ribs, between which lies tlie epigastrium. EPIGASTRIUM. (From em, upon, or above, and ya$-np, the belly.) The part immediately over tlie stomach. EPIGENESIS. A name given by the ancients, to that theory of generation which consisU in regarding the foetus as the joint production of matter afforded by both sexes. EPIGENNE'MA. (From tmyivopai, to generate upon.l 1. The fur on the tongue. 2. An accessory symptom. EPIGENNE SIS. See Epigennema. EPIGINO'MENA. (From ttriyivouat, to succeed or supervene.) Galen says, they are those symp- toms which naturally succeed, or may be expected in the progress of a disease; but Foesius says, they are accessions of some other affection to diseases, which never happen but in stubborn and malignant diseases. EPIGLO'SSUM. (From em, upon, and yXioaoa, the tongue: so called because a less leaf grows above the larger in the shape of a tongue.) The Alexandrian laurel, a species of Ruscus. EPIGLO'TTIS. (From en, upon, and yXiorJis, the tongue.) The cartilage at the root of the tongue that falls upon the glottis or superior opening of the larynx. IU figure is nearly oval; it is concaite posteriorly, and convex anteriorly. Iu apex or superior extremity is loose, and is always elevated upwards by iu own elasticity. While the back of tbe tongue is drawn backwards in swallowing, the epiglottis is put over tlie aperture of the larynx, hence it shuts up the passage from the mouth into the larynx. The base of the epi- glottis is fixed to the thyroid cartilage, the os hyoides, and the base of the tongue, by a strong ligament. Epiglo'ttum. (From femyXwr7«, the epiglottis, which it resembles in shape.) An instrument men- 'wned by Paracelsus for elevating the eyelids. EPIGLOITTIS. (From em, upon, and yXov7o$, the buttocks.) The superior paru of the buttocks. Epigo NA.T1S- (From tm, upon, and yon, the knee.) The patella or knee-pan. •Epioo'nipes. (From tpi, and yovu, the knee.) The muscles inserted into the knees. Epi'gonum. (From emytvouac, to proceed upon.) A superfaetation. Epile'mpsis. See Epilepsy. Epile'ntia. Corrupted from epilepsia. EPILEPSY. (Epilepsia, a, f.; from tmXapBava, to seize upon: so called, from the suddenness of iu attack.) It is also called falling sickness,**ora the patient suddenly falling to the ground on an attack of this disease. By (he ancients it was termed, from its affecting the mind, the most noble part of the rational creature, the sacred disease. It consists of convul- sions with sleep, and usually froth issuing from the mouth. It is a genus of disease in the class Ncu- roses, and order Spasmi, of Cullen, and contains three species: 1. Epilepsia cerebralis; attacking suddenly without manifest cause, and not preceded by any unpleasant sensation, unless perhaps some giddiness or dimness of sight. 2. Epilepsia sympathica; without manifest cause, but preceded by a sensation of an aura ascending from some part of the body to the head. 3. Epilepsio occasionalis; arising from manifest irritation, and ceasing on the removal of this. It com- prehends several varieties:—a. Epilepsia traumatica, arising from an injury of the head: b. Epilepsia a do- lore, from pain: c. Epilepsia verminosa, from the irri- tation of worms: d. Epilepsia d veneno, from poisons: e. Epilepsia exanthematica, from the repulsion of cuta- neous eruptions: f. Epilepsia u cruditalc ventriculi, from crudities of the stomach: g. Epilepsia ab inani tione, from debility: h. Epilepsia uterina, from hys- terical affections: i. Epilepsia ex onanismo, from onanism, Sec. Epilepsy attacks by fits, and after a certain duration goes off, leaving the person most commonly in his usual state; but sometimes a considerable degree of stupor and weakness remain behind, particularly where the disease has frequent recurrences. It is oftenermet with among children than grown persons, and boys seem more subject to its attacks than girls. Its returns are periodical, and iu paroxysms commence more frequently in the night thau in the day, being some- what connected with sleep. It is sometimes coun- terfeited, in order to extort charity or excite com- passion. Epilepsy is properly distinguished into sympathetic and idiopathic, being considered as sympathetic, when Kreduced by an affection iu some other part of the ody, such as acidities in the stomach, worms, teeth- ing, Sec as idiopathic when it is a primary disease, neither dependent on nor proceeding from any other. The causes which give rise to epilepsy are blows, wounds, fractures, and other injuries, done to the head by external violence, together with lodgmente of water in the brain, tumours, concretions, and polypi. Violent affections of the nervous system, sudden frights, fits of passion, great emotions of the mind, acute pains in any part, worms in the stomach or intestines, teething, the suppression of long-accustomed evacuations, too great emptiness or repletion, and poisons received into the body, are causes which likewise produce epilepsy. Sometimes it is hereditary, and at others it depends on a predisposition arising from mobility of the senso- rium, which is occasioned either by plethora, or a state of debility. An attack of epilepsy is now and then preceded by a heavy pain in the bead, dimness of sight, noise in the ears, palpitations, flatulency in the stomach and intestines, weariness, and a small degree of stupor, and in some cases, there prevails a sense of something like a cold vapour or aura arising up to the head; but it more generally happens that the patient falls down suddenly without much previous notice; his eyes are distorted, or turns so that only the whites of them can be seen; his Angers are closely clenched, and tbe trunk 333 EPI El'I of his body, particularly on one side, is much agitated; he foams at the mouth, and thrusts ont his tongue, which often suffers great injury from the muscles of the lower jaw being affected;' he loses all sense of feeling, and not unfrequently voids ppth urine and faeces involuntarily. The spasms abating, he recovers gradually; but on coming to himself feels languid and exhausted, and retains not the smallest recollection of what has passed during the fit. When the disease arises from an hereditary disposi- tion, or comes on after the age of puberty, or where the fiu recur frequently, and are of lpng duration, it will be very difficult to effect a cure: but when its at- tacks are at an early age, and occasioned by worms, or any accidental cause, it may in general be removed with ease. In some cases, it has been entirely carried off by the occurrence of a fever, or by the appearance of a cutaneous eruption. It has been known to ter- minate in apoplexy, and in some instances to produce a loss of the powers of the mind, and to bring on idiotism. Tlie appearances usually to be observed on dissec- tion, are serous and sanguineous effusion, a turgid tense state of the vesselsof the brain without any effusion, a dilatation of some particular part of the brain, ex- crescences, polypi, and hydatids, adhering to it, and obstructing its functions, and likewise ulcerations. During tbe epileptic paroxysm in general, little or nothing is to be done, except using precautions, that the patient may not injure himself; and it will be pru- dent to remove any thing which may compress the veins of the neck, to obviate congestion in the head. Should there be a considerable determination of blood to this part, or the patient very plethoric, it may be proper, if you can keep him steady, to open a veia, or the temporal artery; and in weakly constitutions the most powerful antispasmodics may be tried in the form of clyster, as they could hardly be swallowed: but there is very seldom time for such measures. In the Intervals, the treatment consists: 1. In obviating the several exciting causes. 2. In correcting any observ- able predisposition. 3. In the use of those means, whicli are most likely to break through the habit of re- currence. I. The manner of fulfilling the first indication re- quires little explanation; after an injury to the head, or where there is disease ofthe bone, am operation may De necessary, to remove irritation from the brain ; in children teething, the gums ought to be lanced: where the bowels are foul, or worms suspected, active purga- tives should be exhibited, Sec. In those instances in which the aura epileptica is perceived, it has been re- commended to destroy the part, where it originates, or divide the nerve going to it, or correct the morbid ac- tion by a blister, &c.; such means would certainly be proper when there is any disease discoverable in it. Making a tight ligature on the limb above has some- times prevented a fit; but, perhaps, only through the medium of the imagination. II. Where a plethoric state appears to lay the foun- dation of the disease, which is often the case, the pa- tient must be restricted to a low diet, frequent purges exhibited, and the other excretions kept up, and he should take regular moderate exercise, avoiding what- ever may determine the blood to the head; and to counteract such a tendency, occasional cupping, blis- ters, issues, Sec. may be useful, as well as the shower- bath ; but in urgent circumstances, the lancet ought to be freely used. If, on the contrary, there are marks of inanition and debility, a generous diet, with tonic medicines, and other means of strengthening the sys- tem, will be proper. The vegetable tonics have not been so successful in this disease as tbe metallic pre- parations, particularly the sulphate of zinc, the nitrate of silver, and the ammoniated copper, but this cannot perhaps be so safely persevered in : where the patient is remarkably exsanguineous, chalybeates may answer better; and, in obstinate cases, the arsenical solution might have a cautious trial. In irritable constitutions, sedatives are indicated, as digitalis, opium, &c: hut the free use of opium is restricted by a tendency to congestion in the head. Where syphilis appears to be concerned, a oourse of mercury is proper; in scrofu- lous habits, bark, or steel, with iodine, soda, and sea- bathing ; and so on. III. The third division of remedies comes especially 334 In use, where the fits are frequent, or where thefr re- currence can be anticipated; emetics will often pre- vent them, or a full dose of opium; also other power- ful antispasmodics, as tfither, musk, valerian, Sec: or strong odours, and in short any thing producing a con- siderable impression on the system. Bark, taken large- ly ini"ht perhaps be more successful on this principle. The disease has sometimes been cured, especially whep priginating from sympathy, by inspiring fear or horror; and many frivolous charms may, no doubt have taken effect through the medium of the imagina- tion. Also long voyages have removed it, which might especially be hoped for at the age of puberty, particu- larly if a considerable change in the mode of lite were made in other respects; those who had lived indo- lently being Pbliged to exert themselves, the diet pro- perly adapted to the state ofthe system, *c. EPILO'BIUM. (From tm Xo/iov iov, a "violet or beautiful flower, growing on a pod.) The name of a genus of plante in the Linnaean system. Class, Oc- tandria; Order, Monogynia. Efilobium anqustifolium. Rose-bay-willow herb. The ypung teuder shoots cut in the spring, and dressed as asparagus, are little inferior to it. Epime'pium. The plant barren-wort Epimo'rius. (Fro em, and ptipio, to divide.) An obsolete term, formerly applied to an unequal pulse. Epimy'lis. (From em, and uvXn, the knee.) The patella or knee-bone. Epineneu'cus. (From tmveuu, to nod or incline.), An unequal pulse. Epino'tium. (From em, upon, and vujos, the back.) The shoulder-blade. EPIN Y'CTIS. (From em, and ml, night.) A pus- tule, which rises in the night, forming an angry tumour on the skin ofthe arms, hands, and thighs, of the size of a lupine, of a dusky red, and sometimes of a livid and pale colour, with great inflammation and pain. In a few days it breaks, and sloughs away. 'Epipa'ctis. (From emtraxiow, to coagulate.) A plant mentioned by Dioscorides; and *so named be- cause its juice was said to coagulate milk, Epifaroxy'smus. (From em, upon, and napo1,vo- pos, a paroxysm.) An unusual frequency of febrile exacerbation. Epipa'stum. (From em, upon, and iraaoia, to sprinkle.) Any powdered drug sprinkled on the body. Epipe'chys. (From em, above, and nnxvs, the cu- bit) That part of the arm above the cubit. Epiphlogi'sma. (From em, upon, and qiXoyi^ut, to Inflame.) I. Violent inflammation, or burning heat in any part, attended with pain, tumour, and redness. 2. A name given by Hippocrates to the shingles. EPI'PHORA. (From ttritptp*), to carry forcibly.) The watery eye. An involuntary flow of tears. A su- perabundant flowing of a serous or aqueous humour from the eyes. A genus of diseuse in the class Locales, and order Apocenoses, of Cullen. The humour which flows very copiously from the eye in epiphora, appears to be furnished, not only by the lachrymal gland, but from the whole surface of the conjunctive membrane, Meibomius's glands, and the caruncula lacbrymalis; which increased and morbid secretion may be induced from any stimulus seated between the globe ofthe i-\ i: and lids, as sand, acrid fumes,and the tike; or it may arise from the stimulus of active inflammation; or from the acrimony of scrofula, measles, small-pox, Sec, or froinigeneral relaxation. The disease may also arise from a more copious secretion of tears, than the puncta lachrymalia can absorb, or, as is most common, from an obstruction in the lachrymal canal, in consequence of which the tears are prevented from passing freely from the eye into the nose. EPIPHRAGMA. The slender membrane which sometimes shuU the peristoma of mosses, as is seen in Polytrieum. EPIPHYSIS. (From em, upon, and q)vu>, to grow.) Any portion of bone growing upon another, but sepa- rated from it by a cartilage. Epipla'sma. (From em, upon, and nXaooau, to spread.) 1. A poultice. 2. A name for an application of wheat meal, boiled in hydrelasum, to wounds. EPIPLO. (From emtrXoov, the omentum.) Names compounded of this word belong to parte connected with, or disease of, the epiploon. EPIPLOCE'LE. (From emtrXoov, the omentum, EPI EPS j*' 5'a tumour) An omental hernia. A rupture produced by tlie protrusion of a portion of the omen- tum. See Hernia omentalis. Epiflocomi'stis. (From emirXoov, the omentum, and Kojulfo, to carry.) One who has the omentum morbidly large. ^VM?ic appendages. See Appendicula epiploica. LPlPLOr.TIS. (From tmtrXoov, the omentum.) An inflammation of the process of the peritonaeum, that forms the epiploon or omentum. See Peritonitis. EPLPLOO MPHALON. (From errnrXoov, the omen- tum, and opqiaXos, the navel.) An omental hernia protruding at the navel. EPI'PLOON. (From emirXou, to sail over, because it is mostly found floating, as it were, upon the intes- tines.) See Omentum. EPIPLOSCHEOCE'LE. (From ctttvXoov,the omentum, oaxeov, the scrotum, and xnXn, a tumour or hernia.) A rupture of the omentum into the scrotum, or a scrotal hernia containing omentum. Epipo'lasis. (Fromem7roXa!'w,to&wimonthetop.) 1. A fluctuation of humours. 2. A species of chemical sublimation. Epipo'ma. (From cm, upon, and mapa, a lid.) An instrument to cover the shoulder in a luxation. Epiporo'ma. (From mtrupcu, to harden.) A hard tumour about the joints. Epipty'xis. (From trnr7iwro, to close up.) A spasmodic closing of the lips. Epipyre'xis. (From em, and irvptrjto, to be fever- ish.) A rapid exacerbation in a fever. Epiriqk sis. (From em, and ptytta, to become cold.) An unusual degree of cold, or repetition of rigors. Epi'rrhoe. (From em, upon, and peui, to flow.) An influx or afflux of humours to any part. EPISARCI'DIUM. (From em, upon, and oapl, the flesh.) An anasarca, or dropsy, spread between the skin and flesh. EPISCIIE'SES. (From tmaxtia, to restrain.) A suppression of excretions. It is an order in the class Locales of Cullen's Nosology. EPI'SCHIUM. (From em, upon, and taxiov, the hip-bone.) The os pubis. EPISCOPA'L. (From episcopus, a bishop, or mi- tred dignitary.) Of, or belonging to a bishop: applied to a valve at the orifice between the left auricle and ventricle of the heart. See Mitral valve. Epispa'smus. (From ttrtmraio, to draw together.) A quick inspiration. EPISPA'STIC. (Epispasticus; from emciraw, to draw together.) Those substances which are capable, when applied to the surface of the body, of producing a serous or puriform discharge, by exciting a previous state of inflammation. Tlie term, though compre- hending likewise issues and setons, is more commonly restricted to blisters—those applications which, ex- citing inflammation on the skin, occasion a thin serous fluid to be poured from the exhalants, raise the cuticle, and form tlie appearance of a vesicle. This effect arises from their strong stimulating power, and to this stimulant operation and the pain they excite, are to be ascribed the advantages derived from them in the treatment of disease. The evacuation they occasion is too inconsiderable to have any material effect. See BUster. Episphje'ria. (From em, and cibaipa, a sphere: so called from the spherical shape of tne brain.) The windings of the exterior surface of the brain; or the winding vessels upon it. Epista'gmus. (From cm, and jafu), to trickle down.) A catarrh. Epistafhyli'nus. (From em, and ?a, to turnabout.) Epistrophia, and F.pistrophis. Applied to the first vertebra of the neck, because it turns about upon the second as upon an axis. Epi'strophe. (From tms-ptq>a>, to invert.) 1. An inversion of any part, as when the neck is turned round. 2. A return of a disorder which has ceased. EPISTROPHEUS. (From sms-pofrom ctrovXoa, to cica- trize.) A term given by surgeons to those applica- tions which promote the formation of skin. EQUISE'TUM. (From equus, a horse, and seta, a bristle: so named from iu resemblance to a horse's tail.) 1. The name of a genus of planu in the Lin- naean system. Class, Cryptogamia; Order, Filices. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Cauda equina. See Hippuris vulgaris. EquisETUM arvense. Seejffippuris ulgaris. EQ.UITANS. Equitant This .term is applied to leaves, which are disposed in two opposite rows, and clasp each other by their'compressed base ; as in Nar- thecium ossijragum. EQUIVALENTS. A term introduced into chem'* fry by Dr. Wollaston, to express the system of definite ratios, in which the corpuscular objects of this science reciprocally combine, referred to a common standard, reckoned unity. See Atomic system. E'QUUS. 1. The horse. 2. The name of a genus of animals of the order Btllua. Equus asinus. The systematic name of the ani- mal called an ass; the female affords a light and nutri- tious milk. See Milk,-asses'. Era'nthemus. (From np, the spring, and avdepos, a flower: so called because it flowers in the spring.) A sort of chamomile. ERASIS'TRATUS. A celebrated Greek physi- cian, said to have been born in the island of Ceos, and to have been the most distinguished pupil of Chrysip- pus, of the Cnidian school. He was the first, in con- junction with Herophilus, to dissect human bodies, anatomy having been before studied only in brutes; but the Ptolemies having allowed them to examine malefactors, they were enabled to make many impor- tant discoveries. Celsus notices a very improbable re- port, that they opened the bodies of those persons alive, to observe the internal motions; Ihey could hardly then have maintained, that the arteries and left ventricle, do not naturally contain blood, but air only. The works of Erasistratus, which were numerous, are lost; but, from the account of Galen, he appears to have very accurately described the brain, which he considered as the common sensorium ; also the heart and large vessels; and pointed out the office of the liver and kidneys; but he supposed digestion perform- ed by trituration. He imagined inflammation and fe- ver to arise from the blood being forced through the minute veins into tbe corresponding arteries. He was averse to blood-letting, or tbe use of active medi- cines, but sometimes employed mild clysters; trusting, however, principally to abstinence, and proper exer- cise. Being tormented with an ulcer in the foot, at an extreme old age, he is said to have terminated his ex- istence by poison. Eratb'va marmelos. This plant, a native of several parts of India, affords a fruit about the size of an orange, and covered with a hard bony shell, con- taining a yellow viscus pulp, of a most agreeable fla- vour; which, when scooped out, and mixed with sugar and orange, is brought to the tables of the frandees in India, who eat it as a great delioacy. t is also esteemed as a sovereign tremedy against dysentery. SRiai'irratfn. EptSivths- The vetch. ERE'CTOR. The name of several muscles, lhe office of which is to raise up the part to which they aro inserted. Erector clitoripis. First muscle of the clitoris of Douglas. Itchio-cavernosus of Winslow, anil Is- chio-ditoridien of Dumas. A muscle of the clitoris that draws it downwards and backwards, and serves to make the body of the clitoris more tense, by squeez- ing the blood into it from its crus. It arises from the tuberosity of the ischium, and is inserted into the clitoris. Erector penis. Ischio-cavcrnosus of Winslow, and Ischio-caverneux of Dumas. A muscle of the penis that drives the urine or semen forwards, and, by grasping the bulb of lhe urethra, pushes the blood to- wards the corpus cavernosum and the glans, and thus distends them. It arises from the tuberosity of the ischium, and is inserted into the sides of the cavernous substance of the penis. ERECTUS. Upright. Botanists use this to ex- press the direction of the stem, branches, leaves, petals, stamens, pistils, &c.; t^ Caulis erectus, an upright stem, as in Lysimachia vulgaris; folium erectum, forming an acute angle with the stem, as in Juncus articulatus, Sec. The petals of the \Brassica ERETHI'SMUS. (From tptOtlio, to excite or irri- tate.) Increased sensibility and irritability. It is variously applied by modern writers. ■ Mr. Pearson has described a state of the constitution produced by mercury acting on it as a poison. He calls it the mer- curial erithismus,and mentions that it is characterized by great depression of strength, anxiety about the praecordia, irregular action of the heart, frequent sigh- ing, trembling, a small, quick, sometimes intermitting pulse, occasional vomiting, a pale, contracted counte- nance, a sense of coldness; but the tongue is seldom furred, nor are the vital and natural functions much disturbed. In this state, any sudden exertion will sometimes prove fatal. Ergaste'bium. (From tpyov, work.) A labora- tory : that part of the furnace in which is contained the matter to be acted upon. ERI'CA. (From tptixia, to break; so named from its fragility, or because it is broken into rods to make besoms of.) The name of a genus of planu in the Linnaean system. Class, Octandria; Order, Monogy- nia. Heath. Erice'rum. (From tptixn, heath.) A medicine in which heath is an ingredient ERI'GERON. (Hpiyepuv, of the ancient Greeks; from >7p the spring, and ytpuv, an old man, because, in the spring, it has a white, hoary blossom, like the hair of an old man.)- 1. The name of a genus ot planu. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia su perflua. 2. The common chick-weed is so called in old books. See Senccio vulgaris. Erigerum. See Senccio vulgaris. EROSION. (Erosio; from erode, to gnaw off.) This word is very often used in the same sense as ul- ceration, viz. the formation of a breach or chasm in the substance of paru, by the action of tlie absor- bents. • EROSUS. Jagged. A leaf is called folium erosum, the margin of which is irregularly cut or notched, especially when otherwise divided besides; as in Se- nccio squalidus. EROTIA'NUS, the author of a Glossary, contain- ing an explanation of the terms In Hippocrates, lived in the reign of Nero. The work was printed at Ve- nice, in 1566; and also annexed to Foesius's Edition of Hippocrates. EROTOMANIA. (From epuj, love,.and pavia, madness.) That melancholy, or madness, which ia the effect of love. E'rpes. (From eotrio, to creep: so named from their gradually increasing in size. See Herpes. ERRA'TIC. (Erraticus; from erro, to wander ) Wandering ; irregular. A term occasionally applied to pains, or any disease which is not fixed, but moves {'omo£'' part to ano,ner> M g°uti rheumatism, &c. ERRH1NE. (F.rrhinus; epotva, from ev, in, and piv, the nose.) By errhines are to be understood those medicines wliich, when topically applied to tlie inter- nal membrane of tbe nose, excite sneezing, and in- crease the secretion, independent of any mechanical ERY ERY * Irritation The articles belonging to this class may be referred to two orders. 1. Sternutatory crrhincs; as nicotiana, helleborus, euphorbium, which are seloctcd for the torpid, the vigorous, but not plethoric, and those to whom any degree of evacuation would nut be hurtful. 2. Evacuating errkines; as asarum, Sec. which are calculated for the phlegmatic and infirm. E'RROR LOCI. Boerhaave is said to have intro- duced this term, from the opinion that the vessels were of different sizes, for the circulation of blocd, lymph, and serum, and that when the larger sized globules were forced into the less vessels, they became ob- structed, by an error of place. But this opinion does not appear to be well-grounded. Eru ca. (From crugo, to make smooth; so named from the smoothness of its leaves, or from uro, to burn, because of its biting quality.) See Brassica eruca. Eruca syl'vestris. The wild rocket. See Bras- sica eruca. ERUCTATION. Belching. ERUPTION. Eruptio. A discoloration, or spoU on the skin; as the eruption of small-pox, measles, nettle-rash, fee. Erutuema. (From epvdui, to make red.) A fiery red tumour, or pustules on the skin. ' E'RVUM. (Quasi arvum, a field, because it grows wild in the fields; or from eriio, to pluck out, because il is diligently plucked from corn.) The tare. 1. The name of a genus of plants iu the Linnaean system. Cla-^s, Diadclphia; Order, Dccandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of tare. See Ervum err Hi a. Ervum ervilia. Orobus. Theseedsof this plant, Ervum ervilia—germimbus undatoplicatis, foliis im- parl pinnatis of Llnna-'us, have been made into bread In times of scarcity, which is not tbe most salubrious. The meal was formerly among the resolvent remedies by way of poultice. Ervum lens. The systematic name of the lentil. Lens. $axos of the Greeks. Ervum—pedunculis sub- bijloris; seminibus comprcssis, convexis, of Linnuius. There arc two varieties; the one with large, the other with small seeds. They are eaten in many places as we cat pease, than which they are more flatulent, and more difficult to digest. A decoction of these seeds is used as a lotion to the ulcerations after small-pox and, it is said, with success. ERY'NGIUM. (From tpvyyavio, to eructate.) Eryugo, or sea-holly. 1. The name of a genus of planU in the Linnman system. Class Pentandria; Order, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the sea-holly. See Eryngium maritimum. [» Eryngium aquaticum. Button snake-root. The Eryngium aquaticum is a native ofthe southern states. We arc told in Mr. Elliott's botany, that the root is of a pungent, bitter, and aromatic taste. When chewed, it very sensibly excites a flow of saliva. A decoction of it is diaphoretic and expectorant, and sometimes proves emetic. It is preferred by some physicians to the Seneca snake-root, wliich it much resembles in iu effects." A.l Eiiyngium campkstre. The root of this plant, F.eijngium—foliis radicalibus, amplexicaulibus, pin- naio-lanciolatis, of Linnaeus, is used in many places lor that of the sea-cryngo. See Eryngium. Erynuiwm maritimum. The systematic name of the sea-holly or eryngo. Eryngium—foliis radicalibus subrotundis, plicatis spinosis, cppituli* pcdunculatis, paleis tricuspidatis. of Linnicus. The root of this plant is directed for medical use. It has no particular smell, but to the taste it manifests a grateful sweet- ness; and, on being chewed for some time, il discovers a light aromatic warmth or pungency. It was former- ly celebrated for its supposed aphrodisiac powers, but it is now very rarely employed. ERYNGO. See Eryngium. Eryngo, sea. See Eryngium. Eryniro-leared lichen. See Lichen islantlicus. ERY S1MUM. (From tpvut.to draw, so called from iU power of drawing and producing blisters. Others derive it from airo rov tptixtiv, because the leaves ore much cut; others from tpittpov, pn clous.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lii.na?an system. Class, Trtradyuann'a , Order, Siliquusa. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the hedge-mustard, See Erysimum officinale. Erysimum alliaria. The systematic name of Jack-in-the-hcdge. Alliaria; Chamaplion of Oriba- sius. tof iron. F.thiops mineral. See Hydrargyri sulphuretum ni- grum. F.thiops per se. See Hydrargyri oxydum cincreum. ETHMOID. (Ethmoidcs; from ttppos, a sieve, and e«5os, form : because it is perforated like a sieve.) 'Sieve-like. Ethmoiobone. Os ethmoidcum; os athmoides. Cri- briform bone. A bone of tlie head. This is, perhaps, one ofthe most curious bones ofthe human body. It ap- pears almost a cube, not of solid bone, but exceedingly light, spongy, and consisting of many convoluted plates, which lorm a net-work, like honey-comb. It is cu- riously enclosed in the os frontis, between the orbilary processes of that bone. One horizontal plate receives the olfactory nerves, which perforate that plate with such a number of small holes, that it resembles a siev e; whence the bone is named cribriform, or ethmoid bone. Other plates dropping perpendicularly from this one, receive the divided nerves, and gave thein an op- portunity of expanding into the organ of smelling; and these bones, upon which the olfactory nerves arc spread out, are so much convoluted as to extend the Burface of this sense very greatly, and are -named spongy bones. Another fiat plate lies in the orbit of the eye; and being very smooth, by the rolling of lhe eye, it is named lhe os planum, or smooth bone. So that the ethmoid bone supporu the forepart ofthe brain, receives the olfactory nerves, forms the organ of sinell- inL'. an.l makes the chief part of the orbit of the eye; and the spongy bones, and the os planum, arc neither of them distinct bones, but parts of this ethmoid bone. The cribriform plate is exceedingly delicate and thin ; lies horizontally over the root of the nose; and fills up neatly the space between the two orbilary plates of the fronial bone. The olfactory m rves, like two smell flat lobes, lie out upon this plate, and, ad- hering to it, shoot down like many roou through this bone, so as to perforate it with numerous small holes, as if it had been dotted with the point of a pin, or like a nutmeg-grater. This plate is horizontal; but its processus are perpendicular, one above, and three below. 1. The first perpendicular process is what is called crista galli; a small perpendicular projection, some- what like a cock's comb, but exceedingly small, stand- ing directly upwards from the middle of the cribriform plate, and dividing that plate into two; so that one ol- factory nerve lies upon each side of the crista galli; and the root of the falx, or septum, between the two hemispheres of the brain, begins from this process. The foramen ctecurn, or blind hole of the frontal bone, is formed partly by the root of the crista galli, whicli is very smooth, and sometimes, it is said, hollow, or cellular. 3. Exactly opposite this, and in the same direction with it, i. e. perpendicular to the ethmoid pfate, stands out the nasal plate of the ethmoid bone. It is some- times called azygous, or single process of tlie ethmoid, and forms the beginning of that septum, or partition, which divides the two nostrils. This process is thin but firm, and composed of solid bone; it is commonly inclined a little to one side, so as to make the nostrils of unequal size. The azygous process is united with the vomer, which forms the chief part of lhe partition ; so that the septum, or partition of the nose, consists of the azygous process of the ethmoid bone above, of the vomer below, and of the cartilage in the fore or pro- jecting part of the nose; but the cartilage rou away, bo that whatever is seen of the septum in lhe skull must be part either of the ethmoid bone or vomer. 2. Upon either side of the septum, there hongs down a spongy bone, one hanging in each nostril. They are each rolled up like a scroll of parchment; they are very spongy; arc covered with a delicate and sensible membrane; and when the olfactory nerves depart from the clibriform plate of the ethmoid bone, ihey attach themselves to the septum, and to these upper spongy bones, and expand upon them so that tbe con- volutions of these bones are of material use in expand- ing the organ of swelling, and detaining the odorous effluvia till the impression be perfect Their convolu- tions are more numerous in the lower animals, in pro- portion as they need a more acute sense. They are named spongy or turbinated bones, from their convolu- tions resembling the many folds of a turban. The spongy bones have a great many honey-comb- like cells connected with them, which belong also to the organ of smell, and which are useful perhaps by detaining the effluvia of odorous bodies, and also by reverberating the voice. Thus, in a common cold, while tho voice is hurt by au affection of these cells, the sense of smelling is almost lost. 4. The orbilary plate, of the ethmoid bone, is a large surface; consisting of a very firm plate of bone, of a regular square form: exceedingly smooth and polished; it forms a great part of tbe socket for the eye, lying on iu inner side. When wc see it in tba detached bone, we kpow it to be just the flat side of the ethmoid bone; but while it is incased iu the socket of the eye, we should believe jt to be a small square bone: and from this, and from its smoothness, it has got the distinct name of os planum. The cells of the ethmoid bone, which form so im- portant a share of the organ of smell, are arranged in great numbers along the spongy bone. They are small neat cells, much like a honey-comb, and regu- larly arranged in two rows, parted from each other by a thin partition; so that the os planum seems to have one set of cells attached to it, while another regular set of cells belongs in like manner to the spongy bones. There are thus twelve in number opening into each other, and into the nose. These cells are frequently the scat of venereal ulcers; and the spongy bones are the surface where polypi often sprout up. And froui the general connexions and forms of the bone, we can easily understand how the venereal ulcer, when deep in the nose, having got to these cells, cannot be cured, but undermines all the face; how the venereal disease, having affected tha nose, soon spreads to the eye: and how even the brain iuelf is not safe. We see tbe danger of a blow upon the nose, which, by a force upon the septum,or middle partition, may depress the delicate cribriform plate, so as to oppress the brain with all the effecu of a frac- tured skill, ami w 'thout any operation which can giv« relief. And we also see the danger of pulling a-a r ;olypi, wliich are firmly attached to the upper Bii'iin:\ bone. 1.1 ilMOIDKS. See Ethmoid bone. FTMl'LLER, Michael, was born at Leipsic, in 1(544. He graduated there at the age of twenty-four, alter spin," tiimu;.i the requisite *tudies, and much im- 330 ETJD EUD proving himself by travelling through different parts of Europe. Eight years after he was appointed professor of botany in that University, as well as extraordinary professor of surgery and anatomy. He fulfilled those offices with great applause, and his death, wb'ch hap- pened in lGta, was generally regretted by the faculty of Leipsic. He was a very voluminous writer, and his works were considered to have sufficient merit to be translated into most European languages. E'tron. (From eow, to eat, as containing the re- ceptacles t>f the food.) The hypogastrium. Eua'nth«mum. (From ev, well, and avOtuos, a flower: so named from the beauty of iu flowers.) The chamomile. Eua'fhium. (From e», well, and a0»j, the touch, so called because its touch was supposed to give ease.) A medicine for the piles. EUCHLORINE. See Chlorous oxide. Euclase. The prismatic emerald. Eupiamte. A brownish red-coloured mineral, be- longing to the tessular system of Molis. EUDIO METER. An instrument by which the quantity of oxygen and nitrogen in atmospherical air can be ascertained. Several methods have been em- ployed, all founded upon the principle of decomposing common air by means of a body which has a greater affinity for the oxygen. See Eudiometry. EUDIOMETRY. The method of ascertaining the purity of atmospheric air. No sooner was the composition of the atmosphere known, than it became am inquiry of importance to find out a method of ascertaining, with facility and precision, the relative quantity of oxygen gas coniained in a given bulk of atmospheric air. The instruments in which the oxygen gas of a de- termined quantity of air was ascertained, received the name of Eudiometers, because they were considered as measures of the purity of air. They are, however, more properly called Oximeters. The eudiometers proposed by different chemists, are the following: 1. Priestley's Eudiometer.—The first eudiometer was made in consequence of Dr. Priestley's discovery, that when nitrous gas is mixed with atmospheric air over water, the bulk of the mixture diminishes rapidly, in consequence of tlie combination of the gas with the oxygen of the air, and the absorption of the nitric acid thus formed by the water. When nitrous gas is mixed with nitrogen gas, no diminution takes place; but when it is mixed with oxygen gas, in proper proportions, the absorption is complete. Hence it is evident, that in all cases of a mixture of these two gases, the diminution will be pro- portional to the quantity of the oxygen. Of course it will indicate the proportion of oxygen in air; and, by mixing it with different portions of air, it will indicate the different quantities of oxygen which they contain, provided lhe component paru of air be susceptible of variation. Dr. Priestley's method was to mix together equal bulks of air and nitrous gas in a low jar, and then transfer the mixture into a narrow graduated glass tube about three feet long, in order to measure the diminu- tion of bulk. He expressed this diminution by the number of hundredth parts remaining. Thus, suppose lie had mixed together equal parts of nitrous gas and air, and that the sum total was 200 (or 2.00): suppose the residuum, when measured in the graduated tube, to amount to 104 (or 1.04), and of course that 96 paru of the whole had disappeared, be denoted the purity of the air thus tried by 104. This method of analyzing air by means of nitrous gas is liable to many errors. For the water over which the experiment is made may contain more or less car- bonic acid, atmospheric air, or other heterogeneous substance. The nitrous gas is not always of lhe same. purity, and is partly absorbed by the nitrous acid which is formed; tbe figure of the vessel, and many other circumstances are capable of occasioning con- siderable differences in the resulu. Fontana, Cavendish, Ladriani, Magellan, Von Hum- boldt, and Dr. Falconer, have made series of laborious experimenU to bring the test of nitrous gas to a state of complete accuracy; but, notwithstanding the exer- tions of these philosophers, the methods of analyz- ing air by means of nitrous gas are liable to so many anomalies, that it is unnecessary to give a particu- '±00 lar description of the different instnimenU Invented by them. . 2. Scheele's Eudiometer.—!th\B is merely a gradu- ated glass cylinder, containing a given quantity of air. exposed to a mixture of iron filings and sulphur, formed into a paste with water. The substances may be made use of in the following manner: Make a quantity of sulphur in powder, and iron filings, into a paste with water, and place the mixture in a saucer, or plate, over water, on a stand raised above the fluid; then invert over it a graduated bell- glass, and allow this to stand for a few days. Tlie air contained in the bell-glass will gradually diminish, as will appear from the ascent of the water. When no further diminution takes place, the ves- sel containingllie sulphuret must be removed, and the remaining air will be found to be pitrogen gas, which was contained in that quantity of atmospheric air. In tliisi process, the moistened sulphuret of iron has a great affinity to oxygen; it attracts and separates it from the atmospheric air, and the nitrogen gas is left behind; the sulphur, during the experiment, is con- verted into sulphuric acid, and the iron oxidized, aud sulphate of iron results. The air wliich is exposed to moistened iron and sul- phur, gradually becomes diminished, on account of iu oxygen combining with a portion of the sulphur and iron, while iu nitrogen remains behind. The quantity of oxygen contained in the air examined becomes thus obvious, by the diminution of bulk, which the volume of air submitted to examination has undergone. A material error to which this method is liable, is that the sulphuric acid which is formed, arte partly on the iron, and produces hydrogen gas, which joins to some of the nitrogen forming ammonia; and hence it is that the absorption amounu in general to 0.27 parts, although the true quantity of oxygen is no more than from 0.21 to 0.22. 3. De Muni's Eudiometer.—De Marti obviated Ihe errors to which the method of Scheele was liable. He availed himself, for that purpose, of an hydroguretted sulphuret, formejl by boiling sulphur and liquid potassa, or lime water, together. These substances, when newly prepared, have the property of absorbing a mi- nute pprtion of nitrogen gas; but they lose this pro- perty when saturated with that gas, which is easily effected by agitating them for a few minutes in contact with a small portion of atmospheric air. The apparatus is merely a glass tube, ten inches long, and rather less than half an inch in diameter. open at one end, and hermetically sealed at the other. The close end is divided into one hundred equal parts having an interval of one line between each division The use of this tube is to measure the portion of ail to be employed in the experiment. The tube is filled wilh water; and by allowing the water to run out gradually, while the tube is inverted, and the open end kept shut with the finger, the graduated part is exactly filled with air. These hundredth paru of air are in- troduced into a glass bottle, filled with liquid sulphuret of lime previously saturated wilh nitrogen gas, and capable of holding from two to four times lhe bulk of ihe air introduced. The bottle is then to be closed with a ground glass stopper, and agitated for five mi- nutes. After this, the stopper is to be withdrawn, while the mouth of the phial is under water; and, for the greater accuracy, it may be closed and agitated again. Lastly, the air is to be again transferred to the graduated glass tube, in order to ascertain tbe diminu- tion of its bulk. 4. Humboldt's Eudiometer consisU in decompos- ing a definite quantity of atmospheric air, by means pf the combustion of phosphorus, after which, the por- tion of gas which remains must be measured. Take a glass cylinder, closed at the top, and whose capacity must be measured into sufficiently small por- tions by a graduated scale fixed on it If the instru- ment be destined solely for examining atmospheric air it will be sufficient to apply the scale from the orifice of the cylinder down to about half iu leugth, or to sketch that scale on a slip of paper pasted on the out- side of the tube, and to varnish it over with a trans- parent varnish. This half of the eudiometrlcal tube Is divided Into fifty equidistant paru, which in this case indicate hundredth parts of the whole capacity of the Instru- ment. EUD EUG Into this vessel, full of atmospheric air, put a piece W dry phosphorus (one gruin to every twelve cubic inches), close it air-tight, and heat it gradually,first the sides near the bottom, and afterward the bottom iuelf. The phosphorus will take fire and burn rapidly. After every thing is cold, invert the mouth of the eudiometer- tube into a basin of water, and withdraw the cork. lhe water will ascend in proportion to the loss of oxygen gas the air has sustained, and thus iu quantity may be ascertained. Analogous lo this is, 5. Seguin's Eudiometer, which consists of a glass tube-, ef about one inch iu diameter, and eight or teu inches high, closed at the upper extremity. It is filled With mercury, and kept inverted in this fluid in the mercurial trough. A small bit of phosphorus is in- troduced into it, which, on account of iu specific gravity being less than that of mercury, will rise up in it to the top. The phosphorus is then melted by means of a red-hot poker, or burning coal applied to the ouuide of the tube. When the phosphorus is liquefied, small portions of air destined to be examined, and which have been previously measured in a vessel graduated to the cubic inch, or into grains, are introduced into the tube. 'As soon as the air which is sent up reaches the phosphorus, a combustion will take place, and the mercury will rise again. The combustion continues till the end of the operation; but, for the greater exact- ness, Seguin directs the residuum to be heated strongly. When cold, it is introduced iuto tbe graduated vessel to ascertain iu volume. The difference of the two volumes gives the quantity of the oxygen gas contained in the air subjected to examination. 6. Berthollct's Eudiometer.—Instead of the rapid combustion of phosphorus, Berthollet has substituted its spontaneous combustion, which absorbs the oxygen of atmospheric air completely; and, when the quan- tity of air operated on is small, the process is accom- plished in a short time. Berthollet's apparatus consists of a narrow graduated glass tube, containing the air to be examined, into which is introduced a cylinder, or stick of phosphorus, supported upon a glass rod, while the tube stands in- verted in water. The phosphorus should be nearly as long as the tube. Immediately after the introduction of the phosphorus, white vapours are formed whicb fill the tube; these vapours gradually descend, and be- come absorbed by the water. When no more white vapours appear, the process is at an end, for all the oxygen gas which was present in tbe confined quantity of air, has united with the phosphorus: the residuum is the quantity of nitrogen of the air submitted to ex- amination. This eudiometer, though excellent of the kind, is nevertheless not absolutely to be depended upon ; for, as soon as the absorption of oxygen is completed, the nitrogen gas exercises an action upon tlie phosphorus, and thus its bulk becomes increased. It has been as- certained, that the volume of nitrogen gas is increased by l-40th part; consequently the bulk ofthe residuum, diminished by l-40th, gives us the bulk of the nitrogen gas of the air examined; which bulk, subtracted from the original mass of air, gives us the proportion of oxygen gas contained in it The same allowance must be made in the eudiometer of Seguin. 7. Daoy's Eudiometer.—Until very lately, the pre- ceding processes were the methods of determining the relative proportions of tlie two gases which compose our atmosphere. Some of these methods, though* very ingenious, are so extremely slow in their action, that it is difficult to ascertain the precise time at which the operation ceases. Others have frequently involved inaccura- cies, not easily removed. The eudiometer of Davy is not only free from these objections, but the result it offers is always constant; it requires little address, and is very expeditious; the apparatus is portable, simple, and convenient. Take a small glass tube, graduated into one hundred equidistant parts; fill this tube with the air to be ex- amined, and plunge it into a bottle, or any other con- venient vessel, containing a concentrated solution of green muriate or sulphate of iron, strongly impreg- nated with nitrous gas. All that is necessary to be done, is to move the tube In tiie solution a little back- wards and forwards; under these circumstances, the oxygen gas contained in tlie air will be rapidly ab- 1 Borbed, and condensed by the nitrous gas in the solu- tion, in the form of nitrous acid. N. B. The state of the greatest absorption should be marked, as the mixture afterward emiu a little gas which would alter the result. This circumstance depends upon the slow decompo- sition of the nitrous acid (formed during the experi- ment,) by the oxide of iron, and the consequent pro- duction of a small quantity of aeriform fluid (chiefly nitrous gas); which, having no affinity with the red muriate, or sulphate of iron, produced by the combi- nation of oxygen, is gradually evolved and mingled with the residual nitrogen gas. However, the nitrous gas evolved might be abstracted by exposing the resi- duum to a fresh solution of green sulphate or muriate of iron. The impregnated solution with green muriate, is more rapid iu its operation than the solution with green sulphate. In cases when these salts cannot be obtained in a state pf absolute purity, the common sul- phate of iron of commerce may be employed. One cubic inch of moderately impregnated solution, is capable of absorbing five or six cubic inches of oxy- gen, in common processes; but the same quantity must never be empfoyed for more than one experi- ment In all these different methods of analyzing air, it is necessary to operate on air of a determinate density, and to take care that the residuum be neither more condensed nor dilated than the air was when first ope- rated on. If these things are not attended to, no de- pendence whatever can be placed upon the result of the experimenu, how carefully soever they may have been performed. It is, therefore, necessary to place the air, before and after the examination, into water of the same temperature. If this, and several other little circumstances, have been attended to, for in- stance, a change in the height of the barometer, &c. we find that air is composed of about 0.21 of oxygen gas, and 0.79 of nitrogen gas by bulk. But as the weight of these two gases is not exactly the same, the proportion of the component parts by weight will dif- fer a little; for as the specific gravity of oxygen gas is fo that of nitrogen gas as 8 to 7 nearly, it follows that 100 parts of air are composed by weight of about 76 nitrogen gas, and 24 oxygen gas. The air of this metropolis, examined by means of Davy's eudiometer, was" found, in all the different sea- sons of the year, to contain 0.21 of oxygen : and the same was the case with air taken at Islington and Highgatc; in the solitary cells in Cold-Bath-Fields pri- son, and on the river Thames. But the quantity of water contained in a given bulk of air from these places, differed considerably. EUGALENUS, Severinus, a physician of Doccum, in Friesland, known chiefly aa the author of a Trea- tise on the Scurvy, in 1604, which once-maintained a considerable character: but the publication of Dr. Lind, pointing out his numerous errors, has entirely superseded it. EUGENIA. (So named by Micheli, in compli- ment to Prince Eugene of Savoy, who sent him from Germany almost all the planU described by Clusius.) The name of a genus of planu in the Linnaean sys- tem. Class, Icosandria; Order, Monogynia. Eugenia caryophyllata. The systematic name of the tree which affords the clove. Caryophyllus aromaticus. It grows in the East Indies, the Moluc- cas, &c. The clove is the unexpanded flower, or rather the calyx; it has a strong agreeable smell, and a bitterish, hot, not very pungent, taste. The oil of cloves, commonly met with in the sbop», apd received from the Dutch, is highly acriroooious and spphisti- cated. Clove is accounted the hottest and most acrid of the aromatic*; and, by ac>g as a powerful stimu- lant to the muscular fibres^, in i*orne cases of ato- nic gout, paralysis. &c.4Ul>ersede most others of the aromatic class; and *e foreign oil, by its grea acri- mBny.iT also weU adapted for several external pur- nn-ps • it is directed by several pharmacopoeias, and [be cIpvc iueff enters many officinal preparations. KtGEfoA jambos. The systematic name of the Malabar plum-tree. The fruit smells, when ripe, like rose*. On the coast of Malabar, where the trees grow plentifully, these plums are in great esteem. They ire not only eaten fresh off the trees, but are preserved in sugar, in order to have them eatable all tbe year. EUP Eur Df the flowers, a conserve is prepared, which is used medicinally as a mild adstringent. Edob'i-8. (From eu, well, and yn, the earth: so called because ol" iu fertility.) The uterus. EUKA1R1TE. A new mineral, composed of silver, selenium, copper, and alumina, found iu the copper mine of Shi ickerum, in Switzerland. Eu'le. (From cvXa^u, to putrefy.) A worm bred in foul and putrid ulcers. Eunu'chum. (From evvovxos, a eunuch : sp call- ed because it was formerly said to tender those Who eat it impotent, like a eunuch.) The lettuce. See Lactuca. Eupatoriopha'lacron. (From cvna'lwpiov, agri- taiony, and qtaXaxpos, bald.) A species of agrimony with naked heads. EUPATORIUM. (From Eupator, iu discoverer: or quasi hepatorium, from r;7rap, tlie liver; because it was said to be useful in diseases of the liver.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna-an system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia aqualis. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Eupatorium. See Eupatorium cannabinum. Eupatorium arabicum. See Eupatorium canna- binum. Eupatorium cannabinum. The systematic name of the hemp agrimony. Eupatorium; Eupatorium arabicum. The juice of this very bitter and strong- smelliug plant, Eupatorium—fuliis digitatis of Lin- meus, proves violently emetic and purgative, if taken in sufficient quantity, and promotes the secretions generally. It is recommended in droiisies, jaundices, agues, tie. ai.d is in common use in Holland among the lower orders, as a purifier of the blood in old ul- cers, scurvy, and anasarca. Eupatorium mesues. See Achillea ageralum. t" Eupatorium perfoliatum. Thoroughwort. The Eupatorium pcrfoliatum is an indigenous vegetable, growing in wet meadows throughout the United States. The whole plant is medicinal, but the leaves and flowers are most active. The taste is intensely bit- ter, accompanied by a flavour peculiar to the plant, but without astringency or acrimony. A kind of ex- tractive matter appears to contain iu sensible and medicinal properties, and of this water is an adequate solvent. " The medicinal powers of this plant are, such as its sensible qualities would seem to indicate, those of a tonic stimulant Given in moderate quantities, either in substance, in cold infusion or decoction, it promotes digestion, strengthens the viscera, and restores tone to the system. Like other vegetable bitters, if given in large quantities, especially in warm infusion or decoc- tion, it proves emetic, cathartic, and sudorific. Even in cold infusion, it brings on diaphoresis more readily than most tonics. It is an efficacious article in the Cure of intermittenu, and is much employed for this use in districts where fever and ague prevail. Cures effected by it appear to have been as speedy as those from any of the medicines in common use. Thorough- wort has been employed in small doses with benefit in other febrile complaints attended with prostration of strength in their advanced stages.' Its action upon the skin has acquired for it some confidence in tlie treat- ment of cutaneous diseases. "Asa tonic, twenty or thirty grains of the powder may be given in milk or wine, or two fluid ounces of the infusion. When intended to act as an emetic, a strong decoction may be made from an ounce of the plant in a quart of water boiled to a pint. The decoc- tioo is a disagreeable, but popular and effectual medi- cine in catarrhs, rheumatism, and febrile.altacks. It is powerfully emetic, cathartic, and sudorific."—Big. Mat. Med. A.J [" Eupatorium Pi-rpureum. Gravel root. This is a taller plant than the -pecies already cited. Its taste is bitter, astringent, an J aromatic. I am informed that it operates as a diuretic, ana is employed by different country physicians as a palliativ?-in dysuryund calcu- lous diseases."—Big-. Mat. Med. A.] ["Eitatoricm teucrium. Wild hoirhound. Many of the species of Eupatorium, which nearly resemble Eupatorium perfoliatum, in botanical habit, are like- wise similar to it in medicinal properties. The present Bpecies is one of this kind. It is tonic, diaphoretic, and cathartic, and in small doses site well on the sto mach. It is extensively used in the southern states la 342 the cure of fever and ague."—Bigelow's Materia Mh dica. A.l [" Euphorbia ipecacuanha. Ipecacuanha spurgti This is a low tufted plant, growing native in sandy soils in the middle and southern parte of the United States. It was at one time supposed to be tlie plant from which tlie officinal ipecacuanha is derived. " The root is verv large in proportion to the plant, fleshy, irtegular, and branched. When dried, it is of a grayish colour outside, and white within. It is light and brittle, without a ligneous centre, and has about tlie hardness ef cork. To the taste it is sweetish, and not particularly unpleasant It contains a substance cf the nature pf caoutchouc, which is soluble in ether, and precipitated by alkohol; likewise resin, mucus, and probably foecula. " Most of the species of the extensive genus Euphor- bia, are violent emetics and cathartics. The luctescent juice, which they exude when wounded, is acrid and virulent, so as to blister and ulcerate the skin'when externally applied. Taken internally in large doses, they produce the violent symptoms which are common to other acrid narcotics. The Euphorbia ipecacuanha is milder in iu operation than many qf the Pther spe- cies, and has lately been revived in practice as an effectual emetic. With a view of becoming acquaint- ed with the mode of operation of this plant, I perform- ed a series of experiments on its action, assisted by some medical gentlemen ofthe Boston Dispensary and Alms-house. These trials have led to the conclusion, that this toot, in doses of from ten to twenty grains, is both an emetic and cathartic; that it is more active than ipecacuanha, in proportion to the number of grains administered; that in small doses it operates with as much ease as most emetics in a majority of instances. If it fails, however, at first, it is not so safely repeated as many of the emetics in common use. If accumulated in the stomach to the amount of two or three scruples, it finally excites active and long con- tinued vomiting, attended with a sense of heat, vertigo, indistinct vision, and great prostration of strength. Its operation seems exactly proportionate to the quan- tity taken, and vomiting is not checked by the powder being thrown off in the first efforts of the stomach. "From ten to twenty grains constitute an emetic, to be given at once. If this quantity fails to vomit, it generally purges. It may be quickened by a little tar- tarized antimony, but ought not to be repeated to the amount of more than twenty-five or thirty grains."— Big. Mat. Med. ■ A.] EUPEPSIA. (From eu, well, and irafju, to con- coct.) A good digestion. EUPE'PTIC. (Eupepticus; from eu, good, and jr£7r7u>, to digest) That which is of easy digestion. EUPHODITE. A species of rock, composed of felspar and diallage. EUPHORBIA. The name of a genus of planu in the Linnaean system. Class, Dodecandria; Order, Trigynia. Euphohbia antiquorum. The systematic name cf a plant supposed to produce the Euphorbium. Euphorbia canariensis. In the Canary islands this species of spurge affords the gum euphorbium. Euphorbia cyparissias. The systematic name of the cypress spurge. Esula minor; Tithymalus cy- parissius. This, like most of the spurges, is very acri- monious, inflaming the eyes and oesophagus after touching them. It is now fallen into disuse, whatever Were ite virtues formerly, which, no doubt, among some others, was .that of opening the bowels, for among rustics, it was called poor man's rhubarb. [" Euphorbia corollata. Large flowering spurge. The Euphorbia corollata is a tall species, with a five- rayed umbel, and white flowers. It grows sponta- neously in dry fields from Pennsylvania to Carolina. " The soft brittle texture of the root, and iu sweetish taste, are similar to those of Euphorbia ipecacuanha. Its chemical constitution is nearly the same, except that the quantity of resin is apparently somewhat greater. " This is a very active medicine, of the evacuating class, operating in small doses as a cathartic, and in large ones as an emetic. It has been thought to pos- sess about twice the strength of jalap. It exerts ita cathartic efficacy in doses of less than ten grains, and if given to the amount of fifteen or twenty, it is as sura i to vomit as other common emetics in their psonas EUS EVA quantities. The only inconveniences attending these doses, which have come to my knowledge, are, that when given in small quantities, for a cathartic, it is Uable to produce nausea; and in large ones, suitable for an emetic, it has sometimes induced a degree of liypercatharsis. But similar inconveniences may oc- CUui •'alap a"d lartarized antimony. The ertecU which large doses of this root may produce on the ner- vous system, I have not had occasion to witness. The Euphorbia corollata, like many others of iu genus, if applied in a contused state to the skin, excites inflam- mation and vesication. Its volatile particles possess a certain degree of virulence, so that inflammation of the face has been brought on by handling the root. It remains to be ascertained whether the vesicating powers of this and the other species arc equally defi- nite and manageable, with those of the more common cpispastic substances."—Big. Mat. Med. A.] EupnoRBiA lathvris. The systematic name of the plant which affords the less cataputia seeds. Ca- taputia minor ; Euphorbia—umbella quadrifida, di- chotomy, foliis oppositis integerrimis of Linnaeus. The secdaapossess purgative properties; but if exhi- bited in an over dose, prove drastic and poisonous; a quality peculiar lo all the Euphorbia. Euphorbia officinarum. The systematic name of the plant wliich affords the euphorbium in the greatest abundance. Euphorbium is an inodorous gum-resin, in y^low tears, wliich have the appear- ance of being wrlrm-caten ; said to be obtained fiom several species pf euphorbia?, but principally from the Euphorbia officinarum; aculatea nuda mvltangvlaris, aculeis germinatis of Linnaeus: it is imported from Ethiopia, Libya, and Mauritania. It contains an active resin, and is very seldom employed internally, but, as an ingredient, it enters into many resolvent and discutient plasters. Euphorbia palustris. The systematic name of the greater spurge. Tile officinal plant ordered by the name, Esula major, in some pharmacopeias, is tbe Euphorbia palustris ; umbdla multijida, bifida, invo- lucdlis ovatis, foliis lanceolatis, ramis sterilibus of Linnaeus The juice is exhibited in Russia as a Com- mon purge; and the plant is given, in some places, in the cure of intermittents. Euphorbia paralias. Tithymalusparalios. Sea- purge. Every part of this plant is violently cathartic and irritating, inflaming the mouth and fauces. Il is seldom employed in the practice of this country ; but where it is used, vinegar is recommended to correct its irritating power. EUPHO RBIUM. (From Euphorbus, the physician of king Juba, in honour of whom it was named.) See Euphorbia officinarum, EUPHRASIA. (Corrupted from Euphrosyne, tvQpoom'n, from evfppuv, joyful: so called because it exhilarates the spiriu.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaran system. Class, Didynamia; Order, Angiospermia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of eye-bright. See Euphrasia officinalis. Euphrasia officinalis. The systematic name of the eye-bright. This beautiful little plant, Euphrasia —foliis ovatis, lineatis, argute dentatis of Linnsus, has been greatly esteemed by the common people, as a remedy for all diseases of the eyes; yet, notwithstand- ing this, and the encomiums of some medical writers, it is now wholly fallen into disuse. It is an ingredient in the British herb-tobacco. Eustachian tube. Tuba eustuchiana. The tube so called was discovered by the great Eustachius. It begins, one in each ear, from the anterior extremity of the tympanum, and runs forwards and inwards in a bony canal, which terminates with the petrous ponton of the temporal bone. It then goes on, partly cartila- ginous, and partly membranous, gradually becoming lar«er, and al length ends behind the soft palate. Through this tube the air passes to the tympanum. Eustachian valve. See Valvula Eustachii. EUSTACHIUS, Bartholomew, one of the most celebrated anatomists of the Kith century, was born at San Severino, in Italy. He studied at Rome, and made himself such a proficient in anatomy, that he was chosen professor of that branch of medicine there, where he died in 1574. He was author of several works, many of which are lost, especially his treatise "De Controversiis Anatomicorum," which is much regretted. He made several discoveries in ana- tomy ; having first described the renal capsules, and the thoracic duct; also the passage from the throat to the internal ear, named after him the Eustachian tube. A series of copperplates, to wliich he alludes in his ' Opuscula," were recovered by Lancisl, and pub- lished in the beginning of lhe 18th century. He edited the Lexicon of Erotian with a commentary. Euthypo'ria. (From KvOvs, straight, and tropos, a passage.) Euthiporos. An extension made in a straight line, to put in place a fracture, or dislocation. E\ APORA'TION. A chemical operation usually performed by applying heat to any compound sub- stance, iu order to dispel the volatile parts. " It dif- fers from distillation in its object, which chiefly con- sisU in preserving the more fixed matters, while lhe volatile substances are dissipated and lost. And the vessels are accordingly different; evaporation being commonly made in open shallow vessels, and distilla- tion iu an apparatus nearly closed from the external air. The degree of heat must be duly regulated in eva- poration. When the fixed and more volatile matters do not greatly differ in their tendency to fly off, the heat must be very carefully adjusted; but in other cases this is less necessary. As evaporation consists in the assumption of the elastic form, iu rapidity will be in proportion to the degree of heat, and the diminution of the pressure of the atmosphere. A current of air is likewise of ser- vice in this process. Barry has lately obtained a patent for an apparatus, by which vegetable extracts for the apothecary may be made at a very gentle heal, and. in vacuo. From these two circumstances, extracu thus prepared differ from those iii common use, not only in their physical, but medicinal properties. The taste and smell of the extract of hemlock made in this way are remarkably different, as is the colour both of the soluble and fecu- lent parts. The form.of apparatus is as follows:— The evaporating'-pan, or still, is a hemispherical dish of cast-iron, polished on iu inner surface, and fur- nished with an air-tight flat lid. From the centre of this a pipe rises, and bending like the neck of a retort, it forms a declining lube, which terminates in a copper sphere of a capacity three (four ?) times greater than that of the still. There is a stop-cock on that pipe, midway between the still and the globe, and another at the under side ofthe latter. The manner of setting it to work is this:—Tbe juice, or infusion, is introduced through a large opening into the polished iron still, which is then closed, made air- tight, and covered with water. The stop-cock which leads to the sphere is also shut In order lo produce the vacuum,'steam from a separate apparatus is made to rush by a pipe through the sphere, till it has expelled all the air, for which five minutes are commonly suffi- cient. This is known to be effected, by the steam issuing uhcondensed. At that instant, the copper sphere is closed, the steam shut off, and cold water ad- mitted on its external surface. The vacuum thus pro- duced in the copper sphere, which contains four-fifths of the air ofthe Whole apparatus, is now partially transferred to the still, by opening the intermediate stop-cock. Thus, four-fifths of" the air in the still rush into the sphere, and the stop-cock being shut again, a second exhaustion is effected by steam in the same manner as the first was; after which a mo- mentary communication is again allowed between the iron still and the receiver; by this means, four-fifths of the air remaining after the former exhaustion, are expelled. These exhaustions, repeated flveor sixtimes, arc usually found sufficient to raise the mercurial co- lumn to the height of 28 inches. The water-bath, in which the iron still is immersed, is now to be heated, until the fluid that is to be inspissated begins to bofl, which is known by inspection through a window in the apparatus, made by fastening on, air-tight, a piece of very strong glass; and the temperature at which lhe boiling point is kept up, is determined by a ther- mometer. Ebullition is continued until the fluid is inspissated to the proper degree of consistence, which also is tolerably judged of by iu appearance through the glass window. The temperature of the boiling fluid is usually about 100° F., but it might be reduced to nearly 90°. In tlie Medico-chirurgical Transactions for 1819 343 ' EXA EXC (Vol. x.) there is a paper by J. T. Barry on a new me- thod ol" preparing Pharmaceutical ExtracU. It con- sisU in performing the evapoiation in vacuo. For this purpose he employed apparatus winch was found to answer so well, that, contemplating iu application to otiier manufacturers, he was induced to take out a patent for it, that is to say, for tlie apparatus. As it has been erroneously supposed that the patent is for preparing extracU in vacuo, it may not be improper to correct tiie statement by a short quotation from the above paper. ' On that account, I have been induced to take out a patent for it (the apparatus). It is, how- ever, to be recollected by this society, that I have de- cliped having a patent for its pharmaceutical products Chemists, desirous of inspissating extracts tit vacuo, are therefore at liberty to do it in any apparatus dif- fering from thai which has been made the subject of my patent; and thus these substances may continue the object of fair competition as to quality and price.' The apparatus combines two striking improvements. The first consists in producing a vacuum by tlie agency of steam only, so that the use of air-pumps and the machinery requisite for working them, is superseded. ,The other improvement is a contrivance for super- seding the injection of water during the process of eva- poration in vacuo." Evergreen leaf. See Setnpervi*-e7:s. Evkrriculum. (From everro, to sweep away.) A sort of spoon, used to clear the bladder from gravel. EXACERBATION. (Exacerbatio ; from exacerbo, to become violent.) An increase of the force or vio- lence of the symptoms of a disease. The term is ge- nerally applied to an increase of febrile symptoms. EXAJ'RESIS. " (.From t\aipto>, to remove.) One of the divisions of surgery adopted by the old sur- geons ; the term implies the removal of parts. Exa'lma. (From t^aXXopat, to leap out.) Hippo- crates applies it lo the starting of the vertebrae out of their places. EXAMBLO'MA. (From tlapBXoa, to miscarry.) An abortion. EXAMBLO'SIS. An abortion. Exanastomo'sis. (From t\avaor]op.oii>, to relax, or open.) The opening of the mouths of vessels, to dis- charge their contents. EXANGIA. (Exangia; from ef, and avyetov, a vessel.) The name of a genus; claiss, Hamatica; order, Dysthetica, in Good's Nosology. It embraces three species, Exangia aneurisma, varix, cyania. EXANTHE'MA. (Exanthema, atis.n.; from e£- avBtw, effiorcsco, to effloresce, or break forth on a sur- face.) Exanthisma. An eruption of the skin, called a rash. It consists of red patches on the skin, vari- ously figured; in general confluent, and diffused irre- gularly over the body, leaving interstices of a natural colour. Portions of the cuticle are often elevated in a rash, but the elevations are not acuminated. The eruption is usually accompanied with a general disor- der of the constitution, and terminates in a few days by cuticular exfoliations. EXANTHE'MATA. (The plural of exanthema.) The name of an order of diseases ofthe class Pyrexia in Cullen's Nosology. It includes diseases, beginning with fever, and followed by an eruption on the skin. EXANTHEMATICA. The name of an order of diseases, class, Hamatica, in Good's Nosology. Erup- tive fevers. It comprehends four genera, viz. Exan- thesis, Emphlyis, Empyesis, Anlhracia. EXANTHESIS. (From t\, extra, andavOtu,floreo.) The name of a genus of disease, class, Eceeitica ; or- der, Acrotica, in Good's Nosology. Cutaneous blush. It affords only one species, Exavthesis roseola. Examthi'sma. See Exanthema. Exahthro'pia. (From ti", without, and avBpu-tros, a min, i. e. having lost the faculties of a man.) A spe- cies of melancholy, in which the patient fancies him- self some kind of brute. Exara'oma. (From e^apar7u, to break.) A fracture. Exa'rma. (From efciipw, to lift up.) A tumour or swelling. „ ,, , Exarte'ma. (From t\aplau>, to suspend.) A charm, hung round the neck. Exarthre'ma. (From tlapdpou, to put out of loinU Exarthroma; Exarthrosis. A dislocation, or luxation. Exarthroma. See Exarthrema. Exarthro'sis. See Exarthrema- 344 EXARTICULA'TIO. (From ex, out of, and arti- culus, a joint) A luxation, or dislocation of a bona frooi iu socket. Exci'pulum. (From exctpio, to receive.) A che- mical receiver. EXCIT ABILITY. That condition of living bodies wherein they can be made to exhibit the functions and phenomena which distinguish them from inanimate matter, or the capacity of organized beings to be af- fected by various agents called exciting powers. Much confusion seems to have arisen in medical controversies from tiie application of the word stimuli, to denote the means necessary to the support of life: and particularly by Brown, in his celebrated attempt to reduce the varied and complicated states of the sys- tem tothe i-eciprocal action ofthe exciting powers upon the excitability. By this hypothesis, instead of regarding life as a continued series of actions, whicli cannot go on without certain agents constantly minis- tering to them, we are to suppose a substance or quality, called excitability, which is superadded or as- signed to every being upon the commencement of its living state. The founder of the Brunoften school considers that this substance or quality is expanded by the incessant action of the exciting powers. These are—air, food, and drink, the blood and the secretions, as well as muscular exertion, sensation, thought, and passions, or emotion, or other functions of the system itself; and these powers, which exhaust the excitabi- lity or produce excitenteut (according to the language of the school), ure strangely enough called stimuli. We are told, that it is in the due balance between the exciting powers and the excitability that health con- sists : for if the exciting powers be in excess, indirect debility is produced; and where, on the other hand, the stimuli are deficient and the excitability accumu- lated, there ensues a state of direct debility. EXCITATION. (Excitatio; from excito, to ox- cite.) The act of awakening, rousing, or producing some power or action: thus we say, the excitation of motion, excitation of heat, excitation of the passions, &c. In natural philosophy, it is principally used in the subjects of action of living parts, and in electri- city and heat. EXCITEMENT. According to tlie opinion of Brown, excitement is the continual exhaustion of the matter of life, or excitability by certain agents, which have received the name of stimuli or exciting powers. The due degree of this expension or excitement is the condition necessary to health: the excessive action of stimuli causing indirect debility and generating sthenic diseases, while the opposite state of deficient excite- ment produces direct debility, and gives birth to asthe- nic diseases: and death is said to result equally from complete exhaustion of the excitability, and from total absence of the exciting powers. Excitement is in this view equivalent to that forced state which is supposed by the Brunonian school to constitute life. It has-been objected to this hypothesis, that by sim- plifying too much the varied phenomena of healthy functions and of diseases, it necessarily classed toge- ther conditions of the system which have been consi- dered as widely different, and of opposite tendencies, by the more patient observer. And though gladly caught at by many, as pointing out in a few general rules the mode of cure in all diseases, namely, by re- storing the proper equilibrium between excitability and the action of stimuli, the Brunonian theories seem now to be considered, by those who are suspicious-of bold classifications, as an example of the observation, " that the most ingenious way pf becoming foolish is by a system ; and the surest way to prevent truth, is to set up something in the room of U." EXCITING. That which has the power of im- pressing the solids, so as to alter their action, and thus produce disease. Exciting cause. That which, when applied to the body, excites a disease. EXCORIA'TION. (Excoriatio; from excorio, to take off the skin.) An abrasion of the skin. EXCREMENT. (Excrementum; fromexcerno to separate from.) The alvine feces. ' EXCRESCENCE. (Excrescentia; fromtxcresco to grow from.) Any preternatural formation of flesh' or any part of the body, as wens, warts, &c. ' EXCRETION. (Excretio; from excerno, to sepa- rate from.) This term is applied to the separation of EXP EXP ^ .s rrom the blood of an animal, that are sup- posed to be useless, as the urine, perspiration, and aivine lu-ces. The process is the same with tbut of secretion, except with the aivine foxes; but the term excretion is applied to those substances which, when separated from the blood, are not applied to any useful purposes 111 the animal economy. EXCRETORY. (Excretorius; from excerno, to purge, silt, Sec.) This name is applied to certain little ducteor vessels in the fabric of glands; thus the tubes which convey the secretion out of the testicle into the ve^,u.l!£B,e.niil*ales are calleterior, or fore-chamber; an open space, Which is formed anteriorly, by the hollow surlaie of the cornea transparens, and posteriorly, by the surface of the iris. 2. Camera posterior, that small space which is bounded anteriorly by the tunica uvea, and pupilla, or pupil; posteriorly by the anterior surface of the crystalline lens. Both these chambers are filled with an aqueous hu- mour. The humours of, the eye, as they are called, are in number three: 1. The aqueous humour, which fills both chambers. 2. The. crystalline lens, or humour, is a pellu- cid body, about tlie size of a lentil, which is in- cluded in an exceedingly fine membrane, or capsula, and lodged in a concave depression of tlie vitreous humour. 3. The vitreous humour, is a pellucid, beautifully transparent substance, which fills the whole bulb of the eye behind the crystalline lens. Ils external sur- face is surrounded with a most pellucid membrane, which is called membrana hyaloidea. or arachnoidea. In the anterior part is a fovea, or bed, for the crystal- line lens. The connexion of the bulb is made anteriorly, by means of the conjunctive membrane, with the inner surface of the eyelids, or palpebra; posteriorly, by the adhesion of six muscles ofthe bulb and the optic nerve with the orbit. The optic nerve, or nervus opticus, perforates the sclerotica aud choroides, and then constitutes the re- tina, by spreading itself on the whole posterior part of the internal globe ofthe eye. The muscles by which the eye is moved in the orbit, are six; much tat surrounds them, aud fills up the cavitfcs in which the eyes are seated. The arteries are the internal orbital, the central, and the ciliary ar- teries. The veins empty themselves into the external jugulars. The nerves are the optic, ami branches from the third, fourth, fifth, and six pair. The use of the eye is to form the oigan of vision. See Vision. Externally, the globe of the eye and the transparent cornea are moistened with a most limpid fluid, called lachryma, or tears ; the same pellucid subtile fluid ex- actly fills all the ports of the transparent cornea ; for, deprived of this fluid, and being exposed to the air, that coat of the eye becomes dry, shrivelled, and cloudy, impeding the rays of light. EYE-BRIGHT. See Euphrasia. EYE-BROW. Supercilium. See Eye. EYE-LID. Palpebra. See Eye. Eye-tooth. The fangs of the two upper cuspidati are very much larger than those on each side, and ex- tend up near to the orbit, on which account they have have been called eye-teeth. See Teeth. F TCI or ft. In a prescription these letters are abbre- ■*■ • viations of fiat, or fiant, let it, or them, be mnde; thus/, bolus, let the substance or substances prescribed be made into a bolus. FA'BA. A bean. See Bean. Faba crassa. See Sedum tclephium. Faba jeqyftiaca. See Nymphaa nelumbo. Faba febrifuga. See lgnatia amara. Faba inpica. See lgnatia amara. Faba major. The garden-bean. See Bean. Faba minor. The horse-bean. It differs no other- wise from the garden-bean than in being less. Faba peciiurim. Faba pichurim; Faba pechuris. Brazilian boan. An oblong oval, brown, and pon- derous seed, supposed to be the produce of a Laurus, brought from the Brazils. Their smell is like that of musk, between it and the scent of sassafras. They are exhibited as carminatives in flatulent colics, diarrhoeas, and dysenteries. Faba puroatrix. See Ricinus. Faba sancti ignaTii. See lgnatia amara. Faba suilla. See Hyoscyamus. Faba'ria. (From faba, a bean, which it resembles.) See Sedum telephium. FABRICIUS, Hieronymus, born al Aquapcndente in Italy, 1537. He studied at Padua under Fallopius, whom he succeeded as professor of anatomy and sur- gery there; wliich office he held for nearly half a cen- tury with great credit, and died at the advanced age of ei«hty-two, universally regretted. The republic of Venice also cpnferred many honours upon Inm. He is thought to have been the first to notice the valves of the veins, which he demonstrated in 15.4. BulJilS surcical works obtained him most reputation ; indeed he has been called the father of modern surgery. His first publication in 1592 contained five Dissertations on Tumours, Wounds, Ulcers, Fractures, and Disloca- tions. He afterward added another part, treating of 349 FAG FAL all tbe diseases which are curable by manual opera- tion. This work passed through seventeen editions in different languages. FABRIC!US, James, was born at Rostock, in 1577." After travelling through different paru of Euiope, he graduated at Jena, anu soon gained extensive practice. He was professor of medicine and the mathematics at Rostock during forty years, anil first physician lo lhe Duke of Meckletiburgh; atierward went to Copen- hagen, and was made physician to the kings of .Nor- way and Denmark, and died there, in 1052.' He has left several tiacts on medical subjecu. FABRiClLS, Philip Conrap, professor of medi- cine al Helnisladl, was aulhor of several useful works in anatomy and surgery. His first treatise, "Idea Anatonies Fractica:," 1741, contained some new di- rections in the Art of Injection, and described several branches ot tlie Portio Dura, &c. In another work he has some good observations on the Abuse of Trepan- ning. FABRICIUS, William, belter knpwn by the name of Hildanus, from Hilden, iu Switzerland, where he was born in 1500. He repaired to Laramie, to complete hisjinowledge of surgeiy, at ihe age of iwenty-six; and distinguished himself then- by his assiduity, and the successful treatment of many difficult cases. He stu- died medicine also, and went to practise both aru at Payeime, iu 1605; but ten years after was invited to Berne by the senate, who gianted him a pension. Iu the latter pari of his life, severe illness prevented his professional exertions, which had procured him general esteem and high reputation. His death occurred in 1634. His wurks were written in German, but have been mostly translated into Latin. He published five " Centuries of Observations," whicli present many curious facts, as also several instruments invented by him. FACE. Fades. The lower and anterior part of the cranium, or skull. FACIAL. Facialis^ Belonging to the face; as facial nerve, &c. Facial nerve. Nervus facialis. Portio dura of the auditory nerve. These nerves are two in number, and are properly the eighth pair: but are commonly called the seventh, being reckoned with the auditory, which is the portio mollis of the seventh pair. They arise fiom the fourth ventricle of the brain, pass through the petrous portion ofthe temporal bone to the face, where they form the pes anserinus, which sup- plies the integuments pf the face and forehead. FA'CIES. The face. See Face. Facies hippocratica. That particular disposition of the features which immediately precedes the stroke of death is so called, because it has been so admirably described by Hippocrates. Facies rubra. See Gutta rosacea, FACTITIOUS. A term applied to any thing which is made by art, in opposition to that which is native, or found already made in nature. FA'CULTY. Facultas. Tlie power or ability by which any action is performed. Fje'ces. (The plural of fax.) The aivine excre- tions. FjE'CULA. (Diminutive of fax.) A substance ob- tained by bruising or grinding certain vegetables in water. It is that part which, after a little, falls to the bottom. The faecula of planu differs principally from gum pr mucus in being insoluble in cold water, in which it falls with wonderful quickness. There are few plants which do not contain fa-cula ; but the seeds of gramineous and leguminous vegetables, and all tu- berose roou contain it most plentifully. FJEX. (Fax, acis, f. an excretion.) The aivine excretions are called faces. FAGA'RA. (From fagus, the breech, which it re- Fembles.) The name of a genus of planu in the Lin- naean system. Class, Tetrandria; Order, Monogynia. Faoara major. See Fagara plerota. Faoara octanpra. The systepiatic name pf the plant which affords Tacamahaca, which is a resinous substance that exudes both spontaneously, and when incisions are made into the stein of this tree: Fagara foliolis tomcntosis, of Linnaeus, and not, as was for- merly supposed, from the Populus balsamifera. Two kinds of a tacamahaca are met with in tbe shops. The best, called, from ite being collected in a kind of gourd- shell, tacamahaca in shells, is somewhat unctuous and 320 soft, of a pale yellowish or greenish colour, a bitterish aromatic taste, and a fragrant delightful smell, ap- proaching to that of lavender and ambergris. The 'more common sort is in semi-transparent giains, of a whitish, yellowish, brownish, or greenish colour, and nf a lets grateful smell than the former. Tacamahaca was formerly in high estimation as an ingredient in warm stimulating plasters; and although seldom used internally, it may be given wilh advantage as a corro- borant and astringent balsamic. Fagara plerota. Fagara major; Castana Lu- zonis; Cubebis. This plant is found in the Philip- pine islands. The berries are aromatic, and, accord- ing to Avicenna, heatirig, drying, good for cold, weak stomachs, and astringent to the bowels. FAGOPYRUM. (From ipayos, the beech, and Trupoc, wheat; because its seeds were supposed to re- semble the mast, i. e. fruit of beech.) See Polygonum fagopyrum. Fagotri'ticum. See Polygonum fagopyrum. FAGUS. (From ipayto, to eat; its nut being one of the first fruits used by man.) 1. The name of a genus of planu in the Linnaean system. Class, Monacia ; Order, Polyandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the beech See Fagus sylvatica. Fagus castanea. The systematic name of tbe chesnut-tree. Castanea; Lopima; Mota; Glans Jovis Theophrasti. Jupiter's acorn ; Sardinian acorn; the common chesnut. The fruit of this plant, Fagus —foliis lanceolatis, acuminato-serratis, subtus nudis, of Linnaeus, are much esteemed as an article of luxury after dinner. Toasting renders them more easy of di- gestion; but, notwithstanding, they must be considered as improper for weak stomachs. They are moderately nourishing, as containing sugar, and much farinaceous substance. Fagus sylvatica. The systematic name of the beech-tree. Fagus; Oxya ; Balanda; Valanida. The fruit and interior bark of this tree, Fagus—foliis ovatis, obsolete serratis, of Linnaeus, are occasionally used medicinally, the former in obstinate headache, and the latter in tbe cure of hectic fever. The oil ex- pressed from beech-nuts is supposed to destroy worms; a child may take two drachms of it night and morn- ing; an adult an ounce. The poor people of Silesia use this oil instead of butter. FAHLUMITE. A sub-species of octohedral corun- dum. FAINTING. See Syncope. FA1RBURN. The name of a village in the county of Ross, in the north of Britain, where there is a sul- phureous spring. FALCIFORM. (Falciformis ; from falx, a scythe, and forma, resemblance.) Resembling a scylhe. Falciform process. The falx. A process of the dura mater, that arises from the crista galli, separates the hemispheres pf the brain, and terminates in the tentorium. Falpe'lla. Lint, used as a compress. Falling-sickness. See Epilepsia. Fallopian tube. See Tuba Fallopiana. Fallopian ligament. See Poupart's ligament. FALLOPIUS, Gabriel, a physician of Modena, was born about the year 1523. He showed early great zeal in anatomy, botany, chemistry, and other branches of knowledge; and after studying in Italy, travelled to other countries for his improvement. Iu 1548, he was appointed professor of anatomy at Pisa, aud three years after at Padua; where he also taught botany, but with less celebrity. His death happened in 1563 He distinguished himself, not only as an anatomist, but also in medicine and surgery. Douglas has characterized him as highly systematic in teach- ing, successful in treating diseases, and expeditious in operatipg. Some of the discoveries, to which he laid claim, appear to have been anticipated; as, for in- stance, the tubes proceeding from the Uterus, though generally called after him Fallopian. How ever he has the merit of recovering many of the observations of the ancienu, which had fallen into oblivion. His " Observationes Anatomies," rublished in 1561 was one of the best works of the 16th century in this some of the errors, which had escaped his master Vesalius, are modestly pointed out. Many other put> lications, ascribed to him, were printed after his death - some of which are evidently spurious. ' FAT FAT rA+MEs*XS°rmprocesl'- Fames canina. See Bulimia. J-AMIOERATISSIMUM EMPLASTRUM. (From fami- gcratus, renowned; from fama, fame, and gero, to near: so named from its excellence.) A plaster used in intermittent fever, made of uromatic, irritating sub- stances, and applied to the wrists. FAMILY. Familia. A term used by naturalists to express a certain order of natural productions, agree- ing in the principal characters, and containing nume- rous individuals not only distinct from one another, but in whole sets, several members being to be col- lected out of the same family, all of which have the family character, and all some subordinate distinction peculiar to that whole number, or, though found in every individual of it, not found in those of any others. It has been too common to confound the words, class, family, order, Sec. in natural history; but the determi- nate meaning of the word family seems to be that larger order of creatures under which classes and or- ders are subordinate distinctions. FA'RFARA. (From farfarus, the white poplar: so called because iu leaves resemble those of the white poplar.) See Tussilago farfara. FARI'NA. (From far, corn, of wliich it is made.) Meal, or flour. A term given to the pulverulent and glutinous part of wheat, and other seeds, wliich is ob- tained by grinding and sifting. It is highly nutritious, and consists of "gluten, starch, and mucilage. See Triticvm, FAKINA'CEA. (From farina, flour.) This, term includes all those substances, employed as aliment, called cerealia, legumina, and nuces oleosa. F A R IN A' C £ O U S. (Farinaceus; from farina, flour.) A term given to all articles of food whicli con- tain farina. See Farina. Farina'rium. See Alica. Fa'rreus. (From far, corn.) Scurfy. An epithet of urine, where it deposites a brapny sediment FASCIA. . (From fascis, a bundle; because, by means of a band, materials are collected into a bun- dle.) 1. A bandage, fillet,-or roller. 2. The tendinous expansions of muscles, which bind parts together, are termed fascia. See Aponeu- rosis. Fascia lata. A thick and strong tendinous expan- sion, sent off from the back, and from the tendons of tbe glutei and adjacent muscles, to surround the mus- cles of the thigh. It is the thickest on the outside of the thigh and leg, but towards the inside of both be- comes eradually thinner. A little below the trochanter major, it is firmly fixed to the linea asperu ; and, fur- ther down, to that part of the head of the tibia that is next the fibula, where it sends off the tendinous ex- paiiMim along the outside of the leg. It serves to Btreimthen the action of the muscles, by keeping them firm in their proper places when in action, particularly the tendons that pass over the joints where this mem- brane is thickest. FASCIA LIS. (From fascia, a fillet.) See Tensor vagina femoris. v Fascia'tio. (From fascia, a fillet.) The binding up any diseased or wounded part with bandages. FASCICLLARIS. (From fascis, a bundle.) Ap- plied to roots wliich are sessile at their base, and con- sist of bundles of finger-like processes ; as the root of the Ophris nidus avis. FASCICULATUS. Fasciculate. Bundled or clus- tered. Applied to nerves, stems of planU, leaves, &c. See Leaf aud Caulis. FASCICULUS. (From fascis, a bundle. 1. In pharmacy, a handful. 2. In botany, a fascicule is applied to flowers on lit- tle stalks, variously inserted and subdivided, collected into a close bundle, level at the top ; as in Svveet-wil- llain. It differs from, 1. A corymb, in the little stalks coming only from about the apex of the peduncle, and not from its whole length. 2. An umbel, from the stalks not coming from a common point 3. A cyme, in not having iu principal division um- bellate. FAT. Adeps. A concrete oily matter contained in the cellular membrane of animals, of a white, or yellowish colour, with little or no smell, or taste. It differs in different animals in solidity, colour, taste, See. and likewise in the same animal at different ages. In inlancy it is white, insipid, and not very solid; in the adult it is firm and yellowish, and in animals of an ad- vanced age, iu colour is deeper, iu consistence various, and its taste in general stronger. The fat appears to be useful in the animal economy principally by iu physical properties; it forms a sort of elastic cushion in the orbit upon which the eye moves with facility; in the soles of the feet, and in the hips, it forms a sort of layer, whicli renders the pressure ex- erted by the body upon the skin and other soft parts less severe; its presence beneath the skin concurs in round- ing the outlines, in diminishing the bony and muscu- lar projections, and in beautifying the form ; and as all fat bodies are bad conductors of caloric, it contributes to the preservation of that of the body. Full persons in general suffer little in winter by the cold. Age, and the various modes of life, have much in- fluence upon the developement of this fluid: very young children are generally fat. Fat is rarely abun- dant in the young man ; but the quantity of it increases much towards the age of thirty years, particularly if the nourishment is succulent, and the life sedentary; the abdomen projects, the hips increase in size, as well as the breasts in women. The fat becomes more yel- low in proportion as the age is more advanced. Fat meat is nourishing to those that have strong digestive powers. It is used externally, as a softening remedy, and enters into the composition of ointmenU aud plas- ters. " Concerning tne nature of this important product of animalization, nothing definite was known, till Chevreuil devoted himself with meritorious zeal and perseverance to its investigation. He has already pub- lished in the Annates de Chimie, seven successive me- moirs on the subject, each of them surpassing iu pre- decessor in interest. We shall in this article give a brief abstract of the whole. By dissolving fat in a large quantity of alkohol, and observing lhe manner in whicli iu different portions were acted upon by this substance, and again separated from it, it is concluded that the fat is composed of au oily substance, which remains fluid at the ordinary temperature of the atmosphere ; and of another fatty substance which is much less fusible. Hence it fol- lows, that fat is not to be regarded as a simple principle, but as a combination of the above two principles, which may be separated without alteration. One of these substances melte at about 45°. the other.at 100° the same quantity of alkohol which dissolves 3.2 paru of the oily substance, dissolves 1.8 only of the fatty substance : the first is separated from the alkohol in the form of an oil; the second in that of small silky needles. Each of the constituenu of natural fat was then sa- ponified by the addition of potassa ; aud an accurate description given of the compounds which were form- ed, and of the proportions of their constituenu. The oily substance became saponified more readily than the fatty substance; the residual fluids in both cases con- tained the sweet oily principle; but the quantity that proceeded from the soap formed of the oily substance, was four or five times as much as that from the fatty substance. The latter soap was found to contain a much greater proportion of the pearly matter than the former, in the proportion of 7.5 to 2.9; the proportion of the fluid fat was the reverse, a greater quantity of this being found in the soap formed from the oily sub- stance of the fat When the principles which constitute fat unite with potassa, it's probable that they experience a change in the proportion of their elements. This change deve- lopes at least three bodies, margarine, fluid fat, and the sweet principle ; and it is remarkable, that it takes place without the absorption of any foreign substance, or the disengagement of any of the elements which are separated from each other. As this change is effected by the* intermedium of the alkali, we may conclude that the newtlv formed principles must have a strong affinity for salifiable bases, and will in many respects resemble the acids; arid, in fact, they exhibit the leading characters of acids, in reddening litmus, in decomposing the alkalinecarbonates to unite to their bases, and in neutralizing the specific properties of tha alkalies. . . . . . Having already pointed out the analogy between the 3S1 FAT FAT properties of acids and the principles into which fat is converted by means of the alkalies, the next object was to examine the action which other bases have upon fat, and to observe the effect of water, and of the cohesive force of the bases upon the process of saponi- fication. The substances which the author subjected to experiment, were soda, the four alkaline earths, alu- mina, and the oxides of zinc, copper, and lead. After giving a detail of the processes which he employed with these substances respectively, he draws the fol- lowing general conclusions:—Soda, barytes,strontian, lime, the oxide of zinc, and the protoxide of lead, con- vert fat into margarine, fluid fat, the sweet principle, the yellow colouring principle, and the odorous princi- ple, precisely in the same manner as potassa. What- ever be the base that has been employed, the producu of saponification always exist in the same relative pro- portion. As the above mentioned bases form with margarine and the fluid fat compounds whicli are in- soluble in water, il follows, that the action of this li- quid, as a solvent of soap, is not essential to the pro- cess of saponification. It is remarkable that the ox- ides of zinc and of lead, which are insoluble in water, and which produce compounds equally insoluble, should give the same results with potassa and soda,— a circumstance which proves that those oxides have a strong alkaline power. Although the analogy of mag- nesia to the alkalies is, in other respects, so striking, yet we find tha; it cannot convert fat into soap under the same circumstances with the oxides of zinc and lead. It was found that 100 parte of hog's-lard were re- duced to the completely saponified state by 16.36 parts of potassa. The properties of spermaceti were next examined : it melts at about 112°; it is not much altered by distil- lation; it dissolves readily in hot alkohol, but separates as the fluid cools ; the solution has no effect in chang- ing the colour of the tincture of litmus, a circumstance, as it is observed, in whicli it differs from margarine, a substance wliich, in many respects, it reseipbles.— Spermaceti is capable of being saponified by potassa, with nearly the same phenomena as when we submit hogs-lard to the action of potassa, although the opera- tion is effected with more difficulty The author's general conclusion respecting the fatty matter of dead bodies is, that even after the lactic acid, the lactates, aud other ingredienu wliich are less es- sential, are removed from it, it is not a simple, ammo- niacal soap, bul a combination of various fatty sub- stances wilh ammonia, potassa, and lime. The fatty substances wliich were separated from alkohol, had different melting points,and different sensible properties. It follows, from Chevreuil's experiments, that the sub- stance which is the least fusible, has more affinity for bases than those which are more so. It is observed, that adipocere possesses the characters of a saponified fat; it is soluble in boiling alkohol in all proportions, reddens litmus, and unites readily to potassa, pot only without losing its weight, but without having iu fu- sibility or other properties changed. Chevreuil has shown, that hog's-lard, in its natural state, has not tbe property of combining with alkalies ; but that it acquires it by experiencing some change in tlie proportion of its elements. This change being in- duced by the action of tlie alkali, it follows that the bodies of the new formation must have a decided af- finity for the species of body which has determined it. If we apply this foundation of the theory of saponifi- cation to the change into fat which bodies buried in-the earth experience, we shall find that it explains the pro- cess in a very satisfactory manner. In reality, the fatty matter is the combination of Ihe two adipose sub- stances wilh ammonia, lime, and potassa: one of these substances has the same sensible properties with mar- garine procured from the soap of hog's-lard; the other, the orange-coloured oil, excepting its colour, appears to have a strong analogy with the fluid fat. From these circumstances, it is probable that the formation of the fatty matter may be the result of a proper sapo- nification produced by ammonia, proceeding from the decomposition of the muscle, and by the potassa and lime, which proceed from the decomposition of certain salu. •"••-. The author remarks, that he has hitherto made use of periphrases when speaking of the different bodies that he has been describing, as supposing that their 33-2 nature was not sufficiently determined. He now, how- ever, conceives, that he may apply specific names to them which will be more commodious, and, at the same'time, by being made appropriate, will point out the relation which these bodies bear to each other. The following is the nomenclature which he after- ward adopted—The crystalline matter of human biliary calculi is named cholesterine, from the Greek word xoXn, bile, and ftpeos, solid; spermaceti is named celme, from xnros, a whale; the fatty sub stance and the oily subslauce, are named respectively, stearine and elaine, from the words c-tap, and tXatov, oil; margarine, and the fluid fat obtained after sapo nifi'cation, are named margaric acid and oleic acid, while the term eerie add is applied to what w-as named saponified spermaciti. The margarates, oleates, and cetates, will be the generic names of the soaps or com- binations which these acids are capable of forming by their union with salifiable bases. Two portions of human fat were examined, one taken from the kidney, the other from the thigh: after some time they both of them manifested a tendency to separate into two distinct substances, one of a solid, and the other of a fluid consistence: the two portions differed in their fluidity and their melting point. These variations depend upon the different proportions of stearine and elaine; for the concrete part of fat is a combination of the two wilh an excess of stearine, and the fluid part is a combination with an excess of elaine. The fat from the otiier animals was then examined, principally with respect to their melting point and their solubility in alkohol; tho melting point was not always the same in the fat of the same species ol" animal. Chevreuil next examines the change which is pro- duced In the different kinds of fat respectively by the action of potassa. All the kinds of fat are capable of being perfectly saponified, when excluded from the contact of the air, in allof them there was the production ofthe saponified fat and the sweet principle ^ no car- bonic acid was produced, and the soaps tbrmed con- tained no acetic acid, or only slight traces of it. The saponified faU had more tendency to crystallize in needles than the fats in their natural state; they were soluble in all proportions in boiling alkohol of the specific gravity of 8-21. The solution, like that of the saponified-fat of the hog, contained both the margaric and tlie oleic acids. They were less fusible than the fats from which they were formed: thus, when human fat, after being saponified, was melted, the thermometer became stationary at 95°, when the fluid began to congeal, in that of the sheep, the thermometer fell to 118.5°, and rose to 122°; in that of the ox it re- mained stationary at 118.5°; and in that of the jaguar at 96.5°. The method of analysis employed was to expose the different kinds of fat to boiling alkohol, and to suffer the mixture to cool: a portion ofthe fat that had been dissolved was then separated in two states of combi- nation ; one with an excess of stearine was deposited, the other with an excess of elaine remained in solution. The first was separated by filtration, and by distilling the filtered fluid, aud adding a little water towards the end of the operation, we obtain the second iu the re- tort, under the form of an alkoholic aqueous fluid. The distilled alkohol which had been employed in the analysis of human fat, had no sensible odour; the same was the case with that which had served for the analysis of the fat of the ox, of the hog, and of the goose. The alkohol which had been employed in the analysis of the fat ofthe sheep, had a slight odour of candlegrease. All the soaps of stearine were analyzed by the same process as the soap ofthe fat from which they had been extracted: there was procured from them the pearly super-margarata of potassa and the oleate; hut tlie first was much more abundant than the second. The margaric acid of the stearines had precisely the same capacity for saturation as that which was extracted from the soaps formed of fat. The margaric acid of the stearine of the sheep was fusible at 144°, and that of the stearine of the ox at 143.5°; while Ihe mar- garic acids of the hog and the goose had nearly the same fusibility with the margaric acid of the fat of these animals. Chevreuil technically calls spermaceti, crline. In the fifth memoir, in which we have au account of many FEB FEB r>f the properties of this substance, it was stated, that it . „«°i tagl.,y- 8aP°n'fie Carbon..................42.47 42.47 100.00 100.00 It has been said, that sugar requires to be dissolved in at least 4 parts of water, and to be mixed with some yest, to cause its fermentation to commence. But this is a mistake. Syrup stronger than the above will fer- ment in warm weather, without addition. If the tem- perature be low, the syrup weak, and no yest added, acetous fermentation alone will take place. To de- termine the vinous, therefore, we must mix certain proportions of saccharine matter, water, and yest, and place them in a proper temperature. To observe the chemical changes which occur, we must dissolve 4 or 5 parts of pure sugar in 20 parts of water, put the solution into a matrass, and add 1 part of yest. Into the mouth of the matrass a glass tube must be luted, which is recurved, so as to dip into the mercury of a pneumatic trough. If the apparatus be now placed in a temperature of from 70° to 80°, we shall speedily observe the syrup to become muddy, and a multitude of air bubbles to form all around the fer- ment. These unite, and attaching themselves to par- ticles of the yest, rise along with it to the surface, forming a stratum of froth. The yesty matter will then disengage itself from the air, fall to the bottom of the vessel, to reacquire buoyancy a second time by at- tached air bubbles, and thus in succession. If we ope- rate on 3 or 4 ounces of sugar, the fermentation will be very rapid during the first ten or twelve hours; it will then slacken, and terminate in the course of a few days. At this period tbe matter being deposited which disturbed the transparency of the liquor, this will be- come clear. The following changes have now taken place: 1. The sugar is wholly, and the yest partially, decom- posed. 2. A quantity of alkohol and carbonic acid together nearly in weight to the sugar, is produced! 3. A white matter is formed, composed of hydrogen oxygen, and carbon, equivalent to about half the weight of the decomposed ferment The carbonic acid passes over into the pneumatic apparatus ; the alkohol may be separated from lhe vinous liquid by distillation and the white matter falls down to the bottom of the'ma- trass with tlie remainder ofthe yest. The quantity of yest decomposed is very small. 100 FER FER parts of sugar require, for complete decomposition, only two and a half of that substance, supposed to be in a dry state. It is hence very probable, that the fer- ment, which has a strong affinity for oxygen, lakes a little ot it from the saccharine particles, by a part of ite hydrogen and carbon, and thus the equilibrium be- ing broken between the constituent principles of the sugar, these so react on each other, as to be transform- ed mto alkohol and carbonic acid. If we consider the composition of alkohol, we shall find no difficulty in tracing the steps of this transformation. Neglecting the minute products which the yest fur- nishes, in the act of-fermentation, let us regard only the alkohol and carbonic acid. We shall theu see, on comparing the composition of sugar to that of alkohol, that to transform sugar into alkohol, we must with- draw from it one volume of vapour of carbon, and one volume of oxygen, which form by their union one volume of carbonic acid gas. Finally, let us reduce the volumes into weighu, we shall find, that 100 parts of sugar ought to be converted, during fermentation, Into 51.55 of alkohol, and 48.45 of carbonic acid. When it is required to preserve fermented liquors in the state produced by tiie first stage of fermentation, it is usual to put them into casks before the vinous pro- cess is completely ended ; and in these closed vessels a change very slowly continues to bo made for many months, and perhaps for some years. But if the fermentative process be suffered to proceed in open vessels, more especially if the temperature be raised to 90 degrees, the acetous fermentation comes on. In this, tlie oxygen of the atmosphere is absorbed; and the more speedily in proportiop as the surfaces of the liquor are often changed by lading it from one ves- sel to another. The usual method consists in exposing the fermented liquor to the air in open casks, the bung- hole of which is covered with a tile to prevent the en- trance of the rain. By the absorption of oxygen which takes place, the inflammable spirit becomes converted into an acid. If the liquid be then exposed to distilla- tion, pure vinegar comes over instead of ardent spirit. III. When the spontaneous decomposition is suffered to proceed beyond the acetous process, the vinegar be- comes viscid and foul; air is emitted with an offensive smell; volatile alkali flies off; an earthy sediment is deposited ; and the remaining liquid, if any, is mere water. This is the putrefactive process. See also Putrefaction. FERME'NTUM. (Quasi fervimentum, from ferveo, to work.) Yest. Fermentum cerevisi*. Yest; Barm; the scum which collecte on beer while fermenting, and has the property of exciting that process in various other sub- stances. Medicinally it is.antiseptic and tonic; and lias been found useful internally in the cure of typhus fever attended with an obvious tendency to putrefac- tion in the system with petechia;, vibices, and the like: the best way to administer it, is to mix a fluid ounce with seven of strong beer, and give three table spoon- fuls to an adult every three or four hours. Externally, it is used in lhe fermenting cataplasm. FERN See Filix and Poiypodium. Fern, male. See Polydodium filix mas. Fern, female. See Pteris aquilina. FERNEL, John-, was born at Claremoilt, near the end nf the 15th century. He went at the age of 19 to prosecute his studies at Paris, and distinguished him- self so much, that, after taking Ihe degree of master of arts, he was chosen professor of dialectics in his college. His application then became intense, till a quartan ague obliged him to seek his native air: and on his return to Paris, he determined on the medical profession, and taught philosophy for his support, till in 1530, he took his doctor's degree. Soon after he married, and speedily got into extensive practice; and at length was made physician to the Dauphin, who afterward became Henry II. He was obliged to ac- company that monarch in his campaigns, yet he still, though al the age pf sixty, seldom passed a day with- out writing. But in 1558, having lost his wife of a fever, he did not long survive her. His works are nu- merous on philosophical, as well as medical subjecu: of the latter, the most esteemed were his " Medicine," dedicated to Henry IL, and a posthumous treatise on fevers. Ferramk'ntum. An Instrument made of iron. FERRO-CHYAZIC ACID. Acidum ftrro-ehyazi- cum ; chyaticum, from the initial letters of carbon, hydrogen, and azote.) An acid ebtained by Porrett by adding to a solution of ferro-cyanite of barytes, sul- phuric acid just enough to precipitate the barytes. It has a pale yellow colour, no smell, and is decomposed by gentle heat or strong light, in which case hydrocy- anic acid is formed, and while hydrocyanite of iron is deposited, which becomes blue by exposure. FERRO-CYANATE. A compound of ferro-prua- sic acid with salifiable bases. FERRO-CYANIC ACID. See Ferro-prussic acid. FERRO-PRUSSIC ACID. Acidum fcrro-prus**- cum. Acidum ferro-cyanieum. Into a solution of the amber-coloured crystals, usually called prussiates of potassa, pour hydro-sulphurct of barytes, as long as any precipitate falls. Throw the whole on a filler, and wash the precipitate with cold water. Dry it; and having dissolved too parts in cold water, add gradually thirty of concentrated sulphuric acid ; agitate the mix- ture, and set it aside to repose. The supernatant li- quid is ferro-prussic acid, called by Porrett, who had the merit of discovering it, ferruretted chyazic acid. It has a pale lemon-yellow colour, but no smell. Heat and light decompose it. Hydrocyanic acid is then formed, and white ferro-prussiafe of iron, which soon becomes blue. Its affinity for the bases enables it to displace acetic acid, without heat, from the acetates, and to form ferro-prussiates. FE'RRUM. (Ferrum, i. neut; the etymology un- certain.) Iron. See Iron. Ferrum ammoniatum. Ammoniated iron; for- merly known by the names of flores marliales ; flores salts ammoniaci martiales ; ens martis; ens veneris Boylei; sal martis muriaticum sublimatum, and lately by the title of ferrum ammoniacale. Take of subcarbonate of iron, muriate of ammonia, of each a pound. Mix them intimately, and sublime by imme- diate exposure lo a strong fire; lastly, reduce the sub- limed ammoniated iron to powder. This prepara- tion is astringent and deobstruent, in doses from three to fifteen grains, or more, in the form of bolus or pills, prepared with some gum. It is exhibited in most cases of debility, in chlorosis, asthenia, menorrhagia, inter- mittent fevers, Sec This or some other strong prepa ration of iron, as the Tinct ferri muriatis, Mr. Cline is wont tb recommend in schirrbous affections of tiie breast. See Tinctura ferri ammoniati. Ferrum tartarizatum. Tartarized iron. A tar- trate of potassa and iron; formerly called tartarus chalybeatus ; mars solubilis ; ferrum potabile. Take of iron, a pound ; supertartrate of potassa, powdered, two pounds; water, a pint Rub them together; and expose them to the air in a broad glass vessel for eight days, then dry the residue in a sand bath, and reduce it to a very fine powder. Add to this powder a pint more water, and expose it for eight days longer, then dry it, and reduce it to a very fine powder. Its virtues are astringent and tonic, and it forms in solution an excellent ionic fomentation to contusions, lacerations, distortions, Sec. Dose from ten grains to half a drachm. Ferri alealini liquor. Solution of alkaline iron. Take of iron, two drachms and a half; nitric acid, two fluid ounces; disilled water, six fluid ounces ; so- lution of subcarbonate of potassa, six fluid ounces. Having mixed the acid and water, pour them upon the iron, and when the effervescence has ceased, pour off the clear acid solution ; add this gradually, and at in- tervals, to the solution of subcarbonate of potassa, occasionally shaking it, until it has assumed a deep brown-red colour, and no further effervescence takes place. Lastly, set it by for six houis, and pour off the clear solution. This preparation was first described by Stael, and called tinctura martis alkslma, and is now introduced in the London Pharmacopeia as afford- ing a combination of iron distinct from any other, and often applicable to practice. The dose is from half a drachm to a drachm. Ferri carbonas. See Fern subcarbonas. Ferri limatura purificata. Purified iron filings. These possess tonic, astringent, and deobstruent vir- tues, and are calculated to relieve chlorosis and other diseases in which steel is indicated, where acidity in lhe prima; via; abounds. Ferri rubioo. See Ferri subcarbonas. Ferri subcarbonas. Ferri carbonas; Ferrum pracipitalum, formerly called chalybis rubigo prapa- FER FIB fata and ferri rubigo. Subcarbonate of iron. Take of sulphate of iron, eight ounces; subcarbonate of soda, six ounces; boiling water, a gallon. Dissolve the sul- phate of iron and subcarbonate of soda separately, each in four pinU of water; then mix the solutions together and set it by, that the precipitated powder may subside; then having poured off the supernatant liquor, wash the subcarbonate of iron with hot water, and dry it upon bibulous paper in a gentle heat. Il possesses mild corroborant and stimulating properties, and is exhibited with success in leucorrhrea, ataxia, asthenia, chlorosis, dyspepsia, rachitis, Sec. Dose from two to ten grains. Ferri sulphas. Sulphate of iron; formerly called sal martis, vitriolum martis, vitriolum ferri, and fer- rum vitriolatum> Green vitriol. Take of iron, sulphu- ric acid, of each by weight, eight ounces; water, four pinte. Mix together tlie sulphuric acid and water in a glass vessel, and add thereto the iron; then after the effervescence has ceased, filter the solution through paper, and evaporate it until crystals form as it cools. Having poured away the water, dry these upon bibu- lous paper. This is an excellent preparation of iron, and is exhibited, in mai y diseases, as a styptic, tonic, astringent, and anthelmintic Do3e from one grain to five graius. [Fkhrilzte. Common trap of Kiiwan. Amor- phous basalt of Cleaveland. The Fcrrilite, and per- haps tlie Mullen-stone of Kirwan, may be referred to this variety of basalt. A.] FERUURETTED CHYAZ1C ACID. See Ferro- prussic acid. Fersje. The measles. Fertile flower. See Flos. FE'RULA. The name of a genus of planu in the Linnaean system. Class Pentandria; Order, Digynia. Ferula africana oalbanifera. The galbanum plant See Bubon galbanvm. Ferula assafcetipa. The systematic name of the assafretida plant. Assafastida. Hingiseh of the Per- sians. AUiht of the Arabians. By some thought to be the oiX^tiov, vel ottos aiXebtov of Dioscorides, Theo- phrastus, and Hippocrates. Laser et laserpitium of the Latins. Ferula assafatida—foliis alternatim si- nuatis, obtusis, of Linnaeus. This plant, which affords us the assafretida of the shops, grows plentifully on the mountains in the provinces of Chorassan and Laar^lu Persia. The process of obtaining il is as follows: the earth is cleared away from the top of the roots of the oldest planu; the leaves and stalks arc then twisted away, and made into a covering, to screen the root from the sun; in this state the root is left for forty days, when tbe covering is removed, and the top of the root cut off transversely; it is then screened again from the sun for forty-eight hours, when the juice it exudes is scraped off, and exposed to the sun to harden. A se- cond transverse section of lhe root is made, and the exudation suffered to continue for forty-eight hours, and then scraped off. In this manner it is eight times repeatedly collected in a period of six weeks. The juice thus obtained bos a bitter, acrid, pungent taste, and is well known by iu peculiar nauseous smell, the strength of which is the surest test of its goodness. . This odour is extremely volatile, and of course, the drug loses much of iu efficacy by keeping. It is brought to us in large irregular masses, composed of various little shining lumps, or grains, which are partly of a whitish colour, partly reddish, and partly of a violet hue. Those masses are accounted the best which are clear, ef a pale reddish colour, and variegated with a great number of elegant white tears. This concrete juice consists of two-thirds of gum, and one- third of resin and volatile oil, in which iu taste and smell reside. It yields -all iu virtues to alkohol. Tri- turated with water, it forms a milk-like mixture, the resin being diffused by the medium of the gum. Dis- tilled with water, it affords a small quantity of essen- tial oil. It is the most powerful of all the foetid gums, nnd is a most valuable remedy. It is most commonly employed in hysteria, hypochondriasis, some symp- toms pf dyspepsia, flatulent colics, and in most of those diseases termed nervous, but iu chief use is de- rived from iu antispasmodic effecu; and it is thought to be the most powerful remedy we possess, for those peculiar convulsive and spasmodic affections, which often recur in the first of these diseases, both taken 358 into the stomach and in the way of enema. It is also recommended as an emiiienagogue, anthelmintic, anti- asthmatic, and anodyne. Dr. Cullen prefers it as an expectorant to gum ammoniacum. Where we wish it to act immediately as an antispasmodic, it should be used in a fluid form, as that of tincture, from half a drachm to two drachms. When given in the form of a pill or triturated with water, ite usual dose is from five to twenty grains. When in the form of enema, one or two drachms are to be diffused in eight ounces of warm milk or water; It is sometimes applied externally as a plaster and stimulating remedy, in hysteria, &c. Ferula minor. All-heal of aEsculapius. This plant is said to be detergent. Ferula'cca. See Bubon galbanum. FLVER. See Febris. FEVERFEW. See Matricaria. FIBER. (From fiber, extreme, because it resides in the extremities of lakes and rivers.) The beaver. See Castor fiber. FIBRE. Fibra. A very simple filament. It is owing to the difference in the nature and arrangemenu of the fibres that the structure of the several parts of animals aud vegetables differ: hence the barks, woods, leaves, Sec of vegetables, and the cellular structure, membranes, muscles, vessels, nerves, and, in sbort, every part of the body, has its fibres variously consti- tuted and arranged, so as to form these different parts. Fibre muscular. See Muscular fibre. FIBRIL. (Fibrila, diminutive of fibra.) A small thread-like fibre : applied to the little roou which are given off from radicles. FI'BRIN. "A peculiar organic compound found both in vegetables and animals. Vauquelin discovered it in the juice of the papaw-tree. It is a soft solid, of a greasy appearance, insoluble in water, which softens in the air, becoming viscid, brown, and semi-transpa- rent. On hot coals it melu, throws out greasy drops, crackles, and evolves the smoke and odour of roasting meat. Fibrin is procured, however, in its moat cha- racteristic state from animal matter. It exisu in chyle; it enters into the composition of blood ; of it, the chief part of muscular flesh is formed ; and hence it may be regarded as the most abundant constituent of the soil solids of animals. To obtain it, we may beat blood as it issues from the veins with a bundle of twigs. Fibrin soon attaches itself to each«tem, under the form of long reddish fila- menu, whicli become colourless by washing them with cold water. Il is solid, white, insipid, without smell, denser than water, and incapable of affecting the hue of litmus or violets. When moist it possesses a spe- cies of elasticity; by desiccation it becomes yellowish, hard, and brittle. By distillation we can extract from it much carbonate of ammonia, some acetate, a foetid brown oil, and gaseous products; while there remains in the retort a very luminous charcoal, very brilliant, difficult of incineration, which lejrves, after combus- tion, phosphate of lime, a little phosphate of magnesia, carbonate of lime, and carbonate of soda. Cold water has no action on fibrin. Treated with boiling water, it is so changed as to lose the property of softening and dissolving in acetic acid. The liquor filtered from it, yields precipitates with infusion of galls, and the residue is white, dry, hard, and of an agreeable taste. When kept for some time in alkohol of 0.810, it gives rise to an adipocerous matter, having a strong and disagreeable odour. This matter remains dissolved in the alkohol, and may be precipitated by water. A3ther makes it undergo a similar alteration, but more slowly. When digested in weak muriatic acid, it evolves a lit- tle azote, and a compound is formed, hard, horny, and which, washed repeatedly with water, is transformed into another gelatinous compound. This seems to be a neutral muriate, soluble in hot water; while the first is an acid muriate, insoluble even in boiling water. Sulphuric acid, diluted with six times ils weight of water, has similar effecu. When not too concentrated nitric acid has a very different action on fibrin. For example, when iu sp. gr. is 1.25, there results from It at first a disengagement of azote, while the fibrin be- comes covered with fat, and the liquid turns yellow By digestion of twenty-four hours, the whole fibrin hi attacked, and converted into a pulverulent mass of lemon-yellow colour, which seems to be composed of a mixture of rat and fibrin, altered and intimately cam- FIB FIL Mned with tlus mahc and nitric or nitrous acids. In tact, ir we put this mase on a filter, and wash It copi- ihis y with water, it will part with a portion of iu j' W! lwe8erve tne property of reddening litmus, ana will take an orange hue. On treating it after- ward with boiling alkohol, we dissolve the fatty mat- ter; and putting the remainder in contact with chalk and water, au effervescence will be occasioned by the escape of carbonic acid, and malate or nitrate of lime will remain in solution. Concentrated acetic acid renders fibrin soft at ordi- nary temperatures, and converts it by lhe aid of heat into a jelly, which is soluble in hot water, with the dis- engagement of a small quantity of azote. This solu- tion is colourless, and possesses little taste. Evapo- rated to dryness, it leaves a transparent residue, which reddens litmus paper, and which cannot be dissolved even in boiling water, but by the medium of more acetic acid. Sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids, pre- cipitate the animal matter, and form acid combina. lions. Potassa, soda, ammonia, effect likewise tlie precipitation of this matter, provided we do not use too great an excess of alkali; for then the precipitated matter would be redissolved. Aqueous potassa and soda gradually dissolve fibrin in the cold, without oc- casioning any perceptible change in iu nature ; but with heat they decompose it, giving birth to a quantity of ammoniacal gas, and other usual animal producu. Fibrin does not putrefy speedily when kept in water. It shrinks on exposure to a considerable heat, and emits the smell of burning horn. It is composed, ac- cording to the analysis of Gay Lussac, and Thenard, of Carbon, 53.360 Azote, 19.934 Oxygen, 19.685 ) 22.14 water. Hydrogen, 7.021 ( 4.56 hydrogen. FIBROLITE. A crystallized mineral harder than quartz, of a white or gray colour, found in the Car- natic, and composed of alumina, silica, and iron. FIBROSUS. (From fibre, a fibre.) Fibrous. A term frequently used in anatomy to express the texture of paru. In botany, ite meaning is the same, and is applied to roou and other paru, as those of grasses, &c. FI'BULA. (Quasi figilula; from figo, to fasten: so named because it joins together the tibia and the muscles.) A long bone of the leg, situated on the outer side of the tibia, and which forms, at its lower end, the outer ankle. Its upper extremity is formed into an irregular head, on the inside of which is a slightly con- cave articulating surface, which, in the recent subjects, is covered with cartilage, and receives the circular flat surface under the edge of the external cavity of the tibia. This articulation is surrounded by a capsular ligament, which is farther strengthened by other strong ligamentous fibres, so as to allow only a small motion backwards and forwards.—Externally, the head ofthe fibula is rough and protuberant, serving for the attach- ment of ligaments, and for the insertion of the biceps cruris muscle.—Immediately below it, on its inner side, is a tubercle, from which a part of tiie gastrocnemius internus has iu origin. Immediately below this head the body of the bone begins. It is of a triangular shape, and appears as if it were slightly twisted at each end, in a different direction. It is likewise a little curved inwards and forwards. This curvature is in part owing to the action of muscles; and in part perhaps to the carelessness of nurses.—Of the three angles of the bone, that which is turned towards the tibia is the most prominent, and serves for the attachment of the interosseous ligament, which, in its structure and uses, resembles that ofthe forearm, and, like that, is a little interrupted above and below. The three surfaces of the bone are variously impressed by different muscles. About the middle of the posterior surface is observed a passage for the medullary vessels, slanting down- wards. The lower end of'the fibula is formed into a spongy, oblong head, externally rough and convex, in- ternally smooth and covered with a thin cartilage, where it is received by the external triangular depres- sion at the lower end of the tibia. This articulation, which resembles that of its upper extremity, is fur- nished with a capsular ligament, and farther strength- ened by ligamentous fibres, which are stronger and more considerable than those before described. They extend from tiie tibia to the fibula, in an oblique direc- tion, and are more easily discernible before than Be- hind. Below this the fibula is lengthened out, so as lo form a considerable process, called malleolus exter nus.or the outer ankle. It is smooth and covered with cartilage on the inside, where it is contiguous to the astragalus, or first bone of the foot. At the lower and inner pari of this process, there is a spongy cavity, filled with fat; and a little beyond this, posteriorly, is a cartilaginous groove, for the tendons of the peroneus longus and peroneus brevis, which are here bound down by the ligamentous fibres that are extended over them. The principal uses of this bone seem to be, to afford origin and insertion to muscles, and to contribute to the articulation ofthe leg with the foot. FICA'RfA. (From ficus, a fig; so called from iu likeness.) See Ranunculus ficaria. Fica'tio. (From ficus, a fig.) A tuberculous dis- ease, near the anus and pudenda. FICOIDE'A. Ficoides. Resembling a fig. A name of lhe house-lcek. See Sempcroivum tectorium. FI'CUS. 1. A fleshy substance about the anus, in figure resembling a fig. 2. The name of a genus of planu in the Linmean system. Class, Polygamia; Older, Diacia. The fig- tree. * Ficus carica. The systematic name of the fig- tree. Carica ; Ficus; Ficus vulgaris ; Ficus com- munis. Eu/cr/ of the Greeks. French figs are, when completely ripe, soft, succulent, and easily digested, unless eaten in immoderate quantities, when they are apt to occasion flatulency, pain of the bowels, and diarrhcea. The dried fruit, which is sold in our shops, is plcasanter to the taste, and more wholesome and nutritive. They are directed in the decoctum hordri compositum, and in the confectio senna. Applied ex- ternally, they promote the suppuration of tumours; hence they,have a place iu maturating cataplasms; and are very convenient to apply to the gums, and, when boiled with milk, to the throat Ficus inoica. See Lacca. Fiddle-shaped. See Leaf. Fipicina'les. (Fidicinalis, sc. musculus.) See Lumbricales. FIENUS, Thomas, was son of a physician of Ant- werp, and born in 1567. After studying at Leyden and Bologna, he was invited, at the age of 26, to be one of the medical professors at Louvaine, where he took his degrees. With the exception of one year, during which he attended the Duke of Bavaria, he remained in that office till his death in 1631. Besides his great abilities in medicine and surgery, he was distinguished for his knowledge of natural history, the learned languages, and the mathematics. He has left several works: the chief of which is termed "Libri Chirurgici XII.," treating of the principal operations; it passed through many editions. His father, John, was author of a well- received treatise, "De Flatibus." FIG. See Ficus carica. FIGURESTONE. Bildstein. Agalmatolite. A massive mineral of a gray colour, or brown flesh-red, and.sometimes spotted,, or with blue veins; unctuous to the touch, and yielding to the nail. It comes from China, cut into grotesque figures. It differs from stea- tite in wanting the magnesia. It is also found in Tran- sylvania, and in Wales. FIGWORT. See Ranunculus ficaria. FILA'GO. (From filum, a thread, ami ago, to pro- duce or have to do with, in allusion to the cnttony web connected with every part of the plant.) Cud or cot- ton-weed ; formerly used as an astringent FILAMENT. (Filamentum; from filum, a thread.) 1. A term applied in anatomy to a small thread-like portion adhering to any part, and frequently synony- mous with fibre. See Fibre. 2. The stamen of a flower consisU of the filament, anther, arid pollen. The filament is the column which supporu the anther. From iu figure it is called, 1. Capillary; as in Plant ago. 2. Filiform; as in Scitla maritima. 3. Flat; as in Allium eepa. 4. Dilatau, spreading laterally; as in Ornithogalun umbellate*- 5. Pedicellate, affixed transversely to a little stalk* as in salvia. ' 6. Bifid, having two, as in Stemodia. 339 Fill FXS 7. Bifurccd,; as in Prunella. 8. Multifid; as in Carolina prineeps. 9. Dentate; as in Rosmarinus officinalis. 10. Nicked; as iu Allium cepa. 11. Lanceolate; a* in Omithogalumpyrcnaicum. 12. Casteate, the a.iilier naturally wanting; as in Gratiola officinalis. 13. Subulate; as in Tulipa gesneriani. From thepuAescencc, 1. Barbate, bearded; as in Lydum. 2. Lanate, woolly; as in Verbascum thapsus. 3. Pilose; as in Anthcricum frutescens. 4. Gland-bearing; as in Laurus and Rheum. From iu direction, 1. Erect; as in Tulipa gesneriana. 2. Incurved; curved inward, and a little bent 3. Declinate; as iu Hci.-ierocalis fulva. 4. Counivent; as in Physalis alkckengi. From its concretion, 1. Liberate, free, nowhere adhering; as in JVY'co- tiana tabacum. 8. Connate, adhering at their base; as in Malva syl- vestris, and .jJlcea rosea. From its insertion, 1. Receptaculine, inserted into the receptaculum; as in Papaver somniferum. • 2.. Corolline, as in Verbascum thapsus, and Ncrium oleander. 3. Calicine ; as iu Pyrus malus, and Mespilus ger- manica. 4. Styline; as in the Orchides. 5. Nectarine; as in Pancratium declinatum. From ils length, it is said to bo very "wn^-; as in Plantago major: very short in Jasminum and Vinca: and unequal, some long, some short; as in Cheiranthus cheiri. FILARIA. The name of a genus of intestinal Worms. File'llu.m. (From filum, a thread; because it resembles a string.) The fraenum of the penis and tongue. File'tum. {From filum, a thread; named from its string-like appearance.) The fraenum of-the tongue and penis. F1LICES. (Filix, cis. f.; from filum, a thread.) Ferns. One of the families, or natural tribe into which the whole vegetable kingdom is divided. They are defined planu wliich bear their flower and fruit on the back of the leaf or stalk, which is termed frons. FILI'CULA. (Dim. of filix, fern ; a small sort of fern: or from ./Mum, a thread, which it resembles.) Common maiden-hair. See Adianthum capillus ve- FILLFORMIS. Filiform, thread-like: applied to many paru of animals and vegetables from their re- semblance. FILIPE'NDULA. (From filum, a thread, and pen- deo, to hang; so named because the numerous bulbs of ite roou hang, as it were, by small threads.) See Spiraa filipcndula. Filipenpula aquatica. Water-dropwort; the (Enanthe fistulosa of Linnaeus. Filius ante patrem. Any plant, the flower of which comes out before the leaf; as coltsfoot. FI'LIX. (From filum, a thread; so called from ils being cut, as it.were, in slender portions, like threads.) Fern. See Polypodium. Filix aculeata. See Polypodium aculeatum. Filix Florida. See Osmunda regalis. Filix fojmina. See Pteris aquilina. Filix mas. See Polypodium filix mas. FILTRA'TION. (Filtratio; from filtrum, a strainer.) An operation, by means of which a fluid is mechanically separated from consistent particles mere- ly mixed with it. It does not differ from straining. An apparatus fitted up for this purpose is called a filter. The form of this is various, according to the intention of the operator. A piece of tow, or wool, or cotton, stuffed into the pipe of a funnel, will prevent the passage of grosser particles, and by that means render the fluid clearer which comes through. Sponge is still more effectual. A strip of lineu rag wetted and hung over the side of a vessel contaiiitag a fluid, in such a manner as that one end of the rag may be im- mersed in the fluid, and tiie other end mtw remain without, below the surface, will act as a-syph»u, and carry over the clearer portion. Linen or woollen stuffs 3"0 mav ellner be fastened over the mouths of proper ves- sels, or fixed to a frame, like a sieve, for the purpose of filtering. All these are more commonly used by cooks and apothecaries than by philosophical chemisu, who, for the most part, use the paper called cap paper, made up without size. As the filtration of considerable quantities of fluid could not be effected at once without breaking the filter of paper, it is found requisite to use a linen cloth, upon which the paper is applierainil supported. Precipitates and other pulverulenl matters are col- lected more speedily by filtration than by subsidence. But there are many chemisu who disclaim the use of this method, and avail themselves of lhe latter only, which is certainly more accurate, and liable to no ob- jection, where the powders are such as will admit of- eduleoration and drying in the open air. Some fluids, as turbid water, may be purified by filtering through sand. A large earthen funnel, or stone bottle with the bottom beaten out, may have its neck looseiy stopped with small stones, over which smaller may be placed, supporting layers of gravel in- creasing in fineness, and lastly covered to the depth of a few inches with fine sand all thoroughly cleansed by washing. This apparatus is superior to a filtering stone, as it will cleanse water in large quantities, and may readily be- renewed when the passage is ob* structed, by taking out and washing the upper stratum of sand. A filter for corrosive liquors may be constructed, on the same principles, of broken and pounded glass.— Ure's Chem. Diet. FI'LTRUM. A filter, straining or filtering instru- ment. FILUM. A thread or fileoient Filum arsenicale. Corrosive sublimate. FIMBRIA. (A fringe, quasi finibria; from finis, the extremity.) A fringe. 1. A term used by anato- mists to curled membraneous productions. See Fim- bria. 2. In botany, it is applied to the dentate or fringe- like ring of the operculum of mosses, by the elastic power of which the operculum is displaced. See Pe- ristomium. Fimbria. (Fimbria, a fringe. Quasi finibria; from finis, the extremity.) The extremities of the Fallopian tubes. See Uterus. FINCKLE. See Andhum faniculum. Fingered leaf. See Leaf. FIORITE. See Pearl sinter. FIR. See Pinus. Fir balsam. See Pinus balsamea. Fir, Canada. See Pinus balsamea. Fir, Norway spruce. See Pinus abies. Fir, Scotch. See Pinus sylvestris. Fir, silver. See Pinus picea. FIRE. Ignis. A very simple and active element, the principal agent in nature to balance the power and natural effect of attraction. The most useful accepta- tion of the word fire comprehends heat and light. There have been several theories proposed respecting fire, but no one as yet is fully established. See Caloric and Light. [EFIRTH, Dr. S. of Salem, in New-Jersey, pub- lished a dissertation on malignant fever in 1805, with an attempt to prove that yellow fever is not conta- gious. The experiments he tried with the matter of black-vomit are bold and decisive. He proves by his experimente, that neither the black-vomit, serum, nor saliva of persons labouring under yellow fever, are capable of communicating that disease. He dropped the matter of black-vomit in his eye, inoculated himself with, and even swallowed it. For the particulars of these and other experiments, see Black-vomit. A.] Firmi'sium mineralium. Antimony. FISCHER, John Anprew, son of an apothecary at Erfurt, was boru in 1667. He graduated there, and was appointed in succession to several professorships; but that of pathology and the practice of medicine he did not receive till the age of 48. He acquired con- siderable reputation in his profession; and he had been ten years physician to the court of Mayence when he died in 1729. Among several minor works he was author of some of greater importance; as the " Con- Bilia Mediea," in three volumes; the "ResponsaPrac- tica," and a Synopsis of Medicine, facetiously termed "IlliasinNuce." FIS FLE fPlSHERY, SEAL. Vessels belonging to the United States, employed in voyages for catching seals, usually pass round Cape-Horn, and visit tbe islands of Juan Fernandez and Massafuero. At the latter of these, seals were formerly very numerous. They are also taken at Falkland's Islands, Southern Georgia, Tristan d Acunha, St. Paul's, and Amsterdam islands. But of late years they have been found to be much more rare. Even at Massafuero, and the islands in iu vicinity, they are no longer found in that abundance which pre- vailed when these voyages were first undertaken. The sea-elephant belongs to the same family with the seal. He is found on many of the uninhabited islands of the great southern ocean, particularly at Kerguelan's Land, which they frequent in great herds. They make little resistance, and of course arc easily killed. Several of our vessels are said to have been engaged in their destruction. Their oil is found to be of an excellent quality; and not only answers for home consumption, but makes a valuable article of exportation. A.] [" Fishery, whale. This branch of business seems to be less inviting and profitable than it formerly was. Whether this is owing to a scarcity of whales, to greater exertions of other nations, or to the inferiority of the market at home, and high duties abroad, we need not examine particularly here. The decline of the whale-fishery among the people of the United States, is probably to be ascribed to the operation of all these causes, as well as to bounties and immunities granted by some of the European powers so generously as to tempt many of our most enterprising whalemen to engage themselves and their capitals in foreign ser- vice."—Med. Repos. These observations were made in 1805, since which there has been a great increase in the amount of capi- tal, number of ships, and seamen engaged in the whale fishery from the United States. The greatest number of 6hips in this business are fitted out at New-Bedford in Massachusetu, the island of Nantucket, and Sag- Harbour, on the east end of Long Island, of the state of New-York. Some few are fitted out from this city, and some from porte in Connecticut Few or none of our vessels pursue this" business in the Arctic seas. Some take the light whale on the coast of Brazil, but most of tnose. engaged in this employment from the United States resort to the Pacific ocean, where they take both the spermaceti and the right whale. Vessels are fitted out on shares; the owners, master, and seamen, dividing the proceeds of the voyage ac- cording to a certain ratio agreed upon before the voyage commences, and which generally lasts about two years. The success depends upon the skill and enterprise of the officers and crew, which generally consists of hardy and active young men. The greater their success the greater their share of the profits. The spermaceti-whale is the great object of their search in the Pacific, as from this animal is derived the pharmacopceial substance called sperma ceti. Ambergris is also occasionally found in the intestines of this whale. A.] [Fishery, con. " This employment appears to be on the increase. Notwithstanding the abundance of business which might be followed on shore, in a coun- try having so many millions of unappropriated acres, there are found plenty of people who prefer the catching of fish along the coasu of the United States, and on the Banks of Newfoundland. Government allows a bounty on the tonnage of the vessels engaged in the cod- fishery, in lieu of a drawback upon the salt used in curing the fish."—Med. Rep. The cod taken along our shores and on the Banks of Newfoundland is the Gadus morhua, though some of the other species are also taken. On the rocky shores of Maine, the hake (Gadus merluccius) is abundantly taken. The fish is not so good as the Gadus morhua, but it has a very large sound from which icthyocolla, or fish glue, of a good quality, may be prepared in any quantity. A.] Fish-glue. See Ichthyocolla. FISSURA. A fissure. 1. That species of frac- ture iu which the bone is slit, but not completely di- vided. 2. A name given to a deep and long depression in a part Fissura maoma sylvii. The anterior and middle lobes of the cerebrum on each aide are parted by a deep narrow sulcus, which ascends obliquely back- wards from the temporal ala of the os sphenpides, to near the middle of the os pariclale, and this sulcus is thus called. FISSUS. Cleft, cloven. Applied to leaves, and poda, folia fissa, that are, as il were, cut into fissures or straight segmenu. See Leaf. FISTIC-NUT. See Pistachia vera. FI'STULA. (Quasi fusula: from fundo, to pour out; or from ite similarity to a pipe, or reed.) Eligii morbus. A term in surgery, applied to a long and sinuous ulcer that has a narrow opening, and which sometimes leads to a larger cavity, and has no disposi- tion to heal. FISTULA'RIA. (From fistula, a pipe, so called because iu stock is hollow.) Stavesacre. See Del- phinium staphisagria. FIXED. In chemistry, the term fixed bodies is ap plied to those substances which cannot be caused to pass by a strong rarefaction from the solid or liquid statoof an elastic fluid. Fixed air. See Carbonic acid. FIXITY. The property by which bodies resist the action of heat, so as not to rise in vapour. FLAG. See Acorus aud Iris. [FLAGG, Dr. John, was sop of the Rev. Ebenezer Flagg, the first minister of Chester, in New-Hamp- shire. He was graduated at Harvard University in 1761, and studied medicine under the direction of Dr. Osgood, of Andover. He commenced practice at Wo- burn, but in 1769 removed to Lynn, where he enjpyed the full confidence of his fellow-citizens, and acquired a high standing in his profession. When, in 1775, the dark cloud overspread our politi- cal hemisphere, Dr. Flagg was prepared to unite in tlie strong measures of resistance against every encroach- ment upon the rights and freedom of his country. He was an active and useful member of the committee of safety, and contributed largely to the promotion of the military preparations to meet the exigencies which soon after happened. From a native modesty, he de- clined any appointment in the councils of the state, but was prevailed upon to accept the commission of lieutenant-colonel of militia, under the venerable Col. Timothy Pickering, which, however, he soon after re- signed, that he might devote his whole attention to the practice of medicine, which he preferred to niili tary pursuits. . He was elected a member of the Massachusetu Medical Society immediately after its incorporation, when the number of fellows was restricted to seventy in the whole commonwealth. He held a commission of justice of the peace before the revolution and after the adoption of our state constitution, till his death. The fatigues of an extensive circle of practice, and the exposures incident to a professional life, impaired his constitution, and he fell a victim to pulmonary consumption in 1793, in the 50th year of his age. A.l FLAGELLIFORMIS. Whip-like. A term ap- plied to a stem that is long and pliant, whip-like; as that of jasmine and blue boxthorn. See Caulis. Flake-white. Oxide of bismuth. FLA'MMULA. (Dim. of flamma, a fire: named from the burning pungency of its taste.) See Ranun- culus flammula. Flammula jovis. See Clematis recta. FLATULENT. Wiady. FLAX. See Linum. Flax-leaved daphne. See Daphne gnidium. Flax, purging. See Linum calharticum. Flaif spurge. See Daphne gnidium. FLEA-WORT. See Plantago psyllium. Fle'men. (From flecto, to incline downwards.) Flegma. A tumour about the ankles. Flere'sin. Gout. FLESH. 1. The muscles of animals. 2. A vulgar term for all the soft parts of an animal. 3. It is also applied to leaves, fruit Sec which have the appearance or consistence of flesh. FLE'XOR. The name of several muscles, the of- fice of which is to bend parts into which they are in- serted. Flexor accessory's pigitorum pepis. See Flexor longus digitorum pedis. Flexor brevis oioitorum pedis, perforatvs. sublimis. A flexor muscle of the toes, situated on the foot Flexor brevis digitorum pedis, per for atas of ^ Ml FLE FLE Albinus. Flexor brevis of Douglas. Flexor digitorum brevis, sive perforatuspedis of Winslow. Perforatus, seu flexor secundi internodii digitorum pedis of Cow- per ; and Calcano sus-phalangettien commun of Du- mas. It arises by a narrow, tendinous, and fleshy be- ginning, from the Inferior protuberance of the os cal- cis. It likewise derives many of iu fleshy fibres from the adjacent aponeurosis, and soon forms a thick belly, which divides into four portions. Each of these por- tions terminates in a flat tendon, the fibres of which decussate, to afford a passage to a tendon of the long Uexor, and afterward reuniting, are inserted mto the second phalanx of each of the four less toes. This muscle serves to bend the second joint of the toes. Flexor brevis minimi digiti pepis. Parathenar minor of Winslow. This little muscle is situated along the Ulterior surface and outer edge of the meta- tarsal bone of the little toe. It arises tendinous from the basis of that bone, and from the ngamenu that connect it to the os cuboides. It soon becomes fleshy, and adheres almost the whole length ofthe metatarsal bone, at the anterior extremity of which it forms a small tendon, that is inserted into the root of the first joint of the little toe. Iu use is to bend the Httle toe. Flexor brevis pollicis manus. Flexor secundi internodii of Douglas. Thenar of Winslow. Flexor primi et secundi ossis pollicis of Cowper ; and Carpo- phalangien du pouce of Dumas. This muscle is di- vided into two portions by the tendon of the flexor longus pollicis. The outermost portion arises tendi- nous from the anterior part of the os trapezoides and internal annular ligament. The second, or innermost, and thickest portion, arises from the same bone, and likewise from the os magnum, and os cuneiforme. Both these portions are inserted tendinous into these sesamoid bones of the thumb. The use of this muscle is to bend the second joint of the thumb. Flexor brevis pollicis pepis. A muscle of the great toe, that bends the first joint of that part. Flexor brevis of Douglas. Flexor brevis pollicis of Cowper; and Tarsophalangien du pouce of Dumas. It is situ- ated upon the metatarsal bone of the great toe, arises tendinous from the under and anterior part of the os calcis, and from the under part of the os cuneiforme externum. It soon becomes fleshy and divisible into two portions, which do not separate from each other till they have reached the anterior extremity of the metatarsal bone of the great toe, where they become. tendinous, and then tbe innermost portion unites with the tendon ofthe abductor .and the outermost with that of the abductor pollicis. They adhere to the external os sesamoideum, and are finally inserted into tlie root of tiie first joint of the great toe. These two portions, by their separation, form a groove, in which passes the tendon of the flexor longus pollicis. Flexor carpi rapialis. A long thin muscle, situ- ated obliquely at the inner and anterior part of the forearm, between the palmaris longus and the pro- nator teres. Radialis internus of Albinus and Wins- low ; and Epilrochlo metacarpien of Dumas. It arises tendinous from the inner condyle of the os humeri, and, by many fleshy fibres, from the adjacent tendi- nous fascia. It descends along the inferior edge of the pronator teres, and terminates in a long, flat, and thin tendon, which afterward becomes narrower and thicker, and, after passing under the internal annular ligament, in a groove distinct from the other tendons ofthe wrist, it spreads wider again, and is inserted into the fore and upper part of the metacarpal bone that sustains the fore-finger. It serves to bend the hand, and its oblique direction may likewise enable it to assist in iu pronation. Flexor carpi ulnaris. Ulnaris internus of Winslow and Albinus. Epitrochli cubito carpien of Dumas. A muscle situated on the cdbit or forearm, that assisU in bepding the arm. It arises tendinous from the inner condyle of the os humeri, and, by a small fleshy origin, from the anterior edge of the ole- cranon. Between these two portions, we find the uluar nerve passing to the forearm. Some of iu fibres arise likewise from the tendinous fascia that co- vers the muscles of the forearm. In iu descent, it soon beccmes tepdinnus, but iu fleshy fibres do not entirely disappear till it has reached the lower extre- mity of the ulna, where iu tendon spreads a little, and after sending off a few fibres to the external and 362' • internal and annular ligamenu, is Inserted into tne 00 pisiforme. . FLKX0R L0N8U8 P10ITORUM PEPIS PRPFUNDUS perforans. A flexor muscle of the toes, situated along the posterior part and inner side of tlie leg. Per- forans seu flexor prof undus of Douglas. Flexor digi- torum longus, sive perforans pedis, and perforans seu flexor tertii internodii digitorum pedis of Cowper; apd Tibio phalangHien pf Dumas. It arises fleshy from the back part of the tibia, and, after running down to the internal ankle, iu tendon passes under a kind of annular ligament, and then through a sinuosity at the inside of the os calcis.* Soon after this it receives a small tendon from tbe flexor longus pollicis pedis, and about the middle of the foot it divides into four ten- dons, which pass through the slits of the flexor brevia digitorum pedis, and are inserted into the upper part of the last bone of all the less toes. About the mid- dle of the foot, this muscle unites with a fleshy por- tion, whicli, from the name of its first describer, has been usually called massa carnea Jacobi Sylvii: il is also termed Flexor accessorius digitorum pedis. This appendage arises by a thin fleshy origin, from most part of the sinuosity of the os calcis, and likewise by a thin tendinous beginning from the anterior part of the external tubercle of that bone; it soon becomes all fleshy, and unites to the long flexor just before it di- vides into its four tendons. The use of this muscle is to bend the last joint of the toes. Flexor longus pollicis manus. Flexor longus pollicis of Albinus. Flexor tertii internodii of Doug- las ; Flexor tertii internodii sive longissimus pollicis of Cowper; and radio-phalangetien du pouce of Du- mas. A muscle of the thumb placed at the side ofthe flexor longus digitorum, profundus, perforans, and co- vered by the extensores carpi radiales. It arises fleshy from the anterior surface of the radius, immediately below the insertion of the biceps, and is continued down along the oblique ridge, which serves for the in- sertion of the supinator brevis, as far as the pronator quadratus. Some of its fibres spring likewise from tlie neighbouring edge of the interosseous ligament Its tendon passes under the internal annular ligament of the wrist, and, after running along the inner surface of the first bone of the thumb, between the two portions of the flexor brevis pollicis, goes to be inserted ipto tiie last joint of the thumb, being bound down in ite way by the ligamentous expansion that is spread over the second bone. In some subjecu we find a tendinous portion arising from the inner condyle of the os hu- meri, and forming a fleshy slip that commonly termi- nates near the upper part of the origin of this muscle from the radius. The use of this muscle is to bend the last joint of the thumb. Flexor lonous pollicis pepis. A muscle of the great toe, situated aloug the posterior part of the leg. It arises tendinous and fleshy a little below the head of the fibula, and iu fibres continue to adhere to that bone almost to iu extremity. A little above the heel it terminates in a round tendon, which, after passing in a groove formed at the posterior edge of the astra- galus, and internal and lateral part of theos calcis in which it is secured by an annular ligament, goes to'be inserted into the last bone of the great toe, which it serves to bend. Flexor ossis metacarpi pollicis. Opponent pollicis of Innes. Opponent pollicis manus of Albi- nus. Flexor primi internodii of Douglas. Antithenar sive semt-interosseus pollicis of Winslow; and Carpo- phalangien du pouce of Dumas. A muscle of the thumb, situated under the abductor brevis pollicis which it resembles in ite shape. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the os scaphoides, and from the ante^ nor and inner part of the internal annular ligament It is inserted tendinous and fleshy into the under ami anterior part of the first bone of the thumb. It serw. to turn the first bone of tbe thumb upon ite axis, ami at the same time to bring it inwards opposite to tha other fingers. luu Flexor parvus minimi pigiti. Abductor mi,,™.- digiti, Hypolhenar Riolani of Douglas. Hwot/Zmnl minimi digiti of Winslow ; and second earpo-phalan- gien dupetil doigt of Dumas. A muscle of trTelltth. finger, situated along the inner surface of the meta carpal bone of the little finger. It arises tendinouTand fleshy from the hook-like process of the unciform bone and likewise from the anterior surface of tha adjacent FLO FLO partof the annular ligament It terminates in a flat tendon, which is connected with that of the abductor minimi digiti, and inserted into the inner and anterior part of the upper end of the first bone of the little finger. It serves to bend the little finger, and likewise to assist the abductor. Flexor profunpus perforans. Profundus, of Albinus. Perforans, of Douglas. Perforans vulgo profundus, of Winslow; Flexor tertii internodii digi- torum manus, vel perforatus manus, of Cowper; and Cubito phalangetien commun, of Dumas. A muscle of the fingers situated on the forearm, immediately under the perforatus, which it greatly resembles in its shape. It arises fleshy from the external side, and upper part ofthe ulna, for some way downwards, and from a large portion of the inlerrosseous ligament. It BpliU into four tendons a little before it passes under the annular ligament of the wrist, and these pass through tlie slit in the tendons of the flexor sublimis, to be inserted into the lore and upper part of the third or last bone of all the fore-lingers, the joint of which they bend. Flexor sublimis perforatus. This muscle, which is the perforatus of Cowper, Douglas, and Winslow, is, by Albinus and others, named sublimis. It has gotten the name of perforatus, from its tendons being perforated by those of another flexor muscle of the finger, called the perforans. They who give it the appellation of sublimis, consider iu situation with respect to the latter, and whicli, instead of perforans, they name profundus. It is a long muscle, situated most commonly at the anterior and inner part of the forearm, between the palmaris longus and the flexor carpi ulnaris; but, in some subjects, we find it placed under the former of these muscles, between the flexor oarpi ulnar's and the flexor carpi radialis. It arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the inner condyle of the os humeri, from the inner edge of tlie coronoid process of the ulna, and from the upper and forepart of the radius, down to near the insertion of tlie pronator teres. A little below the middle of the forearm, its fleshy belly divides into four portions, which degenerate into as many round tendons, that pass all together under the internal annular ligament of the wrist, after which they separate from each other, become thinner and flatter, and running along the palm ofthe hand, under the aponeurosis palmaris, are inserted into the upper part of the second bone of each finger. Previous to this insertion, however, the fibres of each tendon de- cussate near the extremity of the first bone, so as to afford a passage to a tendon of the perforans. Of ttiese four tendons, that of the middle finger is the largest, that of the forefinger the next in size, and that of lhe little finger the smallest. The use of this muscle is to bend the second joint of the fingers. Flexor tertii internopii. See Flexor longus pollicis manus. FLEXUOSUS. Flexuous; full of turnings or windings. A stem is so named which is zigzag, form- ing angles alternately from right to left, and from left to right; as in Smilax aspera. FLINT. A hard stone, found in beds of chalk, and in primitive, transition, secondary, and alluvial moun- tains. Iu constituenu are silica, lime, alumina, and oxide of iron. FLINTY SLATE. Basanite. A mineral, of which there are two kinds. 1. Common flinty slate, of an ash-gray colour, with other colours, in flamed, striped, and spotted delinea- tions. It is found in different paru of the great tract •f elay-slate and gray-wacke which extends from St. Abb's head to Portpatrick. 8. Lydian stone, of a grayish-black and velvet-black colour. It is found frequently along with common flinty slate, in beds of clay-slate. It occurs in Bohe- mia and the Pentland hills, near Edinburgh. It is sometimes used as a touchstone for ascertaining the parity of gold and silver. FLOATSTONE. The spongiform quartz of Jameson. FLOCCILATION. (Floccilatio; from floccus, the nap of clothes.) Picking the bedclothes. A symptom of "great danger in acute diseases. FLORAL. (Floraiis; from flos, a flower.) Be- longing to a flower; as floral leaf See Bractea- [FLORA OF NORTH AMERICA. " Before the revolutionary struggle began in France, Louis 16th had patronized a botanical inquiry into the vegetable pro** ductions of North America. In the sixth volume qf our Medical Repository, we gave an account of tha establishmenu formed for that purpose, and of the history of the oaks of North America, published by Mr. Michaux, the botanist employed by that monarch. Since that work on the Quercus family was published, the great performance of Mr. Michaux on the vegeta- bles of that extensive country generally, has made its appearance." " The industrious author of this work had spent six years in Persia before his mission to America. He afterward passed twelve years inexplering the regipns betweep Hudsqn's Bay and Carolina. In the course pf the numerous excursions he made during that time through the diversified states, provinces, and territo- ries, he collected the materials of this new and more complete synopsis of North American planu. This, he hopes, will be found to be the case, notwithstanding the prior descriptions of the planu of Canada by Cornu- ti; of Virginia by Clayton, aided by Gronovius; of Ca- rolina by Catesby, with plates, as well as by Walther and Bartram; and of the more northern parts, by Marshall and Forster. " This work is published by the author's son, the father having left it in his hands rather unfinished, when he set off on his voyage of discovery to the islands lying in the Great South Sea. We mention with concern the death of this indefatigable naturalist in 1802. He fell a victim to the zeal with which he urged his physical inquiries on the coast of Mada- gascar. • "The author follows the Linnaean or sexual sys- tem. In addition to the vegetables, which are indige- nous in America, he has also noted the European plants growing there. The generic characters are chiefly taken from Murray's last edition of the system of vegetables. Mr. Michaux seems to have confirmed as many of tlie Linnaean species as he could; though, for the sake of perspicuity, he has described some of them over again. It is affirmed that the work contains no species that have not either been seen or gathered by Michaux himself. This must give to this Flora great value, and render it peculiarly interesting to the lovers of botany in tlie United States. Genuine descriptions recently made of the plants ofthe country by an actual observer, possessing remarkable skill and discernment in the practical as well as the theoretical parts of the science, cannot fail to increase the facility of its ac- quirement among our studious youth. To them, in particular, it will shorten the way to knowledge, aud at the same time, render it much more easy and de- lightful. "Particular labour has been bestowed upon the Cyperacea and Gramineae; and all the Cryptogamia have been sedulously attended to, except tbe fungi. As respecu the Filices, he adopu tbe arrangement of J. E. Smith; on the Musci, the system of Hedwig; and he follows the method of Acharius on the Lichens. Care has been taken that the genera of the same order should be assembled under the banner of affinities, and thrown into sections as far as the laws of the system would permit; so that they may be found by tbe in- quirer and student with the greater readiness and ease. " We consider this Flora boreali Americana as a most desirable addition to tbe natural history of our country. With this work in his hand, the botanist will be enabled to pursue his studies on tbe vegetables of Fredon (U. S.) and the adjoining regions, with ad- ditional ease and success. Though we cannot dis- miss it from our notice, without expressing pur regret that the author had oot enriched his book with some of the synonyms from other writers, with some of the popular and trivial names, and with some little sketch of the dietetic, medicinal, and economical uses of the more distinguished species."—Med. Repos. vol.8. A.] Flores benzoes. See Benzoic acid. Flores martiales. See Ferrum ammoniatum. Flores salis ammoniaci. See Ammonia sub- carbonas. Oil Flores sulphuris. See Sulphur. Flores sulphuris loti. See Sulphur latum. FLORESCENTIA. (From fleresco, to flourish or bloom.) The act of flowering, which Linna-us com- pares to the act of generation in animals. FLORET- A little flower. 363 FLO FLU FLOS. (Fltfs, ris. f.; a flower.) 1. A flower. That part of a plant, for the most part beautifully co- loured, and protecting the internal organs. Every flower has parts, whiclvare 1. Essential, constituting properly the flower; as the pistil, stamen, and receptacle. 2. Less essential, without which the flower is in some instances formed; as tlie calyx, corolla, and pe- dunculus. 3. Accidental, noticed in a few only; as the bractea and nectarium. A flower is said to be, 1. Complete, when furnished with calyx and corolla; as Nicotiana tabacum. 2. Incomplete, when the calyx or corolla is wanting. 3. Naked, devoid of the calyx; as in Lilium candi- dum, and Tulipa gesneriana. 4. Apetaloid, without Ihe corolla; as in Galena Africana, and Saururus ternuus. When the stamens and pistils are both, as usual, in one flower, that flower is called perfect, or united; when they are situated in different flowers of the same species, they are called separated flowers ; that which has the stamens being named the barren flower, as producing no fruit in itself, and that with the pistils the fertile one, as bearing tbe seed. The flower contains the internal or genital parU of a plant: 1. The stamen or male genital organ. 2. The pistillum or female genital organ. Fronvtheir diversity, flowers are called, 1. Male, which have the stamina only. 2. Female, in whicli are the pistils only. 3. Hermaphrodite, which contain both stamens and pistils. 4. Neuter, naturally deficient of stamens and pistils; as the marginal flowers of the Centaurea cyanus, and Jacobea. 5. Castrate, when the anthers or the pistils are na- turally wanting. The pistils, for example, are want- ing in the Calendula officinalis, and in the Viola mira- bilis, there are no anthers. ' 6. Abortive, the fecundated germens of which wither before the maturity ofthe fruit; as happens to the flo- reu in the radius of the Helianthus annuus. 7. Monstrous, when the internal organs become pe- tals, as is the case with full or double flowers. Besides these distinctions, Linnaeus's favourite divi- sion is into, 1. Aggregate. 2. Compound. 3. Amentaceous 4. Glumose, or chaffy, peculiar to the grasses. 5. The sheathed flower, the common receptacle of which springs from a sheath; as in Arum. 6. The Umbellate. 7. The Cymuse. See also Inflorescence. II. A term used by former chemisu to whatever had a flower-like appearance, especially if obtained by sub- limation, as flowers of sulphur, benjamin, zinc, &c. Flos ferri. A radiated variety of carbonate of lime. FLOSCULUS. A little flower. A term applied in botany to the small and numerous floreu of a com- pound flower, whicli are all sessile on a common undi vided receptacle, and enclosed in one contiguous ca- lyx, or perianth. FLOUR. The powder of the gramineous seeds. FLOWER. See Flos. FLOWER-DE-LUCE. See Iris germanica. Flowers of benjamin. See Benzoic acid. FLOYER, Sir John, was bom at Hinters, in Staf- fordshire, about the year 1649, and graduated at Ox- ford. He then settled at Litchfield, where his atten- tion and skill procured him extensive reputation, inso- much that he was honoured with knighthood, as a reward for his talente. He strongly advocated the use of cold bathing, particularly in chronic rheumatism, and nervous disorders: and he ascribed the increasing prevalence of consumption to the discontinuance of the practice of baptizing children by immersion. He published several works on this and other subjecu; particularly an excellent treatise on the asthma, un- der which he himself laboured from the time of pu- berty, notwithstanding which he lived to be an old man. He is said to have been one of the first who reckoned the number of pulsations by a time-piece. 364 FLUATE. Fluas. A compound of the fluoric acid with salifiable bases: thus, fluate of lime, A.c. FLUCTUA'TION. Fluctuatio. A term used by surgeons, to express the undulation of a fluid; thus when pus is formed in an Bbscess, or when water ac- cumulates in the abdomen, if the abscess or abdomen be lightly pressed with the fingers, the motion of fluc- tuation may be distinctly felt. FLUELLIN. See Antirrhinum elatine. FLUID. Fluidus. A fluid is that, the particles of which so little attract each other, that when poured out, it drops guttatim, and adapts iuelf in every respect to the form ofthe vessel containing it. The fluids of animal bodies, and particularly tiiose of the human body, are something very considerable in proportion to the solids; the ratio in the adult being as nine to one. Chaussier put a dead rwidy of 120 pounds into an oven, and found it, after many days' successive desiccation, reduced to 12 pounds. Bodies found, after being buried for a long time in the burning sands of the Arabian deserts, present an extraordinary diminution of weight. The animal fluids are sometimes contained in ves- sels, wherein they move with more or less rapidity; sometimes in little areola; or spaces, where they seem to be kept in reserve; and at other times they are placed in the great cavities where they make only a temporary stay of longer or shorter duration. The fluids of the human body are, 1. The blood. 2. The lymph. 3. The perspiratory or perspirable fluids, which comprise the liquids of cutaneous transpiration : the transpiration or exhalation of mucous membranes, as also of the synovial, serous, and cellular; of the adi- pose cells, the medullary membranes, the thyroid and thymus glands, &c. 4. The follicular fluid; the sebaceous secretion of the skin, the cerumen, the ropy matter from the eye- lids, the mucus from the glands and follicles of that name from the tonsils, the cardiac glands, the prostate, the vioinity ofthe anus, and some other parte. 5. The glandular fluids; the tears, the saliva, the pancreatic fluid, the bile, the urine, the secretion from Cowper's glands, the semen, the milk, the liquid con- tained in the supra-renal capsules, that of the testicles, and of the mamma- of new-born infants. 6. The chyme and the chyle. The properties of fluids, both chemical and physical, are exceedingly various. Many have some analogy to each other under these two relations; but. none exhibit a perfect resemblance. The writers of all ages have attached a considerable degree of importance to their methodical arrangement; and according to the doctrine then flourishing in the schools, they have created dif- ferent systems of classification. Thus, the ancients, who attributed much importance tothe four elements, said that there were four principal humours, the blood, the lymph, or pituita, the yellow bile, the black bile, or atra bilis; and these four humours correspond to the four elements, to the four seasons of the year, to the four divisions of the day, and to the four tempera- ments. Afterward, at different periods, olher divi- sions have been substituted to this classification of the ancients. Thus, some have made three classes of liquids:—1. the chyme and chyle; 2. the blood; 3. the humours emanating from the blood. Some authors have been content with forming two classes:—1. pri- mary, alimentary, or useless fluids; 2. secondary, or useful. Consequently, they distinguished them into— 1. Recrementitious, or humours destined from then- formation to the nourishment of tbe body. 2. Excrementitious, or fluids destined to be thrown off from tbe system ; 3. Humours, which at times participate in the cha- racters of the two former classes, and are therefore named excremento-recrementitious. In later times, chemisu have endeavoured to class the humours according to their intimate or component nature, and thus they have established albuminous, fibrinous, saponaeocus, watery, Sec. fluids. FLUOBORATE. A compound of the fluoboric acid with a salifiable basis. FLUOBORIC ACID. Acidum fluoboricum. Pro- bably a compound of fluorine with boron. It is a gaseous acid, and may be obtained by heating in a glass retort twelve paru of sulphuric acid with a mix- FLU FLU lure of one part of fused boracic acid, and two of fluor- spar, reduced to a very fine powder. It must be re- ceived over mercury. It combines with salifiable b«ses, and forms salu called fluoborites. FLU'OR. Octohedral fluor of Jameson. It is di- vided into three sub-species, compact fluor, foliated fluor, and earthy fluor. This genus of mineral abounds in nature, formed by the combination ofthe fluoric acid with lime. It is called spar, because it has the sparry form and fracture: fluor, because it melu very readily; and vitreous, because it has the appearance of" glass, and may be fused into glass of no contempti- ble appearance. Fluor albus. See Leucorrhaa. FLUO RIC ACID. (Acidum fluoricum, because obtained from the fluor-spar.) Hydro-fluoric acid. " The fusible spar which is generally distinguished by the name of Derbyshire spar, consists of calcareous earth in combination with this acid. If the pure fluor, or spar, be placed in a retort of lead or silver, with a receiver of the same metal adapted, and its weight of sulphuric acid be then poured upon it, the fluoric acid will be disengaged by the application of a moderate heat. This acid gas readily combines with water; for which purpose it is necessary that the receiver should previously be half filled with that fluid. If the receiver be cooled with ice, and no water put in it, then the condensed acid is an intensely active liquid. It has the appearance of sulphuric acid, but is much more volatile, and sends off white fumes when exposed to air. Its specific gravity is only 1.0009. It must be examin"d with great caution, for when ap- plied to the skin it instantly disorganizes it, and pro- duces very painful wounds. When potassium is in- troduciHl iuto it, it acts with intense energy, and pro-' duces hydrogen gas and a neutral salt; when lime is made to act upon it, there is a violent heat excited, water is formed, and the same substance as fluor-spar is produced. With water in a certain proportion, its density increases to 1.^5. When it is dropped into water, a hissing noise is produced, with much h»at, and au acid fluid not disagreeable to the taste is formed if the water be iu sufficient quantity. It instantly corrodes and dissolves glass. It appears extremely probable, from all the facts known respecting the fluoric combinations, that fluor- spar contains a peculiar acid matter; and that this acid matter is united to lime in the spar, seems evident from the circumstance, that gypsum or sulphate of lime is tjie residuum of the distillation of fluor-spar and sulphuric acid. The results of experimenu on fluor- spar have been differently stated.by chemisu. Some have considered fluoric acid as a compound of fluorine with hydrogen, but it seems on the whole to be the analogy of chlorine. But the analogy is incom- plete. Certainly it is consonant to the true logic of chemical science to regard chlorine as a simple body, since every attempt to resolve it into simpler forms of matter has failed. But fluorine has not been exhibited in an insulated state like chlorine; and here therefore the analogy does not hold. The marvellous activity of fluoric acid may be in- ferred from the following remarks of Sir II. Davy, from which also may be estimated in some measure the prodigious difficulty attending refined investigations on this extraordinary substance. 11 undertook the experiment of electrising pure liquid fluoric acid with considerable interest, as it seemed to offer the most probable method of ascertaining its real nature; but considerable difficulties occurred in exe- cuting the process. The liquid fluoric acid immediately destroys glass, and all animal and vegetable substances; it acta on all bodies containing metallic oxides; and I know of no substances which are not rapidly dissolved or decomposed by it, except metals, charcoal, phospho- rus, sulphur, and certain combinations of chlorine. I attempted to make tubes of sulphur, of muriates of lead, and of copper containing metallic wires, by which it might be electrised, but without success. I suc- ceeded, however, in boring a piece of horn silver in Buch a manner that I was able to cement a platina wire Into it bv means of a spirit lamp; and by inverting this in a tray of platina, filled with liquid fluoric acid, I contrived to submit the fluid to the agency of elec- tricity in such a manner, that, in successive experi- mpnu, It was possible to collect any elastic fluid that might be produced. Operating iu tl'iis way with a very weak voltaic power, and keeping the apparatus cool by a freezing mixture, I ascertained that the pladna wire at the positive pple rapidly corroded, and became covered with a chocolate powder; gaseous matter sepa rated at the negative pole, whicli I could never obtain in sufficient quantities to analyze with accuracy, but it inflamed like hydrogen. No other inflammable matter was produced when the acid was pure.' If instead of being distilled in metallic "vessels, the mixture of fluor-spar and oil of vitriol be distilled in glass vessels, little of the corrosive liquid will be eb- tained; but the glass will be acted upop, and a peculiar gaseous substance will be produced, which must be collected over mercury. The best mode of procuring this gaseous body is to mix the fluor-spar with pounded glass or quartz; and in this case the glass retort may be preserved from corrosion, and the gas obtained in greater quantities. This gas, which is called silicated fluoric gas, is possessed of very extraordinary pro- perties. It is very heavy; about 48 times denser than hydro- gen. When brought into contact with water, it in- stantly deposites a white gelatinous substance, which is hydrate of silica; it produces white fumes when suf- fered to pass into the atmosphere. It is not affected by any of the common combustible bodies; but when potassium is strongly heated in it, it takes fire and burns with a deep red liglit; the gas is absorbed, and a fawn- coloured substance is formed, which yields alkali to water with slight effervescence, and contains a com- bustible body. The washings afford potassa, and a salt, from which the strong acid fluid previously described, may be separated by sulphuric acid. If, instead of glass or silica, the fluor spar be mived with dry vitrepus boracic acid, and dis'iiled in a glass vessel with sulphuric acid, the proportions being one part boracic acid, two fluor-spar, and twelve oil of vitriol, the gaseous substance formed is of a different kind, and is called the fluoboric gas. It is colourless; its smell is pungent, and resembles that of muriatic acid ; it cannot be breathed without suffocation ; il ex- tinguishes combustion : and reddens strongly the tinc- ture of turnsol. It hits no manner of action on glass, but a very powerful one on vegetable and animal matter. It attacks them with as much force as con- centrated sulphuric acid, and appears to operate on these bodies by the production of water; for while it car- bonizes them, or evolves carbon, they may be touched without any risk of burning. Exposed to a high tem- perature, it is not decomposed ; it is condensed by cold without changing iu form. When it is put in contact with oxygen, or air, either at a high or low temperature, it experiences no change, except seizing, at ordinary temperatures, the moisture which these gases contain It becomes in consequence a liquid which emits ex- tremely dense vapours. It operates ip the same way with all the gases which contain hygrometric water. However little they may contain, it occasions iu them very perceptible vapours. It may hence be employed with advantage to show whether or not a gas contains moisture. No combustible body, simpIe»or compound, attacks fluoboric gas, if we except the alkaline metals. Potas- sium and sodium, with the aid of heat, burn in this gas, almost as brilliantly as in oxygen. Boron and fluate of potassa are the producu of this decomposi- tion. It might hence be inferred, that the metal seizes the oxygen of the boracic acid, sets the boron at liberty, and is iuelf oxidized and combined with the fluoric acid. According to Sir II. Davy's views, the fluoboric gas beine a compound of fluorine and boron, tho potas- sium unites to tlie former, giving rise to the fluoride of potassium, while tlie boron remains disengaged. Fluoboric gas is very soluble in water. Dr. John Davy says, water can combine with 700 limes its own volume, or twice its weight, at the ordinary temperature and pressure of the air. The liquid has a specific gravity of 1.770. If a bottle containing this gas be un- corked under water, the liquid will rush in and fill it with explosive violence. Water saturated with this »as is limpid, fuming, and very caustic. By heat about one-fifth of the absorbed gns may be expelled; but if is impossible to abstract more. It then resembles con- centrated sulphuric acid, and boils at a temperature considerably above 212°. It afterward candenses. al- together, in stria, although it contains still a very large quun; i:y of gas. It unites with the bases forming salts, FOE FON called fluoborates. none of which has been applied to any use. The 2d part ofthe Phil. Transactions, for 1812, con- tains an excellent paper by Dr. John Davy on fluosili- cic and fluoboric gases, and the combinations of the latter with ammoniacal gas. When united in equal volumes, a pulverulent salt is formed; a second vo- lume of ammonia, however, gives a liquid compound; and a third of ammonia, which is the limit of combina- tion, affords still a liquid; both of them curious 60 many accounu. «They are,' says he, ' the first salts that have been observed liquid at the common temper- ature of the atmosphere. And they are additional facte in support of the doctrine of definite proportions, and of the relation of volumes.' The fluosilicic acid also unites to bases forming ffuosilicates. From tbe remarkable property fluoric acid possesses of corroding glass, it has been employed for etching on it, both in ihe gaseous state, and combined with water; and an ingenious apparatus for this purpose is given by Mr. Richard Knight, in the Philosophical Maga- zine, vol. xvii. p. 357. Of the combinations of this acid with most of the bases, little is known. Beside the fluor spar and cryolite, in which it is abundant, fluoric acid has been detected in the topaz; in wavelite, in which, however, it is not rendered sen- sible by sulphuric acid; and in fossil teeth and fossil ivory, though it is not found in either of these in their natural state."—Ure's Chem. Diet. Fluoric acid, silicated. See Fluoric acid. FLUORIDE. A combination of fluorine with a salifiable basis. FLUORINE. The imaginary radical of fluoric acid. FLUOSILICIC ACID. See Fluoric acid. FLUX. 1. This word is often employed for dysen- teria. 2. A general term made use of to denote any sub- stance or mixture added to assist the fusion of metals. FLUXION. Fluxio. A term mostly applied by chemisu, to signify the change of metals, or other bo- dies, from the solid into the fluid state, by the applica- tion of heat. See Fusion. FLY. Musca. Fly, Spanish. See Cantharis. FO'CILE. The ulna and the radius are occasion- ally denominated by the barbarous appellations of focile majus and minus; the tibia and fibula in the leg are also so called. Fo'cus. A lobe of the liver. Fopi'na. (From fodio, to dig.) A quarry. The labyrinth of the ear. Fojnicula'tum lignum. A name for sassafras. FOSNI'CULUM. (Quasi fanum oculorvm, the hay or herb good for the sight; so called because it is thought good for the eyes.) Fennel. See Anethum. Fojniculum alpinum. The herb spignel. See JEthusa meum. Fojniculum annuum. Royal cummin. Foskiculum aquaticum. See Phdlandrium aqua- ticum. • Fojniculum pulce. See Anethum faniculum. Fojniculum oermanicum. See Anethum fani- culum. Foiniculum marinum. Samphire. Fojniculum orientals. See Cuminum. Foiniculum porcinum. See Peucedanum officinale. Fojniculum-sanense. Aniseed. Fojniculum sylvestre. Bastard spignel. See Seseli montanum, of Linnaeus. Fojniculum tortuosum. French hartwort. See Seseli tortuosum. Fojniculum vuloare. See Anethum faniculum. FCE'NUM. (Fanum, i. n. hay.) Hay. Fojnum camelorum. See Juncus odoralus. Fqjnum GR.CCUM. See Trigonella fanum gracum. Fojnum sylvestre. Wild fenugreek. FOESIUS, Anutius, was born at Mentz, in 1528, and received his education at Paris, where he imbibed a strong predilection for the Greek language, and par- ticularly the works of Hippocrates. Returning to his native place about the age of 28, his talenU soon pro- cured him such extensive reputation, that several princes endeavoured to allure him lo their respective courts, but without success. The practice'of his pro- fession, instead of weakening his attachment to Hip- 366 pocrates, only stimulated him to a more profound study of his writings; where he found the most cor- rect delineations of diseases, and the most important ^ observations concerning them, made about two thou- sand years before. He first published an excellent Latin translation and commentary on his second book of Epidemics: then an explanation of the terms used by him, under tiie title of " GSconomia Hippocratis;" and, lastly, at the solicitation of the chief [ihysicians of Europe, he undertook a complete correct edition of his works, with an interpretation and notes, which he accomplished in six years, in such a manner as to rank him among the ablest interpreters of the ancienu. He was also author of a Pharmacopoeia for his native city; and died in 1595. Fceta'bulum. (From fateb, to become putrid.) 1. An encysted abscess. 2. A foul ulcer. FCE'TUS. (From feo, to bring forth, according to Vossius.) Epicyema; Epigonion. The child en- closed in the uterus of iu mother, is called a tonus from the fifth month after pregnancy until the time of its birth. See Ovum. FOLIATA TERRA. 1. Sulphur. 2. An old name ofthe acetate of potassa. FOLIATIO. (From folium, a leaf.) The manner in which leaves are folded up in their buds. See Ver- natio. FOLIA'TUS. (From iu resemblance to folium, a leaf.) Foliate, leafy. • FOLICULUS. (Diminutive of foliis, a leather bag.) A small follicle. FOLIOLUM. A leaflet or little leaf. FOLIUM. (Folium, i. n.; from qtvXXov, the leaf of a tree.) See Leaf. Folium orientals. See Cassia senna. FOLLICLE. (Folliculus; diminutive ot foliis, a bag.) A small bag; applied to glands. See Folli- culose. FOLLICULOSE. (Folliculosus; from folliculus, a little bag.) A term applied to a simple gland or fol- licle. One of the most simple species of gland, con- sisting merely of a hollow vascular membrane or fol- licle, and an excretory duct; such are the muciparous glands, the sebaceous, &c. - FOLLICULUS. (Diminutive of foliis, a bag.) 1. A little bag. See Folliculose. 2. In botany, a follicle is a one-valved pericarp, or seed-vessel. It has one cell, and bursU lengthwise, and bears the seeds on or near iu edges, or on a recep- tacle parallel therewith. From the adhesion of the seeds it is distinguished into, 1. Follicle, with a partition, when the seeds adhere to an intermediate dissepiment. 2. Follicle, without a partition, when the seeds ad- here to the internal sides only. From the number of seeds, 1. Monosperm follicle ; as in Orontium. 2. Polysperm; as in Asclepias syriaca. From the direction into, 1. Erect; as in Vinca and Nerium. 2. Reflected; as in Plumeria. 3. Horizontal; as in Cameraria. Folliculis pellis. The gallbladder. FOMENTATION. Fomentatio. A sort of partial bathing, by applying hot flannels to any part, dipped in medicated decoctions, whereby steams are commu- nicated to the parts, their vessels are relaxed, and their morbid action sometimes removed Fomes ventriculi. Hypochondriacism. FO'MITES. A term mostly applied to substances imbued with contagion. FON3. A fountain. Fons pulsatilis. See Fontandla. ' FONTANE'LLA. (Diminutive of fons, a foun- tain.) Fons pulsatilis. The parietal bones and the frontal do not coalesce until the third year after birth so that, before this period, there is an obvious inter- stice, commonly called mould, and scientifically the fontanel, or fons pulsatilis. There is also a less space, occasionally, between the occipital and parietal bones, termed the posterior fontanel. These spaces between the bones are filled up by the dura mater pe- ricranium, and external integumenu, so that, durine birth, the size of the head maybe lessened- for at that time, the bones of the head, upon the 'superior FOR ■part, are not only pressed nearer to each other, but they frequently lap over one another, in order to dimi- nish the size during the passage of the head through the pelvis. FONTI'CULUS. (Diminutive of fons.) An issue. An artificial ulcer formed in any part, and kept dis- charging, by introducing daily a pea, covered with any digestive ointment. FORA'MEN. (From foro, to pierce.) A little opening. Foramen cojcum. 1. A single opening in the basis of the cranium between the ethmoid and the frontal bone, that gives exit to a small vein. 2. The name of a hole in the middle of the tongue. Foramen lacerum in basi cranii. A foramina in the basis of the cranium, through which the internal jugular vein, and tbe eighth pair and accessary nerves pass. Foramen lacerum orbitale superius. A large opening between the greater and less wing ofthe sphe- npid wine on each side, through which the third, fourth, first branch of the fifth, and the sixth pair of nerves, and the ophthalmic artery pass. Foramkn opticum. The hole transmitting the optic nerve. Foramen ovale. The opening between the two auricles of the heart of the foetus. See also Innomina- tum os. Foramen of Winslow. An opening in the omen- tum. See Omentum. Forami'nulum os. The ethmoid bone. Force, vital. See Vis vita. FO'RCEPS. (Forceps, cipis. f.; quasi ferriceps, ns being the iron with which we seize any thing hot, from ferrum, iron, and capio, to take.) Pincers. A surgical instrument with which extraneous bodies, or other substances, are extracted. Also an instrument occasionally used by men midwives to bring the head of the foetus through the pelvis. * FORDYCE, George, was bprn at Aberdeen, in 1736, after the death of his father, and his mother having married again, he was sent to Fouran, when about two years old, where he received his school edu- cation ; aud thence returned to Aberdeen, where he was made master of arte, when only fourteen. Having evinced an inclination to medicine, he was soon after sent to his uncle, Dr. John Fordyce, who practised at Uppingham, with whom he remained several years. He then studied at Edinburgh, where he graduated in 1758, having defended a thesis on catarrh: after which he went to Leyden, principally to improve himself in anatomy under Albinus. The following year he set- tled in Loudon, and began to give lectures on chemis- try ; and, in 1764, he undertook also to teach the prac- tice of physic, and the materia mediea: these subjests occupied him nearly three hours every morning, ex- cept on Sunday, for about thirty years successively. In 1770, he was chosen physician to St. Thomas's hos- pital, and, six years after, a Fellow of the Royal So- ciety : also, in 1787, he was admitted a Fellow of the College of Physicians; having been a licentiate for twenty-two years before. In 1793, he assisted in forming a small Society for the improvement of Medi- cal and Chirurgical Knowledge, which has since pub- lished three volumes of their Transactions. He died in 1802. The countenance of Dr. Fordyce was by no means expressive of his powers of mind: he was ra- ther negligent of his dress, and not sufficiently pleasing in his manners, to enable him to get into very exten- sive practice: besides, he was too fond of the plea- sures of society, to which he often sacrificed the hours that should have been dedicated to sleep. The vigour of his constitution long resisted these irregularities; but at length they brought on the gout, which was fol- lowed by dropsy, and this terminated his existence. He possessed a remarkably strong memory, which ena- bled him to lecture without any notes, and to compose his works for publication without referring to authors, wliich he had before read; and his having relied too much on this faculty may help to explain the want of method and elegance, and the many inaccuracies, whicli appear in his writings. He was author of seve- ral publications on medical and philosophical subjecU; many of which are to be found in the transactions of the societies to which he belonged. The most esteem- ed, and tnat on whicli he employed most labour, was a scries of " Dissertations on Fever;" four of them ap- FOR peared during his life, and another was left in manu- script, which has since been printed. His Treatise on Digestipn, was read originally as the Gulstonian Lec- ture before the College of Physicians. He was the pro- jector of the Experimente in heated rooms, of which Sir Charles Blagden gave an account. i-rf.OR?Y?El Sir William, was born at Aberdeen is. 1724. At the age of eighteen, having acquired a com- petept knowledge of physic and surgery, he went into the army. The support of the friends, whom he there procured, together with his own merit, soon brought him into great practice, when he afterward settled in London. The wealth, which he thus acquired, was liberally employed in acts of friendship, and in sup- porting useful projects; though he had some very severe losses. He wrote a Treatise on Fevers, and on the Ulcerated Sore Throat; on his entering into prac- tice, he likewise published on the Venereal Disease. He died after a long illness in 1792. FORENSIC. Forensis. Belonging to the forum, or courts of law: hence forensic medicine is that which is connected with a legal inquiry as to the cause of de- fect, disease, or death. FORESKIN. See Prepuce FORESTUS, or Van Forest, Peter, was born at Alcmaer, in 1522. He was sent to Louvain to study the law, but soon showed a strong inclination to medi- cine. He therefore cultivated this science at different universities in Italy, and afterward at Paris; but he graduated at Bologna. After being twelve years set- tled in his native town, he was invited to Delft, which was ravaged by a contagious epidemic; and being ex- tremely successful in the treatment of this, he received a considerable pension, and was retained as the public physician for nearly thirty years. In 1575, he was pre- vailed upon to give the first lecture on Medicine at the opening of the University of Leyden. He spent the latter part of his life in his native city, where he died in 1597. He was a very diligent observer of diseases, and showed often great judgment in anticipating the result, or jn treating them successfully. He published at different periods six voiumes of Medical and Sur- gical Cases; to one of which was added a Disserta- tion, exposing the fallacy and absurdity of pretending to judge of every thing by the urine. Boerliaave has highly commended his writings, which have been often reprinted. [Formations, mineral. " The word Formation may signify a single mass of one kind of rock, more or less extensive, or a collection of mineral substances, formed by the same agent, under the same or similar circumstances; or it may convey the idea, that certain masses or collections of minerals were formed not only by the same agent, but also at the same time. In this latter sense, indeed, the term is almost always em- ployed. The agent and time are to be determined by a careful examination of the external and internal relations of the whole formation."—Cleav. Min. A.l FO'RMIATE. Formias. A compound produced by the union of the formic acid with a salifiable basis: thus, formiate of ammonia, Sec. Fprmic At in. See Formica rufa. FORMI'CA. (Formica, a. f.; quod ferat micas, because of his diligence in collecting small particles of provision together.) 1. The name of a genus of insects. The ant or pis- mire. See Formica rufa. 2. The name of a black wart with a broad base, and cleft superficies, because the pain attending it resem- bles the biting of an ant. 3. A varicose tumour on the anus and glans penis. Formica miliaris. Any herpetic eruption. Fprmica rufa. The ant or pismire. This indus- trious little insect contains an acid juice, and gross oil, which were supposed to possess aphrodisiac virtues. The chrysalides of this animal are said to be diuretic and carminative, and by some recommended in the cure of dropsy. < The ant also ftirnishes au acid called the formic, which it has been leng known to contain, and occa- sionally to emit. It may be obtained, either by simple distillation, or by infusion of them In boiling water, and subsequent distillation of as much of the water as can be brought over without burning the residue. After this it may be purified by repeated rectifications, or by boiling to separate the impurities; or after recti- fication it may be concentrated by frost. 367 FOT FRA This acid has a very sour taste, nnd continues liquid even at very low temperatures. Its specific gravity is 1.1168 at 68°, which is much denser than acetic acid ever is. Dobereiner has recently succeeded in forming this acid artificially. When a mixture of tartaric acid, or of cream of tartar, black oxide of magnesia and water is heated, a tumultuous action ensues, carbonic acid is evolved, and a liquid acid distils over, which, on superficial examination, was mistaken for acetic acid, but which now proves to be formic acid. This acid, mixed with concentrated sulphuric acid, is at common temperatures convened into water and carbonic oxide; nitrate of silver or of mercury converts it, when gently heated, into carbonic acid, the oxides being at the same time reduced to the metallic state. With barytes, ox- ideof lead, and oxideof copper, it produces compounds, having all the properties of the genuine formintes of these metals. If a portion of sulphuric acid be em- ployed in the above process, the tartaric acid is resolved entirely into carbonic acid, water, and formic acid; and the product of the latter is much increased. The best proportions are, two parts tartaric acid, five per- oxide of manganese, and five sulphuric acid diluted with about twice its weight in water. Fo'rmix. See Herpes exedens. FO'RMULA. (Diminutive of forma, a form.) A little form of prescriptions, such as physicians direct in extemporaneous practice, in distinction from the greater forms in pharmacopoeias, Sec. Fornax. A furnace. FOR XICIFORMIS. Vaulted. Applied to the nec- tary of some plante; as the Symphytum officinale, Sec. See Nectarium. FORNIX. (Fornix, an arch or vault.) A part of I the corpus callosum iu the brain is so called, because, if viewed in a particular direction, it has some resem- blance to the arch of an ancient vault. It is the me- I dullary body, composed of two anterior and two pos- terior crura, situated at the bottom and inside of the lateral ventricle over the third ventricle, and below tlie septum lucidutn. FOSSA. (From fodio, to dig.) Fovea. A little depression or sinus. The pudendum muliebre. Fossa amynt*. A double-headed roller for the fare. Fossa maona. 1. The great groove of the ear. 2. The pudendum muliebre. Fossa navicularis. 1. The cavity at the bottom of the entrance of the pudendum muliebre. •2. The great groove of the ear. Fossa ovalis. The depression in the right auricle of the human heart, which in the foetus opened into the other auricle, forming the foramen ovale. Fossa pituitaria. The depression in the sella turcica of lhe sphenoid bone. FOSSIL. (Fossilis; from fodio, to dig.) Any thing dug out of the earth. Fossil copal. Highgate resin. A semi-franspa- rent, brittle, resinous substance, of a yellowish-brown colour; found in the bed of blue clay at Highgate, near London. Fo'ssilus. The bone of the leg. FOTHERGILL, John, was horn in Yorkshire, in 1712, of a respectable Quaker family. After passing through an apprenticeship to an apothecary, he went lo Edinburgh, where he graduated at the age of twen- ty-four, taking for his inaugural thesis the use of emetics. He then studied for two years at St. Thomas's Hospital, and after an excursion to the continent, set- tled in London in 1740, and six years after became a licentiate. His practice was for some time chiefly gra- tuitous ; but his "Account of the Putrid Sore Throat," published in 174H, brought him speedily into reputa- tion. He was successively elected a Fellow of the College of Physicians at Edinburgh, of the Royal So- ciety of London, and of some otfier societies abroad. His early partiality to botaoy induced him, as his prac- tice increased, to purchase a large piece of ground for the cultivation of rare and valuable planu, in which he spared no expense; neither did he neglect other de- partmenU of natural history. He was also an active and liberal promoter of many successful schemes for the public benefit; and particularly in instituting the school at Ackworth in Yorkshire. He was of a rather delicate constitution, but a steady temperance pre- served his health, till in 1778 he had an attack of a 368 suppression of urine, occasioned by a disease of the prostate gland; which, returning two years after, soon put a period to his existence. He had a quick and comprehensive understanding; and his pleasing ad- dress procured him general confidence, which bis dis- cretion was not apt to forfeit afterward. Besides the works already noticed, several papers of Dr. Fothergill were printed in the Philosophical Transactions, and in the Medical Observations and Inquiries: he also sent several communications to lhe Gentleman's Maga- zine, and other periodical publications. FO'TUS. (Fotus, us. in.) See Fomentation. FOVEA. (From fodio, to dig.) 1. A little de- pression. 2. The pudendum muliebre. 3. A partial sweating-bath. FOVEATUS. Having a little depression, or pit. Applied to the nectary of plante. See Nectarium. FOX-GLOVE. See Digitalis. Fox-irlovc, Eastern. See Sesamum orientals. FRACASTOR1US, Hieronymus, was born at Ve- rona, in 1483. He made a rapid progress in his studies, and attained early considerable excellence as a poet, philosopher, and astronomer. He was also much valued as a physiciao, particularly by the general of the Venetian army, whom he attended during several campaigns: but on his dying, in 1515, Fracastorius returned to his native place. He corresponded with most of the great men of his age, especially with Car- dinal Bembo, to whom he dedicated his poem, " Sy- philis ;" whicli was thought worthy of comparison with the Georgics of Virgil by some of the best judges. fie died in 1553; and a statue was erected to him by the town of Verona. He published also on Contagious Diseases, and several other Medical and Philosophical Subjects. FRACTURE. (Fraetura; fromfrango, to break.) Catagma; Clasis; Clasma; Agme. A solution of a bone into two or more fragments. A simple fracture is when the bone only is divided. A compound frac- • ture is a division of the bone, with a laceration of the integuments, the bone mostly protruding. A fracture is also termed transverse, oblique, &c. according to its direction. FRA3NULUM. (Diminutive of franum, a bridle.) The cutaneous fold under the apex of the tongue, that connecu the tongue to the infralingual cavity. It is sometimes, in infancy, so short as to prevent the child from sucking, when it is necessary to cut it, in order to give more room for the n.otion of the tongue. FRAS'NUM. The membraneous fold which con- lecu the prepuce to tiie inferior part of the glaus penis. FRA'GARIA. (From fragro, to smell sweet.) The strawberry. 1. The name of a genus of planu in the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria; Order, Poly- gynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the strawberry. See Fragaria vesca. Fraoaria sterilis. Barren strawberry. Astrin gent, seldom used. Fraoaria vesca. The systematic name of the strawberry plant. Fragaria. The mature fruit of the Fragaria, fragellis reptaniibus of Linnaeus, was formerly recommended in gouty and calculous affec- tions, in consequence, it would appear, of iu efficacy in removiiis tartar from the teeth, which it is said to do very effectually. Fragile vitreum. An obsolete name for the fra gilitas ossium. FRAGILIS. Brittle. FRAGIL1TAS. Brittleness. Fraoilitas ossium. Brittleness of the bones. Fra'gmen. Fragmentum. A splinter of a bone. FRA'GUM. (From fragro, to smell sweet.) The strawberry. See Fragaria. FRAMBCE'SIA. (From framboise, Fr. for a rasp- berry.) The yaws. A genus of disease, arranged bv Cullen in the class Cachexia, and order Impetigines It is somewhat similar in its nature to the lues vene- rea, and is endemial tothe Antilles Islands, as well as Africa. It appears with excrescences like mulberries growing out of the skin in various parts of the bodv which discharge an ichorous fluid. *' FRA'NGULA. (From frango, to break: so called because ot the brittlenfss of iu branches ) See Hhainnu* frangula. FRE FRU FRANKINCENSE. See Juniperus lycia, and Pinus abies. [Frasera Walteri. See American Columbo. A.] FRAXINE'LLA. (From fraxinus, the ash : so called because ita leaves resemble those of the ash.) See Dictamnus albus. Fraxinella, white. See Dictamnus albus. FRA'XINUS. (A fragore, from the noise iu seeds make when shaken by the wind ; or from qipafis, a hedge, because of iu use in forming hedges.) The ash. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polygamia ; Order, Diada. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the ash-tree. See Fraxinus excelsior. Fraxinus excelsior. Thesystematic name ofthe ash-tree. Fraxinus. Called also brumdli and bume- lia. The bark of this tree, Fraxinus—foliis serratis floribus apctalis of Linnaeus, when fresh, has a mode- rately strong bitterish taste. It possesses resolvent and diuretic qualities, aud has been successfully exhibited in the cure of intermittenu. The seeds are occasion- ally exhibited medicinally as diuretics, in the dose of a drachm. In warm climates, a sort of manna exudes from this species of fraxinus. Fraxinus ornus. The systematic name of the tree from which manna flows. This substance is also termed Manna Calabrina; Ros calabrinus ; Acromeli; Alusar; Drysomdi. That species which is of a rosy colour, is called nuba. Mel atrium, from the supposi- tion that it descended from heaven. Manna is the condensed juice of the flowering ash, or Fraxinus or- nus—foliis ovato oblongis serratis petiolatis, floribus eorollatis, Hort. Kew. which is a native ofthe south- ern parts of Europe, particularly Sicily and Calabria. Many other trees and shrubs have likewise been ob- served to emit a sweet juice, which concretes upon ex- posure to the air, and may be considered of the manna kind, especially the Fraxinus rolundifolia, and excel- sior. In Sicily these three species of fraxinus are regularly cultivated for the purpose of procuring man- na, and with this view are planted on the declivity of a hill with an eastern aspect. After ten years' growth, the trees first begin to yield the manna, but they require to be much older before they afford it in any consider- able quantity. Although the manna exudes sponta- neously upon the trees, yet, in order to obtain it more copiously, incisions are made through the bark, by means of a sharp crooked instrument; and the season thought to be most favourable for instituting this pro- cess, is a little before the dog days commence, when the weather is dry anji serene. Manna is generally dis- tinguished into different kinds, viz. the manna in tear, the canulated and flaky manna, and the common brown or fat manna. All these varieties seem rather to depend upon their respective purity, arid the manner in which they are ebtained from the plant, than upon any essential difference of the drug. The best manna is in oblong pieces or flakes, moderately dry, friable, very light, of a whitish or pale yellow colour, and in some degree transparent: the inferior kinds are moist, unctuous, and brown. Manna is well known as a gentle purgative, so mild in iu operation, that it may be given with safety to children and pregnant women, to lhe delicacy of whose frames and situations H is particularly adapted. It is esteemed a good and plea- sant auxiliary to the purgative neutral salu. It sheathes acrimony, and is useful in coughs, disorders of the breast, and such as are attended with fever and Inflammation, as in pleuritis, &c. It is particularly efficacious in bilious complainu, and helps the dis- charge of mineral waters, when they are not of them- selves sufficiently active. It is apt, in large doses, to create flatulencies and gripes; both of which are pre- vented by a small addition of some warm carmina- tives. It purges in doses of from Jjto 5'j;-but lu purgative quality is much increased, aud its flatulent effecu prevented, by a small addition of cassia. The dose for children is from one scruple to three. It is best dissolved in whey. Fraxinus rotunpifolia. The systematic name Of a tree which affords manna. See Fraxinus ornus. FREIND, John, was born in 1675, at Croton, in Northamptonshire, of which his father was rector. After being educated at Westminster he went to Ox- ford, where he distinguished himself greatly by hi* classical attalnmenu. Having for some time studied medicine, he communicated to the Royal Society some singular cases: but a work, wliich he published in 1703, entitled " Emmenologia," explaining,the pheno- mena of menstruation, both natural and morbid, on mechanical principles, first brought him into notice as a physiologist and physician. In the following year, he was appointed professor of Chemistry at Oxford, but soon after went to Spain as physician to the Eng- lish forces; and lie took this opportunity of visiting Italy. On his return, in 1707, he was created a Doctor by diploma, and published his Chemical Lectures in Latin. In 1712, he was chosen a Fellow of the Royal Society; but soon went abroad again with the troops into Flanders. On the conclusion of the peace in the following year he settled in London, and rose to high professional reputation. In 1716, he was received as Fellow of the College of Physicians, and published the first and third books of Hippocrates on Epidemics, with a Commentary on Fevers, in nine parte; a work of great erudition and judgment Some of his opi- nions having been severely attacked, he was led to de- fend them in a letter to Dr. Mead, entitled " De pur- gantibus in secundo Variolarum confluentium Febre adhibendis," 1719. A few years after this he got into parliament, and having warmly sided with the oppo- sition, he was,- in common with several persons of consequence, imprisoned on suspicion of high treason: but the minister, Sir Robert Walpole, having fallen sick, Dr. Mead refusedto attend him till his friend was liberated; when he made over to him 5000 guineas, which he had received from his patients during bis confinement of a few months only. While in the Tower, Dr. Freind formed the plan of his great work, " The History of Physic from Galen to the beginning of the Sixteenth Century, chiefly with regard to Prac- tice ;" which came out in two volumes within three years after. This was intended as£ continuation of Le Clerc, and met with a very favBhrable reception; indeed it still continues to be a standard book. On the accession of George II. he was appointed physician to the Queen; and having died in July 1728, his widow and son experienced the royal protection. Fre'na. The sockete of the teeth. Frigera'na. A putrid fever. FRIGIDA'RIUM. (From frigidus, cold.) The cold bath. FRINGE. See Fimbria. Fringed leaf. See Leaf. FRONS. (Frons, tis. f. or m.) 1. The forehead. The part between the eyebrows and the hairy scalp. 2. (Frons, dis, f.) The frond, or leaf; a tree: now used by botanisU to the cryptogamious planU only. FRONTAL. (Frontalis ; from frons, the fore- head.) Belonging to the forehead. Frontal bone. See Frontis os. Frontal sinus. See Frontis os. FRONTALIS. See Occipito frontalis. Frontalis verus. See Corrugator supercilii. FRONTIS OS. The frontal bone. Os coronals; Osinverecundtflii; Metopon. The external surface of this bone is smooth at its upper convex part, but below several cavities and processes are observed. At each angle of the orbite the bone juu out to from two inter- nal and two external processes; and the ridge under the eyebrow on each side Is called the superciliary pro- cess ; from which the orbitar processes extend back- wards, forming the upper part of the orbits; and be- tween these the ethmoid bone is received. The nasal process is situated between the two internal angular processes. At the internal angular process is a cavity for the caruncula lachrymal's ; and at the external, another for the pulley of the major oblique muscle. The .foramina are three on each side; one in each superciliary ridge, through which a nerve, artery, and vein, pass to the integuments of tlie forehead; a second near the middle of the internal side of the orbit, called internal orbitar; the third is smaller, and lies about an inch deeper in the orbit. On tbe inside of the os frontis there is a ridge which is hardly perceptible at the upper part, but grows more prominent at the bot- ' torn, where the foramen coecum appears; to this ridge the falx is attached. The frontal sinus is placed over the orbit on each side, except at this part the frontal bone is of mean thickness between the parietal and occipital; but the orbitar process is so thin as to be almost transparent. FRUCTIFICATION. (Fruetificatio; fromfrucUtt, m FRU FRU fruit, and facio, to make.) Under this term are com- prehended the flowers and the fruit of a plant. It is a temporary part of planu appropriated to generation, terminating tlie old vegetable and beginning ihe new. By the paru of fructification, Sir James Smith ob- serves, each species is perpetually renewed without liiniu, while all other modes of propagation are but the extension of an individual, and sooner or later ter- minate in iu total extinction. The fructification is therefore essential to vegetables. A plant may be des- titute of stem, leaves, or even roots, because if one of these parts be wanting, tbe others may perform iu functions, but it con never be destitute of those organs py which iu species is proplgated. Liunajus distinguishes seven parts of fructification, some of which are essential to the very nature of a flower or fruit; others not so indispensably necessary, and therefore are not universal. 1. The calyx, or flower-cup, not essential and often absent. See Calyx. 2. The corolla, or petals, likewise not essential. See Corolla, 3. The stamen ot stamina. These are essential. See Stamen. 4. The pistillum, or pistilla, in tlie centre of the flower, consisting of the rudimenu of the fruit, with one or more organs attached to them, and therefore es.-ential. See Pistillum. 5. The pericarpium, or seed-vessel, wanting in many planu. See Pericarpium. 6. The semen, or seed, the perfecting of which is the sole end of all tlie other parts. 7. The receptdculum, which must necessarily be pre- sent iu some form or other. See Receptaculum. FRU'CTUS. (Fructus, tits, in.; d fruor.) The fruit of a tree or plant By this term is understood in botany, the produce of the germen, consisting of the seed-vessel and died. Fructus hor*i. Summer fruiu. Under this term are comprehended strawberries, cherries, currants, mul- berries, raspberries, and the like. They possess a sweet subacid taste, and are exhibited as dietetic auxi- liaries, as refrigerants, antiseptics, attenuants, and aperients. Formerly they were exhibited medicinally in the cure of putrid affections, and to promote the aivine and urinary excretions. The acid which they contain is either the tartaric, oxalic, citric, or mallic, or a mixture of two or more of them with sugar and gluten, starch, and a gelatinous substance. Considering them as an article of diet, they afford little nourish- ment, and are liable to produce flatulencies. To per- Bons of a bilious constitution and rigid fibres, and where the habit is disposed naturally, or from extrinsic causes, to an inflammatory or putrescent state, their moderate and even plentiful use, is salubrious; by those of a cold inactive disposition, where the vessels are lax, the circulation languid, and the digestion weak, they should be used very sparingly. The juices ex- tracted from these fruiu by expression, contain their active qualities freed from their grosser indigestible piatter. On standing, Uie juice ferments and changes to a vinous or acetous state. By proper addition of sugar, and by boiling, their fermentative power is suppressed, and their medicinal-qualities preserved. The juices of these fruits, when purified from their faeculencies by settling and straining, may be made into syrups, with a due proportion of sugar in the usual way. FRUIT. See Fructus. Fruits,summer. See Fructus horai. [Fruits affording spirit. "I shall class only the several productions which afford ardent spirits, and which may be worked to advantage at this day in the form of resulu of late experimenu in some, and a slight knowledge of others, for the benefit of future improve- ment and research, beginning with " The Apple. The juice of this fruit (which is called cider, when expressed and fermented.) affords, by distillation, one-tenth of iu weight of spirit of the first proof on Dica's hydrometer. " The Pear. This fruit, when expressed as the ap- ple, affords nearly the same result; the qualities differ- ing, as the quality of the fruit differs, in the same ratio as the apple. Process, tlie same as the apple. " The Peach. This fruit is cultivated in abundance throughout the United States, though in greater abun- dance to the southward of Pennsylvania. It affords, by distillation, about one-eighth by clear expression. 370 Although, this is seldom done, it is nevertheless tha best method to procure a fine flavour, which fixes Uw principal value, " Peaches tfcrded for distilling are thrown into bins; when tie ripest should be assorted out, and thrown into a trough or vat, into which persons enter and mash them with their feet. In tlie southern states, wooden stampers are used, as they cannot con- veniently beeround in a mill, owing to the danger of the stone. This is a practice which might well be remedied, by supplying their mills with stones after the manner of a tanner's bark-mill. It would also be at- tended with the advantage of breaking the peach- stones, wliich would impart that rich aromatic bitter which iu kernel possesses, and which is so highly prized in that celebrated cordial called noyeau. After being well macerated, it is thrown into vaU or Casks, and diluted with water, so as to prevent au empy- reuma. In this state it is called mobby, and, after a thorough fermentation, it is in that state committed to the still, together with the mass. Others press it in cider-presses. " The Plum. This is a fruit which is more used in culinary purposes, and for the table. But there is a kind of plum which grows plentifully in most paru of the United States, called the red plum. It is of a beau- tiful sart'ron colour, inclining to red. This fruit affords nearly the same product as the peach, and should be treated in the same manner. " The Cherry. There is a variety of this fruit: that which afibrds the greatest quantity of spirit Is tiie black-heart cherry, which should be treated precisely as the peach. This fruit is more valued for the aro- matic flavour which it imparu to spirit, and from which is made the exhilarating water called cherry- bounce. " The Papaw is a fruit resembling seed cucumber. Its pulp is of a saffron colour, nearly of the consistence of a melon, and its flavour much like custard. It is too luscious, when ripe, to be agreeable to the palate, but when boiled, green, is pleasant. It ripens about the middle of September; is a native of Kentucky, Maryland, and Pennsylvania. The tree grows from twelve to twenty-six feet high. The fruit affords, by distillation, a spirit by some highly prized, and ki con- siderable quantities. The process is well knnvn to the inhabitants where the fruit grows in abundance. " The Blackberry, Whortleberry, SeO. afford spirit in tolerable quantities, by expression, fermentation, and distillation. " The Sugar-maple is a tree which abounds in the northern and western parts af the United States: it grows from forty to sixty feet iff height. The sap is drawn in February and March: of this sap the inha- bitants make large quantities of sugar. This sap, duly fermented and distilled, produces a spirit of a very su- perior quality, and highly esteemed. The process is simply a fermentation of the sap, and distillation.in the common way. " The Persimmon is a fruit so well known through- out the United States, that a description is unneces- sary. This fruit is fit for distillation only after a severe frost, which instantly ripens it, when it is ga- thered and thrown into a cistern or cask, in which state it is easily crushed and diluted with warm water, fermented, and the whole mass committed to the still. Some strain the mass through a coarse catgut, which takes out the seeds, that are of a powerful astringent quality. This spirit is not highly esteemed. " The Potato. There are two kinds of the potato • one of wliich is commonly called the Irish potato, and the other tlie sweet potato; the latter of which affords the greatest quantity by distillation. The process is the same in both, yet the sweet potato works more kindly. After being well boiled in water, (steam Is the best,) they are macerated by various means (a heavy roller is the best): they are then diluted with a sufficient quantity of water, and strained through a coarse canvass, to separate the skins (this is a pro- cess, however, which may be dispensed with) • thev are then thrown into casks, fermented, and committed to the still. The distillation of potatoes may in a short time, become a matter worthy of attention Al present, the negroes of Georgia and the Carolina* are the only manufacturers. Ttie spirit is of an inferioi quality, and is used by the poorer class of Inhabitanu but a vast field for improvement lies open. FUL FUL , Turnips, Parsnips, Carrots, Pumpions, Cashaws, tec. afford spirit of an inferior quality, and in tolerable quantities. They are to be treated similar to the .potato. _ d,tard*-. °< ^ " ari^ihtf Of ih?" be'on8inS to the genus Gadus, are edible. Ofthe preceding enumerated species three « hi"^/0"-"-0? to U"e w"tere of "»= United" late* amitarf ,h» £h dM thesek there are ,ound °n »he ?£.ftitaTJ?sherrnen "».■*• markeu of New-York *m ' n*f blVtnolde^ ^adus purpureus, Ga- nf,f£2 jS**** lan^Pe^ »"d Oadi« punctatus. ?H .? d,*rent ^cies, all of which afe used as rood, the Gadus morhua, or bank cod, and the Gadus faUanas are the most abundant, and most esteemed. I he Gadus merluccius, or hake, is remarkable for iu large sound, or swimming-bladder, which is prepared ?£h! I !aIe• and forms excellent icthyocolla; v«hicjh sec) A.] GALA'CTIA. (From yaXa, lac, milk ; or yaXaxrt- vos,lacteys, milky.) Galactirrhaa. 1. An excess or overflowing ofthe milk. 2. The name of a genus of diseases, Class Gendiea; Order, Cenottca, of Good's Nosology. Mislactation. It comprehends five species, viz. Galactia pramatura; defectura ; depravata ; crrotica ; virorum. Galac.tina. (From yaXa, milk.) Aliment pre- pared of milk. * GALACTIRRHCEA. (From yaXa, milk, and otto, to flow.) See Galactia. K ' Galactoses. (From yaXa, milk.) In Hippocrates it signifies both milk-warm and a milky colour. GALACTOPHORUS. (From yaXa, milk, and (btpui, to bring or carry.) 1. That wliich has the pro- perty of increasing the secretion of the milk. 2. The excretory ducts of the glands of the breasu or women, which terminate in the papilla, or nipple, are so called, because they bring the milk to the nipple. GALACTOPOIE'TIC. (Galactopoietieus; from yaXa, milk, and Troitui, to make.) Milk-making, the faculty of making mifk: applied to particular foods, planu, Sec ' GALACTOPO'SIA. (From yaXa, milk, and trivut, to drink.) The method of curing diseases by a milk diet. GALA'NGA. (Perhaps ite Indian name.) See Maranta and Kampferia. Galanga major. See Kampferia galanga. Galanga minor. See Maranta Galanga. GALANGAL. See Maranta Galanga. Galangal, English. See Cyperas longus. GALBANUM. (From chalbanah, Heb.) See Bu- bon galbanum. £ a'»tB5Ftt tto medical bracelet worn by the Romans. j i" ..r F ■ (Tne name of the nut, or little round ball of the cypress-tree.) Ga-rtner applies this term, the classical name of the cypress fruit, which is a true strobilus, to a globular spurious berry with three or more seeds formed by the coalescing of a few scales, of a fertile catkin become succulent, which happens in the Jumper.—Smith. Galbulus. (From galbus, yellow.) When thp Bkin of the body is naturllly yellow. GA'LDA. A gum-resin, mentioned by old writers but totally forgot in the present day, and not to be ob- tained. Externally, it is of a brown colour, but white within, of a hard lamellated structure, and smells and tastes somewhat like elemi. When burnt it gives out an agreeable odour. It was formerly used as a warm stimulating medicine, and applied in plasters as a Btrengthener. GA'LEA. (From yaXtj, a cat, ofthe skin of which it was formerly made.) A helmet. 1. In anatomy, the amnios is so called, because it surrounds the foetus like a helmet. 2. In surgery ; a bandage for the head. 3. A species of headache is so called, when it sur- rounds the head like a helmet 4. In botany it is applied to upper arched lip of rin- gent and personate corals. See Corolla. GALEANTHRO'PIA. (This term seems to be from yaXn, a cat, and avBpu-zos, a man.) It is a spe- cies of madness, in which a person imagines himself to be a cat, and imitates iu manners. 274 GAL GA'LEGA. " (From yaXa, milk : so named because it increases the milk of animals which eat it.) 1. The name of a genus of planu to the Linnasan system. Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Decandria. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Ruta capraria. See Galega officinalis. Galega officinalis. The systematic name of the goat's rue. Galega. Ruta capraria. From the little smell and taste of this plant, Galega leguminibus strictis, ereclis; foliolis lanceolatis, striatis, nudis, of Linnaeus, it may be supposed to possess little vir- tues. In Italy, the leaves are eaten among salads. Galegje. A species of senna from the East Indies. The cassia tora of Linmeus. GALE'NA. (From yaXtiv, to shine.) The name of an ore formed by the combination of lead with sul- phur. A native sulphuret of lead ore. GALE'NIC. That practice of medicine which con- forms to the rules of Galen, and runs much upon mul- tiplying herbs and roots in the same composition, was long called Galenical medicine, after the manner of Galen. It is opposed to chemical medicine, which, by the force of fire, and a great deal of art, fetches out the virtues of bodies, chiefly mineral, into a small compass. Gale'nium. (From yaXnvn, galena.) A cataplasm; in the composition of which was Uie galena. In Pau- lus ASgineta it is considered as anodyne. GALENUS, Claupius, was born at Pergamus, in Asia Minor, in 131. His father, Nicon, having in- structed him in the rudiments of knowledge, sent him to attend the best schools of philosophy. Galen soon displayed his judgment by selecting what appeared most rational from the different secte: but he totally rejected the Epicurean system, which was then in fashion. About the age of 17, he began bis attach- ment to the science of medicine, over which he was destined to preside for many centuries with oracular authority. During his youth, he travelled much, that he might converse with the most intelligent physicians of the age, and inform himself concerning the drugs brought from other countries. He resided several years at Alexandria, which was then the great resort of men of science, and the best school of medicine in the world. At the age of 28, returning to his native place, he met with distinguished success in practice; but four years after he attempted to establish himself at Rome. Here he encountered much opposition from his professional brethren, who stigmatized him as a theorist, and even as a dealer in magic; and though he gained the esteem of several men of learning and rank, yet wanting temper and experience sufficient to maintain a successful contest with a numerous and popular party, he was obliged to return to Pergamus within five years, under the pretence of avoiding the plague, which then raged at Rome. He was, however, soon after sent for to attend the emperors Marcus Au- relius arid Lucius Verus, of whom the latter died; and the former conceived so high an opinion of Galen, that subsequently, during his German expeditiop, he com nutted his two sons to the care of that physician. 1 hese princes were seized with fevers, in which Galen having prognosticated a favourable issue, contrary to the opinion of all his colleagues, and having accord- ingly restored them to health, he attained an eminence ol reputation, which enabled him to defy the power. and finally to ruin the credit, of his former opponenu It is not certain whether he continued at Rome till nis death, nor at what precise period this occurred • but Fabncius asseru that he attained the age of 70* which corresponds to the 7th year of Severus • and his writings appear to indicate, that he was still in tnat city in the early part of this emperor's reign The greatest part of Galen's life was spent in the zealous ?.TT °f 1knowle*'ge, and especially of every thins ^nrfCi!im1lghl,hav'\tlle least eon»exion with medicine* and he is said to have composed about 750 different essays on such subjects. He appears, however to S been too much elated with the consciousness of Ws superior endowmenU, and to have behaved rather contemptuously towards his brethren whirh I. haye inflamed their opposition to Wm >^e chief ol? ject in his writing appears to be to Illustrate those rf Hippocrates, which he thought succeeding physiciaM had misunderstood or misrepresented: in this he „m displayed great acuteness and learning, hoT„ be ha. not much increased the stock of practicalinformation^ GAL GAL Hte power of Galvanism. In the former, although the Gal- vanism was not of sufficient power to oceasion evi- dent digestion of the food, yet the efforts to vomit, and the difficulty of breathing, constant effecu of dividing the eighth pair of nerves, were prevented by it. These symptoms recurred when it was discontinued, and va- nished on its reapplication. 'The respiration of the animal,' he observes,' continued quite free during tbe experiment, except when the disengagement of the nerves from the tin-foil rendered a short suspension ofthe Galvanism necessary during their readjustment' The nongalvanized rabbit breathed with difficulty, wheezed audibly, and made frequent attempte to vo- mit* In the latter experiment, in wliich the greater power of Galvanism was employed, digestion went on as in Dr. Philip's experimenu.—Jour. Sc. ix. Gallois, an eminent French physiologist had endea- voured to prove, that the motion of the heart depends entirely upon the spinal marrow, and immediately ceases.when the spinal marrow is removed or de- sirayed.~.;Dr..Philip appears to have refuted this no- tion bj/'.ta&following experimenu. Rabbiu were ren- deYed/rnserisTble by a blow on the occiput; the spinal ^njxrpw and brain were then removed, and the respira- tion"" kept up by artificial means; the motion of the Heart,, and the circulation, were carried on as usual. When spirit of wine or opium was applied to the spi- nal marrow or brain, the rate of the circulation was accelerated. A middle-sized, athletic, and extremely muscular man, about thirty years of age, was the subject of tbe following highly interesting experiments. He was suspended from the gallows nearly an hour, and made no convulsive struggle after he dropped; while a thief, executed along with him, was violently agi- tated for a considerable time. He was brought to the anatomical theatre of our university in about ten mi- nutes after he was cut down. His face had a per- fectly natural aspect, being neither livid nor tumefied; and there was no dislocation of his neck. Dr. Jeffray, the distinguished professor of anatomy, having on the preceding day requested me (says Dr. Ure) to perform the Galvanic experimenu, I sent to his theatre, with this view, next morning, my minor Voltaic battery, consisting of 270 pairs of four-inch plates, with wires of communication, and pointed me- tallic rods with insulating handles, for the more com- modious application of the electric power. About five minutes before the police officers arrived with the body, the battery was charged with a dilute nitro-sul- phuric acid, which speedily brought it into a state of intense action. The dissections were skilfully exe- cuted by Mr. Marshal, under the superintendence of the professor. Exp. 1. A large incision was made into the nape of the neck, close below the occiput. The posterior half of the atlas vertebra was then removed by bone for- ceps, when the spinal marrow was brought into view. A profuse flow of liquid blood gushed from the wound, inundating the floor. A considerable incision was at the same time made in the left hip, through the great gluteal muscle, so as to bring the sciatic nerve into sight; and a small cut was made in the heel. From neither of these did any blood flow. The pointed rod connected with one end of the battery, was now placed in contact with the spinal marrow, while the other rod was applied to the sciatic nerve. Every muscle of the body was immediately agitated with convulsive movemenu, resembling a violent shudder- ing from cold. The left side was most powerfully convulsed at each renewal of the electric contact. On moving the second rod from the hip to the heel, the knee being previously bent, the leg was thrown out with such violence as nearly to overturn one of the assistants, who in vain attempted to prevent iu ex tension. .... Exp. 2. The left phrenic nerve was now laid bare at the outer edge of the stemo-thyroideus muscle, from three to four inches above the clavicle; the cuta- neous incision having been made by the side of the sterno-cleido mastoideus. Since this nerve is distri- buted to the diaphragm, and since it communicates with the heart tluough the eighth pair, it was expected, by transmitting the Galvanic power along with it, that the respiratory process would be renewed. Accord- ingly, a small incision having been made under the 379 GAL GAL cartilage of the seventh rib, the point of the one Insu- lating rod was brought into contact with the great bead of the diaphragm, wtsBe the other point was ap- plied to the phrenic nerve in the neck. This muscle, the main ageut pf respiration, was instantly contracted, but with less force than was expected. Satisfied, from ample experience on the living body, that more power- ful effecu can be produced in Galvanic excitation, by leaving the extreme communicating rods in close con- tact with the parts to be operated on, while the electric chain or circuit is completed by running tbe end of the wires along the top of the plates in the last trough of either pole, the other wire being steadily immersed in the last cell of the opposite pple, I had immediate recourse to this method. The success of it was truly wonderful. Full, Jay, laborious breathing, instantly commenced. Tha chest heaved, and fell; the belly was protruded, and again collapsed, with the relaxing and retiring diaphragm. This process was continued, without interruption, as long as I continued tiie elec- tric discharges. In the judgment of many scientific gentlemen who witnessed the scene, this respiratory experiment was perhaps the most striking ever made with a philoso- phical apparatus. Let it also be remembered, that for full half an hour before this period, the body had been .well nigh drained of iu blood, and the spinal marrow severely lacerated. No pulsation could be perceived meanwhile at the heart or wrist; but it may be sup- posed, that but" for the evacuation of the blood,—the essential stimulus of that organ,—this phenomenon. ■night also have occurred. Exp. 3. The supra-orbital nerve was laid bare in the forehead, as it issues through the supra-ciliary fora- men, in the eyebrow: the one conducting rod being applied to it, and the other to the heel, most extraor- dinary grimaces were exhibited every time that the electric discharges were made, by running the wire in my hand along the edges of the last trough, from the 220th to the 270th pair of plates: thus fifty shocks, each greater than the preceding one, were given in two seconds. Every muscle in his countenance was simultaneously thrown into fearful action; rage, hor- ror, despair, anguish, and ghastly smiles, united their hideous expression in the murderer's face, surpassihg far the wildest representations of a Fuseli or a Kean. At this period several of the spectators were forced to leave the apartment from terror or sickness, aud one gentleman fainted. Exp. 4. The last Galvanic experiment consisted in transmitting tbe electric power from the spinal mar- row to the ulnar nerve, as it passes hy the internal condyle at the elbow: the fingers now moved nimbly, like those of a violin performer; an assistant, who tried to close tbe fist, found the hand to open forcibly, in spite of his efforts. When the one rod was applied to a slight incision in the tip of the forefinger, the fist being previously clenched, that finger extended in- stantly; and from the convulsive agitation ofthe arm, he seemed to point to the different spectators, some of whom thought he had come to life. About an hour was spent in these operations. In deliberating on the above Galvanic phenomena, we are almost willing to imagine, that if, without cut- ting into and wounding the spinal marrow and blood- vessels in tbe neck, the pulmonary organs had been set a-playing. at first, (as I proposed,) by electrifying the phrenic nerve, (which may be done without any dangerous incision,) there is a probability that life might have been restored. This event, however little desirable with a murderer, and perhaps contrary to law, would yet have beep pardonable in one instance, as it would have been highly honourable and useful to science. From the accurate experiments of Dr. Philip it appears, that the action of the diaphragm and lungs is indispensable towards restoring the suspended action of the heart and great vessels, subservient to the circu- lation of the blood. It is known, that cases of deathlike lethargy, or sus- pended animation, from disease and accidenu, have occurred, where life has returned, after longer inter- ruption of iu functions than in the subject of the pre- ceding experimenu. It is probable, when apparent, death supervenes from suffocation with noxious gases, Sec and when there is no organic laesion, that a judi- ciously directed Galvanic experiment will, if any thing will, restore the activity of tha vital functions. The plans of administering Vcltaic electricity, hitherto pur sued in such cases, are, in my humble apprehension, very defective. No advantage, we perceive, is likely to accrue from passing electric discharges across the chest, directly through the heart and lungs. On the principles so well developed by Dr. Philip, nod now illustrated on Clydesdale's body, we should transmit along the channel of the nerves, that substitute for nervous influence, or that power which may perchance awaken its dormant faculties. Then, indeed, fair hopes may be formed of deriving extensive benefit from Gal- vanism ; and of raising this wonderful agent to its ex- pected rank among the ministersof health and 1 ife to man. I would, however, beg leave to suggest another nervous channel, which I conceive to be a still readier and more powerful one, to the action of the heart and lungs, than the phrenic nerve. If a longitudinal inci- sion be made, as is frequently done for aneurism, through the integuments of tbe neck at tbe outer edge of the sterno-mastoideus muscle, about half way be- tween the clavicle and angle ef the lower jaw; then, on turning over the edge of this muscle, we bring into view the throbbing carotid, on the ouuide of which, the par vagum, and great sympathetic nerve, lie to- gether in one sheath. Here, therefore, they may both be directly touched and pressed by a blunt metallic conductor. These nerves communicate directly, or indirectly, with the phrenic; and the superficial nerve of the heart is sent Off from the sympathetic. Should, however, the phrenic nerve be taken, that of the left side is the preferable of the two. From the position of the heart, the left phrenic differs a little in iu course from the right. It passes over the pcricar dium, covering the apex of the heart. While the point of one metallic conductor is applied to the nervous cords above described, the other knob ought to be firmly pressed against the side of the per- son, immediately under the cartilage of the seventh rib. The skin should be moistened with a solution of common salt, or, what is better, a hot saturated solu- tion of sal-ammoniac, by which means, the elec- tric energy will be more effectually conveyed through the cuticle so as to complete the Voltaic chain. To lay bare the nerves above described, requires, as I have staled, no formidable incision, nor does it de- mand more anatomical skill, or surgical dexterity, than every practitioner of the hearting art ought to possess, We should always bear in mind, that the subject of experiment is at least insensible to pain; and that life is at stake, perhaps irrecoverably gone. And assured- ly, if we place the risk and difficulty of the operations in competition with the blessings and glory consequent on success, they will weigh as nothing, with the intel- ligent and humane. It is possible, indeed, that two small brass knobs, covered with cloth moistened with solution of sal ammoniac, pressed above and below, on tbe place of the nerve, and the diaphragmatic region, may suffice, without any surgical operation: it may first be tried. Immersion of the body in cold water accelerates greatly the extinction of life arising from suffocation; and hence tess hopes need be entertained of recover- ing drowned persons after a considerable inlerval, than when the vital heat has been suffered to continue with little abatement. None of the ordinary practices judi- ciously enjoined by the Humane Society, should ever on such occasions be neglected. Fur it is surely cul- pable to spare any pains which may contribute, in the slightest degree, to recall the fleeting breath of man to iu cherished mansion. My attention has been again particularly directed to this interesting subject, by a very flattering letter which I lately received from the learned Secretary of the Royal Humane Society. In the preceding account, I had accidentally omitted to state a very essential circumstance relative to the electrization of Clydesdale. The paper indeed was very rapidly written, at the busiest period of my public prelections, to be presented to the society, as a substi- tute for the essay of an absent friend, and was sent off to Loudon the morning after it was read. The positive pole or wire connected with the zinc end of the battery, was that which I applied to the nerve j and lhe negative, or that connected with the copper end, was that which I applied to the muscles. This is a matter of primary importance, as the follow- ing experiments will prove. GAR GAS Prepare the posterior limbs of a frog for Voltaic elec- trization, leaving the crural nervesconnected, as usual, to a detached portion of the spine. When the excita- bility has become nearly exhausted, plunge tiie limbs into the water of one wine-glass, and ihe crural nerves wilh their pendent portion of spine, into that of the other. The edges of lhe two glasses should be almost in contact. Then taking a rod of zinc in one hand, and a rod of silver (or a silver tea-spoon) in the other, plunge the former into the water of the ,limbs' glass, and the latter into that of the nerves' glass, without touching the frog iuelf, and gently strike the dry parts of the bright metals together. Feeble convulsive movements, or mere twitching of the fibres, will be perceived at every contact. Reverse now the position of the metallic rods, that is, plunge the zinc into the nerves' glass, and the silver into the other. On renew- ing the contact of the dry surfaces of the metal now, very lively convulsions will take place; and if the limbs are skilfully disposed in a narrowish conical glass, they will probably spring out to some distance. This interesting experiment may be agreeably varied in the following way, with an assistant operator: let that person seize, in the moist fingers of his left hand, the spine and nervous cords of tiie prepared frog; and in those of the right hand, a silver rod; and let the other person lay hold of one of the limbs with his right hand, while he holds a zinc rod iu the moist fingers of lhe left. On making the metallic contact, feeble con- vulsive twitclmigs will be perceived as before. Hold- ing still the frog as above, let them merely exchange flic pieces of metal. On renewing the contacts now, lively movements will take place, which become very conspicuous, if one limb be held nearly horizontal, while the other hangs freely down. At each touch of the Voltaic pair, the drooping limb will start up, and strike the hand of the experimenter. It is evident, therefore, that for the purposes of re- suscitating dormant irritability of nerves, or contrac- tility of their subordinate muscles, the positive pole must be applied to the former, and the negative to the latter."— Ure's Chemical Dictionary. Gaha'npra. See Stalagmitis. Gambi'ense gummi. See Kino. GAMBOGE. See Stalagmitis. GAMBO'GIA. See Cambogia and Stalagmitis. Gambo'oiuh. See Stalagmitis. Gamboi'pka. See Stalagmitis. GA'MMA. (From the Tetter I", gamma, which it resembles.) A surgical instrument for cauterizing a hernia. » Gamphe'le. (From yap4>os, crooked:) The cheek. The jaw. Ga'noamon. (From yayyapn, a fishing-net, which it was said to resemble.) 1. A name of the omentum. 2. Some call the contexture of nerves about the navel by this name. GA'NGIAON. (rayyXiov, a knot.1 A knot. 1. In anatomy it is applied to a natural knot-like enlarge- ment in the course of a nerve. 2. In surgery it is an encysted tumour, formed in the sheath of a tendon, and containing a fluid like the while of on egg. It most frequently occurs on the back of the hand or foot. GANGRENE. (Tayypaiva; from -ppaia, to feed upon: so named from its eating away the flesh.) Gangrcna. See Mortification. Ga rab. An Arabic name for the disorder of the eyes. See JEgylops. GARCI'NIA. (So called in honour of Dr. Garcin, who accurately described it.) The name of a genus of planu in the Linnaean system. Class Dodecandria; Order, Monogynia. Carcinia manoostana. The systematic name of the inangosteen tree. The mangosteen is a fruit about the size of an orange, which grows in greatabundance on this tree in Java and the Molucca islands. Ac- cording Unfile concurring testimonies of all travellers, it is the most exquisitely flavoured, and the most salu- brious of all fruits, it being such a delicious mixture of the tart and sweet. The flesh is juicy, white, almost transparent, and of a more delicate and agreeable fla- vour than the richest grape. It is eaten in almost every disorder, and the dried bark is used medicinally In dysenteries and tenesmus, and a strong decoction of it is much esteemed as a gargle in ulcerated sore throat* Ga'roale. VapyaXn. Gargalos; Gargalismos. Irritation, or stimulation. Garoa'reon. (Hebrew.) The uvula, or glandu- lous body, which hangs down into the throat GARGARISM. See Gargarisma. GARGARI'SMA. (Gargarisma, atis. n.; and Gargarismus, i. m. ; and Gargarismum,i. n.; from yapyapigu, to gargle.) A gargle, or wash for tbe throat. Garoarismuk. See Gargarisma. Ga'rgathum. A bed on which lunatics, &c. were formerly confined. GARGLE. See Gargarisma. GARLIC. See Allium. GARNET. Professor Jameson divides this mineral genus into three species: the pyramidal garnet, dode- cahedral garnet, and prismatic garnet. 1. The Pyramidal contains three sub-species; Vesu- vian, Egeran, Gehlenite. 2. The Dodecahedral contains nine sub-species; Pyreneite, Grossulare, Melanite, Pyrope, Garnet, Allo- chroite, Colophonite, Cinnamon-stone, Helvin. 3. The Prismatic; the grenatite. Of the garnet proper, there are two species: 1. The precicus or noble garnet. 2. The common garnet. GARNET, Thomas, was born in 1766, at Casterton in Westmoreland. After serving his time to a surgeon and apothecary, he went to study at Edinburgh, where he took his degree at twenty-two, and then attended the London hospitals for two years. In 1790 he set- tled al Bradford, and began to give private lectures on Philosophy and Chemistry; and here he wrote his Treatise on the Horley Green Spa. But in the follow- ing year he removed to Knaresborough, and soon after published an Analysis of the different Waters of Har- rowgate, which place he visited during the summer season. About this period he formed the design of going to America; but while waiting to lake his pas- sage at Liverpool, he was solicited to deliver some lec- tures there, which were so favourably received, that be was induced to repeat his course at various other places; and at length the professorship at Anderson's Institution in Glasgow was offered him, where he began lecturing in 1796. Two years after he made a tour to the Highlands, of which he subsequently pub- lished an accpupt. On the formation of the Royal In- stitution in London, he was invited by Count Rumford to become the lecturer there; he accepted the appoint- ment, and the room was crowded wilh persons of tbe first distinction and fashion. He then turned his thoughts more seriously lo the practice of his profes- sion, as likely to afford tbe most permanent support; but his prospects were cut short by death about the middle of the year 1|02. A posthumous volume, en- titled " Zoonomia," was published for the benefit of his family. Ga'ron. r. A kind of pickle prepared of fish; at first it was made from a fish, which the Greeks call Garos; but the best was made from mackarel. Among the moderns, garum signifies the liquor in which fish is pickled. GAROU. See Daphne gnidium. Garrophy'llus. See Eugenia caryophyllata. Garroti'llo. (From garoitar, to bind closely. Spanish.) A name of tbe cynanche maligna, from iu sense of strangulation, as if the throat were bound with a cord. GAS. (From Gascht, German, an eruption of wind.) Gaz. Elastic fluid; Aeriform fluid. This term is ap- plied to all permanently elastic fluids, simple or com- pound, except the atmosphere, to which the term at'r is appropriated. Some of the gases exist in nature without the aid of art, and may therefore be collected; others, on the contrary, are only producible by artificial means. All gases are combinations of certain substances, reduced to the gaseous form by the addition of caloric. It is, therefore, necessary to distinguish in every gas, the matter of heat which acted the part of a solvent, and tlie substance which forms the basis of tbe gas. Gases are not contained in those substances from which we obtain them in the state of gas, but owe their formation to the expansive property of caloric. Formation of Gases.—The different forms under which bodies appear, depend upon a certain quantity of caloric, chemically com bined with them. The very GAS GAS formation of gases corroborates this truth. Their pro- duction totally depends uppn the combination of the particular substances with caloric; and though called permanently elastic, they are only so because we can- not so far reduce their temperature, as to dispose them to part with it; otherwise they would undoubtedly be- come fluid or solid. Water, for instance, is a solid substance in all de- grees below 32° of Fahrenheit's scale; above this tem- perature it combines with caloric, and becomes a fluid. It retaius ite liquid state under the ordinary pressure of the atmosphere, till iu temperature is augmented to 212°. It then combines with a larger portiori of caloric, and is converted, apparently, into gas, or at least into elastic vapour; in whiab state it would con- tinue, if the temperature of our atmosphere was above 212°. Gases are therefore solid substances, between the particles of which a repulsion is established by the quantity of caloric. But as in (he gaseous water or steam, the caloric is retained with but little force, on account of iu quitting the water when the vapour is merely exposed to a lower temperature, we do not admit steam among the class of gases, or permanently elastic aeriform fluids. In gases, caloric united by a veiy forcible affinity, and no diminution of temperature, or increase of pressure, that has ever yet been effected, can sepa- rate it from them. Thus the air of our atmosphere, in the most intense cold, or when very strongly com- pressed, still remains in the aCriform state; and hence is derived the essential character of gases, namely, that they shall remain alriform, under all variations of pressure and temperature. In the modern nomenclature, the name of every substance existing in the aeriform state, is derived from iu supposed solid base; and the term gas is used to denote iu existence iu this state. In order to illustrate the formation of gases, or to show in what manner caloric is combined with them, the following experiment may serve. Put into a retort, capable of holding half a pint of water, two ounces of muriate of soda (common salt): ppur on it half iu weight of sulphuric acid, and apply the heat of a lamp; a great quantity of gas is produced, which might be collected and retained over mercury. But to serve the purpose of this experiment, let it pass through a glass receiver, having two openings, into one of which the neck of the retort passes, while, from the other, a bent- tube proceeds, wliich ends in a vessel of water. Before closing the apparatus, let a thermometer be in- cluded in the receiver, to show the temperature of the gas. It will be found that the mercury in the ther- mometer will rise only a few degrees: whereas the wa- ter in the vessel which receives the bent tube, will soon become boiling hot « Explanation.—Common salt consists of muriatic acid, united to soda •_ on presenting sulphuric acid to this union, a decomposition takes place, especially when assisted by heat. The sulphuric acid unites by virtue of iu greater affinity to the soda, and forms sul- phate of soda, orCIauber's salt; the muriatic acid be- comes therefore disengaged, and takes the gaseou'% form in which it is eapable of existing at the common' temperature. To trace the caloric during this experi- ment, as was our object, we must remark, that it first flows from the lamp to.the disengaged muriatic acid, and converu it into gas; but! the heat thus expended is chemically united, and'therefore not appreciable by the thermometer. The caloric, however, is again evolved, when the muriatic acid gas is condensed by the water, with which it forms liquid muriatic ac,d- . In this experiment we therefore trace caloric in a chemical combination producing gas; and from this union we again trace it in the condensation of the gas, producing sensible heat. Such, in general, is the cause of the formation and fixation of gases. It may be further observed, that each of these fluids loses or sufl'ers the disengage- ment of different quantities of heat, as it becomes more or less solid in iu new combination, or as that combination is capable of retaining more or less spe- cific heat The discovery of aCriform gaseous fluids has occa- sioned the necessity of some peculiar instrunienU, by means of which those substances may be conveniently collected and submitted to examination. The prin- 362 cipal ones for that purpose are styled the pneumatic apparatus. The pneumatic trough is made either of wood or strong sheet iron, tinned, japanned, or painted. A trough of about two feet long, sixteen inches wide, and fifteen high, has been found to be sufficient for most experimenu. Two or three inches below Its brim, a horizontal shelf is fastened, in dimension about half or one-third part of the width of the trough. In this shelf are several holes: these holes must be made in the centre of a small excavation, shaped like a funnel, which is formed in the lower part of the shelf. This trough is filled with water sufficient to cover the shelf to the height of an inch. - The use of this shelf is to support receivers, jars, or bell-glasses, which, being previously filled with water, are placed Invertedly, their open end turned down upon the above-mentioned holes, through which the gases, conveyed there and directed by means pf the funnel-shaped excavations, rise in the form of air- bubbles into the receiver. When the gaseous fluids are capable of being ab- sorbed by water, as is the case with some of them, the trough must be filled with mercury. Tbe price and gravity of this fluid make it an object of convenience and economy, that the trough should be smaller than when water is used. A mercurial trough is best cut in marble, free-stone, or a solid block of wood. A troughjjpibout twelve inches long, three inches wide, and four deep, is suffi- cient for all private experiments. Method of collecting gases, and transferring them from one vessel to another.—If we are desirous of transmitting air from one vessel to another, it is neces- sary that the vessel destined to receive it be full of water, or some fluid heavier than air. For that pur- pose, take a wide-mouthed bell-glass, or receiver; plunge it under the water in the trough, in older to fill it; then raise it with the mouth downwards, and place it on the shelf of the trough, so as to cover one or more of the holes in it It will now be full of water, and continue so as long as tlie mouth remains below lhe surface of the fluid in the cistern; for, in this case, the water is sustained in the vessel by the pressure of the atmosphere, in the same manner as the mercury is sustained in the ba- rometer. It may without difficulty be imagined, that if common air (or any other fluid resembling common air in lightness and elasticity) be suffered to enter the inverted vessel filled with water, it will rise to the upper part, on account of its levity, and the surface of the water will subside. To exemplify this, take a glass, or any other vessel, in that state which is usually called empty, and plunge it into the water with its mouth downwards: scarce any of it will enter the glass, be- cause its entrance is opposed by the elasticity of the included air; but if the vessel be turned with iu mouth upwards, it immediately fills, and the air rises in bub- bles to the surface. Suppose this operation be per- formed under one of the jars or receivers, which are filled with water, and placed upon the perforated shell", the air will ascend in bubbles as before, but, instead of'escaping, it will be caught in the upper part of the jar, and expel part of the water it contains. In this malrner we see that air may be emptied out of one vessel into another by a kind of inverted pour- ing, by which means it is made to ascend from the lower to the upper vessel. When the receiving vessel has a narrow neck, the air may be poured, in a similar manner, through an iuverted funnel, inserted in iu mouth. If tlie air is to be transferred from a vessel that is stopped like a bottle, the bottle musl be unstopped, with ite orifice downwards in the water; and then inclined in such a manner that IU neck may come under the perforated excavation of the shelf. The gas will es- cape from the bottle, and passing into the vessel destined to receive il, will ascend in it in the form ofbubblcs. In whatever manner this operation is performed the necessity of the excavation in the lower part of the shelf may be readilv conceived. It is, as mentioned before, destined to collect the gas whicli escapes from tlie vessel, and direct it in iu passage towards the ves- sel adapted to receive it. Without this excavation the gas, instead of proceeding to tlie pUfce of iu destina- tion, would be dispersed and lost, unless the mouth of the receiving vessel were large. GAS GAS The vessels, or receivers, for collecting the disen- gaged gases, should be glass (cylinders, jars, or bell- glasses of various sizes; some of them should be open at both ends, others should be fitted with necks at the top, ground perfectly level, in drder that they may be stopped by ground flat pieces of metal, glass, slate, Sec.; others should be furnished with ground stoppers. Some should be graduated into cubic inches, and sub- divided into decimal or other equidistant parts. Be- sides these, common glass-bottles, tumblers, Sec. may be used. Classification of Gases.—All the elastic aeriform fluids wiill which we are hitherto acquainted, are generally divided, by systematic writers, into two classes, namely: those that are respirable and capable of maintaining combustion, and those that are not re- spirable and incapable of maintaining combustion. This division, indeed, has its advantage, but the term respirable, in its physiological application, has been very different^ employed by different writers. Some- limes by the respirability of a gas has been meant its power of supporting life, when repeatedly applied to tlie blood in the lungs. At other times all gases have been considered respirable wliich were capable of in- troduction into the lungs by voluntary efforts, without any relation to their vitality. In the last case, the word respirable seems to us most properly employed, and in this sense it is here used. Nou-respirahl||eases are those which, when applied to the exten^Bfcuj^of respiration, stimulate the muscles of the epigt^MJbBuich a manner as to keep it perfectly close on thegmsV^ thus preventing the smallest particle of gas from entering into the bronchia, in spile of voluntary exertions. Qf respirable gases, or those which are capable of being taken into lhe lungs by voluntary efforts, only one has the power of uniformly supporting life, namely, atmospheric air; other gases, when respired, sooner or later impair the health of the human constitution, or perhaps occasion death; but in different modes. Some gases effect no positive change in the blood; animals immersed in it die of a disease produced by the privation of atmospheric air, analogous to that occasioned by their submersion in water. Others again produce some positive change in the blood, as appears from the experiments of Dr. Bed- does and Sir Humphrey Davy. They seem to render it incapable of supplying the nervous and muscular fibres with principles essential to sensibility and irrita- bility. These gases, therefore, destroy auimal life on a different principle. . It is obvious, therefore, that the above classification is not very precise, but capable of misleading the stu- dent without proper explanation. Gas, azotic. See Nitrogen. Gas, carbonic acid. See Carbonic acid. Gas, heavy carbonated hydrogen. See Carburetted hydrogen gas. Gas, hepatic. See Hydrogen gas, sulphuretted. Gas, hydrogen. See Hydrogen. Gas, light carbonated hydrogen See Carburetted hydrogen gas. Gaseous oxide of carbon. See Carbon, gaseous ox- ide of. UA'STRIC. (Gastricus; from ya?nn, the sto- mach.) Appertaining to the stomach. Gastric artery. Arteriagastrica. The right or greater gastric artery, is a branch of the hepatic; the left, or smaller, a branch of the splenic. Gastric juice.<• Succus gastricus. A fluid sepa- rated by tiie stomach. See Digestion. Gastrinum. Potassa. GASTRITIS. (From vasnp, the stomach.) In- flammation of the stomach. A genus of disease in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia of Cullen. It is known by pyrexia, anxiety, heat, and pain in the epigastrium, increased when any tiling is taken into the stomach, vomiting, hiccup, pulse small and hard, and prostration of strength. There are two species: 1. Gastritis phlcgmonodea, with acute pain and se- vere fever. 2. Gastritis erythemalica, when the pain and fever arc slighter, with an erysipelatous redness appearing in the fauces. Gastritis is produced by acrid substances of various kinds, such as atsenic, corrosive sublimate, &c. taken Into the stomach, as likewise by food of an improper nature ; by taking large draughu of any cold liquor when the body is much heated by exercise, or dancing; and by repelled exanthemata and gout. Besides these, it may arise from an inflammation of some of the neigh- bouring paru being communicated to the stomach. The erysipelatous gastritis arises chiefly towards the close of other diseases, marking the certain approach to dissolution, and being unaccompanied with any marks of general inflammation, or by any burning pain in tiie stomach. The symptoms of phlegmonous gastritis, as observed above, are a violent burning pain in the stomach, with great soreness, distention, and flatulency; a severe vomiting, especially after any thing is swallowed, whether it be liquid or solid; most distressing thirst; restlessness, anxiety, and a continual tossing of the body, with great debility, constant watching, and a frequent, hard, and contracted pulse. In some cases, severe purging attends. If the disease increases in violence, symptoms of irritation then ensue ; there is a great loss of strength, with faintings; a short and interrupted respiration; cold, clammy sweats, hiccups, coldness of the extremi- ties, an intermittent pulse, and the patient is soon cut oft". The event of gastritis is seldom favourable, as the person is usually either suddenly destroyed by the vi- olence of the inflammation, or else it terminates in suppuration, ulceration, or gangrene. If tiie symptoms are very mild, and proper remedies have been employed at an early period of the disease, it may, however, terminate in resolution, and that in the course of the first, or, at farthest, tlie second week. Its termination in suppuration may be known by the symptoms, although moderate, exceeding the con- tinuance of this period, and a remission of pain oc- curring,^Kbile a sense of weight and anxiety still re- main ; VsakUM lormat'°" °f an abscess, cold shi- verings eiisue^Ssjsaaj|ed exacerbations in the eve- ning, which are forHpBb^^tfk^wcats, and other symptoms of hectic Teve^^^^^^BsjgU leneth prove fatal, unless the pus is tluown|k^JH{uiiitiiig, and the ulcer heals. ^^^^^-. ±. , Its tendency to gangrene may be dreaded, from* the violence of its symptoms not yielding to 7iroper reme- dies early in the disease; and, when begun, it may be known try the sudden cessation of the pain ; by the pulse continuing its frequency, but becoming weaker; and by delirium, with other marks of increasing debi- lity ensuing. Fatal cases of this disease show, on dissection, a considerable redness of the inner coat of the stomach, having a layer of coagulable lymph lining iu surface. They likewise show a partial thickening of the sub- stance of tbe organ, at the inflamed part, the inflam- mation seldom extending over the whole of it. Where ulceration has taken place, the ulcers sometimes are found to penetrate through all iu coats, and sometimes only through one or two of them. The cure is to be attempted by copious and repeated bleedings, employed at an early period Of the disease, not regarding the smallness of the pulse, as it usually becomes softer and fuller after the operation: also se- veral leeches should be applied to the epigastrium, followed by fomentations, or the hot bath; after which a large blister will be proper. The large intestines may be in some measure evacuated by a laxative clys- ter ; but scarcely any internal medicine can be borne by the stomach, till the violence of the disease is much abated; we may then try magnesia, or other mild ca- thartic, to clear out the canal effectually. Where acrid substances have been taken, mucilaginous drinks may be freely exhibited, to assist their evacuation and sheathe the stomach ;■ otherwise only in small quan tity aud, in the former case,-according tothe nature of the poispp, Pther chemical remedies may come in aid but ought never to be too much relied upon. Should suppuration occur, little can be dene beyppd avoiding irritation, and supporting strength by a mild farinaceous diet, aud giving opium occasionally to relieve pain. GASTRO. Names comppunded with this word have some connexion withthe stomach. GASTROCE'LE. (From yaejmi, the stomach, and icnXr;, a tumour.) A hernia of the stomach, occasioned by a protrusion of that viscus through the abdominal narietes. fc*ee Hernia ventriculi. r 383 GAY FRU GASTROCNEMIUS. (From yafnp, the stomach, and xvnun, the leg.) The calf or belly of tiie leg. Gastrocnemius externus. Gemellus. An ex- tensor muscle of the foot, situated immediately under the integumenu at the back part of the leg ; some- times called gemellus : this latter name is adopted by Albinus. Winslow describes it as two muscles; which he calls gastrocnemii; and Douglas considers this and the following as a quadriceps.or muscle wilh four heads, to which he gives the name of extensor tarsi suralis. It is called bi femoro calcanien by Dumas. The gastrocnemius externus arises by two distinct heads. The first, which is the thickest and longest of the two, springs by a strong thick tendon from the upper and back part of the inner condyle of the os femoris, adhering strongly to the capsular ligament of the joint, between which and the tendon is a consider- able bursa mucosa. The second head arises by a thin- ner and shorter tendon from the back part of tbe outer' condyle of the os femoris. A little below the joint, their fleshy bellies unite in a middle tendon, and be- low the middle of the tibia they cease to be fleshy, and terminate in a broad tendon, which, a little above the lower extremity of the tibia, unite with that of the gastrocnemius internus, to form one round tendon, sometimes called chorda magna, but commonly tendo Achillis. Gastrocnemius internus. Tibioperoneicalcanien of Dumas. This, which is situated immediately under the last described muscle, is sometimes named soleas, on account of its shape, which resembles that of the sole-fish. It arises by two heads. The first springs by tendinous and fleshy fibres from the posterior part of the head of the fibula, and for someway below it. The second arises from an oblique ridge at the upper and posterior part of the tibia, which affords origin to the inferior edge of the popliteus, continuing^o-receive fleshy fibres from the inner edge of rtietjJB^r some way down. This muscle, wh*l^mJ0to^^nits ori- gin, spreads wider^^L^euSM ^Briar as its middle; after which it^uuH Hl^rmrer'again, and begins to grow tendinajH |Hs fleshy fibres do not entirely disaPOBnapil^fllWaTiiiost reached the extremity of theTJIWia little above which it unites with the last described muscle, to form the tendo Achillis. This thick round chord is inserted into the lower and pos- terior part of the os calcis, after sliding over a cartila- ginous surface on that bone, to which it is connected by a tendinous sheath that is furnished wilh a large bursa mucosa. Both the gastrocnemii have the same use, viz. that of extending the foot, by drawing it backwards and downwards. GASTROCO'LIC. (Gastrocolicus: from ya^np, the stomach, and xotXov, the colon.) A term applied to a vein which proceeds from the stomach to the colon. GASTRODV'NIA. (From ya^vp, the stomach, and oSwn, pain.) Pain in the stomach. Gastro-epiploic artkrv. Arteria gastrico-epi- ploica. The branch of the greater gastric artery that runs to the epiploon. GASTRORAPHY. (Gastroraphe; from Vasip, the stomach, and padtn, a suture.) The sewing of wounds of the abdomen. GASTROTO'MIA. (From yasvp, tbe belly, and repvta, to cut.) The operation of cuttmg opep the belly. GAU'BIUS, Jerome Davip, a celebrated Dutch physician, was a pupil of the illustrious Boerhaave at Leyden, where he graduated in 1725, and about ten. years after he became professor there, and taught with great applause for a peripd of forty years. His repu- tatiop was extended all over Europe py several valu- able publications, particularly by his " Instil utiones Pathologiae Medicinalis," and his "Adversaria;" which contributed not a little to the improvement both of the theory and practice of medicine. In another work, he treated ably of the medical regulation of the mind: and he printed also a very elegant little book " De Me- thodo concinnandi formulas Medicamentorura." He died in 1780, in the seventy-sixth year of his age. GAULE. See Myrica gale. ["Gaulthbria. Partridge berry. Thegaulthena procumbent is a well known creeping evergreen, found in woody and mountainous tracts throughout the United States. Ite taste is astrigent and aromatic, and has been compared to that of orange flowers. It exactly 384 resembles that of black birch (betula lenta). The medical properties of this plant are not unlike those of cinnamon, being a warm, aromatic, astringent, parti- cularly useful in the secondary stage of diarrhoea. It is popularly considered an emmenagogue. The dose may be one or two scruples, but a tincture and infusion are more convenient forms. The volatile oil of this article is officinal."—Bigel.Mat. Med. A.] [" Gaylussacite. This name has recently been given to a new metal obtained from a species of pyrites found in South America, of which the following ac- count has been received by Dr. Mitchill, together with a specimen of the substance in a crystalline form. " The pyrites is obtained from a small lake in the province of Merida de Columbia, being the upper coat of a substratum of strong mineral alkali, called urao, much used by the lower class ofthe natives of Colum- bia, mixed with an extract of tobacco, and then called chimoo. The alkali produces to the government a rental of from 50,000 to 60,000 dollars per annum. The mineral is at the bottom ofthe lake, about three fathoms under water. Several Indians are employed by the government to dive and extract it, which they do by means of small crowbars. They are paid about two reales per pound for it, and the government afterward sell it at one dollar. The situation of the lake is about ten leagues west ofthe city of Merida, called Lagunil- las. The pyrites are there called espejuelas, and have been analyzed in Paris, and found tocontain a metal hitherto unknown, and now called.flMWBsacite, from the celebrated French chemifJIPsfnat name."—A.] GAZ. (From gasch4i,JkmKTman word which means an eruption of wind.) See Gas. GEHLENITE. A mineral substance allied to Ve- suvian, found along with calcareous spar in the Tyrol. Geiso'ma. (From yttero-i,the eaves of the house) Geison. The prominent parts of the eyebrows, which hang over the eyes like the eaves of a house. Gei'son. See Geisoma. Gela'sinos. (From ytXaw, to laugh.) An epithet for the middle fore-teeth, because they are shown in laughter. Gela'smus. (From ytXau, to laugh.) The Sar- donic laugh. See Sardonic laugh. GELATIN. Gelly, or jelly. An animal substance soluble in water, but not in alkohol: capable of as- suming a well-known elastic or tremulous consistence, by cooling, when the water is not too abundant, and liquifiable again, by increasing ite temperature. This last property remarkably distinguishes it from albumen, which bscomes consistent, by heat It is precipitated in an insoluble form by tannin, and it is this action of tannin on gelatin that is the foundation of the art of tanning leather. Jellies are very common in our kitchens; they may be extracted from all the paru of animals, by boiling them in water. Hot water dissolves a large quantity of this substance. Acids likewise dissolve them, as do like- wise more particularly the alkalies. Jelly, which has been extracted without long decoction, possesses most of the characters of vegetable mucilage ; but it is sel- dom obtained without a mixture of albumen. Jellies, in a pure state, have scarcely any smell or remarkable taste. By distillation, they afford an insi- pid find inodorous phlegm, which easily putrefies. A stronger heat causes them to swell up, become black, and emit a fcetid odour, accompanied with white acrid fumes. An impure volatile alkali, together wilh empy- reumatic oil, then passes over, leaving a spongy coal, not easily burned, and containing* common salt and phosphate of lime. The jelly of various animal substances is prepared for the use of seafaring persons under the name of portable soup. The whole art of performing this ope- ration consisu in boiling the meat, and taking the scum off, as usual, until the soup possesses the requisite fla- vour. It is then suffered to cool, in order that the fat may be separated. In the »ext place, it is mixed with five or six whites of eggs, and slightly boiled. This operation serves to clarify the liquid, by the removal of opaque particles, which unite with the white of eee- at the time it becomes solid by the heat, and are cohse- 2!f."/ rem°.V,ed alr5 Wittlil' The '•I1*"'- *» theruo be strained through flannel, and evaporated on the water-bath, to the consistence of a very thick r»«!r? after which it is spread, rather thin, upon a smooth' stone, then cut into cakes, and, lastly dried in TX, GEM GEM until It becomes brittle. These cakes may be kept four Or five years, if defended from moisture. When In- tended to be used, notiiing more is required to be done than to dissolve a sufficient quantity in boiling water, Which by that means becomes converted into soup. Jelly is also iouud in vegetables, as ripe currants, and other berries mixed with au acid. GELA'TIO. (From gdo, to freeze.) 1. Freezing. 8. That rigidity of the body which happens in a catalepsy, as if the person were frozen. GEM. This word is used to denote a stone which is considered as precious; as the diamond, ruby, sap- phire, topaz, chrysolite, beryl, emerald, &c. GEME'LLUS. (From geminus, double, having a fellow.) See Gastrocnemius and Gemini. GEMINI. Gondii of Winslow. Part of the mar- supialis of Cowper. Isehio spini trochanterien of Dumas. A muscle of the thigh, which has been a subject of dispute among anatomists since the days of Vesalius. Some describe it as two distinct muscles; and hence the name it has gotten of gemini. Otfieis contend that it ought to be considered as a single mus- cle. The truth is, that it consisU of two portions, which are united together by a tendinous and fleshy membrane, aud afford a passage between them to the tendon of tlie obduralor internus, which they enclose as it were in a purse. These two portions are placed under the giutaeus maximus, between the ischium aud the great trochanter. The superior portion, which is the shortest and thickest ot the two, rises fleshy from the external sur- face of the spine of the ischium; and the inferior, from the tuberosity of that bone, and likewise from the pos- terior sacro-ischiatic ligament. They are inserted, ten- dinous and fleshy, into the cavity at the root of the great trochanter. Between the two portions of this muscle, and the termination of the obturator internus, there is a small bursa mucosa, connected to both, and to that part of the capsular ligament of the joint which lies under ihe gemini. This muscle assists in rolling the os femoris out- wards, and preveuu the tendon of tbe obturator inter- nus from slipping out of its place while that muscle is in action. GEMMA. 1. A precious stone or gem. 2. In botany this term is now applied exclusively to the buds on the stems of plants. The ancients used the terms germen and oculus to denote those buds which contain the rudiments of branches and leaves, and gemma those iu wliich flowers only are contained ; but by the moderns, germen has been* applied lo denote the rudiment of the fruh;, or as a generic term for all buds.— Thompson. A gemma or bud contains the rudimenu of a plant, or of part of a plant, for a white in a latent state, till the time of lhe year, aud other circumstances, favour their evolution. * Iu the bud, therefore, the vital princi- ple is dormant Buds of trees or shrubs, destined for cold countries, are formed in the course of the summer iu lhe bosoms of their leaves, and are generally soli- tary ; but in the Lonicera carulea, or blue-berried honey-suckle, they grow one under another for three successive seasons. The buds of the plane-tree, Platanus, are concealed in the footstalk, which must be removed before they can be seen, and wliich they force off by their in- crease; so that no plant can have more truly and necessarily deciduous leaves. Shrubs in general have no buds, neither have the rees of hot climates. Buds are various in their forms, but very uniform in the same species, or even genus. They consist of scales closely enveloping each other, and enfolding the eu.brvo plant or branch. Externally they have often an additional guard of gum, resin, or woolliness, against wet or cold. The horn -chesniit affords a fine example of large and well-formed buds. The contents of buds are different, even in differ- ent species of the same genus, as willows. The buds of some produce leaves only, others flowers, while in other species the same bud bears both leaves and flow- ■crs. Different causes, depending on the soil or situa- tion, seem in one case to generate leaf-buds, in another flower-buds. In general, whatever checks the luxu- riant production of leaf-buds, favours the formation of flowers and seeds.--Smith. ^ Bb Gems are found in all trees and shrubs in temperate climates. In the majority of instances they are visible from the first, in which case they are axillary, that is, sealed in the axilla; of the leaves, or the angle which the upper part of the footstalk of the leaf makes with the surface of the stem; but in some instances, as the sumachs and planes, they are latent, being hid within the base of the footstalk, and never seen until the fall of the leaf. Gems are however sometimes protruded from the trunk, long alter it has ceased to produce leaves, as in the case of adventitious buds ; they are also situated on roou, and on tubers, but in these cases they are usually denominated oculi, or eyes. Annual plants are supposed to be furnished with gems ; but although they are devoid of covered gems, yet their lateral shoots proceed from naked buds which immediately spread into foliage. The relative position of axillary gems is necessarily regulated by that ofthe leaf, and therefore we find ihem, 1. Opposite, or placed exactly on the same line on Opposite sides of the stem or the branch. 2. Alternate, or placed alternately, although on op- posite sides; and, 3. Spiral, that is, placed round the stem or branch in such a manner that a cord wound in a spiral manner *ound it would touch each gem. They are said to be simple or solitary, when one gem only is seen in the axilla of each leaf, as iu the greater number of in- stances; and aggregate, when, as in some planU, two, three, or even more are protruded at the same time : thus we find two in the Sambucus nigra, or common elder; three in tbe Aristoloehia sipho, or broad-leaved birth-wort; and many iu the Zanthoxylum fraxine urn, or toothache tree. Du Hamel lint noticed the fact, that stems and branches furnished with alternate axillary gems have generally one terminal gem only; and those with oppo site have*geneially three terminal gems. The gems on most trees and shrubs rise with a broad base from the ffflrface where they are protruded, and consequently being in close contact with it, are said to be sessile; but they are distant or stalked on some, as the common alder, on which they are sup- ported on a short footstalk, and are termed pedicillata, or stalked. Gems differ very considerably in the number and characters of the enclosing scales, their conteiiU, the folding up of the leaves within them, and the manner in which they are evolved in the spring. a. The scales differ in size and texture, even in the same gem: in the gems of different plants, they differ also iii number and in the nature of their coverings; some gems are entirely destitute of scales; as those of annual plants, and many perennials of tropical cli- mates. The scales iu some instances are besmeared with a resinous matter; in others they are entirely free from any moist exudation, but are smooth and polished, being covered withadry gummy varnish: or they are externally hairy or enveloped in a velvety down. Gems are arranged into three species: 1. Gemma foliifera, leaf gems. 2. Gemma florifera, flower gems. 3. Gemma mixta, mixed gems. The Amygdalus persica, or peach-tree, the Daphne mezereum, and many other plants, afford examples of distinct leaf and flower gems; the Syringa vulgaris and JEsculus hippqeastnnum, of mixed gems; and the pear and apple trees of both leaf and mixed gems. The feaves, as has already been mentioned, are variously folded up so as to occupy the smallest possi- ble space in the gem. This regulates the expansion of the leaves when the gem opens in spring, and it is invariably the same in individual planu of the same species. This process is termed foliation, apd the figures which the leaves assume at the time have re- ceived different appeilations.— Thompson. 1. Falialio involuta, involute, in which each inter- nal margin of the leaf is rolled inwards; as in Humu- lus lupulus and Nymphaa lutea. 2. F. revoluta, revolute, in which the lateral margins are rolled outwards; as in willows, and Rumex pa- tientia. 3. F.obvoluta, obvolute, in which one leaf, doubled lengthways, embraces within iu doubling one half of the other leaf, folded in the same manner; as iu Suhia officinalis, and Dipsacus communis. 383 GEN GEN 4. F. convoluta, convolute, in which the leaf is rolled lengthwise in a spiral manner, one margin forming the axis round which the other turns; as in Prunus domes- tica, and Prunus anncniaca, the cabbage, grasses, &c. 5. F. equitans, equitant, in which the leaf is so folded that tlie two sides deeply embrace the opposite leaf, which iu iu turn encloses the one opposed to it, and so on lo tiie centre of.the bud: this is beautifully exemplified in the Hemarocallis, or day-lily, and Sy- ringa vulgaris. 6. F. conduplicata, in which the two sides of the leaf lie parallel to each other; as in Fagus sylvatica and Quercus robur. 7. P. plicata, plaited, the leaf being folded up like a fan ; as in Betula alba, and AlchemiUa vulgaris. 8. F. reclinata, reclinate, turned down, the leaf hanging down and wrapped round the fooUtalk ; as in Aconitum and Arum. 9. F. circinata, circinal, In which the leaf is rolled from the apex to the base; as iu all ferns. As tlie gems ppep, the leaves gradually unfold them- selves, and assume their natural forms; but the open- ing of the bud does not, in every instance, immedi- ately let free the leaves, for in some gems each leaf is separately enclosed to a membraneous cover. GEMMACEUS. A term used by botanisu to a flower-stalk which grows out of a leaf-bud, as is seen in the Berberis vulgaris. GEM.MATIO. (From gemma, a bud.) A term used by Linnxus expressive of the origin, form, &c. of buds, Gkmu'rsa. (From gema, to groan: so called from the pain it was said to occasion in walking.) The name of an excrescence between the toes. Genei'as. (From ytvvs, the cheek.) 1. The downy hairs which first cover the cheek. 2. The name of a bandage mentioned by Galen, which covers the cheek, and comes under the chin. GENERATION. (Generatio; from ytivopat, to beget.) Many ingenious hypotheses have been insti- tuted by pbysiologisu to explain the mystery of gene- ration ; but the whole of our knowledge concerning it appears to be built upon the phenomena it affords, and may be seen in the works of Haller, Buffon, Cruick- shanks, and Haighton. It is a sexual action, performed iu different ways in most animals; many of them have different sexes and require conjunction: such are the human species, quadrupeds, and others. The females of quadrupeds have a matrix, separated into two cavi- ties, uterus bicornis, and a considerable number of teats; they have no menstrual flux; most of them bear several young at a time, and the period of their ges- tation is generally short. The generation of birds is very different. The males have a strong genital organ, wliich is 'often double. The vulva in the females is placed behind the anus; the ovaries have no matrices, and there is a duct for the purpose of conveying the egg from the ovarium into the intestines: this passage is called the oviduct. The eggs of pullets have exhi- bited unexpected facts to physiologists, who examined the phenomena of incubation. The most important discoveries are those of the immortal Haller, who found the chicken perfectly formed in eggs which were not fecundated. There is no determinate con- junction between fishes; the female deposites her eggs on the sands, over which the male passes, and emits its seminal fluid, doubtless for the purpose of fecundating them; these eggs are hatched after a certain time. The males of several oviparous quadrupeds have a double or forked organ. Insects extiibit all the varie- ties which are observed in other animals: there are some, indeed the greater number, wliich have tlie sexes in two separate individuals; among others, the reproduction is made either with or without conjunc- tion, as in the vine-fretter; one of these insects, con- fined alone beneath a alass, produces a great •umber of others. The organ of the male in insecu is usually armed with two Jtooks to seize the female: the place of these organs Wgreatly varied; with some, it is at the upper part of the belly, near the chest, as in the female dragon-fly; in others, it is at the extremity of the antenna, as in the male spider. Most worms are hermaphrodite; each individual has both sexes. Po- lypi, wi.h n-spect lo generation, are singular animals. they rue i< produced by buds or offsets: a bud is sepa- ra'cd from each vigorous polypius, which is fixed to boiuo iielghbourins body, and grows: polypi are like 386 wise found on their surface, in the same maimer if branches issue from plants. These are the principal modes of generation in animals. In the human spe- cies, which engages our attention more particularly, the phenomena are as follow: The part of tlie male, in the act orreproduction, is to deposite the semen in the vagina, at a greater or less distance from the orifice of the uterus. The function which tbe female discharges is much more obscure; some feel, at this moment, very strong voluptuous sensations; others appear entirely insen- sible; while others, again, experience a sensation which is very painful. Some of them pour out a mu- cous substance in considerable abundance, at the in- stant of the most vivid pleasure : while, in tbe greater part, this phenomenon is entirely wanting. In all these respecu, there is, perhaps, no exact resemblance between any two females. These different phenomena are common to the most frequent acts of copulation, that is, to those wliich do not produce impregnation, as well as those which are effective. The most recent opinion is, that the uterus during impregnation opens a little, draws in the semen by aspiration, and direcu it to the ovarium by means of the Fallopian tubes, the fimbriated extremity of which closely embraces that organ. The contact of the semen determines the rupture of one ofthe vesicles, and the fluid that passes fropi it, or the vesicle itself, passes into the uterus, where the new individual is to be developed. However satisfactory this explanation may appear, it is purely hypothetical, and even contrary to the ex- periments of tiie most exact observers. In the numerous attempts made upon animals, by Harvey, DeGraaf, Valisneri, &c. the semen has never been perceived in the cavity of the uterus; much less has it been seen in the Fallopian tube at the surface of the ovarium. It is quite the same with the motion which the Fallopian tube is supposed to have in em- bracing the circumference of the ovarium: it has never been proved by experiment. Even if one should suppose that the semen. penetrates into the uterus at the moment of coition, which is not impossible, though it has not been observed, it would still be very difficult to comprehend how tbe fluid could pass into the Fallo- pian tubes, and arrive at the ovarium. The uterus in the empty state is not contractible; the uterine orifice of the Fallopian tubes is extremely narrow, and these canals have no known sensible motion. On account of the difficulty of conceiving the passage of the semen to the ovarium, some authors have ima- gined thai this matter is not carried there, but only the vapour which exhales from it,"or the aura seminalis. Others think that the semen is absorbed in the vagina, passes into lhe venous syatem, and arrives at the ova- ria by the arteries. The phenomena which accom- pany the fecundation of women are, then, nearly un- known. An equal obscurity resU on the fecundation of other mammiferous females. Nevertheless, it would be more easy to conceive a passage of the se- men to the ovaria in these, since the uterus and the Fallopian tubes possess a peristaltic motion like that of the intestines. Fecundation, however, taking place by the contact of the semen with the ova, in fishes, reptiles, and birds, it is not very likely that nature em- ploys any other mode for the mammifera; it is neces- sary, then, to consider it as very probable, that, either at the instant of coition, or at a greater or a less time afterward, the semen arrives at the ovarium, where it exerts more especially its action upon the vessels most developed. But, even should it be out of doubt that the semen arrives at the vesicles of the ovarium, it would still remain to be known how iu contact animates the germ contained in it. Now, this phenomenon is one ° "v!°i!f °" wn*cn our senses, and even our mind, have '°h-h Itisoneof those impenetrable mysteries of vtuch we are, and, perhaps, shall ever remain ia- norant. r^ * ' We have, however, on this subject, some verv inee- mous experiments of Spallanzani, which have removed I thedifliculty as far as it seems possible. This philosopher has proved, by a great number of , trials 1st, that tluee grains of semen, dissolved in two pounds of water, are sufficient to give to it the fecun 1 iating virtue; 2d, that the spermatic anhnalcula are GEN GEN toot necessary to fecundation, as Buffon and other au Uiors have thought; 3d, that the aura seminalis, or seminal vapour, has no fecundating property; 4th, that a bitch can be impregnated by the mechanical injec- tion of semen into her vagina, &c. Sec. It is thus necessary to consider as conjectural what authors say about the general signs of fecundation. At the instance of conception, the woman feels, it is Baid, a universal tremor, continued for some time, ac- companied by a voluptuous sensation; the features are discomposed, the eyes lose their brilliancy, the pu- pils are dilated, the visage pale, Sec. No doubt, im- Crcgiiation is sometimes accompanied by these signs; ut many mothers have never felt them, and reach even the third month of their pregnancy without sus- pecting their situation."—Magendie's Physiology. Fecundation having thus taken place, a motion is induced in the vivified ovum, which ruptures the ten- der vesicle that contains it; the fimbria; of the Fallo- pian tube then grasp and convey it into the tube, which, by iu peristaltic motion, conducts it into the cavity of the uterus, there to be evolved and brought to maturity, and, at tbe expiiation of nine months, to be sent into the world. Generation, oroans ok. The parts subservient to generation in a woman are divided into external and interna). The external parts are the mone veneris, the labia, the perinaum, the clitoris, and the nympha. To these may be added the meatus urinarius, or ori- fice of the urethra. The hymen may be esteemed the barrier between the external and internal parts. The internal parts of generation are the vagina and uterus, and iu appendages. The parts which constitute the organs of genera- tion in men, are the penis, testes, and vesicula semi- nales. GENICULATUS. Geniculate ; bent like the knee: applied lo the culm or straw of grasses ; as in Alopecu- risgen iculatus. GENIO. (From ytvaov, the chin.) Names com pounded of this word belong to muscles wliich are attached to the chin. Genio-iiyo-olossus. (From ytvtiov, the chin, votiSes, the os hyoides, and yXoiaaa, the tongue; so called from its origin and insertion.) Genioglossus of some authors. The muscle which forms the fourth layer between the lower jaw and os hyoides. It arises from a rough protuberance in the inside of the middle of the lower jaw ; its fibres run like a fan, forwards, upwards, and backwards, and are inserted into the tip, middle, and root of the tongue, and base of the os hyoides, near its corner. Its use is to draw the tip of the tongue backwards into the mouth, the middle downwards, and to render its back concave. It also draws iu root and the os hyoides forwards, and thrusts the tongue out of the mouth. Genio-hvoipeiis. (From ytvtiov, the chin, and voufrts, the os hyoides; so called from iu origin in the chin, and its insertion in the os hyoides.) The muscle which contitutes the third layer between the lower jaw and os hyoides. It is a long, thin, and fleshy muscle, arising tendinous from a rough protuberance at the inside of the chin, and growing somewhat broader and thicker as it descends backward to be in- serted by very short tendinous fibres into both the edges of the base of the os hyoides. It draws the os hyoides forwards to the chin. Geniopharynue'us. See Constrictor pharyngis Superior. , Cenipi album. See Artemisia rupestris. Gk.nipi verum. The plant directed for medicinal purpo.-us under this title, is tlie Achillea—foliis pinna- tis, pinnis simplicibus, glabris, punctatis, of Haller. It lias a very grateful smell, ami a very bitter taste, and is exhibited iii Switzerland, in epilepsy, diarrhoea, and debility of the stomach. GE.NTSTA. (From gcnu,a knee; so called from the inflection and angularity of its twi^s.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in tbe Linna-an system. Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Decandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of tiie common broom. See Spartium scoparium. Genista canariil-ws This tree was supposed to afford the lignum Rhodium, which is now known to be au aspalnthus. See Aspalathus canadensis. Genista spinosa indica. Bahel schulli. An In- dian tree, a decoction ofthe roots of which is diuretic. The leaves, boiled and sprinkled in vinegar, hare the same effect, according to Ray. Genista *ikutoria. The systematic name of Chamapartrum, or Dyer's broom. GEN ITA LE. (From gigno, to beget.) The mera- brum virile See Penis. GeniTa'iaum. (From genitale, the membrum virile.) A disease of the genital parte. GEN1T1CA. (From ytivopat, gignor.) The name of a class of diseases, iu Good's Nosology, embracing diseases of the sexual function. It has three orders, viz. Ccnotica, Orgastica; Carpotica. Genitu'ra. (From gigno.) 1. The male seed. 2. The membrum virile. Ge'non. (From ytvv, the knee.) A moveable ar- ticulation like that of the knee. ["Genesee oil. This is a variety of petroleum found in various parts ofthe United States, sometimes abundantly, as in Kentucky, Ohio, the western parts of Pennsylvania, and in New- York, at Seneca laJie, U.c It usually floats on the surface of springs, which, in many cases, are known to be in the vicinity of coal. It is sometimes called Seneca or Genesee oil."— Cleav. Min. A.] GENSING. See Panax. GENTIA'NA. (From Gentius,kingof Illyria, who firBt used it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna:an system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. Gentian. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the gentian ropt. isee Gentiana lutea. Gentiana alba. See Laserpitium latifolium. * Gentiana centaurium. Less centaury was 90 called in the Linua-aii system; but it is now Chironia oentaurium. GtsTiANA lutea. The systematic name of the officinal gentian. Gentiana rubra. Felwort The gentian met with in the shops is the root of the gen- tiana—corollis subquinquefidis rotatis verticillatis, calycibus spathaceis, of Limiaus; and is imported from Switzerland and Germany. It is the only medi- cinal part of the plant, has little or no smell, but to the taste manifests great bitterness, on which account it is in general use as a tonic, stomachic, anthelmintic, an- tiseptic, cmmenagogue, and febrifuge. The officinal preparations of this root are the infusum gentiana compositum, and tinctura gentiana composita, of tbe London Pharmacopoeia; and the infusum amarum, vinunl amarum, tinctura amara, of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia ; and the extractum gentiana is order-. ed by both. Gentiana rubra. See Gentiana lutea. ["Gentiana catesboei. Blue gentian. Of various native species of gentian, which our country affords; this approaches most nearly to the officinal plant in bitterness. Its virtue appears to reside chiefly in an extractive principle, soluble in water and alkohol. Jf has also a little resin. Like the imported gentian, it is an active tonic, invigorating the stomach, and giving relief in complaints arising from indigestion. It ap- pears to possess much reputation in the Southern States, to wliich ite growth is principally confined."—Bigel. Mat. Med. A.] Gentianine. The bitter principle of the Gentian root. [" The discovery of this immediate principle, pre- sents a circumstance so singular as to merit* being re- lated. " M. Henry, chief of central pharmacy, and M. Ca- ventou, were occupied at the same time, and without the knowledge of each other, on the analysis of gen- tian. They arrived at results so much alike, that having communicated their labours to each other, they perceived that they seemed to have acted in concert, and resolved to publish them in common. " Preparation of gentianine. The pnwder of gen- tian is treated with cold ether. After forty-eight hours, a tincture is obtained of a greenish yellow;—this tinc- ture filtered, poured into an open vase, and exposed to heat will become, by cooling, if the liquor is sufficiently concentrated, a yellow crystalline mass, with a very perceptible taste and smell of gentian. "This mass is treated with alkohol until it ceases taking a citron tinge. The washings are reunited and exposed to a mild heat; the yellow crystalline mass reappears, which, upon evaporation, becomes con- centrated, and of a very strong bitterness. ' 387 GEO GEO "Resumed by feeble alkohol, It is redissolved in part, with tlie exception of a certain quantity of oily matter. " This last alkoholic solution, besides the bitter prin- ciple of the gentian, contains an acid substance, and the odorous matter of gentian. " By evaporating this liquor to dryness, soaking the matter in water, adding a little washed and calcined magnesia, boiling ana evaporating with a vapour hath, lhe greatest part of the odorous matter of the gentian is expelled; tlie acidity disappears by means of the magnesia, and the yellow bitter principle remains in part free and in part combined with the magnesia, to which it communicates a beautiful yellow colour. Then by boiling this magnesia with ether, the greater part of this bitter principle is taken up, which is ob- tained pure and alone by evaporation. If il be wished to separate the greatest part of the bitter principle, which remains fixed in the magnesia, and which the ether could not take up, il must be treated with oxalic acid, in a quantity sufficient to produce acidity. This acid uniteji with the magnesia, and seu free the bit- ter principle, which is retaken by the means already pointed out. " Properties of gentianine. The gentianine is yel- low, inodorous, wilh the aromatic bitterness of the gentian very strong, and wliich is increased very much when it is dissolved iu an acid. "It is very soluble in ether and alkohol, and is sepa- rated by spontaneous evaporation, in the form of very small yellow crystalline needles. It is much less solu- blerU cold water,which it renders, however,very bitter; boiling water dissolves more. "The dilute alkalies deepen very much its colour, and dissolve it a little more than water alone. "Acids lighten iu yellow colour in a vej-y evident manner. Its solutions are almost colourless wilh sul- phuric and phosphoric acid, and yellowish with acids more feeble, such as the acetic acid. Concentrated sulphuric acid carbonizes it and destroys its bitterness. "Gentianine, exposed iu a glass lube to the heal of boiling mercury, is sublimed iu the form of small yel- low crystalline needles. One part is decomposed. "Action of gentianine on man and other animals. Some whicli I made, '.aught me that gentianine has no poisonous qualities. Several grains of tins substance injected into the veins, produce no apparent effect, i myself swallowed two grains dissolved in alkohol, and only experienced an extreme bitterness, and a slight feeling of warmth at the stomach "Mode of employing gentianine. The tincture is the preparation which should be most frequently used. It may be prepared from the following formula: Tincture of gentianine. l"fc. Alkohol at 24°, 1 ounce. Gentianine, 5 grains. "This tincture replaces with success the elixir of gentian, and is employed in the same circumstances: Syrup of gentianine B;. syrup of sugar, 1 pound. Gentianine, 16 grains. "This is one of the best bitters which can be used in Bcrofulous affections.*'—Magendie's Formulary. A.l GENU. The knee. GENU'GRA. (From ytvv, the knee, and aypa, a seizure.) A name in Paracelsus for the gout iu the knee. GENUS. (From ytsios, a family.) By this term is understood, in natural history, a certain analogy of a number of species, making them agree together iu the number, figure, and situation of their parts; iu such a manner, that they ate easily distinguished fiom the species of any other genus, at least by some one arti- cle. This is the proper and determinate sense of the word genus, whereby it forms a subdivision of any class, or order of natural beings, whether of the ani- mat, vegetable, or mineral kingdoms, all agreeing in certain common and distinct characters GEODE8. A kind of artttes, the hollow of which contains only loose earth, instead of a nodule. GEOFFRA1' A. (Named in honour of Dr. Geoffroy.) Geoffroya. 1. The name of a genus ef plante in the Linmeau system. Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Decan- T'The pharmacopoeial name of the cabbage bark- iree. See Geoffraa inermis. , Gb-ofprjea inermis- The systematic name of the cabbage bark-tree, or worm bark-tree. Geoffraa— foliis lanculatis of Swartz. It has a mucilaginous 388 and sweetish taste, and a disagreeable smell. Accord- ing to Dr. VT right of Jamaica, il is powerfully medici- nal as au anthelmintic. Gkofkr*:a jamaicensis. The systematic name of the basiard cabbage-tree, or bulgewater-trce. Geoffroy a __inermis foliolis lanceolatis, of Swartz. The bark is principally used in Jamaica, and with great success, aa a vermifuge. GeorrR-tA surinamknsis. The systematie name pf a tree, the bark of which is esteemed as an anthel- mintic. _, GEOFFROY, Stephen Francis, was born at Paris, in 1672. After giving him an excellent general education, his father, who was an apothecary, sent him to study his own profession at Moutfielier; where he attended the several lectures. On his return lo Paris, having already acquired considerable reputation, he was appointed to attend the Duke de Tallard, on his embassy to England, in 1698. Here he was very favour- ably received, and elected a member o*f the Royal So- ciety : and he afterward visited Holland and Italy. His attention was chiefly directed ttf-natural history and the materia mediea, his father wishing him to succeed to his establishment at Paris: however, he became am- bitious of the higher branch of the profession, and at length graduated in 1704. His reputation rapidly in-" creased; and he was called in consultation even by the most distinguished practitioners. In 17fX» he was appointed to the professorship of medicine on the death of Tournefort. He then undertook to deliver to his pupils a complete History of the Materia Mediea, divided into mineral, vegetable, and animal sub- stances ; the first part of which he finished, and aBout half of the second: this was afterward published from his papers, in Latin, in three octavo volumes. In 1712 he was made professor of chemistry in the king's gar- den ; and 14 years after, dean of the faculty. In this office he was led into some active disputes; whence his health, naturally delicate, began to decline; and tie died iu the beginning of 1731. Nothwithstanding his nliiess, however, he completed a work, which had been deemed necessary by preceding deans, but never accomplished ; namely, a Pharmacopoeia, which was published under the name of " Code Medicaiuentaire de la Faculte de Paris." GEOGNOSY. Tlte same as geology. GEOLOGY. (Geologia; from yn, the earth, and Xoyos, a discourse.) A description of the structure of the earth. This study may be divided, like most others, into two parts ; observation and theory. By the first we learn the relative positions of the great rocky or mineral aggregates that compose the crust of our globe ; through tbe second, we endeavour to pene- trate into the causes of these collocations. A valuable work was some time since published, comprehending a view of both parts of the subject, by Mr. Greenougb, to which the reader is referred for much instruction, communicated in a very lively manner. Very recently the world has been favoured with the first part of an excellent view of this science by Messrs. Conybeare and Phillips^ in their " Outlines of the Geology of England and Wales;" from which work, the following brief sketch of the subject is taken: The Traiti de Geognosie of D'Aubuisson bears a high character on ttie continent. Werner's Table of the different Mountain Rocks, from Jameson. Class I.—Primitive rocks. 1. Granite. 8. Porphyry. 2. Gneiss. 9. Syenite. 3. Mica-slate. 10. Topaz-rock. 4. Clay-slate. 11. Q.uartz-rock. 5. Primitive limestone. 12. Primitive flinty-slate. G. Primitive trap. 13. Primitive gypsum. 7. Serpentine. 14. White stone. Class II.— Transition rocks. 1. Transition lime-stone. 4. Transition flinty-slate. 2. Transition trap. 5. Transition gvosum ransitton gypsum. 2. Transition trap. 3. Greywacke Class III.—Floctz rocks. 1. Old red sandstone, or first sandstone formation. 2. First or oldest floetz limestone. 3. First or oldest floetz gypsum. 4. Second or variegated sandstone formation. .">. Second floetz gypsum. 6. Second floeiz limestone. 7.'Third floetr limestone. GEO GEO 8. Rocksalt formation. 9. Chalk formation. 10. Floetz-trap formation. 11. Independent coal formation. 12. Newei floetz-trap formation. Class IV.—Alluvial rocks. I. Peat. 5. Nagelfluh. 2. Saad and gravel. 6. Calc-tuff 3. Loam. 7. Calc-sinter. , 4. Bog-iron ore. Class V.—Volcanic rocks. Pseudo-volcanic rocks. 1. Burnt clay. 2. Porcelain jasper. 3. Earth slag. 4. Columnar clay ironstone. 6. Poller, or polishing slate. True volcanic rocks. 1. Ejected stones and ashes. 3. Different kinds of lava. 3. The matter of muddy eruptions. The primitive rocks lie updermost, and never con- tain any traces of organized beings imbedded in them. The transition rocks contain compnrullvcly few or- ganic remains, and approach more nearly to the chemical structure ofthe primitive, than the mechani- cal of the secondary rocks. As these transition rocks were taken by Werner from among those which, in his general ariaugement, were ealled secondary, the formation of that class made it necessary to abandon the latter term. To denote the mineral masses re posing in his transition series, he accordingly employed the term floetz rocks, from the idea that they were generally stratified in planes nearly horizontal, while those of ihe older strata were inclined to tlie horizon at considerable angles. But this holds good with re- gard to the structure of those countries which are comparatively low : in the Jura chain, and on the borders of the Alps and Pyrenees, Werner's floeu formations are highly inclined. Should we therefore persist in the use of this term, says Mr. Conybeare, we must prepare ourselves to speak of vertical beds of floetz, (i. e. horizontal), lin>estone, Set. As ttie in- quiries of geologists extended the knowledge of" the various formations, Werner, or hU disciples, found it necessary to subdivide the bulky class of floetz rocks into floetz and newest floetz, thus completing a fourfold enumeration. Some writers have bestowed the term tertiary on the newest floetz rocks of Weriiar. Tlie following synoptical view of geological arrangement is given by the Rev. Mr. Conybeare. Wernerian names Other Writers. Newest floetz olass. Tertiary class. Floetz class. Secondary class. Sometimes referred to the preceding, some-times to the succeeding class, by writers of these schools; very often lhe coal measures are refer-red to the former, the subjacent limestone and sandstone to the latter. Tiansilion class. Intermediate class. Primitive class. Primitive class. above the chalk. In all these instances a regular diminution in 'lie degree of consolidation may be per- ceived in ascending ihe series. I" A Geological Nomenclature for North America, founded upon Geological Surveys, by Amos Eaton, ProJ'essor in the Rensellaer School at Troy, N. Y. Classes of Rocks. Class 1. Primitive Rocks; being those which contain no organic relics nor coal See Fig. 1, 2, 3, 4,5, and 6. Class 2. Transition Rocks; being those which con- tail* no animal remains, but radiated and molluscous— the latter more than one valvcd, or one valved and chambered. See Fig. 7,8, 9, 10,11, and 12. Cij.ss 3. Secondary Rocks; being those which con- tain in some localities, one valved molluscous animal remains, not chambered. They embrace most of those remains found in transition rocks also; and the upper secondary rocks contain oviparous vertebral remains. See Fig, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, and 19. Class 4. Superincumbent Rocks ; being those horn- blende rocks, which overlay others w itbout any regular order of superposition, supposed to be of volcanic origin. See Fig. 20. ' Classes of Detritus. Class 5. AUuaial Detritus; being those masses of delritus, vyflUT have been washed into their present situation. SelTig. 21, 22, 23, and 24. Class 6. Analluvial Detritus; being those masses of detritus, which have not been washed from places where they were first formed by the disintegration of rocks. Sec Fig. 25 and 26. 389 Character. Proposkp Name 1. Formations (chiefly of sand arnd clay) above the chalk. Superior order. 2. Comprising, a. Chalk. b. Sands and clay, beneath the chalk. c Calcareous freestones (ooli-tes) and argillaceous beds. d. New red sandstone, conglo-merate, and magnesian limestone. Supermedial orde 3. Carboniferous rocks, comprising, a. Coal measures. J b. Carboniferous limestone. C. Old red sandstone. Medial order. 4. Roofing slate, Sec Sec Submedial order j. Mica slate, gneiss, granite, Sec Inferior order. Iu all these formations, from the lowest to the high- est, we find a repetition of rocks and beds of similar chemical composition ; i. e. siliceous, argillaceous, and calcareous, but with a considerable difference in tex- ture; those iu the lowest formations being compact and often crystalline, while those in the highest and most recent are loose and earthy. These repetitions form what the Weineriane call formation suites. We may mention, 1st. The limestone suite.' This cxbibiu, in the in- ferior or primitive order, crystalline marbles; hi the two next, or transition and carboniferous orders, com- pact and subcrystalline limestones (Derbyshire lime- stone); in the supermedial or fleetz order, lc.~s compact limestone (lias), calcareous freestone (Portland and Bath stone), and chalk ; iu the superior or newest floetz order, loose earthy limestones. id. The argillaceous suite presents the following gradations; clay slate, shale of the coal-measu res, shale of the lias, clays alternating iu the oolite scries, and that of the sand beneath tlie chalk ; and, lastly, clays above the chalk. 3d. The siliceous suite may {since many ofthe saud- Btoncs of which it consisu present evident traces of felspar and abundance of mica, as well as grains of quartz, and since mica is more or less present in every bed of sand) perhaps deserves to have granite placed at Iu head, as iu several members may possibly have been derived from the detritus of that rock: it may be con- tinued thus; quartz rock and transition sandstone, old red sandstone, millstone-grit, and coal-grits, new red sandstone, sand and sandstone^ beneath the chalk, and Character. Proposkp Names. 1. Formations (chiefly of sand arnd clay) above the chalk. Superior order. 2. Comprising, a. Chalk. b. Sands and clay, beneath the chalk. c Calcareous freestones (ooli-tes) and argillaceous beds. d. New red sandstone, conglo-merate, and magnesian limestone. Supermedial order. 3. Carboniferous rocks, comprising, a. Coal measures. J b. Carboniferous limestone. C. Old red sandstone. Medial order. 4. Roofing slate, Sec Sec Submedial order. j. Mica slate, gneiss, granite, Sec Inferior order. Floetz class. Intermediate class. GEOLOGICAL NOMENCLATURE CASE OF SPECIMENS. Classes 2 & 1. GENERAL STRATA and SUBP1VISI0NS. VARIETIES. IMDKDDEP and DISSKM1NATEP. jygj^SiL Seconp Gray-Wacke. B. Rubble. A. Coinpad. Bed sandy, (old red sand ?) Horne-slate. Grind-stone. Manganese. Anthracite. lisp ^'^EBter*. Metalliferous Limerock. B. Shelly. A. Compact. Blrdseye marble. JO . Calciferous Sanorock. B. Geodiferous A. Compact. Quartzose. Sparry. Oolitic. Semi-opal. An-thracite. Barytes. Concentric con-cretions. *81lll ' ^^r^^^^-^^^ '§Hj Sparry Limerock. B. Slaty. A. Compact. Checkered rock. Chlorite. Calc spar. 8t First Gray-IVacke.* B. Rubble. A. Compact. Chloritic. Milky quartz. Calc spar. Anthracite. Argillite. B. Wacke Slate. ' A. Clay Slate. Chloritic. Glazed. II oof-slate. Ked. Purple. Flinty slate. An-thracite. Striated quartz. Milky quartz. Chlorite. rV^^^c^l ^Hi Granular Lime-rock. B. Sandy. A. Compact. Verd-antique. Dolomite. # Statuary marble. Tremolite. Serpentine. Chromate of iron. ^^^p-^^,^ Granular Quartz. B. Sandy. A. Compact. Ferruginous. Yellowish. Translucent. Manganese. Hematite. 1j|| Talcose Slate. B. Fissile. A. Compact. Chloritic. Octahedral crys-tals of iron ore. Chlorite. 'HI Il0P.NBI.ENPE Rock. B. Slaty. A. Granitic. . Greenstone. Gneissoid. Porpliyritic. Sienitic. Granite. Actynolite. Augite. Mica-Slate. B. Fissile. A. Compact. Staurotide. Bappare. Garnet. 111 [l ;g3^l Granite. B. Slaty (gneiss). A. Crystalline. Sandy. Porphyritic. Graphic. Short. Plumbago. Steatite. Diallage. » No. 8. (Second Gray-Wacke)*»3 a secondary rock, aod embrace* the Anthracite coal of the Lehigh riser, iq Fennjylvania, ^*i 390 OF ROCKS IN PLACE. » No 19. (Third Graywacke) » overlaid by Oolite, in the State of Ohio. It .. the upper ■eeondarj of Bate well. 39J NOMENCLATURE OF DETRITUS CASE OF SPECIMENS. Classes C & 5. GENERAL OEPO- S1TES AND SUBP1V1SIONS. SUPERFICIAL ANAL- LUVlOtf. *bi B. Granulate*} ," (from graywacke). A. Clay-loam (from argillite). Stratifiep Anal- luvion. C. Lias. B. Ferriferous. A. Saliferous. IMBEPPKP ANP PISSKMINATEP SUBSTANCES. Various boulders. Pebbles. Gypsum. Bhell limestone. Reddle. POST-PILDVION. B. Sediment. A. Pebbles (in the rocky bed of a river). Various boulders. Trees and herbs. Fish bones and shells. Works of art. ■Ultimate Dilu- ■«'■.' ' [ VION (on crag in old fo- rests). Yellowish gray. Grayish yellow. DlLUVION (in an autediluvial trough). Quicksand. Gravel. Vegetable mould. Boulders. Trees and leaves. Bones and shells. No works of art. Anteoiluvion, or Upper Tertiary.* C. Marine, or Bag- shot, sand, and crag. B. Marly clay. A. Plastic clay. Quicksand. Yellow sand. Hardpan. Brick earth. Pudding-stqne. Buhrstone. Bog ore. Shell-marl. Indurated marl Septaria 7 GEO GEO DEFINITIONS* OF NAMES ARRANGED IN THE SYNOPSIS. Names under the Primitive Class. ' 1. GraMte, is an aggregate of angular masses of quartz, felspar, and mica. Subdivisions.—It is called, chrystalluie (granite proper) when tlie felspar an#" quartz present a crystalline, not a slaty, form. It is, called slaty (gneiss) when the mica is so interposed ig layers as to present a slaty form. Varieties.—It is' graphic when the felspar is in a large pro'ioriloii, and the quartz is arranged in oblong masses, so as to pre- sent nu appearance resembling Chinese letters. It is pd%)hyricic when spotted with cuboid blocks of fel- spar. This variety is peculiar to the slaty division. 2. Mica-Slate, is an aggregate of grains of quartz and scales of mica. Subdivisions.— Compact, when the slaty lamina; are so closely united, that it will pre- sent a uniform smooth face when cut transversely Fissile, when the laiuins sepatate readily by a blow upon its surface. 3. Hornblenpe Rock,+ is an aggregate, not basal- tic, consisting wholly, or in part, of hornblende and felspar. Subdivisions.—Granitic, when it presents the appearance of crystalline granite with hornblende substituted for mica. Slaty, when of a ritty or tabular structure. Varieties.— Gneisseoid, when it resemble* slaty granite (gneiss) with scales of hornblende substi- tuted for mica. Greenstone, when of a pretty uniform green colour, and containing but a small proportion of felspar, generally of a slaty structuie. Porphyrinic, when spotted with cuboid blocks of felspar. Sienitic, when speckled with s.nall irregular masses of felspar. 4. Talcose Slate, is an aggregate of grains of quartz and scales of mica and lalcj Subdivisions.— Compact, having tlie lamina: so closely united that a transverse section may be wrought into a smooth face When the quartzose particles are very minute and in a large proportion, it Is manufactured into scythe-whet- stones, called Quinnebog stones. Fissile, when the lamina; separate readily by a blow upon the surface. Varieties.—Chloritic, when coloured green by chlorite. In some localities the chlorite seems to form beds; or rather the rock passes into an aggregate consisting of quartz, mica, talc, and a large proportion of chlorite. Vast beds of pure chlorite are embraced in this rock on Deerfield river, in Florida, Mass. 5. Granular Quartz, consists of grains of quartz united without cement Subdivisions.—Compact, when it consists of fine grains, so as to appear almost homo- geneous ; generally in large rhomboidal blocks. Sandy, when the grains are so slightly attached as to be some- what friable. Varieties.— Translucent, when it is so compact and homogeneous as to transmit light. Yel- low, when slightly tinged with iron (probably a carbo- nate). Ferruginous, when an aggregate of minute crystals, strongly coloured yellow or red with the car- bonate or peroxyde of iron. There is a remarkable locality two miles north of Bennington village, in Ver- mont. Large masses may bo found consisting of six- sided crystals, with six-sided pyramids on both ends. 6. Granular Limestone, consists of glimmering grains of carbonate of lime united without cement. Subdivisions.—Compact, when it cont-ists of grains of nearly pure carbonate of lime, so closely united thai it Will take a polish. Sandy, when grains of quartz are aggregated with the grains of carbonate of lime, hut so loosely as to be somewhat friable. Varieties.—Do- lomite, when it consists in part of magnesia, and is # friable. Verd-antiquc, when it is variegated in colour "by the presence of serpentine, giving it more or less of a clouded green. Names under the Transition dassf- 7. Argillite, is a slate rock of an aluminous * Every rock consists, atentialbi, of one, two, or three, of the fol- lowing oine homogeneous minerals. These are called the geological alphabtt; and every student must procure and familiarize himself with a specimen of each, before he commftees the study of geology— Suartz, felspar, mica, talc, hornblende, argillite, limestone, gypsum, Monte. H* should procure alto a specimen of iron pyrites, horn- stone, calc spar, reddle-ore. bo^-ore, fiance coal, bituminous coal. t I beiirvt- M'Clure first applied this general nana-, to all the varle'iertrf primitive hornblende rock. . X Ttial ». arusjl >MB>o»uon of talc scales shonld serve to distinguish this rock mnli mica-alalt-, wiuld scarcely satisfy a mere cabine* student. Rut ihe ii->%riling geologist wilL«knowledgeits importance. See Taihconnuc and Saddle mountains, aVthe same mflje along tbe wen sin* of the Green mountains to Canada. character and nearly homogeneous, always consisting of tables or turnips wb<-se direction forms a large angle wilh Hie gem.-ral direction of the rock. Subdivisions.— Clay Slate, when the aigillite is nearly destitute of all griltiness, and contains no scales of mica or talc Wacke Slate, when it is somewhat gritty and contain! jsttauneriug scales of mica or talc. Varieties.—Roof Slate, when the slate is susceptible of division into pieces suitable for roofing tiouses and for ciphering slate. Glazed Slate, when the natural cleavages are' lined with a black glazing. This variety contains tntlRacite coal and marine organic relics. 8. First Graywacke, is an aggregate of angular grains of quari/o^e sand, united "by an argillaceous cemci-., apparently disintegrated clay slate, and is never above the calciferous i-androck. Subdivisions. —Compact, when the grains are so fine and united so compactly, as to be suitable for quarrying. Rubble, when the grains, or a part of them, are loo large for quarrying. This division isoften very hard, and some- times contains felspar, and has the appearance of coarse granite ; though some of the largest pebbles are generally rounded. It is often coloured green with chlorite. Every kind of first graywacke is almost horizontal—being a little elevated at the edge next to the primitive rocks only. 9. Sparry Limerock, consists of carbonate of lime intermediate in texture between granular and compact; and is traversed by veins of calcareous spar. Subdi visions.—Compact, when the masses or blocks, between the veins of spar, are sufficiently homogeneous and uniform to receive a polish. Slaty, when the roek i&in slaty tables or lamina;, with transverse veins of" calcareous spar. This rock is often cut into very small i. regular blocks by the spar, which gives it the name of checkered rock. * 10. Calciferous Sanprock, consists of fine grains of quartzose sand* and of carbonate of lime, united without cement, or with an exceeding small proportion. Suhdjvisidhs.—Cotaimct., when tbe rock is uniform, or nearly so, witMjN|H)ls or cavities. Geodiferous, when it contairSuimcrous geodes, or curvilinear cavi ties; which are empty or filled with calc spar, quartz crystals, barytes, anthracite, or other mineral substan- ces different from the rock. Varieties.—Oolitic, when it consists in part of oolite, of a dark colour, and harder than the kind which is common in the lias or oolitic formation of Europe. 11. Metalliferous Limerock, consists of carbo- nate of lime in a homogeneous state, or in a state of petrifactions. Subdivisions.—Compact, when it con- tains but few petrifactions,and is susceptible of a polish. S/icfly, when it consists of petrifactions, mostly of bivalve molluscous animals. Variety.—Birdseye mar ble, when the natural layers are pierced transversely with cylindrical petrifactions, so as to give the birds- eye appearance when polished. l4. Seconp Graywacke, scarcely distinguished from first graywacke, excepting by its relative position, being always above calciferous sandrock. Subdi- visions.—Compact, when in blocks or slaty, consisting of fine grains. Rubble, when it consists of, or contains large rounded pebbles. The rubble of second graywacke is in a much smaller proportion than in first gray- wacke. Varieties.—Red sandy, when it passes into red sandstone, wliich formation occurs in a few locali- ties. Hone-slate, when soft, and suitable for setting a fine edge. Grind-stone, when the quartzose particles are sharp-angular. Names under the Secondary Class. 13. Millstone Grit, isacoa.se, hard aggregate of sharp-angular quartzose sand pr pebbles; mostly with- out any cement, always gray or rusty way. Subdi- visions.— .*"■./ndy, when it contains few or no pehbles. Conglomerate, when it consists chiefly of rounded pebbles. , „ ,. 14 Saliferops Rock, consists of red, or bluish- eray, sand or clay-marle, or both. The grains of sand are moslly somewhat rounded, and all the varieties of this rock, in some localities, form the floor of salt mines and salt springs. Subdivisions.—Marie-slate, when the rock is soft, slaty, and contains ihinute grains of carbonate of lime. Sandy, when it is in solid blotks or layers, consistiiigot red or bluish-gray quart- zose sand. Varieties.—Gray-band, tbe up|iermost layers of bluish-gray sandrock. Conglomerate, (bree- ds) consisting chiefly of rounded pebbkse, redjrrajt, or GEO GER rust-colour, as under the superincumbent rocks at Mount Holyoke, the Palisades, on the Hudson river, &c 15. Ferriferous Rock, is a soft, slaty, argillaceous, or a hard, sandy, siliceous rock, embracing red argil- laceous iron ore. Subdivisions.—Slaty, consists of green, or bluish-green, smooth soft slate, generally im- mediately under the layer of red argillaceous iron ore. Sandy, consists of a gray, or rusty-gray, aggregate of quartzose sandrock, in compact blocks or layers, over-, laying or embracing red argillaceous iron ore. Variety. —Conglomerate, consists of rounded pebbles, cemented. together by carbonate or oxide of iron, or adhering without cement. 16. Lias, consists of rounded grains of quartzose sand, clay-slate, and sometimes partly of other alumi- nous compounds, of a dark or light-gray colour, aggre- gated with fine grains of carbonate of lime. Subdi- visions.— Calciferous slate, when it is of a slaty texture, and the argillaceous and calcareous constituents, pre- dominate. Calciferous grit, when it is in blocks or thick layers, and the quartzose sand, or sharp grit, predominates. Varieties.—Conchoiaat, when the slaty kind is separated into small divisions, somewhat of a lenticular form, by natural conchoidal cleavages. Shell grit, whpn the gritty variety consists, in .part, of petrifactions of quartzose sand. 17. Geopiferous Limerock, (lowest of the oolitic formation of Europe,) consists of carbonate of lime, combined with a small proportion of argiltite or quartz, in a compact state, mosllyiiEtid, and always contain- ing numerous geodes. Subdivisions.— Swinestone, when it contains very little or no quartzose sand, is irregular In structure, fcetid and abounds in geodes. Sandy, when it contains quartzose sand, is stratified, scarcely fqetid, and contains but few geodes. 18. Cornitiferous Limerock, (included in the oolitic formation of Europe,) consists of carbonate of lime, embracing hornstone. Subdivisions.—Com- pact, when the rock is close-grained; and it generally contains hornstone in layers. Shelly, when it consists of shells, and contains hornstone in nodules or irregular masses. 19. Thiro Graywacke, (well-known to be em- braced in the oolitic formation of Europe; but con- tains no oolite,) having the character of first and second graywacke in general; but differing in containing much iron pyrites, fine grains of carbonate of lime, in larger or smaller proportion, and in having the quart- zose grains mostly rounded.—Subdivisions.—Pyriti- ferous slate, when the rock has a slaty structure, and is in thin lamina; or in blocks or thick layers. Pyriti- ferous grit, when the rock has a siliceous or gritty structure, containing a large proportion of quartzose sand or pebbles. Varieties.—Red sandstone, apd red wacke, when the gray rock passes into a dirty orange, and thence into a red siliceous sandrock. This has been called old red sandstone; but I do not believe that such a general stratum is admissible. Conglomerate, (breccia) when tlie rock consists chiefly of rounded pebbles, of a light-red, grayish red, or rust colour. Names under ihe Superincumbent Class. 20. Basalt, is a hornblende rock, not primitive, pro- bably of volcanic origin. Subdivisions.—Amygdaloid, when amorphous, of a compact texture, but containing cellules, empty or filled. Greenstone trap, when of a columnar structure, or in angular blocks, often coarse grained. Variety.— Toadslone, when the amygdaloid has a warty appearance, and resembles slag. Names under the Alluvial Class. 21. Anteoiluvion, or upper tertians, when the detritus is in layers, so situated that it must have been deposited from water, while standing over it at a great depth, in nearly a quiescent state. As we have no chalk in North Amenca, i> ud as no tertiary rocks have hitherto been ascertained, this grand division may all be referred to detritus. Subdivisions.—Plastic clay, when it will not effervesce with acids; being destitute of carbonate of lime. Marly clay, when the clay contains fine grains of carbonate of lime, sufficient to effervesce strongly with acids. Marine, or Bagshit, sand and crag, when it consists of quartzose sand, nearly pure, or combined with a little loam, it is called marine sand; when it passes into a gravelly forma- tion, often containing pudding-stone, beds of clay, tec, It is called crag. Variety.—Hard-pan, when the crag consists of gravel, strongly cemented by clay. 22. Dilution, consists of a confused mixture of 394 gravel, sand, clay, loam, plants, shell-animals, etc. tS situated, that it must have been deposited from water, in a state of forcible and violent action. To make its character perfectly evident, it must he so situated, thai the elevation of the water, sufficient for making the deposite, could not have been effected by any existing cause. 23. Ultimate Dili-vion, a thin deposite of yellow- ish-gray loam, reposing on crag or some other sub- stance in ancient uncultivated forest grounds. It is so situated, that it could not have been produced by the disintegration of any stratum iu the vicinity, nor by water when running with much velocity. It appears to have ueen deposited from waters greatly elevated, ant} which had been rendered turbid by violent action, but had become almost quiescent. It may be consi- dered as the last settlings of a deluge. 24. Post-piluvion, when the detritus Is so arranged that coarse pebbles appear towards the source of ihe waters which deposited them, and fine sediment more remote. Names under the Analluvial Class. 25. Stratifieo Analluvion, is the detritus formed by the disintegration of rock strata, wliich remains in the situation formerly occupied by the rocks, retain- ing the same order of superposition. Subdivisions.— These take the names, and retain the essential charac- ters, of the original rocks; as saliferous, ferrifeiout, lias, Sf-c. 26. Superficial Analluvion, is the detritus formed by the disintegration of the exposed surfaces of all rocks, and remains on or near the place of disintegra- tion. Subdivisions.—Clay-loam, when the detritus is fine and adhesive. Granulated, when in coarse grains, or friable. The character of the soil depends on the character of tbe rock disintegrated. Remarks. 1. The upper part of every general rock-stratum, is either morefissile or more loose and siliceous, than the under part. This affords a natural character for making the two-fold divisions adopted in this nomen- clature. 2. The upper surface of every general rock-stratum in our district, is destitute of a superimposed rocky covering, for a great distance. This affords a very natural guide for the limit of general strata. 3. By general strata is meant, those deposites of rocks and detritus, which constitute the exterior visible rind of the earth, of nearly equal importance. They may be distinguished from each other by essential characters. The most conclusive is relative position —the next in importance is the contents—the last is the constituents. For example, we know the third gray- wacke as the uppermost rock in the regular series of superposition—we know the ferriferous rock from its embracing the argillaceous peroxyde of iron—we know the granite from its consisting of quartz, feld- spar, and mica. 4. The words upper and lower are applied, without reference to degree of elevation. A stratum is said to be geologically the lowest, or oldest, when it is nearest to the centre of the range of granite towards which it inclines. 5. General strata may be very naturally subdivided, are subject to variations in character, and contain beds. Numerous minerals not essential to their respective characters, are found in them in the state of veins and of dissemination. They appear to have become hard, while the strata containing them were in a soft state • for their forms are always impressed in them. 6. All strata have their peculiar associates and con- tents. Therefore a knowledge of strata enables' us" to foretell the probable discovery of useful minerals GeoloL'.v, then, embraces the " Science of Mining." 7. Tlie bassetiing, or out-cropping side»of transition and secondary rocks, at and near the edges approach ing primitive rocks, present more of a primitive aspect aad contain fewer petrifactions, than other parts «♦* the same rocks. A.) f ™ Gera'nis. (From yepavos, a crane: so called from its supposed resemblance to an extended crane *■ a bandage for a fractured clavicle. ' GERA'NIUM (From ytpavos, a crane: so called because its pistil |B )ong lifce the bill of a crane) Class, Monaddphia; Order, Deeandria. The name of a genus of pia*,, the Linnean system. Gera- nium or crane's-bill: '^ »e™ GES GIL • Geranium batrachioipks. See Geranium pra- tsnse. Geranium columbinum. See Geranium rotundi- folium. Geranium moschatum. The adstringent property of this plant has induced practitioners to exhibit it in cases of debility and profluvia. Geranium pratense. The systematic name of the crow foot crane's-bill. Geranium batrachioides. A plant which possesses adstringent virtues, but in a slight degree. Geranium rpbertianum. Stinking crane's-bill. Herb Robert. This common plant has been much es- teemed as an external application in erysipelatous inflammations, cancer, mastodynia, and old ulcers, but is now deservedly fallen into disuse. Geranium roTunpifolium. The systematic name ef the dove's-foot. Geranium columbinum. This plant is slightly astringent. Geranium sanguinarium. See Geranium sangui- neum. Geranium sanoujneum. The systematic name of the Geranium sanguinarium. Bloody crane's-bill. The adstringent virtues ascribed to this plant do not appear to be considerable. [" Geranium maculatum. Crane's-bill. The Geranium maculatum is a native (American) plant, common about woods and fences, and conspicuous for its large purple flowers in May and June. " The root Is horizontal, nearly as large as the little finger, tortuous, and full of knobs. To the taste it is a pure and powerful astringent. It abounds with tan- nin, which is imparted iu great quantities both to the tincture and watery solution, and appears to be the basis of its medicinal efficacy. " It is applicable to all the purposes of vesetable astringents, being surpassed by very few articles of that class. In various debilitating discharges, particu- larly from the bowels, it has afforded relief, when the disease has been of a nature to require astringent me- dicines. In apthous eruptions, and ulcerations of the mouth and throat, a strong decoction has been found beneficial as a gargle. A dose of tlie powder is twenty or thirty grains, and of a saturated tincture from one to two fluid drachms. Tbe extract of this root is a very powerful astringent, and may be substituted for kino and catechu."—Big. Mat. Med. A.] GERM. See Corculum. GERMANDER. See Teucrium chamadrys. Germander water. See Teucrium Scordium. GERMEN. This is the rudiment of the young frail and seed, and is found at the bottom of the pistil. See Pistillum. It appears under a variety of shapes and sizes. . From its figure it is called, 1. Globose; as in Rosa cglantarla, and cinna- momca. 2. Oblong; as in Stellaria biflora. 3. Ovate; as in Rosa canina, and alba. From its situation, it is distinguished into, 1. Superior, when internal between tlie corolla; as in Prunus. 2. Inferior, below and without the corolla; as in Galanlhus nivalis. 3. Pedicellate, upon a footstalk; as in. the Eu- phorbia. It is of gieat moment, for botanical distinctions, to observe whether it be superior, above the bases of the calvx, or below. GERMINATION. Germinatio. The vital deve- lopment of a seed, when it first begins to grow. GEROCO'MIA. (From ytpwv, au aced person, and xoueut. to be concerned about.) That part of medicine which regards the regimen and treatment of old age. Gbrontopo'qon. (From yepcov, an old man, and trutyutv, a beard ; so called because its downy seed, while enclosed in the calyx, resembles the beard of an aged man.) The herb old man's Iteard, a species of tragopognn. Gero.nto'xon. (.From ytputv, an old persop, and ro\ov, a dart.) 1. A small ulcer, like the head of a dart, appearing sometimes iii the cornea of old persons. 2. The socket of a tooth. Geropo'oon. See Gervntopogon. GESNER; Conrap, was born at Zurich, in 1516. His father was killed in the civil war, and left him in such poverty, that he was obliged to become a servant at Strasbnrg. His master allowed him to devote some" time to study, in which he made great progress; and having acquired a little money, he went to Paris, where he improved rapidly in the classics and rheto- ric, and then turned his attention to philosophy and medicine. But he was soon compelled to return to his native country, and teach the languages, '&c. for a livelihood. This enabled him afterward to resume his medical studies at Montpelier, and he graduated at Basil in 1540. He then settled in his native city, where he was appointed professor of philosophy, which office he discharged with great reputation for twenty-four years. He had an early predilection for botany, which led him to cultivate other parts of na- tural history; he was the first collector of a museum, and acquired the character of being the greatest na- turalist since Aristotle. He also founded and sup- ported a botanic garden, had numerous drawings and wood engravings made of plants, and appears to have meditated a general work on that subject. He like- wise discovered the only true principles of botanical arrangement in the flower and fruit. Though of a feeble and sickly constitution, he traversed the Alps, and even sometimes plunged into the waters in search of plants: he also carefully studied their medical pro- perties, and frequently hazarded bis life by experi- ments on himself; indeed he was at one time reported to have been killed by the root of doronicum. His other occupations prevented his entering very exten- sively into practice, but his enlarged views rendered him successful; and the profits of his profession ena- bled him to support tbe great expense of his favourite pursuits. He gave also many proofs of liberal and active friendship. He died of the plague, in 1565. His chief works are his "Historia; Animalium," in three folio volumes, with wood cuts; and a pharma- copoeia, entitled "De Secrelis Remediis Thesaurus," which passed through many editions. Gestation, uterine. See Pregnancy. GE'UM. 1. Tff§ name of a genus of plants in tbe Linnaean system. ' Class, Icosanana; Order, Poly- gynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the two following species of this genus. Geum rivale. The root is the part directed for medicinal uses. It is inodorous, and imparts an aus- tere taste. In America it is in high estimation in the cure of intermittents, and is said to be more efficacious than the Peruvian bark. Diarrhoeas and hemor- rhages are also stopped by its exhibition. Geum urbanum. The systematic name of the herb bemiet, pr avens. Caryophyllata; Herba btjaedicta; Caryophyllus vulgaris; Garyophylla; Janamunda; Gcum—floribus erectis, fructibus globosis villosis, arietis uncinatis nudis, foliis lyratis, of Linnaeus. The root of this plant has been employed as a gentle styptic, corroborant, and stomachic. It has a mildly austere, somewhat aromatic taste, and a very pleasant smell, of the clove kind. It is also esteemed on the Continent as a febrifuge. GIBBUS. Gibbous; swelled; applied to leaves when swelled on one side or both, from excessive abundance of pulp; as in the Aloe retusa. GIDDINESS. See Vertigo. GILBERT, William, was born at Colchester, in 1540. After studying at Cambridge, he went abroad for improvement, and graduated at some foreign univer- sity. He returned with a high character for philoso- phical and chemical knowledge, and was admitted into the college of physicians in London, where he set- tled about the year 1573. He was so successful in his practice, that he was at length made first physician to Queen Elizabeth, who allowed him a pension ti> pro- secute philosophical experiments. He died in 1603, leaving his books, apparatus, and minerals, to the col- lege of physicians. His capital work on the magnet was published three vears before his death; it is not only the earliest complete system on that subject, but also one of the first specimens of philosophy founded upon experiments; which method the great Lord Bacon afterward so strenuously recommended. Gilead, balsam. See Amyris gileadensis. GILLIFLOWER. See Dianthus caryophyllus. [" Gillenia trifoliata. The Gillenia trifoliata ia a native, perennial plant, more generally known to cultivators of the American Materia Mediea by the Lioucean name of Spirxa trifoliata. It grows in and 395 GLA GLA about woods, in liglit soil, throughout most parts of the Unipn, excepting the eastern states. " The root is much branched and knobby. It con- sists of a woody portion, invested wilh a thick bark which, when dry, is b, ittle, aifd very bitter to the taste. Whe predominant soluble ingredients appear to be, a bitter extractive matter and resin. When boiled in water, it imparts to it a beautiful red wine-colour, and an intensely bitter taste. The tincture deposites an abundant resinous precipitate on the addition of water. "This article is one of the most prominent indige- nous emetics, resembling ipecacuanha in its operation, but requiring a large dose. It sometimes fails to pro- duce vomiting, especially if the portion used has be- come old. Thirty grains of the hark of the root, re- cently dried and powdered, are a suitable dose for an emetic In doses so small as nol to excite nausea, it has been thought useful as a tonic. The Gillenia sti- pulacea, of the western states, possesses properties similar to those of this species."—Bii'dow's Mat. Med. A.) GIN. Spiritus Juniperi. Geneva. Hollands. The name of a spirit distilled from malt or rye, which after- ward undergoes the same procei-s, a second time, with juniper-berries. This is the original and most whole- some state of the spirit; but ii is now prepared without juniiier-berries, aud is distilled from turpentine, which gives it something of a similar flavour. The consump- tion of this article, especially in the metropolis, is im- mense, and the consequences are pernicious to the health of the inhabitants. GINGER. See Zingiber. GI'NGIBER. See Zingiber. Gingibra'chium. (From gingiva, the gums, and brachium, the arm.) A name for the scurvy, because the gums, arms, and legs, are affected with it. Gingi'pium. A species of Daucus. Gi'ngihil. See Zingiber. Gingipe'pium. (From gingiva, the gums, and pes, the fuot.) A name for the scurvy, because tl.e gums, arms, and legs are affected. GINGI'VjE. (From.gigno, to beget; because the teeth are, as it were, born in them.) The gums. See Gums. * GI'NGLYMUS. (TiyyXvpos, a hingeA. The hinge- like joint A species ot diarthrosis or moveable con- nexion of bones, which admits of flexion and extension, as the knee-joint, &c. GI'NSENG. An Indian word. See Panax quinque- folium. Gir. ^nick-lime. Gi'rmTk. Tartar. GITHAGO. A name used by Pliny, for the Lolium, or darnel-grass. GIZZARD. The stomach of poultry. Those from white flesh, have long been considered in France as medicinal. They have been recommended in obstruc- tions of tlie urinary passages, complaints of the blad- der, and nephritic pains; but particularly as a febri- fuge. Bouillon Lagrange considers its principal sub- stance as oxygenated gelatine, with a small quantity of extractive matter. Glabella. (From glaber, smooth; because it is without hair.) The space between the eyebrows. GLABER. Glabrous; Smooth; applied to stems, leaves, seeds, &c. of plants, and opposed to all kinds of hairiness and pubescence ; as in the stem of the Eu- phorbia peplus, and the seeds of Galium montanum. GLACIES. Ice. GLADIOLUS. (Diminutive of gladius, a sword ; so named from the sword-like shape of ils leaf.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandrta; Order, Monogynia. Glaoiolus ia-teus. See Iris pseudacorus. Gla'ma. TXapa. Thesordes of the eye. GLAND. Glans. Glandula. I. In anatomy, an organic part of the body, composed of blood vessels, nerves, and absorbents, and destined for the secretion Br alteration of some peculiar fluid. The glands ot' the human body are divided, by anatomists, into dif- ferent classes, either according to their structure, or the fluid they contain. According to their fabric, they are distinguished into four classes: 1. Simple glands. 2. Compounds of simple glands. 3. Conglobate glands. 4. Conglomerate glands. According to their fluid contents, they arc more pro- perty divided into, 1. Mucous glands. 2. Sebaceous glands. 3. Lymphatic gland*. 4. Salival glands. 5. Lachrymal glands. 1. Simple glands are small hollow follicles, covered wilh a peculiar membrane, and having a proper ex- cretory duct, through which they evacuate the liquor contained in their cavity. Such are the mucous glands of the nose, tongue, fauces, trachea, stomach, intestine, and urinaiy bladder, the sebaceous glands about the anus, and those of the ear. These simple glands are either dispersed here and there, or are con- tiguous to one another, forming a heap in such a man- ner that they are not covered by a comnibn mem- brane, but each hath its own excretory duct, which is never joined to the excretory duct of aiiotiier gland. The former are termed solitary simple glands, the lat- ter aggregate or congregate simple glands. 2. The compound glands consist of many simple glands, the excretory dudts of whicli are joined in one common excretory duct; as the sebaceous glands of ihe face, lips, palate, and various parts of lhe skin, especially about the pubes. 3. Conglobate, or, an tiiey are also called, lymphatic glands, ure those inlo which lymphatic vessels enter, and from which they go out again: as the mesenteric, lumbar, Sec- They have no excretory duct, but are composed of a texture of lymphatic vesseis connected together by cellular membrane: they are the largest iu the foetus. 4. Conglomerate glands are composed of a congeries of many simple glands, the excretory ducts of which open into one common trunk: as the parotid gland, thyroid gland, pancreas, and all the salival glands. Conglomerate glands differ but little from tlie com- pound glands, yet they are composed of more simple glands than the compound. The excretoiy duct of a gland is the duct through which the fluid of the gland is excreted. The vessels and nerves of glands always come from the neighbour- ing parts, and the arteries appear to possess a high de- gree of irritability. The use of the glands is to sepa- rate a peculiar liquor, or to change it. The use ofthe conglobate glande is unRnown. 1) in botany, Linnaeus defines it, a little tumour discharging a fluid. From their situation they are said to be, 1. Foliaree, when on tlie surface of the leaf; as in the Gossypium religiosum, which has one gland on the leaf; and Gossypium barbadense, the leaves of whicli have three. 2. Petiolares, when in the footstalk ; as In Prunus cerasus. 3. Corollares. The claw of the corolla of the Ber- beris vulgaris has two glands. 4. Filamentares, in the filaments; as in Dictamnus albus. From their adhesion, 1. Glandula sessilis, without any peduncle; as In Prunus cerasus. 2. Glandula pedicillata, furnished with a peduncle ■ as in Drosera. ' Glands are abundant on the stalk and calyx of the moss-rose, and between the serratures of the leaf of the Salix pentandria; on the Ibotstalks of the Vibur- num opulus, and various species of passion-flower The liquor discharged is resinous and flagrant. GLANDORP, Matthias Louis, was born at Co logne, iu 15!Jo. Soon after commencing his medical pursuits, he went to Padua, which had at that tim„ great reputation He improved so much iu anatomy under Spigeliue, that he was deemed competent to a iv? public demonstrations: and lie took his degree in 16)» He bellied in Bremen, whence Ins family orig ated ■" and he was so successful i„ practice, thai „J raised to the most honourable offices lie was iihli Ta i"}^^1^' a,,d to tbe rePu*"h*, when he died in 1640. He left several works, with p atei con taming many important observations on anatomy &c The pr.n,pal are his "Speculum Chirurgo?um "'a^.d a Treatise on Issues and Setons. He was? verv .»«!l. SS&SFaclulU tauu^even "WS GLE A GLA'NDULA. (A diminutive of glans, a gland.) A small gland. See Gland. Glanpula lachrvmalis. See Lachrymal gland. Glandula; myrtiformes. See Caruncula myr- tiformes. Glanpul* pacchioni*. A number pf small, oval, fatty substances, not yet ascertained to be glandular, situated under the dura mater, about ihe sides of the longitudinal sinus. Their use is not known. • Glanpulosoca'rneus. An epithelgiven byRuysch to some excrescences, which he observed in the bladder. GLANDULOSUS. Glandular. 1. In anatomy, having the appearance, structure, or function of a gland. 2. In botany, applied to leaves which have little glandiform elevations; as the bay-leaved willow, and Hypericum montanum. GLANS. A gland, or nut. See Gland. Glans penis. The very vascular.body that forms the apex of the penis. The posterior circle is termed the corona glandis. See Corpus spongiosum urethra. ("i.ans unguentaria See Gutlandina moringa. GLASS. This substance was formerly employed by surgeons, when roughly powdered, to destroy opa- cities of the cornea. Glass of antimony. See Antimony. Glass-wort, snail-seeded. See Salsola kali. Gla'stum. (Quasi callastum; from Callia, who first used it) The herb woad. See Isalis tinctoria. Glauber's salt. A sulphate of soda. It is found native in Bohemia, and is tbe produce of art See Soda sulphas GLAUBERITE. A native crystallized salt, com- posed of dry sulphate of lime, and dry sulphate of soda, found iu rock salt at Villarubra in Spain. GLAUCEDO. (From yXavxos, bluish, or greenish tint.) See Glaucoma. GLAU'CIUM. (So named from its glaucous or sea- green colour. The name of a genus of plants*in the Liiiiueau system. Class, Polyandria ; Order, Mono- gyniaJ) The horned poppy. GLAUCOMA. (From yXavxos, blue; because of the eye becoming of a blue, or sea-green colour.) Glaur.edo; Glaucosis ; Apoglaucosis. 1. An opacity of the vitreous humour. It is difficult to ascertain, and is only to be known by a very attentive examination of file eye. 2. A species of cataract. See Cataract. GLAUCO'SIS. See Glaucoma. . GLAUCUS. (TXavxos, sea-green.) Stems are called glaucous which are clothed with a fine sea-green mealiness, which easily rubs off; as in Chlora per- foliata. GLECO'MA. (From yXnxw, the name of a plant in Dioscorides.) Class, Didyaamia; Order, Gymno- spermia. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- pa:nii system. Ground-ivy. Clecoma hepkracea. The systematic oanie of the ground-ivy, or gill. Hedera terrestris. Glecoma— foliisreniformibus crenatis, of Linna-us. This indi- genous, plant has a peculiar strong smell, and a bitterish somewhat aromatic taste. It is one of those plants which was formerly much esteemed for possessing vir- tues that, in the present age, cannot be detected. In obstinate coughs, it is a favourite remedy with the poor. Glb'chon. (rXnxuv.) Pennyroyal, Gleohoni'tes. (Fromy>i7x'- eimilar to'that of bS led .ppK ' mlfh °-^ comes adhesive, and has'a'wcltiih^St',^ GLU GNA taste. It is pretty soluble In boiling alcohol, which loses its transparency in proportion as it coois, and then retains only a small quantity in solution. It forms a kind of varnish in thoiie bodies to wliich it is applied. It softens, but does not dissolve in cold distilled water. At a boiling heat it is convened into froth, and the li- quid teinains slightly milky. It is specifically heavier than water. The alkoholic solution of gliadine becomes milky when mixed with water, and is precipitated in white flocks by the alkaline carbonates. It is scarcely af- fected by the mineral and vegetable acids. Dry gli- adine dissolves in caustic alkalies and in acids. It swells upon red-hot coals, and then contracts iu the manner of animal substances. It bums with a pretty lively flame, and leaves behind it a light spongy char- coal, difficult to incinerate Gliadine, iu some re- spects, approaches the properties of resins; but differs from them in being insoluble in sulphuric aether. It is very sensibly affected by the infusion of nut-galls. It is capable of itself of undergoing a slow fermentation, and produces fermentation in saccharine substances. From the flour of barley, rye, or oats, no gluten can be extracted as from that of wheat, probably because they contain too small a quantity. The residue of wheat whicli is not dissolved in al- kohol, is called zimome. If this be boiled repeatedly in alkohol, it is obtained pure. Zimome thus purified has the form of small globules, or constitutes a shapeless mass, which is hard, tough, destitute of cohesion, and of an ash-white colour. When washed in water, it recovers part of its visco- sity, and becomes quickly brown, when left in contact wilh tbe air. Il is specifically heaviei than water. Its mode of fermenting is no longer that of gluten; for when it purifies it exhales a foetid urinous odour. It dissolves completely in vinegar, and in the mineral acids at a boiling temperature. With caustic potassa, it combines and forms a kincUof soap. When put into lime water, or into the solutions of the alkaline carbo- nates, it becomes harder, and assumes a new appear- ance without dissolving. When thrown upon red-hot coals, it exhales an odour similar to that of burning hair or hoofs, and burns with flame. Zimome is to be found in several parts of vegetables. It produces various kinds of fermentation, according lo the nature of the substance wilh which it comes in contact. GLUTEUS. (From yXovros, the buttocks.) The name of some muscles of. the buttocks. Gluteus maximus. (Gluteus magnus of Albinus. Glutaus major of Cowper; and Ilio sacro femoral of Dumas. A broad radiated muscle, on which we sit, is divided into a number of strong fasciculi, is covered by a pretty thick aponeurosis derived from lhe fascia lata, and is situated immediately under the integu- ments. It arises fleshy from the outer lip of somewhat more than the posterior half of the spine of the ilium, from the ligaments that cover the two posterior spinous processes ; from the posterior sacro-ischiatic ligament; and fiom the outer sides of tlie os sacrum and os coc- cygis. From these origins the fibres ofthe muscle run towards the great trochanter of Uje os femoris, where they form a broad and thick tendon, between which and the trochanter there is a considerable bursa mu- cosa. This tendon is inserted into the upper part of the linea aspera, for the space of two or three inches downwards ; and sends off fibres to the fascia lata, and to the upper extremity of the vastus externus. This muscle serves to extend the thigh, by pulling it directly backwards ; at the same time it draws it a Utile out- wards, and thus assists in its rotatory motion. Its origin from the coccyx seems to prevent that bone from being forced too far backwards. Glitkis meoius. Hie trachanterien of Dumas. The posterior half of this muscle is covered by the gluteus maximus, which it greatly resembles in shape ; but the anterior and upper par?of it is ci vered only by the integuments, snd by a tendinous membrane which belongs°U) the fascia lata. Il arises fleshy from the outer lip of the anterior part of the spine of the ilium, from part of the posterior surface of that bone, and likewise from the fascia that covers it. From these origins its fibres run towards the great trochanter, into the outer and posterior part of which il is inserted by a broad tendon. Between this tendon and the trochan- ter there ii a small thin bursa mucosa. The uses of thle muscle are nearly the same as those of the $lti* teus maximus; but it is not confined, like that muscle, to rolling the os femoris outwards, its anterior portion being capable of turning that bone a little inwards. As it has no origin from the coccyx, it can have no effect on that bone. Gluteus minimus. Glutaus minor of Albinus) and Cowper ; and Ilio ischii trachanterien of Dumas. A radiated muscle, is situated under the glutens me- dius. In adults, and especially in old subjects, its' outer surface is usually tendinous. It arises fleshy between tbe two semicircular ridges we observe on the outer surface of the ilium, and likewise from the edge of its great niche. Its fibres run, in different direc- tions, towards a thick flat tendon, which adheres to a capsular ligament of the joint, and is inserted into the fore and upper part of the great trochanter. A small bursa mucosa may be observed between the tendon of this muscle and the trochanter. This muscle assists the two former in drawing the thigh backwards and outwards, and in rolling it. It may likewise serve to prevent the capsular ligament from being pinched in the motions of the joint. GLU'TIA. (From yXotws, the buttocks.) The buttocks. See Nates Gluttu'patens. (From gluttus, the throat, and pateo, to extend.) The stomach, which is an exten- sion of the throat. GLU'TUS. (TXovros; from yXoiog, filthy) The buttock. See Nates. Glyca'sma. (From yXvxvs, sweet.) A sweet me-- dicated wine. Glycypi'cros. (From yXvxvs, sweet, and trixpos, bitter: so called from its bitterish-sweet taste.) See Solanum dulcamara. GLYCYRRHIZA. (From yXvxvs, sweet, and pit* a, a root.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lmn;rau system. Class, Diadelphia; Order, Dc candria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of liquorice. See Glycyrrhiza glabra. Glycyrrhiza echinata. This species of liquorice is substituted in some places for the root of the glabra. Glycyrrhiza glabra. The systematic name of the officinal liquorice. Glycyrrhiza; leguminibus glabris, slipulis nullis, foliolo impari petiolato. A native of the south of Europe, but cultivated in Bri- tain. The root contains a great quantity of saccha- rine matter, joined with some proportion of mucilage, and hence it has a viscid sweet, taste. It is in common use as a pectoral or emollient, in catarrhal defluxions on the breast, coughs, hoarsenesses, &c. Infusions, or the extract made from it, which is called Spanish liquorice, afford likewise very commodious vehicles for the exhibition of other medicines; the liquorice taste concealing that of unpalatable drugs more effec- tually than syrups or any of the sweets of the saccha- rine kind. Glycysa'ncon. (From yXvxvs, sweet, and arvxwv, the elbow: so called from its sweetish taste, and its in- flections, or elbows at the joints.) A species of south- ern wood. GNAPHA'LIUM. (From yyi ipcAov, cotton: so named from its soft downy surface.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia superflua. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb cotton weed. See Gnaphalium dioicum. Gnaphalium arenarium. The flowers of this plant, as well as those ofthe gnaphalium stoechas, are called, in the pharmacopoeias, flores elichrysi. See Gnaphalium stachas. Gnaphalium pioicum. The systematic name of the pes cati. Gnaphalium albinum- Cotton weed. The flores gnaphalii ofthe pharmacopoeias, called also flores hispidula, seu pedis cati, are the produce of this plant They are now quite obsolete, but were for inerly used as astringents, and recommended hi the cure of hooping-cough, phthisis pulmonale, and haj- ""gnaphvlium btcechas. The systematic name of Goldilocks. EUckrysum; Stachas carina. The flow- ers of this small downy plant are warm, pungent, and bitter and said to possess aperient and corroborant Gna'tiius. (From yva-xlu), to bend; so called from their curvature.) 1- The jaw, or jaw-hones. GOM GON S. Thetfheck. GNEISisE A compound rock, consisting of felspar, quartz, ami mica, di.-posed in states, from the prepon- derance ol uie miMi >cakj. Gni'piu*. , A Wnn applied by Hippocrates, and Others sincev»o some medicinal precepts wrote in the island of Guidon. Goal's-rne. See Galega. Goat's-th'irn. See Astragalus verus. GOAT WEED. See ILgopodiuiA. GOUT \V LEI).. See (Egopodium podagraria. GODDARD, Jonathan, was born nt Greenwich, in 1617. After studying at Oxford, and travelling for im- provement, he graduated at Cambridge, and settled to practise in London. He was elected a Fellow ol" the College ol Physicians in 1646, and, the following year, appointed Lectu.e. on Anatomy. He formed a So- ciety for Expeiiiuental Inquiry, which met ai his house; and he was very assiduous iu promoting its objects. Having gained considerable reputation, and sided with the popular party, he was appointed by Cromwell chief physician to the army, and attended luni in some of his expeditions. Cromwell then made him waiden of Merton College, Oxford, afterward sole representative of that university in the short parlia- ment, in 1653, and in the same year one of the Coun- cil of Slate. On the Restoration, being driven from Oxford, he removed to Gresham College, where he had bei-n chosen Professor of Physic. Here lie continued lo frequent those meetings, which gav: birth to the Royal Society, and he was nominated one of the first council of thai institution. He Was an able and con- scientious practitioner; and was induced, partly from ihe love of experimental chemistry, but principally from doubting the competency of apothecaries, to pre- pare his own medicines: in whicli, however, finding numerous obstacles, he published " A Discourse, set- ling forth the unhappy Condition of the Practice of Physic in London;" but this was of no avail. Two papers of his appeared in the Philosophical Transac- tions, and i iany others iu Birch's History of the Royal Society. He died ill 1674, of an apoplectic stroke. GOELICKE, Anprew Offon, a German physi- cian, acquired considerable reputation in the begin- ning of the eighteenth century, as a medical professor, and especially as an advocate of the doctrines ol'Stahl. He left several works which relate principally to the History of Anatomy, &c, particularly the " Historia Medicina; Universalis," which was published in six different portions, between the years 1717 and 1720. Goitre. See Bronchocele. GOLD. Aurum. A metal found in nature only in a metallic state; most commonly in grains, ramifica- tions, leaves, or crystals, rhomboidal, octahedral, or pyramidal. Its matrix is generally quartz, sandstone, siliceous schistus, fee. It is found also in the sands of many rivers, particularly in Africa, Hungary, and France, in minute irregular grains, called gold dust. Native gold, found in compact musses, is never com- pletely pure: it is alloyed with silver, or .copper, and sometimes with iron and tellurium. The largest piece of native gold that has been hitherto discovered in Europe, was found in the county of Wicklow, in Ire- land. Its weight was said lo be twenty-two ounces, and the quantity of alloy it contained was Very small. Several other pieces, exceeding one ounce, have al.-o been discovered at the same place, in sand, covered with turf, and adjacent to a rivulet. , Gold is also met with in a particular sort of argenti- ferous copper pyrites, called, in Hungary, Gelf. This ore is found either massive, or ciystallized in rhom- boids, or other irregular quadrangular or polygonal masses. It exists likewise in the sulphurated ores of Nigaya in Transylvania. These all contain the metal called tellurium. Berthollet, and other French che- mists, have obtained gold out of the ashes of vege- tables. GOLD-CUP. See Ranunculus. GOLDEN ROD. See Solidago virga aurea. Golden maidenhair. See Polytrichum commune. GOLDILOCKS. See Gnaphalium stachas [Golpthreap. See Coptis Urifolia. A.] GOMPHFASIS. (From youtbos, a nail.) Gomplu- asmus. A disease of the teeth, when they are loosened from the sockets, like nails drawn out ot the wood. GoMPHiA'sstoa. See Gomphiasis. Oo'MPmof. (From yop$os, u nail: so called be- 400 cause tiiey are as nails driven into their sockets.) Thfl rtentes molares, or grinding teeth. t; unioMi. See (iomphosis. GOMPllO'SIr1. (From yopifoio, to drrvo In a nail.) Gomphoma. A species of immoveable connexion ol bones in which one bone isfixed in another, like a nail in a board, as the teethin the alveoli of the jaws. GONA'LGIA. See Gonyalgia. GONA'GRA. (From yew, the knee, and aypa, a seizure.) The gout in the knee. GONE, (yovn.) 1. The seed. 2. In Hippocrates it is the uterus. GONG. Tam-tam. A species of cymbal which produces a very loud sound when struck. It is an alloyof about eighty parts of copper with twenty of GONGRO'NA. (From yoyypoc, a hard knot.) 1. The cramp. 2. A knot in the trunk of a tree. 3. A hard round tumour of the nervous parts; but particularly a bronchocele, or other hard tumour of the Gonoy'lion. (From yoyyvXos, round.) A pill. GONIOMETER. An instrument for measuring the angles of crystals. . GONOI'DES. (From yovn, seed, and «dof, form.) Resembling seed. Hippocrates often uses it as an epithet for the excrements ofthe belly, and for the con- tents of the urine, when there is something in them whicli resembles the seminal matter. GONORRHOEA. (From yovn, lne semen, and pfu, to flow ; from a supposition of the ancients, that it was a seminal flux.) A genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Apocenoses, of Dr. Cullen's ar- rungement, who defines it a preternatural flux of fluid from the urethra in males, with or without libidinous desires. Females, however, are subject to the same complaint in some forms. He makes four species, viz. 1. Ganorrhaa pura or benigna; a puriform dis- charge from the urethra, without dysuria, or lascivious inclination, and not following an impure connexion. 2. Gonorrhaa impura, maligna, syphilitica, viru- lenta; a discharge resembling pus, from the urethra, with heat of urine, Sec, after impure coition, to which often succeeds a discharge of mucus from the urethra, with little or no dysury, called a gleet. This disease is also called Fiuor albus malignus. Blennorrhagia, by Swediaur. In English, a dap, from the old French word clapises, which were public shops, kept and in- habited by single prostitutes, and generally confined lo a particular quarter ofthe town, as is even now tho case in- several of the great towns in Italy. In Ger- many, the disorder is named tripper, from dripping; and in French, chaudpisse, from the heat and scalding in making water. No certain role can be laid down with regard to tha time that a clap will take before it makes its appear- ance, after infection has been conveyed. With some persons it will show itself in the course of three or four days, while, with others, there will not be the least appearance of it before the expiration of some weeks. It most usually is perceptible, however, in the space of from six to fourtfjji days, and in a male, begins wilh an uneasiness about the parts of generation, such as an itching in the glans penis, and a soreness and tingling sensation along the whole course of the ure- thra : soon utter wliich, the person pt'rceiveb an ap- pearance of whitish matter at its orifice, and also some degree of pungency upon making water. In the course of a few days, the discharge of matter 1 will increase considerably; will assume, most proha- I bly, a greenish or yellowish hue, and will become thin- | ner, and lose its adhesiveness: the parts will also U« : occupied with some degree of redness and iuflanimn* tion, in consequence of wliich the flails will put on tha appearance of a ripe cherry, the stream of urine vviij I be smaller than usual, owing to the canal being made j narrower by the inflamed state of its internal mem- i brane, and a considerable degree of pain, and scaul- I ing heat will be experienced on every attempt to mike I water. Where the inflammation prevails in a very hi»h de- gree, it prevents the extension of the urethra, on the taking place of any erection, so that the penis is at that time, curved downwards, with great pain, which m: much mcreased, if attempted to be raised towards the belly, aud the uuuulus occasions it often to be GON GOS erected, particularly when the patient is warm In bed, Bnd so deprives him of sleep, producing, In some cases, un involuntary emission of semen. In ninsi-quenceof the inflammation, it sometimes happens that, at the time of making water, owing to the rupture of some small blood-vessel, a slight hemor- rhage ensues, and a small quantity of blood is voided. In consequence of inflammation, the prepuce likewise becomes often so swelled at the end, that it cannot be drawn back, which symptom i»called a phimosis; or, that being drawn behind the glans, it cannot be re- turned, which is known by the name of paraphimosis. Now and then, from the same cause, little hard swell- ings arise on the lower surface of the penis, along the course of the urethra, and these perhaps suppurate and form into fistulous sores. The adjacent parts sympathizing with those already affected, the bladder becomes irritable, and incapable of retaining the urine for any length of time, which gives the patient a frequent inclination to make water, and he feels an uneasiness about the scrotum, peri- nnMim, and fundament Moreover, the glands of the groins grow indurated and enlarged, or perhaps the testicles become swelled and inflamed, In consequence of which he experiences excruciating pains, extending from the seat of the complaint up into the small of the back, he gets hot and restless, and a small sympto- matic fever arises. Where the parts are not occupied by much inflam- mation, few or none of the last-mentioned symptoms will arise, and only a discharge with a slight heat or scalding in making water will prevail. If a gonorrhoea be neither irritated by any irregu- larity of the patient, nor prolonged by the want of timely and proper assistance, then, iu the course of about a fortnight, or three weeks, tlie discharge, from having been thin and di.-.coIoured nt first, will become thick, white, and of a ropy copsistence; and from having gradually begun to diminish in quantity, will at last cease entirely, together with every inflammatory symptom whatever; whereas, on the contrary, if the patient has led a life of intemperance and sensuality, has partaken freely of the bottle and high-seasoned meats, and has, at the same time, neglected to pursue the necessary means, it may then continue for many weeks or months; and, on going off, may leave a Weakness or gleet behind it, besides being accompa- nied with the risk of giving rise, at some distant period, to a constitutional affection, especially if there has been a neglect of proper cleanliness; for where vene- real matter lias been suffered to lodge between the prepuce and glans penis for any time, so as to have oc- casioned either excoriation or ulceration, there will always be danger of its having been absorbed. Another risk, arising from the long continuance of a gonorrhoea, especially if it has been attended with inflammatory symptoms, or has been of frequent re- currence, is the taking place of one or more strictures in the urethra. These arc sure to occasion a consider- able degree of difficulty, as well as pain, in making water, and, instead of its being discharged in a free and uninterrupted stream, it splits into two, or perhaps is voided drop by drop. Such«9flections become, from neglect, of a most serious and dangerous nature, as they not (infrequently block up the urethra, so as to induce a total suppression of urine. Where the gonorrhoea has been of long standing, Warty excrescences are likewise apt to arise about the parts of generation, owing to the matter falling and lodging thereon; and they not unfrequently prove both numerous and troublesome. Hating noticed every sjuiptom which usually at- tends on gonorrhoea, in the male sex, it will only be necessary to observe, that the same heat and soreness in making water, and the same discharge of discolour- ed mucus, together with a slight pain iu walking, and an uneasiness in sitting, take place in females as in the former; but as the parts in women, which are mosl not to be affected by the venereal poison, are less com- plex in their nature, and fewer iu number, than in men, so of course the former are not liaSle to many of the symptoms which the latter are; and, from the urinary canal being much shorter, and"of a more sim- ple form, in them than in men, they are seldom, if ever, incommoded by the taking place of strictures. With women, it indeed often happens, that all the symptoms of a gonorrhoea are so very slight, they ex- Cc perience no other inconvenience than the discharge, except perhaps immediately after menstruation, at Which period, it is ng uncommon occurrence for them to perceive some degree ol" aggravation in the symp- toms. Womep of a relaxed habit, ami such as have had frequent miscarriages, are apt to be afflicted with, a disease known by the name of fluor albus, which it ia often difficult to distinguish from gonorrhoea virulenta, as the matter discharged in both is, in many cases, of the same colour and consistence. The surest way of forming a just conclusion, in instances of this nature, will be to draw it from an accurate investigation, both of the symptoms which are present and tliose which have preceded the discharge; as likewise from the concurring circumstances, such as the character and mode of life of the person, and the probability there may be of her having had venereal infection con- veyed to her by any connexion in which she may be engaged. Not long ago, it was generally supposed that gonor- rhoea depended always upon ulcers in the urethra, pro- ducing a discharge of purulent matter; and such ulcers do, indeed, occur in consequence of a high degree of inflammation and suppuration; but many dissections of persons, who have died while labouring under a gonorrhoea, have clearly shown that the disuase may, and often does, exist without any ulceration in the urethra, so that the discharge which appears is usually of a vitiated mucus, thrown out from the mucous folli- cles of the urethra. On opening this canal, in recent cases, it usually appears red and inflamed; its mucous glands are somewhat enlarged, and its cavity is filled with matter to within a small distance from its ex- tremity. Where the disease has been of long con- tinuance, its surface all along, even to tbe bladder, is generally found pale and relaxed, without any erosion. 3. Gonorrhaa laxorum, libidinosa; a pellucid dis- charge from the urethra, without erection of the penis, but with venereal thoughts while aw$ke. 4. Gonorrhaa dormientium. Oneirogonos. When, during sleep, hut dreaming of venereal engagements, there is an erection of the penis, and a seminal dis- charge. Gonorrhoea balani. A species of gonorrhoea af- fecting the glans penis only. GONYA'LGIA. (From yow, the knee, and aXyos, pain.) Gonialgia; Gvnalgia. Gout in the knee. GOOSE. Anser. The Anser domesticus, or tame goose. GOOSE-FOOT. See Chenopodium. GOOSE-GRASS. See Galium aparine. GO'RDIUS. 1. The name of a genus of the Order Vermes, of animals. 2. The gordius, or hair-tall worm, of old writers, which is the seta equina found in stagnant marshes aud ditches in Lapland, and other places. Gorpius mepinensis. The systematic name of a curious animal. See Medinensis vena. GORGONIA. The name of a genus of corals. Gorgonia nobilis. The red coral. GOSSYPIUM. (From gotne, whence gottipium, Egyptian.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linua:an system. Class, Monaddphia; Order, Poly- andria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the cotton-tree. See Gossypium Iterbaceum. Gossypium herbaceum. The systematic name of the cotton-plant. Gossypium ; Bomb ax. Gossy- pium—foliis quinqudobis subtus eglandulosis, caul* herbacco, of Linmeus. The seeds are directed for medicinal use in some foreign pharmacopoeias; and are administered in coughs, on account of the muci- lage they contain. The cotton, the produce of this tree, is well known for domestic purposes. [Besides the Gossypium herbaceum, there are other species, producing cotton-wool, some of which is of a fawn-colour, found in Peru, and used by the natives of the country. Which of the following species it is, we have not been able to ascertain. Persoon, in his Synopsis Plantarum, gives tbe ten following species of Gossypium, viz. 1. Gossypium herbaceum. 2. ■. indicum. 3. •. micranthura. 4. . ■ arboreum. 5. -. vitifolium. 401 GRA GRA 6. Gossypium hirsutum. "• • • religiosum. 8. • • latifolium. 9- • - barbadeose. lft- •• peruvianum. A.] Goulard's Extract. A saturated solution of acetate of lead. See Plumbi acetatis liquor. GOULSTON, Thiopore, was born in Northamp- tonshire. After studying medicine at Oxford, he prac- tised for a time with considerable reputation at Wy- mondham, of which his father was rector. Having taken his doctor's degree in 1610, he removed to Lon- don, and became a fellow ofthe College of Physicians. He was much esteemed for classical and theological learning, as weU aain his profession. He died in 1632, and bequeathed £200 to purchase a rent-charge for maintaining an annual Pathological Lecture, to be read at the college by one of the four junior doctors. He translated and wrote learned notes on some of the works of Aristotle and Galen; of which the latter were not published till alter his death. GOURD. See Cucurbita. Gourd, bitter. See Cucumis colocynthis. GOUT. See . Irt!- - 'tis, and Podagra. Gout stone. See ^italic stone. GRAAF, Reinier pe, was born at Schoonhove, in Holland, 1641. He studied physic at Leydeu, where he made great progress, and at the age of twenty-two published his treatise " De Succo Pancreatico," which gained him considerable reputation. Two years after he went to France, and graduated at Angers; he then returned to his native country, and settled at Delft, where he was very successful in practice; but he died at the early age of thiity-two. He published three dissertations relative to the organs of generation in both sexes; upon which he had a controversy with Swammerdam. GRA'CILIS. (So named from Its smallness.) Rec- tus interior femoris, sive gracilis interior of Winslow. Sous pubio creliMbial of Dumas. A long, straight, and tender muscle, situated immediately under the integuments, at the inner part of the thigh. It arises by a broad and thin tendon, from the anterior part of the ischium and pubis, and soon becoming fleshy, descends nearly iu a straight direction along the in- side of the thigh. A little above the knee, it termi- nates in a slender and roundish tendon, which after- ward becomes flatter, and is inserted into the middle of the tibia, behind and under tlie sartorius. Under the tendons of this and the rectus, there is a consider- able bursa mucosa, which on one side adheres to them and to the tendon of the semitendinosus, and on the other to the capsular ligament of the knee. This mus- le assists in bending the thigh and leg inwards. GR^ECUS. The trivial name of some herbs found in or brought from Greece. GRAFTING. Budding and inoculating is the pro- cess of uniting the branches or buds of two or more separate trees. The bud or branch of one tree, accom- panied by a portion of its bark, is inserted into the bark of another, and the tree which is thus engrafted upon is culled the Block. By this mode different kinds of fruits, pears, apples, plums, Sec, each of which is only a variety accidentally raised from seed, but no further perpetuated in the same manner, are multi- plied; buds of the kind wanted to be propagated, being engrafted on so many stalks of a wild nature. GRA'MEN. (Gramen,inis. n.) Grass. Any kind of grass-like herb. Gramen arpnpinaceum. See Calamagrpstis. Gramen caninum. See Triticum repens. Graken CRUCIS CYPERIOIPIS. Gramen agyptia- cum. Egyptian cock's-foot grass, or grass of the cross. The roots and plants possesa the sapie virtues as the <• dog's grass, and are serviceable in the earlier stages of dropsy. They are supposed to correct the bad smell of the. breath, and to relieve nephritic disorders, colics, &c, although now neglected. Gr amia- The sordes of the eyes. GRAMMATITE. See Tremolite. Gra'mme. (From ypaptin, a line: so called from Its lim ar appearance.) The iris of the eye. Granapi'lla. (Diminutive of granado, a pome- granate, Spanish: so called because at the top of the fl.'wer there are points, like the grains ofthe pomegra^ naie.) Tlie passiop-flower, the fruit pf which is said to possess refrigerating qualities GRANATITE. Bee Grenatite. Gran*tri'stum. A bile or carbuncle. GRANATUM. (From granum, a grain, because H is full of seed.) The pomegranate. See Punica grar natum. . . ... Granpe'bal*. (Quod in grandionbvs atate nas cantur, because they appear In those who are advanced ip years.) The hairs under the armpits. Grandinosum os. The os cuboides. GRA'NDO. (Grando,inis.f. Quod simiMudmtem granorum habeat, because it is in shape and size like a grain of seed.) 2. A moveable tumour on the margin of the eyelid is so called, from its likeness to a hail-stone. GRANITE. A compound rock consisting of quartz, felspar, and micaT each crystallized, and cohering by mutual affinity without any basis or cement GRANULA'TION. (Granulatio; from granum, a grain.) 1. In surgery: The little grainlike fleshy bodies which form on the surfaces of ulcers and sup- purating wounds, and serve both for filling up the cavi- ties, and bringing nearer together and unitiug theii sides, are called granulations. Nature is supposed to be active in bringing parts as nearly as possible to their original state, whose dispo- sition, action, and structure, have been altered by acci- dent, or disease ; and after having, in her operations for this purpose, formed pus, she immediately seta about forming a new matter upon surfaces, in which llicre has been a breach of continuity. This process is called granulating or incarnation; and the sub- stance formed is called granulations. The colour of healthy granulations is a deep florid red. When livid, they are unhealthy, and have only a languid circula- tion. Healthy granulations, on an exposed or flat surface, rise nearly even with the surface of the sur- rounding skin, and often a little higher; but when they exceed this, and take on a growing disposition, they are unhealthy, become soft, spongy, and without any dis- position to form skin. Healthy granulations are always prone to unite to each other, so as to be the means of uniting parts. 2. In chemistry: Ttie method of dividing metallic substances into grains or small particles, in order to facilitate their combination with other substances, and sometimes for the purpose of readily subdividing them by weight. GRANULATUS. Granulated. Applied to ulcere and to parts of plants. A root is so called wliich ia jointed; as that of the Oxalis acetocella. GRA'NUM. (Granum, i. n.) A grain or kernel. Granum cnipium. See Daphne meiereum. Granum infectorium. Kermes berries. Gr^bjm kermes. Kermes berries. Ghaniim moschi. See Hibiscus abelmoschus Granum parapisi. See Amomum. Granum regium. The castor-oil seed. Granum tiglii. See Croton tiglium. Granum tinctorls:. Kermes perries. GRAPHIC ORE. An ore of tellurium. GRAPHIOI'DES. (From ypaqits, a pencil, and tilos, a form.) 1. The etylifoim process of the os temporis. 2. A process of the ulna. 3. The digastricus w as formerly so called from its supposed origin from the above-mentioned process of the temporal bone GRAPHITE. Rhomboidal gTaphite of Jameson, or plumbago, or black-lead, of which he gives two sub- species, the scaly and compact. Gra'ssa. Borax. GRATI'OLA. (Diminutive of gratia, so named from its supposed admirable qualities.) Hyssop. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaan system. Class, Diandria: Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the hedge-hyssop See GraVola officinalis. v' Gratiola officinalis. The systematic name of the hedge-hyssop. Digitalis minima ; Gratia dei ■ GraUola centamtiodi s. This exotic plant, the Gra- tiola ;—foliis lanceolatit, terratis, floribus peduncu- latu, of Linnsai, is a native of the south of Europe • but is raised In «Ur gardens. The leaves liave a nau- seous bitter taxle. but no remarkable smell • they puree and vomit briskly in the dose of half a drachm of the dry heih, or of a drachm infused in wine or watcj ORE This plant, in small doses, has been commonly em Ployed as a cathartic and diuretic in hydropical dis- eases; and instances of its good effects in ascites and anasarca are recorded by many respectable practi- tioners. Gesner and Bergius found a scruple of the powder a sufficient dose, as in this quantity it fre- quently excited nausea or vomiting; others have given it to half a drachm, two scruples, a drachm, aad even more. • An extract of the root of this plant is said to be more efficacious than the plant itself, and exhibited in the dose of half a drachm, or drachm, in dysenteries, produces the best effect. We are also told by Kostr- r.ewtki that in the hospitals at Vienna, three maniacal patients were perfectly recovered by its use; and in the most confkmed cases of lues venerea, it effected a complete cure; it usually acted by increasing the uri- nary, cutaneous, or salivary discbarges. GRAVE'DO. (From gravis, heavy.) A catarrh, or cold, with a sense of heaviness in the head. GRAVEL. See Calculus. [Gravel root. See Eupatorium purpureum. A] GRAVITY. A term used by physical writers to denote the cause by which all bodies move toward each other, unless prevented by some other force or obstacle. Gravity, specific. The density of the matter of which any body is composed, compared to the destiny of another body, assumed as the standard. This standard is pure distilled water, at the temperature of 60° F. To determine the specific gravity of a solid, we weigh it, first in air, and then in water. In the latter case, it loses of its weight a quantity precisely equal lo the weight of its own bulk of water; and hence, by comparing this weight, wilh its total weight, we find its specific gravity. The rule, therefore, is, Divide the total weight by the loss of weight in water, the quo- tient is the specific gravity. If it be a liquid or a gas. we weigh it in a glass or other vessel of known capa- city ; and dividing that weight by the weight of tlie same bulk of water, the quotient is, as before, the spe- cific gravitv. [" GREEN, Thomas. The family of Green has made itself remarkable, in the medical profession, by its humble and singular origin. The subject of this notice, the medical ancestor of the family, was born in Maiden, and was one of the first settlers of Leices- ter, county of Worcester, Massachusetts. He received his first medical impressions, and impulse, from a book, given him by a surgeon of a British ship, who resided a few months at his father's, and took an in- terest In his vigorous and opening intellect His outfit, for the wilderness, consisted of his gun, his axe, his book, his sack, and his cow. His first habitation was built by nature, its roof composed of a shelving rock. Here he passed the night in sound repose, after the labour of the day, in felling and clearing the forest. Soon after he began his settlement, he was attacked by a fever. Foreseeing tbe difficulties which must attend his situation, without a friendly hand to admi- nister even the scanty necessaries of life, he had the precaution to tie a young calf to his cabin, formed under the rock. By this stratagem he was enabled to obtain sustenance from tlie cow, as often as she re- turned to give nourishment to her young. In this man- ner he derived his support for some weeks. By tlie aid of his book, and the knowledge of simples, a profi- ciency in which he early acquired by an intercourse wilh the Indians, he was soon enabled to prescribe successfully for the simple maladies of his fellow-set- tlers. By practice, from the necessity of the case, as well as from choice, he acquired theory and skill, and soon rose to great reputation. Thus, from fortuitous circumstances, and an humble beginning, tlie name of Green has attained its present eminence in the medical profession "—Thach. Med. Biog. A.] [" GREEN, Dr. John, (senior,) son of the above mentioned, was born at Leicester, in the year 1736. By the aid of his father, he early became a physician, nnd settled at Worcester. He married a daughter of Brigadier Ruggles, of Ilardwick.and became the father of a large family. Not satisfied, as too many are, with the limited means of knowledge which necessa- rily fell to his lot, he afforded his children the best edu- cation in his power. He was extensively employed, and distinguished himself for his tenderness and fide- lity. He inherited a taste and skill in botany, with Cc2 GRE his profession, from his fathefe In his garden were to < e,.r e uscful P'ant, tBe healing herb, and the graieiul fruit; which either his humanity bestowed on the sick, or his hospitality on his friends. He died, November 29th, 1799, aged 61 years.-Thach. Med. Biog. A.l L" GREEN, Dr. John, (junior,) sop of the pre- ceding, was born A. D. 1763. Descended from an- cestors who made the art of healing their study, Dr. Green was easily initiated in the school of physic; and, from his childhood, the natural bias of his mind led him to that profession, which, through life, was the sole object of his ardent pursuit. To be distinguished as a physician, was not his chief Incentive. To as- suage the sufferings of humanity, by his skill, was a higher motive of his benevolent mind. Every duty was performed with delicacy and tenderness. With these propensities, aided by a strong, inquisitive, and discriminating mind, he attained to a pre-eminent rank among tlie physicians and surgeons of our country. To this sentiment of his worth, correctly derived from witnessing his practice on others, a more feeling tribute is added by those who have experienced his skill; for so mild was his deportment, so soothing were his manners, and so indefatigable was his attention, that he gained the unbounded confidence of his patients, and the cure was in a good measure performed before medicine was administered. To those who were ac- quainted wilh Dr. Green, the idea, that " some men are born physicians," was not absurd; for he not only possessed an innate mental fitness for the profes sion, but was constitutionally formed to bear its fa- tigues and privations. Few men, of his age, have had such extensive practice, or endured a greater va riety of fatigue, or have been so often deprived of stated rest apd refreshment. It is worthy of remark, that in all the variety of duty, incident to his calling, lie was never known to yield to the well-intended proffer of that kind of momentary refreshment, so ready at command, and so often successfully pressed upon tlie weary, exhausted, and incautious physician. " The fkrjnness and equanimity of his mind, which were conspicuous in all the exigencies of life, forsook him not in death. With Christian resignation, he " set his house in order," knowing he " must die and not live." In perfect possession of his intellectual facul- ties, with a mind calm and collected, he spent the last moments of life performing its last duties, with the sublime feelings of a philosopher and Christian. And when, by an examination of his pulse, he found the cold hand of death pressing hard upon him, he bade a calm adieu to his attending physicians, whom he wished should be the sole witnesses of nature's last conflict. Placing himself in the' most favourable posr ture for an easy exit, he expressed a hope that his for- titude would save bis afflicted family and friends from the distress of hearing a dying groan. His hope was accomplished! He died, August 11th, 1808, aged 45 years. At his request, his body was examined. The cause of death was found in the enlargement, and consequent fiaccidity, of the aorta."—Thacher's Med. Biog. A.J GREEN EARTH. Mountain green. A mineral of a celandine green colour^ found in Saxony, Verona, and Hungary. GREEN SICKNESS. See Chlorosis. Green vitriol. Sulphate of iron. GREENSTONE. A rock of the trap formation, consisting of a hornblend, and felspar, ooth in the state of grains or small crystals. See Diabase. GREGORY, John, was born in 1725, his father being professor of medicine at King's College, Aber- deen : after studying under whom, he went to Edin- burgh, Leyden, and Paris. At the age of 20, he was elected professor of philosophy at Aberdeen, and was made doctor of medicine, in the year 1756 he was chosen professor of medicine on the death of his bro- ther James, who had succeeded his father in that chair. But about nine years after he went to Edinburgh; and was appointed professor of the practice of medicine there, Dr. Rutherford having resigned in his favour. The year following, on tbe death of Dr. White, he was nominated first physician to the king for Scotland. He also enjoyed very extensive practice, prior to his death in 1773. He published, in 1765," A Comparative View of the State and Faculties of .Man with those of the Animal World," which contains many just and ot&B 409 ' GRY GUA nal remarks, and was very favouraoly received. Fire years after his " Observations on the Duties and Of- fices of a Physician, Sec," given in his introductory l:e Inaccurate custom of former times ap- plied the term gum to all concrete vegetable juices, so that in common we hear of gum copal, gum sandarach, and other gums, wliich are either pare resins, or mix- tures of resins with the vegetable mucilage. The principal gums are, 1. The common gums, ob- tained from tlie plum, the peach, the cherry-tree, &c. 2. Gum Arabic, which flows naturally from the acacia in Egypt, Arabia, and elsewhere. This forms a clear transparent mucilage with water. 3. Gum Seneca, or Senegal. It does not greatly differ from gum Arabic: the pieces are larger and clearer ; and it seems to com- municate a higher degree of the adhesive quality to water. It is much used by calico-printers and otbers. The first sort of gums are frequently sold by this name, but may be known by their darker colour. 4. Gum adragant, or tragacanth. It is obtained from a small plant, a species of astragalus, growing in Syria, and other eastern parts. It comes lo us in small white con- torted pieces, resembling worms. It is usually dearer than other gums, and forms a thicker jelly with water. VVillis has found, that the root ofthe common blue- bell, Hyacinlhus non scriptus, dried and powdered, affords a mucilage possessing all the qualities of that from gum Arabic. The roote ofthe vernal squill, white lily, and orchis, equally yield mucilage. Lord Dun- donald has extracted a mucilage also from lichens. Gums treated with nitric acid afford the saclactic, malic, and oxalic acids. ... ,. II. Gingiva. The very vascular and elastic sub- stance that covers the alveolar arches ofthe upper and under jaws, and embraces the necks ofthe teeth. Gum acacia. See Acac ■ vera. Gum arabic. See Adhcta vera. Gum, elastic. See Caoutchouc. GUM-BILE. See Parulis. GUMMA. A strumous tumour on tlie periosteum of a bone. GUMMI. (Gummi, n. indcclin.) See Qum. 405 GUT GYP Gummi acacis. See Acacia vera. Gummi acanthinum. See Acacia vera. Gummi arabicum. See Acacia vera. Gummi carann.-e. See Caranna. Gummi cerasori m. The juices which exude from the bark of cherry-trees. It is very similar to eum Arabic, for which it may be substituted. Gummi chibou. A spurious kind of gum elemi, but little used. ' Gummi courbaril. An epithet sometimes applied to the juice of the Hymenaa courbaril. See Anime. Gummi euphorbii. S,:e Euphorbia. Gummi oalpa. See Galda. Gummi gambiense. See Kino. Gummi octt*. See Stalagmitis. Gummi HKPERiE. See Hedera helix. Gummi juniperinum. See Juniperus communis. Gummi kikekunemalo. See Kikekunemalo. Gummi kino. See Kino. Gummi lacca. See Lacca. Gummi lamac. See Acacia vera. GiMJji lutea. See Botany Bay. Gummi myrrha. See Myrrha. Gummi rubrum astrinoens gambiense. See Kino. Gummi sagapenum. See Sagapenum. Gummi scorpionis. See Acacia vera. Gummi senega. See Acacia vera. Gummi senegalense. See Mimosa Senegal. Gummi senica. See Acacia vera. Gummi thebaicum. See Acacia vera. Gummi tragacanth*. See Astragalus. GUM-RE'SIN. Gummi resina. Gum-resins are the juices of plants that are mixed with resin, and an extractive matter, wliich has been taken for a gum- my substance. They seldom flow naturally from plants, hut are mostly extracted by incision in the form of white, yellow, or red fluids, whicli dry more or less quickly. Water, spirit of wine, wine, or vinegar, dis- solve them only in part according to the proportion they contain of resin or extract. Gum-resins may also be formed by art, by digesting the parts of vegetables containing the gum-resiu in diluted alkohol, and then evaporating the solution. For this reason most tinc- tures contain gum-resin. The principal gum-resins employed medicinally are aloes, ammoniacum,assafceti da, galbanum, cambogia, guaiacum, myrrha, olibanum opoponax, sagapenum, sarcocolla, scammonium, and styrax. GUNDELIA. (The name given by Tournefort in honour of his companion and friend, Andrew Gundel- scheimer, its discoverer, in the mountains of Armenia.) A genus of plants. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Poly- gamia segregata. Gunpelia tpurhtfortii. The young shoots of this plant are eaten by the Indians but the roots are emetic. GU'TTA. (Gutta, a. f.) 1. A drop. Drops are uncertain forms of administering medicines, and should never be trusted to. The shape of the bottle or of ils mouth, from whence the drops fall, as well as the consistence of the fluid, occasion a considerable difference in the quantity administered. See Minimum. 2. A name of apoplexy, from a supposition that its cause was a drop of blood falling from the brain upon the heart. Gutta gamba. See Stalagmitis. Gutta nigra. The black drop, occasionally called the Lancashire, or the Cheshire drop. A secret pre- preparation of opium said to be more active than the common tincture, and supposed to be less injurious, as seldom followed by headache. Gutta opaca. A name for the cataract. ' Gutta skrena. (So called by the Arabians.) See Amaurosis. 406 Gutt.c rosace*. Red spots upon the face and1 osc. GU'TTURAL. Belonging to the throat. Guttural artery. The superior thyroideal artery. The first branch ofthe external carotid. GYTttNA'STIC. (Gymnasticus ; from yypiios, na- ked, performed by paked men in the public games.) This term is applied to a method of curing diseases by exercise, or that part of physic wliich treats of the rules that are to be observed in all sorts of exercises, for the preservation of health. This is said to have been invented by one Herodicus, born at Salymbra, a city of Thrace ; or, as some say, at Leutini, in Sicily. He was first master of an academy where young gen- tlemen came to learn warlike and manly exercises; and observing them to be very healthful on that ac- count, he made exercise become an art in reference to the recovering of men out of diseases, as well as pre- serving them from them, and called it Gymnastic, which he made a great part of his practice. Bui Hip- pocrates, who was his scholar, blames him sometimes for his excesses with this view. And Plato exclaims against him with some warmth, fbr enjoining his patients to walk from Athens to Megara, which is about -.25 mile9, and to come home on foot as they went, as soon as ever they had but touched the Walls of the city. GYMNOCARPI. The second division In Persoon's arrangement of mushrooms, such as bear seeds em- bedded in an appropriate, dilated, exposed membrane, denominated hymenium, like helvella, in which that part is smooth and even; boletus, in which it is porous; and the vast genus agaricus, in which it consists of gills. GYMNOSPERMIA. (From yvpvos, naked, and airtppa, a seed.) The name of an order of the class Didynamia, of the sexual system of plants, embracing such as have added to the didynamia! character, four naked seeds. Gyn^'cia. (From yvvn, a woman.) The menses, and also the lochia. GYNjE'CIUM. (From ywn, a woman.) 1. A seraglio. 2. The pudendum muliebre. 3. A name for antimony. GYNASCOMA'NIA. (From yvvn, a woman, and uavia, madness.)-^That species of insanity that arises from love. • Gyn.ecomy'stax. (From yvvn, a woman, and pv$-ral, a beard.) The hairs on the female pudendum. Gynjecoma'ston. (From yuvj», a woman, and /iayoc, a breast.) An enormous increase ofthe breasts of women. GYNANDRIA. (From yvvn, a woman, and avijp, a man, or husband.) The name of a class in the sexual system of plants. It contains those hermaphro- dite flowers, the stamina of which grow upon the pistil, so that the male and female organs are united, and do not stand separate as in other hermaphrodite flowers. GYPSATA. (From gypsum, a saline body consist- ingof sulphuric acid and lime.) Dr. Good denominates a species of purging diarrhaa gypsata, in which tbe digestions are liquid, serous, and compounded of earth of lime. GYPSUM. A genus of minerals, composed of lime and sulphuric acid, containing, according to Jameson, two species: the prismatic and the axifrangible. 1. Prismatic gypsum, or anhydrite, has five sub-spe- cies : sparry anhydrite, scaly anhydrite, fibrous anhy- drite, convoluted anhydrite, compact anhydrite. See Anhydrite. 2. Axifrangible gypsum contains six sub-species: sparry gypsum, foliated, compact, fibrous, scaly foliated, and earthy gypsum. H tLEM aarkies. Werners name for the capillary pyrites of Jameson, and the Nickel natif of Hauy. Native nickel. A.] HABE'NA. A bridle. A bandage for keeping the tips of wounds together, made in the form of a bridle. Hacub. See Gundelia tournefortii. H^EMAGO'GA. (From aipa, blood, and oyw, to bring off.) Medicines which promote the menstrual and hemorrhoidal discharges. HEMALO'PIA. (From aipa, blood, and onjopai, to see.) A disease ofthe eyes, in which all things ap- pear of a red colour. A variety of the Pseudoblepsis imaginana. ILE'MALOPS. (From aipa, blood, and uxf/, the face.) 1. A red or livid marie in the face or eye. 2. A blood-shot eye. HEMA'NTHUS. (From aipa, blood, and avBos, a flower, so called from its colour.) The blood-flower. HiEMATE'MESIS. (From aipa, blood, and tptia, to vomit) Vomitus cruenlus. A vomiting of blood is readily to be distinguished from a discharge from the lungs, by its being usually preceded by sense of weight, pain, or anxiety in the region of the stomach; by its being unaccompanied by any cough; by the blood being discharged in a very considerable quantity; by its being of a dark colour, and somewhat grumous; and by its being mixed with the other contents of the stomach. The disease may be occasioned by any thing re- ceived into the stomach, which stimulates it violently or wounds it; or may proceed from blows, bruises, or any other cause capable of exciting inflammation in this organ, or of determining too great a flow of blood to it; but it arises more usually as a symptom of some other disease (such as a suppression of the menstrual, or hemorrhoidal flux, or obstructions in the liver, spleen, and other viscera) than as a primary affection. It is seldom so profuse as to destroy the patient suddenly, and the principal danger seems to arise, either from the great debility which repeated attacks of the complaint induce, or from the lodgment of blood in the intestines, which by becoming putrid might occasion some other disagreeable disorder. This hemorrhage, being usually rather of a passive character, does not admit of large evacuations. Where it arises, on the suppression of the menses, in young persons, and returns periodically, it may be useful to anticipate this by taking away a few ounces of blood; not neglecting proper means to help the function ofthe uterus. In moderate attacks, particularly where the bowels have been confined, the infusion of roses and sulphate of magnesia may be employed: if this should not check the bleeding, the sulphuric acid may be ex- hibited more largely, or some of the more powerful astringents and ionics, as alum, tincture of muriate of iron, decoction of bark, or superacetate of lead. Where pain attends, opium should be given freely, taking care that the bowels be not constipated; and a blister to the epigastrium may be useful. If depending on scirrhous tumours, these must be attacked by mercury, hemlock, Sec In all cases the food should be light, and easy of digestion; but more nourishing as the patient is more exhausted. HjEMATICA. The name of a class of diseases in Good's Nosology, of the sanguineous system. Its orders are, Pyretica, Phlea-etica, Exanthematica, Dysthetica. H^EMATIN. The colouring matter of 'logwood, and according to Chevreuil, a distinct vegetable sub- stance. Sec Hamatoxylon. H-iEMATI'TES. (From aipa, blood: so named from its property of stopping blood, or from its colour.) Lapis hamatites. An elegant iron ore called blood- stone. Finely levigated, and freed from tho grosser parts by frequent washings with water, it hus been long recommended in hemorrhages, fluxes, uterine obstructions, &c. in doses of from one scruple to three or four. Himati'tinus. (From aipa"]t]-ns, the bloodstone.) An epithet of acollvnum, in which was tin-bloodstone. HEMATOCELE. (From aipa, blood, and xnXn, H.EM a tumour.) A swellingof the scrotum, or spermatic cord, proceeding from or caused by blood. The distinction of the different kinds of hematocele, though not,usually made, is absolutely necessary towards rightly under- standing the disease ; the general idea, or conception of which, appears to Pott to be somewhat erroneous, and to have produced a prognostic which is ill founded and h^jity. According tothi'-- eminent surgeon, the disease, properly called hematocele, is of four kinds; two of which have their seat within the tunica vaginalis testis; one within tlie albuginea; and the fourth in the tunica communis or common cellular membrane, investing the spermatic vessels. In the passing an instrument, in order to let out the water from a hydrocele of tile vaginal coat, a vessel is "sometimes wounded, which is of such size, as to tinge the fluid pretty deeply at the time of its running out: the orifice becoming close, when the water is all discharged, and a plaster being applied, the blood ceases to flow from thence, but insinuates itself partly into the cavity of the vaginal coat, and partly into the cells ofthe scrotum ; making in the space of a few hours, a tumour nearly eoual in size to the original hydrocele. This is one species. It sometimes happens in tapping a hydrocele, that although the fluid discharged by that operation be per- fectly clear and limpid, yet in a very short space of time (sometimes in a few hours,) the scrotum becomes as large as it was before, and palpably as full of a fluid. If a new puncture be now made, the discharge, instead of being limpid (as before,) is either pure blood or very bloody. This is another species; and, like the preceding, confined to the tunica vaginalis. The whole vascular compages of the testicle is sometimes very much enlarged, and at the same time rendered so lax and loose, that the tumour produced thereby has, to the fingers of an examiner, very much the appearance of a swelling composed of a mere fluid, supposed to be somewhat thick, or viscid. This is id some measure a deception; but not totally so: lhe greater part of the tumefaction is caused by the loosened texture of the testes; but there is very fre- quently a quantity of extravasated blood also. If this be supposed to be a hydrocele, and pierced, the discbarge w ill be mere blood. This is a third kind of hematocele; and very different, in all its circumstances, from the two preceding: the fluid is shed from the vessels ofthe glandular part of the testicle, and contained within the tunica albuginea. The fourth consists in a rupture of, and an effusion of blood, from a branch of the spermatic vein, in its pas- sage from the groin to the testicles. In which case, the extravasation is made into the tunica communis, or cellular membrane, investing the spermatic vessels. Each ol" these species, Pott says, he has seen so dis- tinctly, and perfectly, that he has not the smallest doubt concerning their existence, and of their differ- ence from each other. H/tiMATO'CHYSIS. (From aipa, blood, and xcta, to pour out.) A hemorrhage or flux of blood. HiEMATO'DES. (From aipa, blood, and ttSoc, ap- pearance : sp called from the red colour.) 1. An old name for the bloody .crane's-bill. See Geranium san- gutneum. 2. A fungus, which has somewhat the appearance of blood. See Hamatoma. HEMATOLOGY. (Hamatologia; from aipa, blood, and Xovoj. a discourse.) The doctrine of the blood. HEMATOMA. (From aipa, blood.) Funpes hte- matodes. The bleeding fungus. Spongoid inflamma- tion of Burns. This disease has been described also under the nauies^of soft cancer and medullary sar- coma. It assumesa variety of forms, and attacks most parts of the body, but particularly the testicle, eye, breast, and the extremities. It begins with a soft en- largement or tumour of the part, which is extremely elastic, and in some cases very painful; as it increases, ituften has the feel of an encysted tumour, and at length becomes irregular, bulging out here and there, and in- 4U7 H2EM MFM ■Inuales Itself between the neighbouring parts, and j forms a large mass, if under an aponeurotic expansion. When it ulcerates il bleeds, shoots up a mass of a bloody I fungus, and then shows its decided character if unknown i before. Most of the medicines which have been em- ployed against cancerous diseases have been unprofit- ably exhibited against hematoma; as alteratives, both vegetable and mineral; tonics and narcotics. Extirpa- tion, when practicable, is the only cure. Hsmatomphaloce'li. (From aipa, blood, opdtaXos, the navel, and xnXn, a tumour.) A tumour about the navel, from an extravasation of blood. A species of ecchymosis. II.€Matopeoe'sis. (From aipa, blood, and tstiaio, a leap.) The leaping of tbe blood from a wounded artery. HEMATO'SIS. (From aipa, blood.) A hemor- rhage or flux of blood. HAMATOXYLON. (Fromaifia,blood, and \vXov, wood: so called from the red colour of its wood.) The name ofagenusof plants in the Linnean system. Class, Decandna ; Order, Monogynia. H.kmatoxylon CAMPEt hianum. The systematic name of the logwood-tree. Acacia Zeylomca. The part ordered in the Pharmacopoeia, is the wood, called Hamatoxyli lignum; Lignum campechense; Lignum campechianum ; Lignum campescanum ; Lignum indi- eum; Lignum sappan. Logwood. It is of a solid texture and of a dark red colour. It is imported princi- pally as a substance fur dying, cut intojunks and logs of about three feet iu length; of these pieces the largest and thickest arc preserved, as being of the deepest colour. Logwood has a sweetish sub- adstringent taste, and no remarkable smell; it gives a purplish red tinc- ture both to watery and spirituous infusions, and tinges the stools, and sometimes tlie urine, of the same colour. It is employed medicinally as an adstringent and cor- roborant. In diarrhoeas it has been found peculiarly efficacious, and has tlie recommendation of some ofthe first medical authorities; also in the latter stages of dysentery, when the obstructing causes are removed ; to obviate the extreme laxity of the intestines usually superinduced by the repeated dejections. In the form of a decoction the proportion is two'ounces to 21b. of fluid, reduced by boiling to one. An extract is ordered in the pharmacopoeias. The dose from ten to forty grains. The colouring principle of .this root is called hemetin. On the watery extract of logwood, digest alkohol for a day, filter the solution, evaporate, add a little water, evaporate gently again, and then leave the liquid at rest Hematin is deposited in small crystals, which, after washing with alkohol, are brilliant, and of a reddish-white colour. Their taste is bitter, acrid, and slightly astringent. Hematin forms an orange-red solution with boiling water, becoming yellow as it cools, but recovering, with increase of heat, its former hue. Excess of alkali converts it first to purple, then to violet, and, lastly, to brown: in which state the hematin seems to be decomposed. Metallic oxides unite with hematin, forming a blue-coloured compound. Gelatin throws down reddish flocculi. Peroxide of tin, and acid, merely redden it. HjEMATO'XYLUM. See Hamatoxylon. HiEMATU'RIA. (Frr»n aipa, blood, and ovpov, urine.) The voiding of blood with urine. This dis- ease is sometimes occasionad by falls, blows, bruises, or some violent exertion, such as hard riding and jumping; but it more usually arises, from a small stone lodged either in the kidney or ureter, which by its size or irregularity wounds t'le inner surface of the Sart it comes in contact with; in which case the lood discharged is most usually somewhat coagu- lated, and the urine depositee a sediment of a dark brown colour, resembling the grounds of coffee. A discharge of blood by urine, when proceeding: from the kidney or ureter, is commonly attended with an acute pain in the back, and some difficulty of mak- ing water, the urine wliich comes away first, being muddy and high coloured, but towatjd* the close of its flowing, becoming transparent nnd of a natural ap- pearance. When the blood comes immediately from the bladder, it is usually accompanied with a sense of heat and pain at the bottom of the belly. Tbe voiding of bloody urine is always attended with some daneer, particularly when mixed with purulent matter When it arises in the course of any malig- nant disease, it shows a highly putrid state of the blood, and always indicates a fatal termination. The appearances to be observed on direction will accord wilh those usually met with inthe disease which has given rise to the complaint. When the disease has resulted from a mechanical injury in a plethori.- habit, it may be proper to lake blood, and pursue the general antiphlogistic plan, open- ing the bowels occasionally with castor oil, &c. When owing to calculi, which cannot be removed, we must be chiefly content with palliative measures, giving al- kalies or acids according to the quality of the urine; likewise mucilaginous drinks and clysters; and opium, fomentations, &c. lo relieve pain; uva ursi also has been found useful under these ciicumstances; but more decidedly where the hemorrhage is purely pas- sive ; in which case also sonic of the terebinthate remedies may be cautiously tried ; and means of strengthening the constitution must not be neglected. Hjemp'pia. (From aipwSeio, to stupefy.) A painful stupor of the teeth, caused by acrid substances touch- ing them. H^EMO'PTOE. (From awa, blood, and n/vio, to spit up.) The spitting of blood. See Hamoptysis. HiEMO'PTYSIS. (From aipa, blood, and iryvw, to spit.) Hamoptoe. A spitting of blood. A genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class Pyrexia, and order Haviqrrhagia. It is characterized by coughing up florid or frothy blood, preceded usually by heat or pain in the chest, irritation in the larynx, and a saltish taste in the mouth. There are five species of this dis- ease. 1. Hamoptysis plethorica, from fulness of the vessels. 2. Hmmoptysis violenta, from some external violence. 3. Hamoptysis phthisica, from ulcers corroding the small vessels. » 4. Hamoptysis calculosa, from calculous matter in the lungs. 5. Hamoptysis vicaria, from the suppression of some customary evacuation. It is readily to be distinguished from hematemesis, as in this last, the blood is usually thrown out in consi- derable quantities; and is, moreover, of a darker co- lour, more grumous, and mixed with the other con- tents of the stomach; whereas blood proceeding from the lungs is usually in small quantity, of a florid co- lour, and mixed wittfa little frothy mucus only. A spitting of blood arises most usually between the ages of sixteen and twenty-five, and may be occasioned by any violent exertion either in running, jumping, wrestling, singing loud, or blowing wind-instruments; as likewise by wounds, plethora, weak vessels, hectic fever, coughs, irregular living, excessive drinking, or a suppression of some accustomed discharge, such as the menstrual or hemorrhoidal. It may likewise be occa- sioned by breathing air which is too much rarefied to be able properly to expand the lungs. Persons in whom there is a faulty proportion, either in the vessels of the lungs, or in the capacity of the chest, being distinguished by a narrow thorax and pro- minent shoulders, or who are of a delicate make and sanguine temperament, seem much predisposed to this hemorrhage ; but in these, the complaint is often brought on by the concurrence of the various occa- sional and exciting causes before mentioned. A spitting of blood is not, however, always to be considered as a primary disease. It is often only a symptom, and in some disorders, such as pleurisies, peripneumonies, and many fevers, often arises, and is lhe presage of a favourable termination. Sometimes it is preceded, as has already been ob- served, by a sense of weight and oppression at the chest, a dry tickling cough, and some slight difficulty of breathing. Sometimes it is ushered in with shiver- ings, coldness al the extremities, pains in the back and loins, flatulency, costiveness, and lassitude. The blood which is spit up is generally thin, and of a florid red colour; but sometimes it is thick, and of a dark or blackish cast; nothing, however, can be inferred from this circumstance, but that the blood has lain a longer or shorter time in the breast, before it was discharged. An hemoptoe is not attended with danger, where no- symptoms of phthisis pulmonalis have preceded or accompanied lhe hemorrhage, or where it leaves be- hind no cough, dyspnoea, or other affection of the lungs: nor is it dangerous in a strong healthy person of a sound constitution; but when it attacks persona ILEM HjEM of a weak lax fibre, and delicate habit, it may be diffi- cult to remove it. It seldom takes place to such a degree as to prove fatal at once: but when it does, the effusion is from some large vessel. The danger, therefore, will be in proportion as the discharge of blood comes from a large vessel, or a small one. When the disease proves fatal, in consequence of the rupture of some large vessels, there is found, on dissection, a considerable quantity of clotted blood in the lungs, and there is usually more or less of an in- flammatory appearance at the ruptured part. Where the disease terminates in pulmonary consumption, the same morbid appearances are to be met with as de- scribed under that particular head. In this hemorrhage, which is mostly of the active kind, the antiphlogistic regimen must be strictly ob- served ; particularly avoiding heat, muscular exer- tion, and agitation of the mind; and restricting the patient to a light, cooling, vegetable diet. Acidulated drink will be useful to quench lhe thirst, without so much liquid being taken. Where the blood is dis- charged copiously, but no great quantity has been lost already, it will be proper to attempt to check it by bleeding freely, if the habit will allow : and sometimes, where there is pain in the chest, local evacuations and blisters may be useful. The bowels should be well cleared with some cooling saline cathartic, which may be given in the infusion of roses. Digitalis is also a proper remedy, particularly where the pulse is very quick, from its sedative influence on the heart and ar- teries. Antimonials in nauseating doses have some- times an excellent effect, as well by checking the force pf the circulation, as by promoting diaphoresis; calo- mel also might be added with advantage; and opium, or other narcotic, to relieve pain and quiet cough, which may perhaps keep up the bleeding. Emetics have, on some occasions, been successful; but they are not altogether free from danger. In protracted cases, internal astringents are given, as alum, kino, Sec but their effects are very precarious: the superacetate of lead, however, is perhaps the most powerful medi- cine, especially combined with opium, and should always be resorted to in alarming or obstinate cases, though as it is liable to occasion colic and paralysis, its qse should not be indiscriminate; but it acts proba- bly rather as a sedative than astringent. Sometimes the application of cold water to some sensible part of the body, producing a general refrigeration, will check the bleeding. When the discharge is stopped, great attention to regimen is still required, to obviate its re- turn, with occasional evacuations: the exercise of swinging, riding in an easy carriage, or on a gentle horse, or especially sailing, may keep up a salutary determination of the blood to other parts: an occa- sional blister may be applied, where there are marks of local disease, or an issue or seton perhaps answer better. Should hemoptysis occasionally exhibit rather the passive character, evacuations must be sparingly used, and tonic medicines will be proper, with a more nutritious diet H^EMORRHAGIA. (From atpa, blood, and fay- wpi, to break out.) A hemorrhage, or flow of blood. HiEMORRHA'GLE. Hemorrhages, or fluxes of blood. The name of an order in the class Pyrexia of Cullen's Nosology is so called. It is characterized by pyrexia with a discharge of blood, without any exter- nal injury; the blood on venesection exhibiting the buffy coat. The order. Hamorrhagia contains the following genera of diseases, viz.epistaxis, lia'inoptysis, (of which phthisis is represented as a sequel,) ha-inor- rhnis. and menorriiagia. ILEMORRHt tl'DAL. (Hamorrhoidalis; the name of the vessels whicli are the seat of the hemorrhoids or piles.) 1. Of or belonging to the hemorrhoidal vessels.- 2. The trivial name of some plants which were sup- posed to be efficacious against piles; as Carduus ha- morrhoidales, Sec. Hemorrhoidal arteries. Arteria hamorrhoi- dales. The arteries of the rectum are so called: they are sometimes two, and at other limes three in number. 1. The upper hemorrhoidal artery, whicti is the great branch of the lower mesenteric continued into the pelvis 2 The middle hemorrhoidal, which some- times comes off from the hypogastric artery, and very often from the pudical artery. It is sometimes want- ing. 3 The lower or external hemorrhoidal is almost always a branch of the pudical artery, or that artery which goes to the penis. Hemorrhoidal veins. Vena Hamorrhoidalesi These are two. 1. The external, which evacuates iff self into the vena iliaca interna. 2. The internal, which conveys its blood into th« vena porte. 1LEMO RRHOIS. (From aipa, blood, and pew, to flow.) Aimorrhois. The piles. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order Hamorrhagia of Cult len. They are certain excrescences or tumours arising about the verge of the anus, or the inferior part of the. intestinum rectum; when they di.-oharge blood, partii cularly upon the patient's going to stool, the disease ii known by the name of bleeding piles ; but when there is no discharge, it is called blind piles. The rectum] as well as the colon, is composed of several membrane} connected to each other by an intervening cellular sub- stance ; and as the muscular fibres of this intestina, always tend, by their contraction, to lessen its cavity] the internal membrane, which is very lax, forms itself into several ruge, or folds. In this construction nature respects the use of the part, which occasionally gives passage to, or allows the retention of, tlie excrements, the hardness and bulk of which might produce con- siderable lacerations, if this intestine were not capable of dilatation. The arteries and veins subservient to this part are called hemorrhoidal, and the blood that returns from hence is carried to the meseraic veins. Tlie intestinum rectum is particularly subject to tbe lircmorrhoids, from its situation, structure, and use; for while the course of the blood is assisted in almost all the other veins of the body, by the distention of the adjacent muscles, and the pressure of the neigh- bouring parts, the blood in the hemorrhoidal veins, which is to ascend against the natural tendency of its own weight, is not only destitute of these assistances, but is impeded in its passage: for, first, tlie large ex- crements which lodge in this intestine dilate its sides, and the different resistances which they form there are so many impediments obstructing the return ofthe blood ; not iu tbe large veins, for they are placed along the external surface of the intestine, but in all the ca- pillaries which enter into its composition. Secondly, as often as these large excrements, protruded by others, approached near the anus, their successive pressure upon the internal coats of the intestine, which they dilate, drives back the blood into the veins, and for so long suspends its course; th-; necessary consequence, of which is, a distention of the veins in proportion to the quantity of blood that fills them. Thirdly, in every effort we make, either in going to stool, or upon any other occasion, the contraction of the abdominal mus- cles, and the diaphragm pressing the contents of the abdomen downwards, and these pressing upon the parts contained in the pelvis, another obstruction is thereby opposed, to the return of the blood, not only In the large veins, but also in the capillaries, which, being of too weak a texture to resist the impulse of the blood that always tcuds to dilate them, may hereby become varicose. The dilatation of all these vessels is the primaru cause of the hemorrhoids; for the internal coat of the intestine, and the cellular membrane which con- nects that to the muscular coat, are enlarged in propor- tion to the distention of the vessels of which they are composed. This distention, not being equal in everj part, produces sepirate tumours in lhe gut, or at th« verge of the anus, which increases according as the venal blood is obstructed iu them, or circulates then more slowly. Whatever, then, is capable of retarding the coursfr of the blood in the hemorrhoidal veins, may occasion, this disease. Thus, persons that are generally costive,, who are accustomed to sit long at stool, and strata hard; pregnant women, or such as have had difficult labours; and likewise persons who have an obstruc- tion in their liver, are tor the most part afflicted with the piles; yet every one. has not the hemorrhoids, thb different causes which are mentioned above being not common to all, or at least not having in all the same effects. When the hemorrhoids aie once formed, they seldom disappear entirely, and we may judge of those within the rectum by those which, being at the verce of the anus, are plainly to be seen. A small pile, that has been painful for some days, may cease to be so, and dry up; but the skin does not afterweud REM HAL •Main its former firmness, being more lax and wrln- Jed, like the empty skin of a grape. If this external •He swells and sinks again several times, we may per- ceive, after each return, the remains of each pile, hough shrivelled and decayed, yet still left larger than jefore. The case is the same with those that are situ- «ed within the rectum; they may happen indeed lever to return again, if the cause that produced them is removed; but it is probable that the excrements in passing out occasion a return of the swelling, to whicli the external ones are less liable: for the internal piles inakea sort of knots or tumours iu the intestine, which straightening the passage, the excrements in passing nut, occasion irritations there that are more or less painful in proportion to the efforts which the person nakes in going to stool; and it is thus these tumours >ecome gradually larger. The hemorrhoids are sub- ject to many variations; they may become inflamed from the above irritations to which they are exposed, and this inflammation cannot always be removed by art. In some, the inflammation terminates in an ab- bcfss, which arises in the middle of lhe tumour, and degenerates into a fistula. These piles are very painful till the abscess is formed. In others, the inflammation terminates by induration ofthe hemorrhoid, which re- mains in a manner scirrhous. These never lessen, but often grow larger. This scirrhus sometimes ulceiates, and continually discharges a sanies, which the patient perceives by stains on his shirt, aud by its occasioning a very troublesome itching about the verge ofthe anus. These kinds of hemorrhoids sometimes turn cancer- ous. There are some hemorrhoids, and those of dif- ferent sizes, which are covered with so fine a skin as frequently to admit blood to pass through. This fine skin is only the internal coat of the rectum, greatly at- tenuated by the varicose distention of its vessels. The hemorrhage may proceed from two causes, namely, either from an excoriation produced by the hardness of the excrements, or from the rupture of the tumefied vessels, which, break by their loo great distention. In some of these, the patient voids blood almost every time be goes to stool; in others not so constantly. We sometimes meet with men who have a periodical bleed- ing by the piles, not unlike the menses in women; and as this evacuation, if moderate, does not weaken the constitution, we may infer that it supplies some olher evacuation which nature either ceases to carry on, or does not furnish in due quantity; and hence also we may explain why the suppression of this dischaige, to which nature had been accustomed, is frequently at- tended with dangerous diseases. The hemorrhoids are sometimes distended to that degiee as to fill the rectum, so that if the excrements are at all hard they cannot pass. In this case the excrements force the he- morrhoids out of the anus to procure a free passage, consequently the internal coat of the rectum, to which they are connected, yields to extension, and upon ex- amining these patients immediately after having been al stool, a part of the internal coat of that gut is per- ceived. A difficulty will occur in the return of these, In proportion to their size, and as the verge ofthe anus is more or less contacted. If the bleeding piles come out in the same manner upon going to stool, it is then they void most blood, because lhe verge of the anus forms a kind of ligature above them. The treatment pf ibis ccmplaint will vary much, according to circum- stances. When the loss of blood is considerable, we should endeavour to stop it by applying cold water, or ice; or some astringent, as a solution of aluin, or sul- phate of zinc: but a more certain way is making con- tinued pressure on the part. At the same time inter- nal astringents may be given; joined with opium, if xmch pain or irriiation attend. Care must be taken, jowever, to avoid constipation: and in all cases pa- rents find benefit from the steady use of some mild tathartic, procuring regular loose motions. Sulphur is nostly resorted to for this purpose; and especially in •ombination with supertartrate of potassa, tamarinds, fcc. in the form of electuary, usually answers very well ■ likewise castor oil Is an excellent remedy in these cases Should the parts be much inflamed, leeches may be applied near the anus, and cold saturnine lotions psed; sometimes, however, fomenting with the decoc- tion of poppy will give more relief; where symptom- atic fever attends, the antiphlogistic Tegimen must be mrictly observed, and besides clearing the powef., aa- Itnonials may be given to promote diaphoresis. Where 410 the tumours are considerable and flaccid, without IrH rlainiuation, powerful astringent or even stimulant applications will be proper, together with similar in- ternal medicines; and the part should be supported by a compress kept on by a proper bandage. An oint- ment of galls is often very useful, with opium, to re- lieve pain; and some of the liquor plumbi subacetatis may be farther added, if there be a tendency to inflam- mation. In these cases of relaxed piles of some stand- ing, the copaiba frequently does much good, both ap- plied locally and taken internally, usually keeping the bowels regular; also the celebrated Ward's paste, a medicine of which the active ingredient is black pep- per. Sometimes where a large tumour has been form- ed by extravasated blood, subsequently become organ- ized, permanent relief can only be obtained by extir- patipg this. HiEMOSTA'SIA. (From aipa, blood, and 107/11, to stand.) A stagnation of blood. H^EMOSTA'TICA. (From aipa, blood, nnd yaw, to stop.) Medicines which stop hemorrhages. See Styptic*. HAEN, Anthony pe, was born in Leyden, in 1704, and became one of the distinguished pupils of the celebrated Boerhaave. After graduating at his native place, he settled at the Hague, where he practised with considerable reputation for nearly 20 years. Baron Van Swieten, being acquainted with the extent of his talents, invited him to Vienna, to assist in the plan of reform, which the empress had consented to support in the medical faculty of'that capital. De Haen accord- ingly repaired thither iu 1754, was made professor of the practice of medicine, and fully answered the ex- pectation which had been formed of him. He under- took a system of clinical education, as the best method of forming good physicians: the result of this was the collection of a great number of valuable observations, which were published in successive volumes of a work, entitled, "Ratio Medendi in Nosocomio Practi co," amounting ultimately to 16. He left also teveral other works, as On the Division of Fevers, Sec, and died at the age of 72. He was generally an enemy to new opinions and innovations in practice, which led him into several controversies; particularly against variolous inoculation, and the use of poisonous plants in medicine: but be exhibited much learning and prac- tical knowledge. Hagiospe'rmum. (From ayios, holy, and ontppa, seed: so called from its reputed virtues.; Wormseed. Hagio'xylum. (From ay 10s, holy, and i"uXov, wood: so named because of its medical virtues.) Guaiacum. HAIR. See Capillus. [Hair salt. The Haar salt, (or hair salt,) of Werner, formerly supposed to be a variety of alum, is, according to Klaproth, a mixture of the sulphates of magnesia and iron.—Cleav. Min. A.] Hala'tium. (From o^t, salt.) A clyster, composed chiefly of salt. Halberd-shaped leaf. See Leaf. [Halb-opal. This is the Semi-opal of Jameson, and Cleaveland. The other synonymes are La demi-opalt of Brochant; Silex risinile of Brogniart; Quartz ri- sinite commune of Haiiy : all these being the same as the Halb-opal of Werner. " This variety is a little harder than.the precious opal, and is easily broken. lis fracture is imperfectly conchoidal with large cavi- ties, or nearly even, usually more or less glistening and a little resinous, but sometimes nearly dull. The edges of the conchoidal fracture, and those of the fragments, are usually very sharp. It is more or less translucent, sometimes only iu a slight degree at the edges, and some specimens are seicitransparent."— Cleav. Min. A.] Halche'mia. (From oXj. salt, and x«w> to pour out.) The art of fusing salts Halelje'cb". (From aXc, salt and tXaiov. oil.) A medicine composed of salt and oil. Halica'cabum. (From aXs, the sea, and xaxaSos, night-shade: so called because it grows upon the banks of the sen.) See Physalis alkekengi. Ha'limus. (Frcm aXtpos, belonging to the sea.) The Atriplex halimus of Linneus. or sca-purslain, said to be antispasmodic. Halim'trum. (From aAc, the sea, and vtlpov niire.) N itre, or rather rock salt. HA'LITUS. (From halito, to breathe out) A vapour. ' HAM HAR HALLER, Axbert, was born at Beme,'where his ' rather was an advocate, in 1709. He displayed, at a very early age, extraordinary marks of industry and | talents. He was intended for the church, but having lost his father when only thirteen, he soon after deter- i mined upon the medical profession. Having studied a short time at Tubingen, he was attracted to Leyden by the reputation of Boerhaave, to whom he has ex- Eressed his obligations in the most affectionate terms; ut he took his degree at the former place, when about seventeen years of age. He soon after visited Eng- land and France; then returning to his native country, first acquired a taste for botany, whicli he pursued with great zeal, making frequent excursions to the neighbouring mountains. He also composed a " Peem on the Alps," and other pieces, which were received with much applause. Having settled in his native city, about 1730, he began to give lectures on anatomy, but with indifferent success; and some detached pieces on anatomy and botany having gained him con- siderable reputation abroad, he was invited by George II., in 1736, to become professor in the university, which he had recently founded at Gottingen. He ac- cepted this advantageous offer, and, thodgh his arrival was rendered melancholy by the loss of a beloved wife, from some accident which occurred in the journey, he commenced at once the duties of his office with great zeal; he encouraged the most industrious of bis pupils to institute an experimental investigation on some part of the animal economy, affording them his assistance therein. He was likewise himself indefatigable in similar researches, during the seventeen years which he spent there, having in view a grand reform in phy- siology, which his writings ultimately effected, dissi- pating the metaphysical and chemical jargon, whereby it was before obscured. He procured the establish- ment of a botanic garden, an anatomical theatre, a school for surgery and for midwifery, with a lying-in hospital, and other useful institutions at-that univer- sity. He received also many honourable testimonies of his fame, being chosen a member of the Royal So- cieties of Stockholm and London, made physician and counsellor to George II., and the emperor conferred on him the title of Baron; which, however, he declined, as it would not have been esteemed in his native country. To this he returned in 1753, and during the remainder of his life discharged various important public offices there. He ultimately received every testimony of the general estimation in which he was held; the learned societies of Europe, as well as seve- ral sovereigns, vying with each other in conferring honours upon him. His constilution was delicate, and impatience of pain, or interruption to his studies, led him to use violent remedies when ill; however, by tempr-runce and activity, he reached an advanced age. having died towards the end of 1777. He was one of the most universally informed men in modern times. He spoke with equal facility the Germao, French, and Latin languages; and read all the other tongues of Eu- rope, except the Sclavonic; and there was scarcely any book of reputation, with wliich he was not ac- quainted. His own works were extremely numerous, on anatomy, physiology, pathology, surgery, botany, tec, besides his poems and political and religious pub- lications. The principal are, 1. His large work on the Botany of Switzerland, in 3 vols, folio, with many plates; 2. Commentaries on Boerhaave's Lectures, 7 vols, octavo; 3. Elements of Physiology, 8 vols. quarto, a work of the greatest merit; 4. His " Biblio- theca," or Chronological Histories of Authors, with brief Analyses; 2 vols, quarto on Botany, two on Sur- gery, two on Anatomy, and four on the Practice of Medicine, displaying an immense body of research. HALLUCINA'TIO. (From hallucinor, to err.) An erroneous imagination. Halmyro'pes. (From aXpvpos, salted.) A term applied to the humours; it means acrimonious. It is also applied to fevers which communicate such an itching sensation as is perceived from handling salt substances. HALO. (From aXoj, an area or circle.) The red circle surrounding the nipple, which becomes some- what brown in old people, aud is beset wilh mapy sebaceous glands. Hama'lgami. See Amalgam. HAMOSUS Hooked. Applied to the bristly pu- bescence of seeds and plants; as the pericarpe of tbe Arctium lappa; the seeds of Daucus muricatus, and Alisma cordifolia. HAMPSTEAD. A village near to London, where there is sin excellent chalybeate water, not inferipr to that of Tunbridge-wells in any respect, except being nearer to the metropolis. HA'MULL'S. (Diminutive of hamus, a hook.) A term in anatomy, applied to any hook-like process, as the hamulus of the pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone. HA'MUS. A hook. A species of pubescence of plants formed of bristles, bent at their point into a hook ; as in Rumex tuberosus, Caucalis daucoides, and Galium aparine, Sec. HAND. Manus. The hand is composed of the carpus or wrist, metacarpus, and fingers. The arte- ries of the hand are the palmary arch, and the digital arteries. The veins are the digital, the cephalic of the thumb, and the salvatella. The nerves are the cuta- neous, externus, and internus. Harde'sia. See Lapis Hibernicus. HARK. See Lepus timidus. HARE-LIP. Lagocheilus; Lagostoma; Labium leporinum. A fissure or longitudinal division of one or both lips. Children are frequently born with this kind of malformation, particularly of the upper lip. Sometimes the portions of the lip which ought be united, have a considerable space between them; in other instances they are not much apart. The cleft is occa- sionally double, there being a little lobe, or small por- tion of the lip, situated between the two fissures; Every species of the deformity has the same appella- tion of hare-lip, in consequence of the imagined re- semblance which the part has. to the upper lip of a hare. The fissure commpnly affects only the lip itself. In many cases, however, it extends along the bones of the palate, even as far as the uvula. Sometimes these bones are totally wanting: sometimes they are only divided by "a fissure. Such a malformation is always peculiarly afflicting. In its least degree, it constantly occasions consider- able deformity; and when it is more marked, it fre- quently hinders infants from sucking, and makes it indispensable to nourish them by other means. When the lower lip alone is affected, which is more rarely the case, the child can neither retain its saliva, nor learn to speak, except with the greatest impediment. But when the fissure pervades the palate, the patient not only never articulates perfectly, but cannot masti cate nor swallow, except with great difficulty, on ae> count ofthe food readily getting up into the nose. HARMO'NIA. (From aput, to fit together.) Har- mony. A species of synarthrosis, or immoveable con- nexion of bones, in which bones are connected together by means of rough margins, not dentiform: in this manner most of the bones of the face are connected together. HARMOTO.ME. See Cross-stone. HARRIS, Walter, was born at Gloucester about the year 1051. He took tlie degree of bachelor of phy- sic at Oxford, but, having embraced the Roman Ca- tholic religion, he was made doctor at some French university. He settled in London in 1676, and two years after, to evade the order that all Catholics should quit the metropolis, he publicly adopted the Protestant Faith. His practice rapidly augmented, and on the accession of William III. he was appointed his physi- cian in ordinary. He died in 1725. His principal work, " De Morbis Acutis Infantum," is said to have been published at the suggestion of the celebrated Sy- denham : it passed through several editions. He left also a Treatise on the Plague, and a collection of me- dical and surgical papers, which had been read before the College of Physicians. HARROGATE. The villages of High apd Low Harrogate are situate in the centre of the county of York, adjoining the town of Knaresborough. The whole of Harrogate, in particular, has long enjoyed considerable reputation, by possessing two kinds of very valuable springs: and, some years ago, tbe cha- lybeate was the only one that was used internally, while the sulphureous water was confined to external use. At present, however, the latter is employed largely as an internal medicine. The sulphureous springs of Harrogate are four in number, of the same quality, though different in the HAR HE A degree of their powers. This water, when first taken up, appears perfectly clear and transparent, and sends forth a few air bubbles, but not in any quantity. Ii possesses a very strong sulphureous and fcetid smell precisely like that of a damp rusty gun barrel, or bilge- water. To the taste it is bitter, nauseous and strongly saline, which is soon borne without auy disgust, iii a few hours of exposure this water loses its transparen- cy, and becomes somewhat pearly, and rather greenish to the eye; its sulphureous smell abates, and at last the sulphur is deposited in the form of a thin film, on Uie bottom and sides of the vessel iu which it is kept. The volatile productions of this water show carbonic acid, sulphuretted hydrogen, and azotic gas. The sensible effects which-this water excites, are often a headache and giuuiness on being first drunk, foUqwed by a purgative operation, which is speedy and miMf without any attendant gripes: and this is the only apparent effect the exhibition of this water dis- plays. The diseases in which this water is u?ed are nume- rous, particularly of the alimentary canal,.and irregu- larity of the bilious secretions. Under this water the health, appetite, and spirits improve; and, from its opening effects, it cannot fail to be useful in the costive habit of hypochondriasis. But the highest recdm- mendation of this water has been in cutaneous dis- eases, and for this purpose it is universally employed, both as an internal medicine, and an external applica- tion : in this united form, it is of particular service in the most obstinate and complicated forms of cutaneous affections; nor is it less so in states and symptoms supposed connected- with worms, especially with the round worm and ascarides, when taken in such a dose as to prove a brisk purgative; and in the latter case also, when used as a clyster, the ascarides being chiefly confined to the rectum, and, therefore, within the reach of this form of medicine. From the union of the sulphureous and saline ingredients, the benefit of its use has been long established in hemorrhoidal affections. A course of Harrogate waters should be conducted so as to produce sensible effects on the bowels; half a pint taken in the morning, and repeated three or four times, will produce it, and its nauseating taste may be corrected by taking a (fry biscuit, or a bit of coarse bread after it. The course must be continued, in ob- stinate cases, a period of some months, before a cure can be expected. HARTFELL. The name of a place near Moffat, in Scotland. It has a mineral water which contains iron dissolved by the sulphuric acid, and is much celebrated in scrofulous affections, and cutaneous diseases: It is used no less as an external application, than drank internally. The effects of this water, at first, are some degree of drowsiness, vertigo, and pain in the head, wliich soon go off, and this may be hastened by a slight purge. It produces generally a flow of urine, and an increase of appetite. It has acquired much re- putation also in old and languid ulcers, where the tex- ture of the diseased part is very lax, and tlie discharge profuse and ill conditioned. The dose of this water is more limited than that of most ofthe mineral springs which are used medicinally. It is of importance in all cases, and especially in deli- cate and irritable habits, to begin with a very small quantity, for an over-dose is apt to be very soon reject- ed by the stomach, or to occasion griping and dis- turbance in the intestinal canal; and it is never as a direct purgative that this water is intended to be em- ployed. Few patients will bear more that an English pint in the course of the day; but this quantity may be long continued. It is often advisable to warm the water for delicate stomachs, and this may be done without occasioning any material change in iu pro- perties. . . . HARTLEY, D*vio, was bom in IiOj, son of a clergyman in Yorkshire. He studied at Cambridge, and was intended for the church, but scruples about subscribing to the 39 Articles led him to change to the medical profession; for which his talents and benevo- lent disposition well qualified him. After practising in different parts of the country, he settled for some time in London, but finally went to Bath, where he died in 1757. He published some tracts concerning the stone, especially in commendation of Mrs. Stephens's medi- cine, and appears to have been chiefly instrumental in 412 procuring her a reward from Parliament; yet he II said lo huve died of lhe disease alter taking about two hundred pounds of soap, the principal ingredient in that nostrum. Some other papers were also written by him ; bul the principal work,, upon which his fume securely rests, is a metaphysical treatise, entitled " Ob- servations on Man, tlis Frame, his Duty, and his Expectations." The doctrine of vibration, indeed, on which he explained sensation, is ineiely gratuitous; but his Disquisitions on the PowCr of Association, and other mental Phenomena, evince great subtlety and accuiaiy of research. HARTSHORN. See Cornu. • Hiirts'iorn shavings. See Cornu. HART'S-TONGUE. See Asplenium scholopcn- drium. HART-WORT. See Laserpitium siler. Hart-wort of Marseilles. See Seseli tortuosum. HARVEY, William, the illustrious discoverer ofthe circulation of the blood, was born at Folkstone, in Kent, in 1578. After studying four years at Cambridge, he went abroad at the age of 19, visited France and Germany, and then fixed himself at Padna, which was the most celebrated medical school in Europe, where he was created Doctor in 1602. On returning to Eng- land he repeated his graduation at Cambridge, and settled In London: he became a Fellow ofthe College of Physicians in 1603, and soon after physician to St. Bartholomew's hospital. In 1615 he was appointed Lec- turer on Anatomy and Surgery to the College, which was probably the more immediate cause of the publi- cation of his grand discovery. He appears to have withheld his opinions from the world, until reiterated experiment had confirmed them, and enabled him to prove the whole in detail, with every evidence of which the subject will admit. The promulgation of this importantdoctrine brought on him the most unjust opposition, some condemning it as an innovation, others pretending that it was known before ; and he complained that his practice materially decliued after- ward : however, he had the satisfaction of living to see ihe truth fully established. He likewise received considerable marks of royal favour from James and Charles I., to whom he was appointed physician; and the latter particularly assisted his inquiries concerning generation, by the opportunity of dissecting numerous females of the deer kind In different stages of pregnan- cy. During the civil war, when he retired to Oxford, his house in London was pillaged, and many valuable papers, tlie result of several years labour, destroyed. He published his first work on the circulation in 1628, at Frankfort, as the best means of circulating his opinions throughout Europe; after which he found it necessary to write two "Exercitations" in refutation of his opponents. In 1651 he allowed his other great work, " De Generatione.Animalium," to be made public, leading to the inference of the universal preva- lence of oval generation. In the year following he had the gratification of seeing his bust in marble, with a suitable inscription recording his discoveries, placed in the hall of lhe College of Physicians, by a vote of that body, and he was soon after cfiosen President, but de- clined the office on account of his age and infirmities. In return he presented to the College an elegantly fur- nished convocation room, and a museum' filled with ' choice books and surgical instruments. He also gave up his paternal estate of 56 pounds per annum for the institution of an annual feast, at which a Latin oration should be spoken In commemoration of the benefac- tors of the College, Sec. He died in 1658. A splendid edition of his works was printed in 1766, by the College, in quarto, to which a Latin life of theaulhot was pre- fixed, written by Dr. Laurence. HAST ATI'S. Spear, or halberd-shaped. Applied to a triangular leaf, hollowed out at the base and sides, but with spreading lobes; as iu Rumex acetocella and Solanum dulcamara. Hatchet-shaped. See Dolabriformis. HAUYNE. A blue-coloured mineral found imbed- ded in the basalt rock of Albaco and Frescate, which Jameson thinks is allied to the azure stone. So named after Haiiy, the eel-brated French mineralogist Hay. cuinel's. See Juncus odoratu*. HEAD. Soe Caput. HEARING. Auditas. " The hearing is a function intending to-make known to us lhe vibratory motion ofbodies. HE A HEA pounl la to the hearing what light is to the sight. Bound is the result of an impression produced upon the ear by the vibratory motion impressed upon the atoms of the body by percussion, or any other cause. This word signifies also the vibratory motion itself. When the atoms of a body have been thus put in motion, they communicate it to the surrounding elastic bodies: these communicate it in the same manner, and so the vibratory motion is often continued to a great distance. In general, only elastic bodies are capable pf produciug and propagating sound; but for the most part solid bodies produce it, and the air is generally the medium by which it reaches the ear. There are three things distinguished in sound, in- tensity, tone,and timbre, or expression. The intensity of sound depends on the extent ofthe vibrations. The tone depends on the number of vibrations which are produced in a given time, and, in this respect, sound is distinguished into acute and grave. The grave sound arises from a small number of vi- brations, the acute from a great number. The gravest sound which the air is capable of per- ceiving, is formed of thirty-two vibrations in a second. The most acute sound is formed of twelve thousand vibrations in a second. Between these two limits are contained all the distinguishable sounds: that is^those sounds of which the ear can count the vibration. Noise differs from distinguishable sound in so much as the ear cannot distinguish the number of vibrations of which it is composed. A distinguishable sound, composed of double the number of vibrations of another sound, is said to be its octave. There are intermediate sounds, between these two, which are seven in number, and which constitute the diatonic scale, or gamut: they are distinguished by the names, ut, re, mi, fa, sol, la, si. When the sonorous body is put in motion by percus- sion, there is at first heard asoiyad very distinct, more or less intense, more or less acute, Sec, according as it may happen; this is the fundamental sound; but with a little attention other sounds can be perceived. These are called harmonic sounds. This can be easily per- ceived in touching the strings of an instrument The timbre, or expression of sound, depends on the nature of the sonorous body. Sound is propagated through all elastic bodies. Its rapidity is variable according to the body which pro- pagates it. The rapidity of sound in the air is a thou- sand one hundred and thirty English feet. It is still more rapidly transmitted by water, stone, wood, &c. Sound loses its force in a direct proportion to the square of the distance; this happens at least in the air. It may also become more intense as it proceeds; as happens when it passes through very elastic bodies, such as metals, wood, condensed air, Sec. All sorts of sounds arc propagated with the_same rapidity, without being confounded one wilh another. It is generally supposed that sound is propagated in fight lines, forming cones, analogous to those of light, with this essential difference, however, that, in sono- rous cones, lhe atoms have only a motion of oscillation, while those of the cones of light have a real transitive motion. When sound meets a body that prevents its passage, It is reflected in the same manner as light, its angle of reflection being equal to the angle of incidence. The form of the body which reflects sound, has similar in- fluence upon it. The slowness with which sound is propagated, produces certain phenomena, for which we can easily account. Such is the phenomenon of echo, ofthe mysterious chamber, &c. Apparatus of Hearing.—Them are in the appara- tus of hearing a number of organs, which appear to concur in that function by their physical properties; and behind them, a nerve for tiie purpose of receiving and transmitting impressions. The apparatus of hearing is composed of the outer, middle, and internal ear; and of tiie acoustic nerve. The auricle collects the sonorous radiations, and di- rects th-iu towards the meatus externus; in proportion as it is large, elastic, prominent from the head, and directed forward. Bocihaavc supposed he had proved by calculation, that all lhe sonorous radiations (or pul- sations) which fall upon the external face of tlie pinna, are, ultimately,directed to the auditory passage. This assertion is evidently erroneous, at least for those pimuc In which the omtihdix is more projecting than the helix. How could those rays arrive at the concha, which fljfl upon the posterior surface of the antihelix 1 The pinna is not indispensable to the hearing; for, both in men and in the animals, it may be removed without any inconvenience beyond a few days. The Meatus auditorius transmits the sound In the same manner as any other conduit, partly by the air it contains, and partly by its parietes, until it arrives at the membrane of the tympanum. The hairs, and the cerumen with which it is provided at the entrance, are intended to prevent the introduction of sand, dust, insects, &c. The Membrane of the Tympanum receives the sound which has been transmitted by the meatus au- ditorius. In what circumstances is it stretched by the internal muscle of the malleus 1 Or when is it relaxed by the contraction of the anterior muscle of the «al- lei'-j ?—All our knowledge on this subject is merely conjectural. An opening made in this membrane does not much impair the faculty of hearing. As this mem- brane is dry and elastic, it ought to transmit the sound very well, both to the air contained in the tympanum, and to the chain of little bones. The chorda tympani cannot fail to participate in the vibrations of the mem- brane, and transmit impressions to the brain. The contact of any foreign body upon the membrane ii very painful, and a violent noise also gives great pain. The membrane ol the tympanum may be torn, or even totally destroyed, without deranging the hearing in any sensible degree. The Cavity of the Tympanum transmits the sounds from the external to the internal ear. The transmis- sion of sound by the tympanum happens—1st, By the chain of bones which has a particular action upon the membrane of the fenestra ovalis. 2d, By the air which fills it, and which acts uppn the whole petrous portion, but particularly upon the membranum of the fenestra ovalis. 3d, By its sides. The Eustachian Tube renews the air in the tym- panum ; being destroyed, it is said to cause deafness. The notion of its 1.. ing capable of carrying sound to the internal ear is erroneous; there is nothing to sup- port this assertiop : it permits the air to pass in cases when the tympanum is struck by violent sounds, and it permits the renewal of that which fills the tympa- num, and the mastoid cells. The air in the tympanum being much rarefied, is very suitable for diminishing the intensity of the sounds it transmits. The use of the mastoid cells is uot well known; it is supposed that they help to augment the intensity of the sound that arises in the cavity. If they produce this effect it ought to be rather from the vibrations of the partitions which separate the cells than from the air which they contain. Sound may arrive in the tympanum by another way than the external meatus; the shocks received by the bones of the head are di- rected towards the temples, and perceived by the ear. It is well known that the movement of a watch is heard distinctly when it is placed in contact with the teeth. We know little of the functions of the internal ear; ive can only imagine that the sonorous vibrations are propagated in different modes, but principally by the membrane of the fenestra ovalis, by that of the fe- nestra rotunda, and by lhe internal partition of the tympanum; that the liquor of Cotunnius ought to suffer vibrations which are transmitted to the acoustic nerve. It may be conceived how necessary it is that this liquid should give way to those vibrations which are too in- tense, and whfch might injure this nerve. Possibly, in his case, it flows into the aqueducts of the cochlea and of the vestibule, which, in this respect, would tube. have a great deal of analogy with the Eustachian The internal gyri of the cochlea ought to receive the vibrations principally by the membrane of the fenestra ovalis ■ the vestibule, by the chain of bones ; the semi- circular canals, by the sides of the tympanum, and Perlums by the mastoid cells, which frequently extend beyond rife canals. But-the aid which is given to the hearing by each separate part of the internal ear u totally unknown. The osseo-membraneous partition, which separatee the cochlea into two parts, has given rise to an hypo- thecs which no one now admits. The impressions are received and transmitted to the brain bv the acoustic nerve; the brain perceives 413 HE A HE A them with more or less facility and exactness in differ- ent individuals. Many people have a false ear, Which means that they do not distinguish sounds perfectly. There is no explanation given of the action of the acoustic nerve and ofthe brain in hearing. In order to be heard, sounds must be within certain limits of intensity. Too strong a sound hurts us, while one too weak produces no sensation. We can per- ceive a great number of sounds at once. Sounds, par- ticularly appreciable sounds, combined, and succeed- ing each other in a certain manner, are a source of agreeable sensations. It is in such combinations, for the production of this effect, that music is employed. On the contrary, certain combinations of sound pro- duce a disagreeable impression; the ear is hurt by very acute sounds. Sounds Which are very intense and very grave, hurt excessively the membrane of the tympanum. By the absence of the liquor of Cotun- nius, the hearing is destroyed. When a sound has been of long duration, we still thirfk we hear it, though it may have been some time discontinued. We receive two impressions, though we perceive only one. It has been said that we use only one ear at once, but this notion is erroneous. When the sound comes more directly to the one ear, it is in reality distinguished with more facility by that one, than by tlie other: therefore in this case we em- ploy only one ear; and when we listen with attention to a sound which We do not hear exactly, we place ourselves so that the rays may enter directly into the concha; but when it is necessary to determine tire di- rection of the sound, that is, the point whence it pro- ceeds, we are obliged to employ both ears, for it is only by comparing the intensity of the two impressions, that we are capable of deciding from whence the sound proceeds. Should we shut one ear perfectly close, and cause a slight noise to be made, in a dark Slace, at a short distance, it would be utterly impossi- le to determine its direction ; in using both ears this could be determined. In these cases the eye is of great use, for even in using both ears it is frequently impossible to tell in the dark from whence a sound comes. By the sound wc may also estimate the dis- tance ofthe body from which it proceeds: but in order to judge exactly in this respect we ought to be perfectly acquainted with the nature of the sound, for without this condition the estimation is always erroneous. The principle upon which we judge is, that an intense sound proceeds from a body which is near, while a feeble sound proceeds from a body at a distance: if it happen that an intense sound comes from a distant body while a feeble sound proceeds from a body which is near, we fall into-acoustic errors. We are generally very subject to deception with regard to the point whence a sound comes: sight and reason are of great use in as- sisting our judgment. The different degree of convergence, and divergence, of the sonorous rays, do not seem to have any influ- ence on the hearing, neither are they modified in their course, except for tbe purpose of making them enter into the ear in greater quantity: it is to produce this effect that speaking trumpets are used for those who do not hear well. Sometimes it is necessary to dimi- nish the Intensity of sounds: in this case a soft and scarcely elastic body is placed in tlie external meatus." —Magendie's Physiology. HEART. Cor. A hollow muscular viscus, situ- ated in the cavity of the pericardium for the circula- tion of the blood. It is dlvided.externally into a base, or its broad part; a superior and an inferior surface, and an anterior and posterior margin. Internally, it is divided into a right and left ventricle. The situa- tion of the heart is oblique, not transverse; its base being placed on the right of the bodies of the vertebre, and its apex obliquely to tbe sixth rib on the left side; so that the left ventricle is almost posterior, and the right anterior. Its inferior surface lies upon the dia- phragm. There are two cavities adhering to the base of the heart, from their resemblance called auricles. The right auricle is a muscular sac, in wliich are four apertures, two of the vene cave, an opening into the right ventricle, and the opening ol" the coronary vein. The left is a siuular sac, in which there are five aper- tures, viz. those of the four pulmonary veins, and an opening into the left ventricle. The cavities in the heart are called tintricles: these are divided by a 414. I fleshy septum, called septum cordis, Into a right nnd left. Each ventricle has two orifices; the one aurt- cular, through which the blood enters, the oilier arte- rious, through which the blood passes out. These four orifices are supplied with valves, which are named from their resemblance; those at the arteiior orifices are called the semilunar; those at the orifice of tlie right auricle, tricuspid; and those at the orifice of the left auricle, mitral. The valve of Euslachius is situ- ated at tlie termination of the vena cava inferior, just within tlie auricle. The substance ofthe heart is mus- cular ; its exterior fibres are longitudinal, its middle transverse, and its interior oblique. The internal su- perfices of the ventricles and auricles pf the heart are invested with a strong and smooth membrane, wliich is extremely irritable. The vessels of the heart are divided into common and proper. The common arc, 1. The aorta, which arises from the left ventricle. 2. The pulmonary artery, wliich originates from the right ventricle. 3. The four pulmonary veins, which terminate in the left auricle. 4. The two vena cava, which evacuate themselves into lhe right auricle. The proper vessels are, 1. The coronary arteries, which arise from the aorta, and are distributed on lhe heart. 2. The coronary veins, jwhich return the blood into the right auricle. The tirves of the heart are branches of the eight and great intercostal pairs. The heart of the foetus differs from that of the adult, in having a foramen ovale, through which the blood passes from the right auricle to the left. Heart-shaped. See Cordatus. HEART'S EASE. Bee Viola tricolor. HEAT. See Caloric. Heat, absolute. This term is applied to the whole quantity of caloric existing in a body in chemical union. Heat, animal. "An Inert body which does not change its position, being placed among other bodies, very soon assumes the same temperature, on account of the tendency of caloric to au equilibrium. The body of man is very different: surrounded by bodies hotter than itself, it preserves its inferior temperature as lopg as life continues; being surrounded with bodies of a lower temperature, it maintains its temperature more elevated. There are, then, in the animal econo- my, two different and distinct properties, the one of pro- ducing heat, the other of producing cold. We will examine these two properties. Let us first see how heat is produced. The respiration appears to be the principal, or at leasf the most evident source of animal heat. In fact, experience demonstrates that the jheat of the blood increases nearly a degree in traversing the lungs; and as it is distributed to all parts of the body from the lungs, it carries tlie heat every where into the organs; for we have also seen that the heat of the veins is less than that of the arteries. This devclopemcnt qf heat in the respiration appears, as we have already said, to proceed from the formation of carbonic acid, whether it takes place directly in the lungs, or happens afterward in the arteries, or in the parenchyma of the organs. Some very good experi- ments of Lavoisier, and De Laplace, lead to this con- clusion: they placed animals in a calorimder, and compared the quantity of acid formed by the respira- tion, with the quantity of heat produced in a given time: except a very small proportion, tlie heat produced was that which would have beep occa- sioned by the quantity of carbonic acid which was formed. It has also been proved by the experiments of Bro- die, Thillage, and Legallois, that if the respiration of an animal is incommoded, either by putting it in a fatiguing position, or iu making it respire artificially its temperature lowers, and the quantify of carbonic acid that it forms becomes less. In diseases when the respiration is accelerated, the heat increases, except in particular circumstances. The respiration is then a focus in which caloric is developed. In considering for an instant only this source of heat in the economy, we see that the caloric must be dis- tributed to the different parts ofthe body in an uneuual manner; those farthest from Ihe heart, those that re- ceive least blood, or which cool more rapidlv must ecnerally be colder than those that are differently dis- This difference partly eiuts. The extremities are HEA SMer than the trunk; sometimes they present only "or 91° F.. and often much less, while the cavity of the thorax is about 104° F.: but the extremities have a considerable surface relative to their mass; they are farther from the heart, and receive less blood than most of the organs of the trunk. On account of the extent of their surface and dis- tance from the heart, the feet and hands would proba- bly have a temperature still lower than that which is peculiar to them, if these parte did not receive a greater proportional quantity of blood. The same disposition exists for all the exterior organs that have a very large surface, as the nose, the pavilion of the ear^ &c.: their temperature is also higher than their surface and dis- tance from the heart would seem to indicate. Notwithstanding the providence of nature, those parts that have large surfaces lose their caloric with greater facility; and they are not only habitually colder than the others, but their temperature often be-' comes very low: the temperature of the feet and hands in winter is often nearly as low as 32° F. It is on this account we. expose them so willingly to the heat of our fires. Among other means that we instinctively employ to remedy or prevent coldness, are motion, walking, run- ning, leaping, which accelerate the circulation; press- ure, shocks upon the skin, which attract a great quan- tity of blood into the tissue of this membrane. Ano- ther equally-effective means consists in diminishing the surface in contact with the bodies that deprive us of caloric.. Thus we bend the different parts of tlie limbs upon each other, we apply them forcibly to lhe trunk when the exterior temperature is very low. Children and weak persons often take this position when in bed. In this respect it would be very proper that young children should not be confined too much in their swathing clothes to prevent them from thus bend- ing themselves. Our clothes preserve the heat of our bodies; for the substance of which they are formed being bad conductors of caloric, they prevent that of the body from passing off. According to what has been said, the combination of the oxygen of the air with the carbon of the blood is sufficient for the explanation of most of the pheno- mena presented by the production of animal heat; but there are several which, if real, could not be explained by this means. Authors worthy of credit have re- marked, that, in certain local diseases, the temperature of the diseased place rises several degrees above that of the blood, taken at lhe left auricle. If this is so, the continual renewal of the arterial blood is not sufficient to account for this increase of heat. This second source of heat must belong to the nutri- tive phenomena which take place in the diseased part. There is nothing forced in this supposition; for most of the chemical combinations produce elevations of temperature, and it cannot be doubted that both in the secretions and in the nutrition, combinations of this sort take place in the organs. By means of these two sources of heat, life can be maintained though the external temperature is very low, as that of winter in countries near the pole, which descends sometimes lo — 42° F. Generally such an excessive cold is not supported without great difficulty, and it often happens that tlie parts most easily cooled are mortified: many of the military suffered these ac- cidents in the wars of Russia. Nevertheless, as we easily resist a temperature much lower than our own, it is evident that we are possessed of the faculty of pro- ducing heat to a great degree. The faculty of producing cold, or, in more exact terms, of resisting foreign heat, which has a tendency to enter our organs, is more confined. In the torrid zone, it has happened that men have died suddenly, when the temperature has approached 122° F. But this property is not less real, though limited. Banks, Blagden, and Fordyce, having exposed them- selves-to a heat of nearly 260°, they lound that their bodies had preserved nearly their own temperature. More recent experiments of Berger and Delaroche have shown that by this cause the heat of the body may use several degrees: for this to take place it is only necessary that the surrounding temperature should be a little elevated. Having both placed themselves in a stove of 190O, their temperature rose nearly 6.cP F. Uelarochc having remained sixteen minutes in a dry Btove at 170°, his temperature rose 9° F. HEB Franklin, to whom the physical and moral science* are indebted for many important discoveries, and a great many ingenious views, was the first who disco- vered the reason why the body thus resists such a strong heat He showed that this effect was due to the evaporation of the cutaneous and pulmonary transpira- tion, and that hi this respect the bodies of animals re- semble the porous vases called alcarrazas. These ves- sels, wliich are used in hot countries, allow the water that they contain to sweat through them; their surface is always humid, and a rapid evaporation takes place, which cools the liquid they contain. In order to prove this important result, Delaroche placed animals in a hot atmosphere that was so satu- rated with humidity that no evaporation could take place. These animals could not support a heat but a L little greater than their own without perishing, and \ tbev became heated, because they had no longer the , means of cooling themselves. Thus, there is no doubt that the cutaneous and pulmonary evaporation are the causes which enable man and animals to resist a strong heat. This explanation is also confirmed by the considerable loss of weight that the body suffers after having been exposed to a great heat According to these facts it is evident that the au- thors wtio have represented animal heat as fixed, have been very far from the truth. To judge exactly of it, it would be necessary to take into account the sur- rounding temperature and humidity; the degree of heat of different parts ought to be considered, and the temperature of one part ought not to be determined by that of another. We have few correct observations upon the temper- ature proper to the body of man; the latest are due to Edwards and Gentil. These authors observed that the most suitable place for judging of the heat of the body is the armpit. They noticed nearly 2J degrees of difference between the heat of a young man and that of a young girl: the heat of her hand was a little less than 974°, that of the young man was 98.4°. The same person observed great differences of heat in the different temperaments. There are also diurnal varia- tions ; the temperature may change about two or three degrees from morning to evening.— Ure's Chem. Diet. Heat, free. If the heat which exists in any sub- stance be from any cause forced in some degree to quit that substance, and to combine with those that sur- round it, then such heat is said to be free, or sensible, until the equilibrium is restored. Heat, latent. When any body is in equilibrium with lhe bodies which surround it with respect to ita heat, that quantity which it contains is not perceptible by any external sign, or organ of sense, and is termed combined caloric, or latent heat Heat, sensible. See Heat, free. Heavy carbonated hydrogen. See Carburetted hy- drogen. HEAVY SPAR. Baryte. A genus of minerals, divided by Professor Jameson into four species. 1. Rhomboidal baryle, or Witherite. This is a car- bonate of barytes; and is found in Cumberland and Durham. 2. Prismatic baryte, or heavy spar, a sulphate; found also in Cumberland and Durham. 3. Diprismalic baryte, or strontianile. A carbonate of barytes; found in Strontian, in Argyleshire. 4. Axifrangible baryte, or Celestme. A sulphate of strontites, wilh about two per cent, of sulphate of ba- rvtes: found near Edinburgh, in Inverness-shire, and Bristol. Heavy inflammable air. See Carburetted hydrogen gas. HEBERDEN, William, was born in London in 1710, and graduated at Cambridge, where he afterward practised during ten years, and gave lectures on the Materia Mediea. During this period he published a little Tract, entitled " Antitheriaca," condemning the complication of certain ancient Formule of Medi- cines. In 1748, he removed to London, having pre- viously been elected a fellow of the College of Phy- sicians; and he was shortly after admitted into the Royal Society. He soon rose to considerable reputa- tion and practice in his profession. At his suggestion ' •■die Medical Transactions of the College of Physi- cians," first appeared in lTtii-'; and four other volumes have since been published at different periods. Df, Hcbcrdcn contributed some valuable papers to thfe IIEL Jwark, especially on the Angina Pectoris, a disease not before described; and on Chicken Pox, whicli he first accurately distinguished from Small Pox. Some other papers of his appeared in the Philosophical Transac- tions. As he advanced in years lie begun to relax from the fatigue of practice: and in 17® he drew up the result of his experience in a volume of "Commenta- ries," written in Latin, tlie great excellence ol which is its style. He reserved it for publication, however, till after his death, which did not happen till 1801. HECTIC. (Hecticus; fiom tits, habit.) See Febris Heetica. ~ HE'DERA. (From hareo, to stick, because it at- taches itself to trees and old walls.) Thepame of a genus of plants in the Linnean system. Class, Pentan- dria ; Order, Monogynia. The ivy. Hepera arborea. S* Hcderd Helix, Hepkra helix. Hedcra arborea. The ivy. The leaves pf this tree have little or no smell, but a very nauseous taste. Haller informs us, that they are re- commended in Germany against the ^trophy of chil- dren. By the common people of this country they are sometimes applied to running sores, and to keep issues open. The berries were supposed by the ancients to have a purgative and emetic quality; and an extract was made from them by water, called by Ouercetanus extractum purgans. Later writers have recommended them in small doses as alexipharmic and sudorific ; lit is said, that in the plague at London, the powder of ithem was given in vinegar, or white wine, with good fucccss. It is from the stalk of this tree that a resinous ^ice, called Gummi hedcra, exudes very plentifully in arm climates. It is imported from the East Indies, /though it may be collected from trees in this country. /It is Brought over in hard compact masses, externally of a reddish brown colour, internally of a bright brownish | yellow, wilh reddish specks or veins. It has a strong, ( resinous, agreeable smell, and an adstringent taste. I Though never used in the practice of the present day, lit possesses corroborant, astringent, and antispasmodic I virtues. Hepera terrestris. See Glecoma. | HEDERACE^E. (From liedera, the Ivy.) The iname of an order of plants in Linneus's Fragments of a [Natural Method, consisting of the ivy and a few pther genera which in their form and appearance resem- ble ft. , Hedge hyssop. See Gratlola officinalis. Hedge mustard. See Erysimum officinale. Hedge mustard, stinking. See Erysimum Alliaria. i He'pra. 1. The anus. 2. Excrement. | 3. A fracture Hepyo'smos. Mint ! HEISTER, Laurence, was bom at Frankfort on "he Maine in 1683. Afterstudying in different German jniversities, and serving sometime as an army-surgeon, )e graduated at Leyden: and in 1709 was appointed physician general to the Dutch Military Hospital. The next year he became professor of anatomy and surgery at Altorf: and having distinguished himself greatly by his lectures and writings, he received in 1720 a more advantageous appointment at Helmstadt, under the puke of Brunswick, as physician, Aulic counsellor, and professor of medicine; in which lw continued, notwithstanding an invitation to Russia from the Czar peter, till tlie period of his death in 1758. He was author of several esteemed works, particularly a Compendium of Anatomy, which became very popular, being re- markable for its conciseness and clearness. " His In- stitutions of Surgery," also gained him great credit; being translated into Latin, and most ofthe modern languages of Europe. Another valuable practical work was entitled "Medical, Surgical, and Anatomi- cal Cases and Observations." He had some taste for botany also, which he taught at Helmstadt, and con- siderably enriched the garden there; but he unfortu- nately became an antagonislof tnecetebraied Lim.eus, not properly appreciating the excellence of the system Of that eminent naturalist. HELCO'MA. Ulceration. Helconia. (From eX»:oc, an ulcer.) Anucennthe «xtemal or internal superficies of the cornea, known by an excavation and oozing of purulent matter from the cornea. , , , Helcx'prion. (From tXxos, an ulcer, and vrkap, water.) Helcydrium- A moist ulcerous pustule. 410 HEL Helcy'stek. (From tXxio, to draw.) An lMtrtfc. menl for extracting the foetus. Hele'nivm. (From Helene, the island where it grew.) See Inula helenium. HELIANTHUS. (From riXtos, the sun; and avBos, a flower. This name originated from tlie resemblance which its broad golden disk and ray bear to the sun, and is rendered further appropriate by its having the power of constantly presenting its flowers to that lumi- nary.) The name of a genus of plants.' Class, syngene- sia; Order, Polygamia'frustranea. The su n flower. Helianthus annuus. The systematic name of the Corona solis, and chimalatus. The seeds have been made into a nutritious bread. The whole plant when young is boiled and eaten in some countries, as being aphrodisiac. Helianthus tcberosus. Jerusalem artichoke. Although formerly in estimation for the table, this root is now neglected, it being apt to produce flatulen- cy and dyspepsia. Helica'lis major. See Helicis major. Helica'lis minor. See Helicis minor. HELICIS MAJOR. A proper muscle of the ear, wliich depresses the part of the cartilage ofthe ear into which it is inserted; it lies upon the upper or sharp point of the helix, or outward ring, arising from the upper and acute part of the helix anteriorly, and pass- ing to be inserted into Its cartilage a little above the tragus. Helicis minor. A proper muscle ofthe ear, which contracts the fissure of tbeear; it-is situated below the helicis major, upon part of tlie helix. It arises from the inferior and anterior part of the helix, and is in- serted into the crus of the helix, near the fiosure in the cartilage opposite to the cpneha. HELIOTROPE. A sub-species of rhomboidal quartz. IIELIOTROPIUM. ('tlXtorpotTtov rut pcya, ot Di- oscorides; from rfXios, the sup, and rpotrn, a turning or inclination : because, says that ancient writer, it funis its leayes round with the declining sun.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria; Order, Monogynia. Hel'iotro'ph succus. See Croton tinctorium. HELIX. (EXi£, from ttXw, to turn about.) The external circle or border of the outer ear, that curls in- wards. HeLix hortensis. The garden snail. HELLEBORA'STER. (From tXXtBopos, hellebore.) See Helleborus fatidus. HELLEBORE. See Helleborus. Hellebore, black. See Helleborus niger. Hellebore, white. See Veratrum album. HELLE'BORUS. CEXXtBopos: trapaTorvPopatXXtiv, because it destroys, if eaten.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnean system. Class Polyandria; Order, Polygynia. Hellebore. Helleborus albus. See Veratrum album. Hellebore fostipus. Stinking Hellebore, or bear's- foot Htlleboraster. Helleborus—caule multifioro folioso, foliis pedatis,of Linneus. The leaves of this indigenous plant are recommended by many as possess- ing extraordinary anthelmintic powers. The smell of the recent plant is extremely fcetid, and tbe taste is bit- ter and remarkably acrid, insomuch that, when chewed, it excoriates the mouth and fauces. It commonly operates as a cathartic, sometimes as an emetic, and in large doses proves highly deleterious. Helleborus niger. Black hellebore, or Christmas rose. Melampodium. Helleborus—scapo subbiflori subnude, foliis pedatis, of Linneus. The root of this exotic plant is tbe part employed medicinally: its taste, when fresh, is bitterish, and somewhat acrid: it also emits a nauseous acrid smell: but, being long kept, both its sensible qualities aud medicinal activity suffer very considerable diminution. The ancients esteemed it as a powerful remedy iu maniacal cases. At present it is exhibited principally as an alterative, or, when given in a large dose, as a purgative. It often proves a very powerful emmenagogue in plethoric habits, where steel is ineffectual, or improper. It is also recom- mended in dropsies, and some cutaneous diseases HELMET-FLOWER. See Author a. HELMINTH AGOG UE. (Hclminthagogus, from tXpivs, aworm, and ayw, to drive out.) Whatever de- stroys and expels worms. See Anthelmintic. HELMINTHIA. The name of a genus of diseases. HEM Chm, Caliaca; Order, Enterlca, in Good's Nosology. Inverminatioii, worms. It has three epeciee, viz. Hel- minthia alvi, todicis, erratica. HELMINTHIASIS. (EXpivBtaots; from tXpirs, whicli signifies apy species of worm.) A disease in which worms, «r the larve of worms, are bred under the skin, or some external part of the bodv. It is ende- mial to Martinique, Westphalia, Transylvania, and sonre other places. HELMINTIIOCO'RTON. See Corallina corsicana. HELMONT, John Baptist Van, was bom of" a noble family at Brussels in 1577. He exhibited very early proofs of superior abilities, and soon became convinced how much hypothesis was ranked under the name of science and philosophy in books; he seems to have perceived the necessity of experiment and induc- tion in the discovery of real knowledge ; but did not methodize his ideas sufficiently, to pursue that plan with its full advantage. After taking bis degree at Louvain he travelled during ten years, and in this period acquired some practical knowledge of chemis- try. On his return in 1609 he married a noble lady of large fortune, which enabled him to pursue his re- searches into the three kingdoms of nature with little interruption. He declined visiting patients, but gave gratuitous advice to those who went to consult him ; and he boasts of having cured several thousands au- nually. He continued his investigations with astonish- ing diligence during thirty years, and made several dis- coveries in chemistry; among which were certain articles possessed of considerable activity on the human body. This confirmed his opposition to the Galenical school, the absurd hypotheses, and inert practice of which he attacked with great warmth and ability. In- deed he contributed greatly to overturn their influence; but from a desire to explain every thing on chemical principles, he substituted doctrines equally gratuitous or unintelligible. He published various works from time to time, wliich brought him considerable reputa- tion, and he was repeatedly invited to Vienna; but he preferred continuing in his laboratory. He died iu 1644. HELO'DES. (From tXos, a marsh.) A term ap- plied to fevers generated from marsh miasma. HELO'SIS. (From ttXio, to turn.) An eversion or turning up of the eyelids. HELV1NE. A sub-species of dodecahedral garnet. He'lxines. (From cXxu), to draw: so called be- cause it sticks to whatever it touches.) Pellilory of the wall. Hsmalo'pia. Corruptly written for hemalopia. HEMATIN. The colouring principle of logwood. See Hamatoxylon campechianum. HEMATU'RIA. See Hamaturia. HEMERALO'PIA. (From tjpepa, tlie day.and «ji//, the eye.) A defect in the sight, which consists in being able to see in the daytime, but not in the evening. The following is Scarpa's description of this curious disorder. Hemcralopia, or nocturnal blindness, is pro- perly nothing but a kind of imperfect periodical amau- rosis, most commonly sympathetic with the stomach. Its paroxysms come on towards the evening, aud dis- appear in the morning. The disease is endemic in some countries, and epidemic, at certain seasons of the year, in others. At sunset, objects appear to persons affected with this complaint as if covered with an ash- coloured veil, which gradually changes into a dense cloud, which intervenes between the eyes and sur- rounding objects. Patients with hemcralopia, have the pupil, both in the day and nighttime, more dilated, and less moveable than it usually is in healthy eyes. The majority of them,* however, have the pupil more or less moveable in the daytime, and alvt ays expanded and motionless at night. When brought into a room faintly lighted by a candle, where all the bystanders can see tolerably well, they cannot discern at all, or in a very feeble manner, scarcely any one object; or they only find themselves able to distinguish light from darkness, and at moonlight their sight is' still worse. At daybreak they recover their sight, v\ hichcontinues perfect all the rest of the day till sunset. ["According to M. Dujardin, this term is derived from iipipa, the day, dXaos, blind, and aid--, the eye; mid iu ils right signification is therefore inferred to be diuniti cacitudo, or day blindness. In the same must, Dr. Hillary and Dr. llebeiden, have employed the term D d HEP "Hemcralopia then, which is of very rare occur* rence, stands In opposition to the nyctalopia of the an- cients, or night-blindness. Numerous modern writers, however, have used these terms in the contrary sense; Considering the hemeralopia, as denoting sight during the day, and blindness in the night; and nyctalopia as expressing inght-secing, (owl-sight, as the French call it,) and blindness during the daytime."—Cooper's Sur. Die. A.] HEMERALOI'S. (From mtpa, the day, and mil/, the eye.) One who can see but in the daytime. Hemicsraunios. (From npiovs, half, and xapui, to cut: so called because it was cut halfway down ) A bandage for the back and breast. HEMIORA'NIA. (From nptovs, half, and xpavtov, the head.) A pain that affects only one side of the head. It is generally nervous or hysterical,sonietiuies bilious; and in both cases sometimes comes at a regu- lar period, like an ague. When it is accompanied by a strong pulsation like that of a nail piercing the part, it is denominated clavus. HEMIO'PSIA. (From nptovs, half, and uuV, an eye.) A defect of vision, in which the person sees the half, but not tlie whole of an object Hemipa'gia. (From nptavs, half, and rrayios, fixed.) A fixed pain on one side of the head. See Hemicrania. HEMIPLEGIA. (From npiovs, half, and nXnaaio, to strike.) A paralytic affection of one side of the body. Sec Paralysis. HEMLOCK. See Conium maculatum. HEMLOCK DROPWORT. See (Enanthe crocala. Hemlock, water- See Cicuta virosa. Hemorrhage from the lungs. See Hamoptysis. Hemorrhage from the nose. See Epistaxis. Hemoirhage from the stomach. See Hamatemesis. Hemorrhage from the urinary organs. See Hama- turia. Hi morrhage from the uterus. See Menorrhagia. 11 EMP. See Cannabis. HEMP-AGRIMONY. See Eupatorium canniba- num. Hemp, water. See Eupatorium. HENBANE. See Hyoscyamus. HE'PAR. (Hepar, atis. n. H-irap, the liver.) See Liver. Hepar sulphuris. Liver of sulphur. A sulphu- ret made either with potassa or soda. See Sulphure- tum potassa. Hepar uterinum. The placenta. HEPATA'LGIA. (From tjirap, the liver, apd aXyos, pninj Pain in the liver. HEPATIC. (Hcpaticus; from ijirap, the liver.) Belonging to the iiver. Hepatic air. See Hydrogen sulphuretted. Hepatic artery. Arteria hepatica. The artery which nourishes the substance of the liver. It arises from the coeliac, where it almost touches the point of the lobulus Spigelii. Its root is covered by the pan- creas ; it then turns a little forwards, and passes under lhe pylorus to the porta of the liver, and runs between the biliary ducts and the vena porte, where it divides into two large branches, one of which enters the right, And the other tlie left lobe of the liver. In this place it is enclosed along with all the other vessels in the capsule of Glisson. Hepatic puct. Ductus hepaticus. The trunk of the biliary poaes. It runs "from tlie sinus of the liver towards tho duodenum, and is joined by the cystic duct, to form the ductus communis choledochus. See Biliary duct. Hepatic veins. See Vein, and Venaporla. Hepatica. (From i7irap, the liver: so called be- cause it was thought to be useful in diseases of the liver.) See Marchantia polymorpha. Hepatica mobilis. See Anemone hepatica. Hepatica teriibstris. See Marchantia poly- morpha. HEPATIRKILE'A. (From utrap, the liver, and ptut, to flow.) 1. A purging with bilious evacuations. 2. A diarrhoea, in which portions ol flesh, like liver, are voided. ... ., ,. HEPATITE. Fretid, straight, lamellar, heavy spar. A variety of lamellar baryles, containing a small quan- tity of sulphur, in consequence of which, when it is heated or tubbed, it uniis a fa-lid sulphurcoua odour. ^ h Er HER HEPATI'TIS. (From rptap, the liver.) Inflamma tio hepatis. An inflammation of the liver. A genus of disease in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia of Cullen, who defines it " febrile affection, attended with tension and pain of the right hypochondrium, often pungent, like that of a pleurisy, but more fre- quently dull, or obtuse,, a pain at the clavicle and at the top of the shoulder of the right side; much uneasiness in lying down on the left side: difficulty of breathing ; a dry cough, vomiting, and hiccup." Besides the causes producing other inflammations, Buch as the application of cold, external injuries from contusions, blows, &.c. this disease may be occasioned by certain passions ofthe mind, by violent exercise, by intense summer heats, by long-continued intermit- tent and remittent fevers, and by various solid concre- tions in the substance of the liver. In warm climates this viscus is more apt to be affected with inflamma- tion than perhaps apy other part of the body, proba- bly from the increased secretion of bile whicli takes place when the blood is thrown on the internal parts, by an exposure to cold ; or from the bile becoming acrid, and thereby exciting an irritation in the part. Hepatitis has generally been considered of two kinds ; one the acute, the other chronic. The acute species of hepatitis comes on with a pain in the right hypochondrium, extending up to the cla vide and shoulder ; which is much increased by press- ing upon the part, and is accompanied wilh a cough, oppression of breathing, and difficulty of lying on the left side ; together with nausea and sickness, and often with a vomiting of bilious matter. The urine is of a deep saffron colour, and small iu quantity ; there is loss of appetite, great thirst, and costiveness, with a strong, hard, and frequent pulse; and when the dis- ease has continued for some days, the skin and eyes become tinged of a deep yellow. When the inflam- mation is in the cellular structure or substance of the liver, it is called by some hepatitis parenchymatosa, and when the gall-bladder which is attached to this organ, is the seat of the inflammation, it has been called hepatitis cystica. The chronic species is usually accompanied with a morbid complexion, loss of appetite and flesh, costive- ness, indigestion, flatulency, pains in the stomach, a yellow tinge of the skin and eyes, clay-coloured stools, high-coloured urine, depositing a red sediment and ropy mucus; an obtuse pain in the region of the liver, extending to the shoulder, and not unfrequcntly with a considerable degree of asthma. These symptoms are, however, often so mild and insignificant as to pass almost unnoticed; as large ab- scesses have been found in the liver upon dissection, which in the person's lifetime had created little or no inconvenience, and which we may presume to have been occasioned by some previous inflammation. Hepatitis, like other inflammations, may end in re- solution, suppuration, gangrene, or scirrhus, but its termination in gangrene is a rare occurrence. The disease is seldom attended with fatal conse- quences of an immediate nature, and is often carried off by hemorrhage from the nose, or hemorrhoidal ve>sels, and likewise by sweating, by a diarrhoea, or by an evacuation of urine, depositing a copious sedi- ment In a few instances, it has been observed to cease on the appearance of erysipelas, in some external part. When suppuration takes place, as it generally does, before this forms an adhesion with some neighbouring part, the pus is usually discharged by the different outlets with which this part is connected, as by cough- ing, vomiting, purging, or by an abscess breaking out- wardly; but, iu some instances, the pus has been dis- charged into the cavity ofthe abdomen, where no such adhesion hud been formed. On dissection, the liver is often found much enlarged, and hard to the touch; its colour is more of a deep purple.than what is natural, and its membranes are more or less affected by inflammation. Dissections likewise show that adhesions to the neighbouring parts often take place, and large abscesses, containing a con- siderable quantity of pus, are often found in its sub- stance. The treatment of this disease must be distinguished, as it is of the acute, or of the chronic form. In acute hepatitis, where the symptoms run high, and the con- stitution will admit, we should, in the beginning, bleed freely from the arm, *whlch it will seldom be ncecs sary lo repeat, if carried to the proper extent at first i in milder cases, or where tliere is less' power in the system, the local abstraction of blood, by cupping or leeching, may be sufficient We should next give calo- mel alone, or combined with opium, and followed up by infusion of senna with neutral salts, jalap, or other cathartic, to evacuate bile, and thoroughly clear out the intestines. When, by these means, the inflamma- tion is materially abated, we should endeavour to pro- mote diaphoresis by suitable medicines, assisted by the warm bath; a blister may be applied; and the antiphlogistic regimen is to be duly enforced. But the dischaige of bile, by occasional doses of calomel, must not be neglected : and where the aivine evacuations are deficient in that secretion, it will be proiier te push this, or other mercurial preparation, till the mouth is in some measure affected. In India this is the re- medy chiefly relied upon, and exhibited often in much larger doses than appear advisable in more temperate climates. Should the disease proceed to suppuration, means must be used to support the strength ; a nutri- tious diet, with a moderate quantity of wine, and de- coction of bark, or other tonic medicine: fomentations or poultices will also be proper to promote the discharge externally; but when any fluctuation is perceptible, it is better to make an opening, lest it should burst in- wardly. In the chronic form of the disease, mercury is the remedy chiefly to be relied upon; but due cau- tion must be observed in its use, especially in scrofu- lous subjects. It appears more effectual in restoring the healthy action of the liver, when taken internally: but if the mildest forms, though guarded by opium, or rather sedative, cannot so be borne, the ointment may be rubbed in. In the meantime, calumba, or other tonic, with antacids, and mild aperients, as rhubarb, to regulate tlie state of the prime vie, will be proper. Where the system will not admit the adequate use of mercury, the nitric acid is the most promising substi- tute. An occasional blister may be required to relieve unusual pain; or where this is very limited and con- tinued, an issue, or seton may answer better. The strength must be supported by a light nutritious diet; and gentle exercise- with warm clothing, to maintain the perspiration steadily, is important, in the convales- cent state: more especially a sea voyage in persona long resident in India has often appeared the only means of restoring perfect health. . Hepatitis parenchymatosa. Inflammation of the substance of the liver. Hepatitis periton^alis. Inflammation in the peritoneum covering the liver. IIEPATOCE'LE. (From trirap, the liver, and xnXr/, a tumour.) A hernia, in which a portion of the liver protrudes through the abdominal parieles. IIepato'rium. The same as Eupatorium. Heph^'stias. (From Haia's-oc, Vulcan, or fire.) A drying plaster of burnt tiles. Hepi'alus. (From ntrtos, gentle.) A mild quoti- dian fever. HEPTA'NDRIA. (From ttrra, seven, and avnp, a man, or husband.) The name of a class in the sexual system of plants, consisting of such hermaphrodite flowers as have seven stamens. Ueptapha'rmaci;m. (From ttt]a,seven, and ejtappa- xov, medicine.) A medicine composed of seven in gradients, the principal of which were cerusse, litharge, wax, &c. HEPTAPIIY'LLUM. (From ttrla, seven, and ebvXXov, a leaf: so named .because il consists of seven leaves.) See Tormcntilla erecta. Heptaple'urum. (From £7r7a, seven, and irXtvpa, a rib: so named from its having seven ribs upon the leaf.) The herb plantain. See Plantago major. HERA'CLEA. 1. Water hoarhound. 2. The common wild marjoram received a trivial name from its growing in abundance in Heraclea. See Origanum vulgare. HERA'CLEUM. (From Heraclea, the city near which it grows; or from'HpnicX^c, Hercules, being the plant sacred to him.) The name of a genus of plants in the Liunjean system. Class, Pentandria; Order Digynia. 1 Heracleum gummiferum. This species is sup- posed by Wildenow to afford the gum ammoniacum. See Ammoniacum. Heracleum sponpvlium. Branca ursina Gcrma- HER HER men, Spondylium. Cow-parsnip. All-heal. Hera- tleum-*kfoliolis pinnatifidis, lavibus, floribus vnifur- mibus of Linneus. The plant which is directed by the name of Branca ursina in foreign pharmacopoeias. In Siberia it grows extremely high, and appears to have virtues in the cure of dysentery wliich the plants of this country do not possess. ["The Heracleum Lanatum is one of our largest native umbellate plants, growing frequently to the height of a man, with a stalk more than an inch in thickness. Its taste is stroug and acrid. The bruised root or leaves, externally applied, excite rubefactiori. Internally used, this article has been recommended ip epilepsy. It appears to me to possess a virose charac- ter, and should be used with caution, especially when gathered from a watery or damp situation."—Big. Mat. Med. A.] HERB-BENNET. See Geum urbanum. HERB-OF-GRACE. See Gratiola. 11ERB MASTICH. See Thymus mastichina. Herb-trinity. See Anemone hepatica. HERBA. An herb. A plant is properly so called which bears its flower and fruit once only, and then with its root wholly perishes. There are two kinds: annuals, which perish the same year; and biennials, which have their leaves the first year, and Iheir flowers and fruit the second, and then die away. By the term herba, Linneus denominates that por- tion of every vegetable which arises from the root, and is terminated by the fructification. Herba britannica. See Rumex hydrolapathum- Herba militaris. See Achillaa millefolium. Herba sacra. See Verbena trifoliata. Herba trinitatis. See Anemone hepatica. HERBACEUS. Herbaceous. Plants are so con- sidered which have succulent stems or stalks, and die down to the-root every year. HERBARIUM. A collection of dried or preserved plants; called also Horlus siccus. HERCULES'S ALL-HEAL. See Laserpitium chirontum. Hercules bovii. Gold and mercury dissolved in a distillation of copperas, nitre, and sea-salt. HEKE'DITARY. (From hares, an heir.) A disease, or predisposition to a disease, whicli is transferred from parents to their children. HERMA'PHRODITE. (Hcrmaphroditus; from 'Epuns, Mercury, and A0po<5i7*?> Venus, i. e. partaking of both sexes.) 1. The true hermaphrodite ot the an- cients was, the man with male organs of generation, and the female stature of body, that is, narrow chest and large pelvis; or the woman with female organs ot generation, and lhe male stature of body, that is, broad chest and narrow pelvis. The term is now, how- ever, used to express any lusus natura wherein the parts of generation appear to be a mixture of both 2. In botany, an hermaphrodite flower is one which contains both the m'ale and female organs, for the production of the fruit, within the same calyx and petals. , . HERMETIC. (From'Ep^c, Mercury.) In the lansuage of the ancient chemists, Hermes was the father of chemistry, and the hermetic seal was the closing the end of a glass vessel while in a state of fusion, according to the usage of chemists- HERMODACTYL. See Hermodaetylus. HERMODA'CTYLUS. ('Eppooax7vXos. Etymolo- gists have always derived this word from Eppvs, Mercury, and SaxJvXos, a ringer. It is, however, pro- bably named from Hermus, a river in Asia, tiponwhose banks it grows, and &axlvXos, a date, which it is like.) Anima arliculorum. The root of a species of col- chicum, not yet ascertained, but supposed to be the Colchicum illyricum of Linneus, of the shape of a heart, flattened on one side, with a furrow on the other, of a white colour, compact and solid, yet easy to cut or powder. This root, which has a viscous, sweetish, farinaceous taste, and no remarkable smell, is import- ed from Turkey. Its use is totally laid aside in the practice of the present day. Formerly the roots were esteemed as cathartics, which power is wanting in those that reach this country. UKltNIA. (From epvos, a branch; from its pro- truding out of its place.) A rupture. Surgeons un- derstand, by the term hernia, a tumour formed by the protrusion of some of the viscera ol the abdomen out of that cavity into a kind of sac, composed of the portion of peritoneum, which is pushed before them. However, there are certainly some cases which will not be comprehended in this definition; either because the parts are not protruded at all, or have no hernial sac. The places in which these swellings most fre- quently make their appearance, are the groin, the navel, the labia pudendi, and the upper and forepart of the thigh; they do also occur at every point of the anterior part of the abdomen; and there are several less com- mon instances, in which hernial tumours present them- selves at the foramen ovale, in the perineum, in the vagina, at the ischiatic notch, &c. The parts wliich, by being thrust forth from the cavity, in which they ought naturally to remain, mostly produce hernie, are either a portion of the omentum, or a part of the in- testinal canal, or both together. But the stomach, the liver, the spleen, uterus, ovaries, bladder, Sec have been known to form the contents of some hernial tu- mours. From these two circumstances of situations and contents, are derived all the different appellations by which hernie are distinguished. If a portion of intestine only forms the contents of the tumour, it is called enteroeele; if a piece of omentum only, epiplo- cele; and if both intestine and omentum contribute to the formation of a tumour, it is called entero-epiplo- cele. When the contents of a hernia are protruded at the abdominal ring, but only pass as low as the groin, or labium pudendi, the case receives the name of bubo- nocele, or inguinal hernia; when the parts descend into the scrotum, it is called an oscheocele or scrotal hernia. The crural, or femoral hernia, is the name given to that which takes place below Poupart's liga- ment. When the bowels protrude at the navel, the case is named an cxomphalos, or umbilical hernial and ventral is the epithet given to the swelling, when it occurs at any other promiscuous part of the front of the abdomen. The congenital rupture is a very parti- cular case, in which the protruded viscera are not covered with a common hernial sac of peritoneum, but are lodged in the cavity of the tunica vaginalis, in contact with the testicle; and, as must be obvious, it is not named, like hernia in general, from its situation, or contents, but from the circumstances of its existing from the time of birth. When the hernial contents lie quietly in the sac, and admit of being readily put back into the abdomen, it is termed a reducible hernia:' and when they suffer no constriction, yet cannot be put back, owing to adhe- sions, or their large size in relation to tlie aperture, through which they have to pass, the hernia is termed irreducible. An incarcerated, or strangulated hernia, signifies one which not only cannot be reduced, but suffers constriction: so that, if a piece of intestine be protruded, the pressure to which it is subjected stops the passage of its contents onward towards the anus, makes the bowel inflame, and brings on a train of most alarming'and often fatal consequences. The general symptoms of a hernia, which is reduci- ble and free from strangulation, are—an indolent tu- mour al some point of the parietes of the abdomen;, most frequently descending out ofthe abdominal ring, or from just below Pouparfs ligament, or else out of the navel; but occasionally from various other situa- tions. The swelling mostly originates suddenly, ex- cept in the circumstances above related; and it is sub- ject to a change of size, being smaller when the patient lies down upon his back, and larger when he stands up, or draws in his breath. The tumour frequently diminishes when pressed, and grows large again when the pressure is removed. Its size and tension often increase after a meal, or when the patient is flatulent. Patients with hernia, are apt to be troubled with colic, constipation, and vomiting in consequence of the un- natural situation of the bowels. Very often, however, the functions of the viscera seem to suffer little or no interruption. If the case be an enteroeele, and the portion of the intestine be small, the tumour is small in proportion; but though small, yet, if the gut be distended with wind inflamed, or have any degree of stricture made on it 'it will be tense, resist the impression ofthe finger, and give pain upon being handled. On the contrary, if there be no stricture, and the intestine suffers no de- eree of inflammation, let the prolapsed piece be of what length it may, and the tumour of whatever size. vet the tension will be little, and no pain will attend 419 yet the tension' HER HER the handling of it; upon the patient's coughing, it will feel as if it was blown into; and, in general, it will be found very easily returnable. A guggling noise is often made when the bowel is ascending. If the hernia be an epiplocele, or one of the omental kind, the tumour has a more flabby and a more un- equal feel; it is in general perfectly indolent, is more compressible, and (if in the scrotum) is more oblong and less round than the swelling occasioned in the same situation by an intestinal hernia; and, if tlie quantity be large, and the patient an adult, it is, in some measure, distinguishable by its greater weight. If the case be au entero-epiplocclc, that is, one con- sisting of both intestine and omentum, the character- istic marks will be less clear than in either of the sim- ple cases; but the disease may easily be distinguished from every other one, by any body in the habit of making the examination. Hernia cerebri. Fungus cerebri. This name is given to a tumour which every now and then rises from the brain, through au ulcerated opening iu the dura mater, and protrudes through a perforation in Ihe cranium, made by tlie previous application of the trephine. Hernia congenita. (So called because it is, as it were, born with the person.) This species of hernia consists in the adhesion of a protruded portion of intes- tine or omentum to the testicle, after its descent into the scrotum. This adhesion takes place while the testicle is yet in the abdomen. Upon its leaving the abdomen, it draws the adhering intestine, or omentum, along with it into the scrotum, where it forms the hernia congenita. From the term congenital, we might suppose that this hernia always existed at the time of birth. The protrusion, however, seldom occurs till after this pe- riod, on the operation of the usual exciting causes of hernia in general. The congenital hernia does not usually happen till some months after birth; in some instances net till a late period. Hey relates a case, in which a hernia congenita was first formed in a young man, aged sixteen, whose right testis had, a little while before the attack of tbe disease, descended into the scrotum. It seems probable that, in caM-s of hernia congenita, which actually take place when the testicle descends into the scrotum before birth, the event may commonly be referred, as observed above, to the testi- cle having contracted an adhesion to a piece of intes- tine, or of the omentum, in its passage to the ring. Wrisberg found one testicle which had not passed tlie ring, adhering, by means of a few slender filaments, to the omentum, just above this aperture, iu an infant that died a few days after birth. Excepting the impossibility of feeling the testicle in hernia congenita, as we can in most cases of bubono- cele, (which criterion Mr. Samuel Cooper, in his Sur- gical Dictionary, observes Mr. Poll should have men- tioned,) the following account is very excellent. "The appearance of a hernia, in very early infancy, will always make it probable that it is of this kind^ but in an adult, there is no reason for supposing his rupture to be of this sort, but his having been afflicted with it from his infancy; there is no external mark, or cha- racter, whereby it can be certainly distinguished from the one contained in a common hernial sac ; neither would it be of any material use in practice, if there was." Hernia cruralis. Femoral hernia. The parts composing this kind of hernia are always protruded under Pouparfs ligament, and tbe swelling is situated towards the inner part ofthe bend of the thigh. The rupture descends on the side ofthe femoral artery and vein, between these vessels and the os pubis. Fe- males are particularly subject to this kind of rupture in consequence of the great breadth of their pelvis, while in them tbe inguinal hernia is rare. It has been computed, that nineteen out of twenty married women, afflicted with hernia, have this kind; but that not one out of a hundred unmarried females, or out of the same number of men, have this form of the disease. The situation ofthe tumour makes it liable to be mis- taken for an enlarged inguinal gland; and many fatal events are recorded to have happened from the sur- geon's ignorance of the existence of the disease. A gland can only become enlarged by the gradual effects of inflammation; the swelling ofa crural hernia comes on in a momentary and sudden manner; and, when 430 strangulated, occasions the train of symptoms described in the account of the hernia incarceraia, whicn symp- toms an enlarged gland could never occasion. Such circumstances seem to be sufficiently discriminative: though the feel of the two kinds of swelling is often not in itself enough to make the surgeon decided in his opinion. A femoral hernia may be mistaken for a bubonocele, when the expanded part of the swelling lies over Pouparfs ligament. As the taxis and opera- tion for the first case ought to be done differently from those for the latter, the error may lead to very bad consequences. The femoraf hernia, however, may always be discriminated, by the neck of tlie tumour having Poupart's ligament above it. In the bubono- cele, the angle of the pubes is behind and below this part of the sac; but in the femoral hernia, it is on the same horizontal level, a little On the inside of it Until very lately, the stricture, in ca^es of femoral hernia, was always supposed to be produced by the lower border of the external oblique muscle, or as it is termed, Poupart's ligament. A total change of surgi- cal opinion on this subject has, however, latterly taken place, inconsequence of the accurate observations first made in 1768, by Giniberuat, surgeon to the king of Spain. In the crural hernia, (says he,) the aperture through whicli the parts issue is not formed by two bands, (as iu the inguinal hernia,) but it is a foramen, almost round, proceeding from tlie internal margin of tin- crural arch, (Poupart's ligament,) near its insertion into the branch of the os pubis, between the bone and the iliac vein, so that, in Ihis hernia, the branch ofthe os pubis is situated more internally than the intestine, and a little behind; the vein externally, and behind; and the internal border of the arch before. Now it is this bonier which always forms the strangulation. Hernia flatulenta. A swelling of the side, caused by air that has escaped through the pleura: an obsolete term. Hernia uutturib. Bronchocele, or. tumour of the bronchial gland. Hernia humoralis. See Orchitis. Hernia incarcerata. Incarcerated hernia. Stran- gulated hernia, or a hernia with stricture. The symp- toms are a swelling in the groin, &c. resisting the im- pression ofthe fingers. If the hernia be of the intew tinal kind, it is generally painful to the touch, and the pain is increased by coughing, sneezing, or standing upright. These are the very first symptoms, and, if they ate not relieved, are soon followed by others; viz. a sickness at the stomach, a frequent retching, or inclination to vomit, a stoppage of all discharge per anum, attended with frequent hard pulse, and some degree of fever. These are the first symptoms; and if they are not appeased by the return of" the intestine, that is, if the attempts made for this purpose do not succeed, the sickness becomes more troublesome, the vomiting more frequent, the pain more intense, the tension of the belly greater, the fever higher, and a general restlessness comes on, which is very terrible to bear. When this is the state of tiie patient, no time is to be lost; a very little delay is now of the utmost consequence; and if the one single remedy, which the disease is now capable of, be not admi- nistered immediately, it will generally baffle every other attempt. This remedy is the operation whereby t,le Parts engaged in the stricture may be set free. If this be not now performed, the vomiting is soon ex- changed for a convulsive hiccup, and a frequent gulp- ing up of bilious matter: the tension of the belly, the restlessness and fever, having been considerably in- creased tor a few hours, the patient suddenly becomes perfectly easy, the belly subsides, the pulse from having been hard, full, and frequent, becomes low languid and generally interrupted ; and the skin, espe- cially that ot the limbs, cold and moist; the eyes have now a languor and glassiness, a lack lustre not easy to be described: the tumour of the part disappears, and the skin covering it sometimes changes its naturat-co- lourfora livid hue; but whether it keeps « lo'et ta colour, it has au emphysematous feel, a crepitus to the touch, winch will easily be conceived by all who have attended to it, but is not easy to convey an idea of by words. This crepitus is the too sure indicator out^ h TS "llsch,ef Wltl,in' ln "■» state, the gut eitlie, goes up spontaneously or is returned with the smallest degree of pressure; a discharge is made by stool, and the patient is generally much pleased 8t HER HER the ease he finds; but this pleasure Is of short dura- tion, for the hiccup and the cold sweats continuing and increasing, with the addition of spasmodic rigours and subtultus tendiuuin, the tragedy soon finishes. Hernia inguinalis. Bubonocele. Inguinal hernia. The hernia inguinulis is so called because it appears iu both sexes at the groin. It Is one of the divisions of hernia, and includes all those hernie in which the parts displaced pass out of the abdomen through the ring, that is, the arch formed by the aponeurosis of the musculus obliquus externus in the groin, for the passage of the spermatic vessels in men, and the round ligament in women. The parts displaced that form the hernia, the part into wliich they fall, the manner of the hernia being produced, and the time it has con- tinued, occasion great differences in tfiis disorder. There are three different parts that may produce a hernia in the groin, viz., one or more ofthe intestines, the epiploon, and the bladder. That which is formed by one or more of the intestines, was called, by the ancients, enteroeele. The intestine whicli most fre- quently produces the hernia, is the ilium: because, being placed in the iliac region, it is nearer the groin than the rest: hut notwithstanding the situation ofthe other intestines, which seems not to allow of thpir coming near the groin, we often find the jejunum, and frequently also a portion of the colon and cecum, in- cluded in the hernia. It must be remembered, that the mesentery and mesocolon are membranous substances, capable of extension, which, by little and little, are sometimes so far stretched by the weight of the intes- tines, as to escape with the ilium, in this soecies of hernia. The hernia made by the epiploon, "is called epiplocele; as that caused by the epiploon and any of •lie intestines together, is called entero epiplocele. The hernia of the bladder is called crytocele. Hernia of the bladder is uncommon, and has seldom been known to happen nut in conjunction with some of the other viscera. When the parts, having passed through tbe abdominal rings, descend no lower than the groin, it is called an incomplete hernia; when they fall into the scrotum in men, or into the labia pudendi in women, it is then termed complete. The marks of" discrimination between some other diseases and inguinal hernia are these:— The disorders in wliich a mistake may.possibly be made, are the circocele, bubo, hydrocele, "and hernia humoralis, or inflamed testicle. For an account of the manner of distinguishing cir- cocele from a bubonocele, see Cirrur.de. The circumscribed incompressible hardness, the situ- ation of the tumour, and its being free from all connex- ion with the spermatic process, will sufficiently point out Us being a bubo, at least while it is in a recent state; and when it is in any degree suppurated, he must have a very small share of the tactus eruditus who cannot feel the difference between matter, and either a piece of intestine or omentum. The perfect equality of the whole tumour, and free- dom and smallness of the spermatic process above it, tlie power of feeling the spermatic vessels, and the vas deferens in that process ; ils being void of pain upon iieing handled, the fluctuation of the water, the gra- dual formation of the swelling, its having begmi below and proceeded upwards, its not being affected by any posture or action of tlie patient, nor increased by his coughing or sneezing, together with the absolute im- possibility of feeling the testicle at the bottom of the scrotum, will always, to an intelligent person, prove the disease to be hydrocele. Pott, however, allows that there are some exceptions in which the testicle cannot be felt at the bottom of the scrotum, in cases of hernia. In recent bubonoceles, while the hernial sac is thin, has not been long, or very much distended, and the scrotum still preserves a regularity of figure, the testicle may almost always be easily felt at the inferior and posterior part of the tumour. But in old ruptures, which have been long, down, in which the quantity of contents is large, the sac considerably thickened, and the scrotum of an irregular figure, the testicle frequently cannot be felt; neither is it in general easily felt in tbe congenital her- nia, for obvious reasons. In tlie hernia humoralis, the pain in the testicle, its enlargement, the hardened state of the epididymus, and the exemption of the spermatic cord from all un- natural fulness, are such marks as cannot easily be mistaken; not to mention the generally preceding go- norrhoea. But if any doubt still remains of the true nature of the disease, the progress of it from above downwards, its different state and size in different pos- tures, particularly lying and standing, together with its descent and ascent, wifl, if duly attended to, put it out of all doubt that the tumour is a true hernia. When an inguinal hernia does not descend through the abdominal ring, but only into the canal for the spermatic cord, it is covered by the aponeurosis of the external oblique muscle, and the swelling is small apd undefined. Now and then, the testicle does not descend into the scrotum till a late period. The first appearance of this body at the ring, in order to get into its natural situation, might be mistaken for that ofa hernia, were the surgeon not to pay attention to the absence of the testicle from the scrotum, and the peculiar sensation occasioned by pressing the swelling. Hernia intestinalis. A rupture caused by the protrusion of a portion of the intestine. See Hernia inguinalis. Hernia isCHIatica. A rupture at the ischiatic notch. This is very rare. A case, however, which was strangulated, and undiscovered till after death, is related in Sir A. Cooper's second part of his work on hernia. The disease happened in a young man aged 27. On opening the abdomen, the ilium was found to have descended on the right side of tlie rectum into the pelvis; and a fold of It was protruded into a small sac, which passed out of the pelvis at the ischiatic notch. The intestine was adherent to the sac at two points; the strangulated part, and about three inches on each side, were very black. The intestines towards the stomach, were very much distended with air, and here and there had a livid spot on them. A dark spot was even found on the stomach itself, just above the pylorus. The colon was exceedingly contracted, as far as its sigmoid flexure. A small orifice was found in the side ofthe pelvis, in front of, but a little above the sciatic nerve, and on the forepart of the pyrifor- mis muscle. The sac lay under the gluteus maximus muscle, and its orifice was before the internaf iliac artery, below the obturator artery, but. above the vein. Hernia laciirymalis. When the tears pass through the puncta lachrymalia, but stagnate in the succulus laciirymalis, the tumour is styled hernia lacbrymalis with little propriety or precision. It is with equal impropriety called, by Anel, a dropsy of the lachrymal sac. If the inner angle of the eye is pressed, and an aqueous humour flows out, the disease is the fistula laciirymalis. Hernia mksenterica. Mesenteric hernia. If one of the layers of the mesentery be torn by a blow, while the other remains in its natural state, the intestines may insinuate themselves into the aperture and form a kind of'hemia. The same consequences may result from a natural deficiency in one of these layers. Sir A. Cooper relates a case, in which all the small intes- tines, except the duodenum, were thus circumstanced. The symptoms during life were unknown. Hernia mesocolica. Mesocolic hernia. So named by Sir A. Cooper, when the bowels glide between the layers of the mesocofon. Every surgeon should be aware that the intestines may be strangulated from the following causes: 1. Apertures in the omentum, me- sentery, or mesocolon, through which the intestine protrudes. 2. Adhesions, leaving an aperture, in which a piece of intestine becomes confiped. 3. Membra- nous bands at the mouth of hernial sacs, which be- coming elongated by the frequent protrusion and return of the viscera, surround the intestine, so as to strangu- late them witwn the abdomen when returned from the sac. Hernia, omentalis. Epiplocele. A rupture of (He omentum; or a protrusion of the omentum through apertures in the integuments ofthe belly. Sometimes, according to Sharpe, so large a quantity of the omen- tum hath fatten into the scrotum, that its weight, draw- ing the stomach and bowels downwards, hath excited vomiting, inflammation, and symptoms similar to those of the incarcerated hernia. Hernia perineahs. Perineal hemia. In men, the parts protrude between the bladder and rectum; in women, between the rectum and vagina. The hernia does not project so as to form an external tumour; and, in men, ita existence can only be distinguished by ex- d91 HER HER ■mining In the rectum. In women, It may be detected both from this part and lhe vagina. Hernia phrenica. Phrenic hernia. The abdomi- nal viscera are occasionally protruded through tlie diaphragm, either through some of the natural aper- tures in this muscle, or deliciencief, or wounds, and lacerations in it The second kind of case is the most frequent Morgagni furnishes an instance of the tirst Two cases related by Dr. Macauley, and two others published by Sir A. Cooper, are instances of the se- cond sort. And another case has been lately recorded by the latter gentleman, affording an example of the third kind. Hildanus, Pare, Petit, Schcnck, &c. also mention cases of phrenic hernia. Hernia pupenpalis. Pudendal hernia. This is the name assigned by Sir A. Cooper, to that wliich descends between the vagina and ramus ischil, and forms an oblong tumour iu the labium, traceable w ithin the pelvis, as far as the os uteri. Sir A. C. thinks this case has sometimes been mistaken for a hernia of the foramen ovale. Hernia scrotalis. Hernia Oschealis. Oscheocele. Paracelsus calls it Crepatura. When the omentum, the intestine, or both, descend into the scrotum, it has these appellations; when the omentum only, it is culled epiploschcocele. It is styled a perfect rupture in con- tradistinction to a bubonocele, which is the same dis- order ; but the descent is not so great. The hernia Bcrotalis is distinguished into the true and false ; in the former, the omentum or intestine, or both, fall into the scrotum; in the latter, an inflammation, or a fluid, causes a tumour in this part, as in hernia humoralis, or hydrocele. Sometimes sebaceous matter is collected in the scrotum; and this hernia is called stcalocele. Hernia thyroipealis. Hernia foraminis ovalis. Thyroideal hernia. In the anterior and upper part of the obturator ligament there is an opening, through whicli the obturator artery, vein, and nerve proceed, and through which occasionally a piece of omentum or In- testine is protruded, covered with a part of the perito- neum, which constitutes the hernial sac. Hernia umbilicalis. Epiploompkalion ; Ompha- locele ; Exomphalos; Omphalos; and when owing to flatulency, Pneumatomphalos. The exomphalos, or umbilical rupture, is so called from its situation, and has, like other hernie, for its general contents, a por- tion of intestine, or omentum, or both. In old umbi- lical ruptures, lhe quantity of omentum is sometimes very great. Mr. Ranby says, that he found two ells and a half of intestine in one of these, with about a third Sart of the stomach, all adhering together. Gay and fourse found tlie liver in the sac of an umbilicalhernia; and Bohnius says that he did also. But whatever are the contents, they are originally contained in the sac, formed by the protrusion of the peritoneum. In recent and small ruptures, this sac is very visible; but in old and large ones, it is broken through at the knot of the navel, by the pressure and weight of the contents, and is not always to be distinguished; which is the reason why it has by some been doubted whether this kind of rupture has a hernial sac or not. Infants are very subject to this disease, in a small de- gree, from the separation of the funiculus; but in gene- ral they either get rid of it as they gather strength, or are easily cured by wearing a proper bandage. It is of still more consequence to get this disorder cured in fe- males, than in males; that its return, when they are become adult and prranant, may* be prevented as much as possible; for at this time it often happens, from the too great distention of the belly, or from unguarded motion when the parts are upon tlie stretch. Dr. Hamilton has met with about two cases aunually for the space of seventeen years, of umbilical hernia, which strictly deserve the name of congenital umbili- cal hernia. The funis ends in a sort of bag, containing Bome of the viscera, which pass out of the abdomen through an aperture in the situation of the navel. The swelling is npt covered with skin, so that the contents of the hernia can be seen through the then distended covering of the cord. The disease is owing to a pre- ternatural deficiency in the abdominal muscles, and the hope of cure must be regulated by the size of the malformation and quantity of viscera protruded. Hernia uteri. Hysterocele. Instances have oc- curred of the uterus being thrust through tlie rings of the muscles; but this is scarcely to be discovered, unless la a pregnant state, when the smugglings of a child 429 would discover the nnture of the disease. In that stale, however, it could scarcely ever occur. Il is the ccrexis of Hippocrates. Hernia vaginalis. F.li\troctle. Vaginal hernia. A tumour occurs within the os externum of tin- vagina. It is elastic, but not painful. When compressed, ft readily recedes, but is reproduced by coughing, or cxpn without this, when the pressure is removed. The in- conveniences produced are an inability to undergo mucli exercise or exertion; for every effort of this sort luingH on a sense of bearim;down. The vaginal hernia pro- nudes in the space left between the uterus and rectum. This space is bounded below by the peritoneum, which membrane is forced downwards, towards the peiinniim ; but being unable to protrude further in that direction, is pushed towards the back part of the vaginn. These cases probably are always intestinal. Some hernie protrude at tlieaiiteriorpart of tlie vugina. Hernia varicosa. See Circocele. Hernia ventosa. See Pneumatocele. Hernia vevi'Ralis. Hypvgastrocde. Thevenlral hernia inav appear at almost any point of the anterior pan of tbe belly, but is most frequently found between the recti muscles. The portion of intestine, &c. fee. is always contained in a sac made by the protrusion ul the peritoneum. Sir A. Cooper imputes its causes to the dilatation ofthe natural foramina, for Ihe transmission of vessels, to congenital deficiencies, lacerations, and wounds of the abdominal muscles, or their tendons In small ventral hernie, a second fascia is found be neath the superficial one ; but in large ones the latter ii the only sjme covering the sac. Hernia ventriculi. Gastrocelc. A ventral rup- ture caused by the stomach protruding through some part of the abdominal parietes. It rarely occurs, but it does it generally at or near the navel. Hernia vesicalis. Hernia cystica; Cystorele. The urinary bladder is liable to be thrust forth, from iis proper situation, either through tlie openings in Ihe oblique muscle, like the inguinal hernia, or under Pou- part's ligament, in the same manner as the femoral. This is not a very frequent species of hernia, but does happen, and has as plain and determined a character as any other. HERNIA'RIA. (From hernia, a rupture : so called from its supposed efficacy in curing ruptures.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linmean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. Rupture-wort. Hernia glabra. The systematic name of the rup- ture-wort. Herniaria. This plant, though formerly esteemed as efficacious in the cure of hernias, appears to be destitute, not only of such virtues, but of any other. It has no smell nor taste. ,_ HERNIO'TOMY. (Herniotomia; from hernia, and repvut, to cut.) The operation to remove the strangu- lated part in cases of incarcerated hernie. HERPES. From /pjrw, to-creep; because it creeps and spreads about the skin.) Tetter. A genus of dis- ease in the class Locales, and order Dialyses of Ctillrn, distinguished by an assemblage of numerous little creeping ulcers, in clusters, itching very much, ami difficult to heal,but terminating in furfuracious scales. Bell, in his Treatise on Ulcers, arranges the herpes among the cutaneous ulcers, and says, that all the varieties of importance may be comprehended in the four following species: 1. Herpes farinosus, or what may be termed the dry tetter, is the most simple of all the species. It appears indiscriminately in difl'erent parts of Ihe body, but most commonly on the face, neck, arms and wrists, in pretty broad spots and small pimples. These are generally very itchy, though not otherwise troublesome; and after continuing a certain time, they at last fall off in the form of a white powder, similar to fine bran, leav- ing the skin below perfectly sound; and again return- ing in the form ofa red efflorescence, they fall off and are renewed as before. 3. Herpes pustulosus. This species appears in the form of pustules, wliich originally are separate and dis tinct, but wliich afterward run together in clusters At first, they seemed to contain nothing but a thin wa- tery serum, which afterward turns yellow, and exud ing over the whole surface of the part affected it'at last dries into a thick crust, or kcab; when this falls off the skin below frequently appears entire, with onlv a shghtdegree of redness on its surface ; but on some oc- casions, when the matter has probably been more acrid HEW HIE upon the scab falling off, the skin is found slightly ex- coriated. Eruptions of this kind appear most frequently on the face, behind the ears, and on other parts of the head; and they occur most commonly in children. 3. Herpes miliaris. The miliary tetter. This breaks out indiscriminately over the whole body ; but more frequently about the loins, breast, perineum, scrotum, and inguina, than in other parts, ft generally appears in clusters, though sometimes in distinct rings, or cir cles, of very minute pimples, the resemblance of whicli to the millel-seed has given rise to tbe denomination of the species. The pimples are at fust, though .'small, perfectly separate, and contain nothing but A clear lymph, which, in the course of this disease; Is excreted upon the surface, and there forms into small distinct scales; these, at last, fall off, and leave a considerable degree of inflammation below, and still continues to exude frijsh matter, which likewise forms into cakes, and so falls off as before. The itching, iu this species of complaint, is always very troublesome; and the matter discharged from the pimples is so tough and viscid, that every thing applied to tile part adheres, so as to occasion much trouble and uneasiness on its being removed. 4. Herpes exedens, the eating and corroding tetter (so called from its destroying or corrodkig the parts wliich it attacks,) appears commonly, at first, in the form of several small painful ulcerations, all collected into larger spots, of different sizes and of various figures, with always more or lees of an erysipelatous inflamma- tion. These ulcers discharge large quantities of a ttiin, sharp, serous matter, which sometimes forms into small crusts, that in a short time fall off; but most frequently the discharge is so thin and acrid as to spread along the neighbouring parts, where it soon produces the same kind of sores. Though these ulcers do not, in general, proceed farther than the cutis vera, yet sometimes the discharge is so very penetrating and corrosive as to destroy theskln, cellular substance, and, on some occa- sions, even the muscles themselves. It is tins species that should be termed the depascent, or phagedenic ulcer, from the great destruction of parts which it fre- quently occasions. See Pkagedana. Herpes ambulativa. A species of erysipelas Which moves from one part to another. Herpes pepascens. The same as herpes exedens. See Herpes. , Herpes estiiiomenos. Herpes destroying the skin by ulceration. Herpes farinosus. See Herpes. Herpes ferus. An erysipelas. Herpes inoica. A fiery, itchy herpes, peculiar to India. Herpes miliaris. See iterates. Herpes periscelis. The shingles. See Erysipe- las plilyetirnadcs. Herpes pustulpsus. See Herpes. Herpes serpigo. The ring-worm. Hf.rpes siccus. The dry, mealy tetter. IIkrpks zoster. Shingles encircling the body. See h'ri/sipelas. 11KRPETIC. Relating to Herpes. Hk'rpeton. (From iptrtu, to creep.) A creeping pustule, or nicer. HI-'SPERIDEA'. (From Hcsperidcs, whose or- chards, according to the poets, produced golden ap- ples1.) Golden or precious fruit. The name of an order of plants in'Liuneus's Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting of plants which have rigid ever- green leaves; odorous and polyandrous flowers; as the myrtle, clove, &c. [" The Heuchera Cortusa of Michaux, is a native plant, growing in woods, from New-England to Caro- lina. The root is one of the strongest vegetable as- tringents. As such, it has been employed in various complaints, to which astringents are adapted, and favourable reports are made of its operation. II itherto it has been more known as an external application than as an internal remedy."—Big. Mat. Med. A.] HEWSON, William, was born at Hexham, in 1739. After serving-an apprenticeship to his father,he came to London at the age of twenty, and resided with Mr. John Hunter, attending also the lectures of Dr. Hunter. His assiduity and skill were so conspicu- ous, that he was appointed to superintend the dissect Ing room, when the former went abroad with the army in 1760. He then studied a year at Edinburgh, and In 1762 he became associated with Dr. Hunter in delivering the anatomical lectures, and he was after- Ward allowed an apartment in Windmill-street Here he pursuen his anatomical investigation, and his experimental inquiries into the properties of the blood, of which he published an account in 1771. He also communicated to the Royal Society several papers concerning the lymphatic system in birds and fishes, for which he received the Copleyan medal, and was soon after elected a fellow of that body. He began a course of lectures alone in. 1772, having quitted Dr. Hunter two years before, and soon became very popu- lar. In 1771, he published his work ou the Lymphatic System. But not long after, his fife was terminated by a fever, occasioned by a wound received in dis- secting a morbid body, in the thirty-fifth year of his age. HEXAG Y'NIA. (From il, six, and yovn, a woman or wife.) The name of an order of plants in the sex- ual system, which, besides the classic character, have six females or pistils. HEXA'NDRIA. (From t\, six, and avnp, a man, or husband.) The name of a class of plants in the sexual system,"consisting of plants with hermaphrodite flow- ers that are furnished vyith six stamens of an equal length. Hixapha'rmacum. (From ig, six, and q)appaxov, a medicine.) Any medicine in the composition of which are six ingredients. Hibe'rnicus lapis. See Lapis hibernicus. HIBISCUS. (From i/3ts, a stork, who is said to 'chew it, and inject it as a clyster.) The name of a genus of plants in the Liimean system. Class, Mona- ddphia; Order, Polyandria. Hibiscus abelmoschus. The systematic name of the plant, the seeds of which are called musk-seed; Abelmoschus; Granum moschi; Moschus Arabum; JEgyptia moschata; Bamia moschata; Alcea; Alcea Indica; Alcea Aigypliaca villosa; Abrette ; Abel- rnosch ; Abelmusk. The plant is indigenous in Egypt, and in many parts of both the Indies. These seeds have the flavour of musk. The best conies from Mar- tinico. By the Arabians, they are esteemed cordial, and are mixed with their coffee, to which they impart their fragrance. In this country they are used by the perfumers. HICCUP. Singultus- A spasmodic affection of the diaphragm, generally arising from irritation pro- duced by acidity in the stomach, error of diet, &c. 1HDROA. (From t&ptas, sweat) A pustular dis- ease, produced by sweating in hot weather. HIDRO'CRISIS. (From idptuc, sweat, and xpivto, to judge.) A judgment formed from the sweat of the patient. niDRO'NOSOS. (From itfpwf, sweat, and voeros, a disease.) The sweating sickness. HIDROPY'RETUS. (From topus, sweat, and nvptjos, a fever.) Sweating fever. HIDROTICA. (From (opwc, sweat.) Medicines which cause perspiration. HIDROTOPOIE'TICA. (From icpwc, sweat, and troieut, to make.) Sudorifics. Ill'ERA. (From itpos, holy; and from tepal, a hawk J Holy: Also applied to some, plants which hawks arc said to he fond of. Hiera picra. (From upos, holy, and mxpos, bitter. Holy bitter.) Pulvis alpeticus, formerly called hiera logadii, made in the form of an electuary with honey. It is now kept in the form of dry powder, prepared by mixing Socotorine aloes, one pound, with three ounces of white canella. Hierabo'tane. (From upos, holy, and polavn, an herb: so called from its supposed virtues.) See Ver- bena trifoliata. „ Hieraca'ntha. .(From upal, a hawk, and avVosi a flower: so named because it seizes passengeis as a hawk does its prey.) A sort of thistle. H1ERAC1UM. (From it-pat", a hawk: so called be- cause hawks feed upon it, or because it was said that hawks applied the juice of it to cleanse their eyes.) The name of a genus of plants In the Linnean sys- tem. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia cqualts. Hawk-weed. Hieracium pilosella. The systematic name of the mouse-ear, Auricula muris; Pilosella ; Myosotis ; Hicraculum. This common plant contains a bitter lactescent juice, which has a slight degree of astrin- HIP HIP geney. The roots are more powerful than the leaves. They are very seldom used in this country. Hiera'culuMi Sec Hieracium. HIERA'NOSOS. (From upos, holy, atftl roaos, a disease: so called because it was supposed to be that disorder which our Saviour cured in those who wero ■aid to be possessed of devils.) The epilepsy. Hiera'ticum. (From «epoc, holy.) A poultice for the stomach, so named from its supposed div'ne vir- tues. Highgate resin. See Fossil copal. HIGHMORE, Nathaniel, was born at Tording- bridge, in Hampshire, in 1618. After graduating at Oxford, he settled at Sherborne, where he obtained considerable reputation in practice, and died in 1684. He pursued the study of anatomy with* zeal, though withJimited opportunities of dissection; and his name has been attached to a part, though not originally dis- covered by him, namely, the Antrum Maxillare, which had been before mentioned by Casserius. Hjs prin- cipal work is " Corporis humaui Disquisitio anato- mica," printed at the Hague in 1651, with figures, chiefly from Vesalius. He also published two disser- tations on Hysteria aud Hypochondriasis; and a his- tory of Generation. Highmore's antrum. See Antrum of Highmore. Hioue'ro. The calabash-tree, the fruit of which is baid to be febrifuge. HILDA'NUS. See Fabricius, William. HILUM. The scar, or point by which the seed is attached to its seed-vessel or receptacle, and through which alone life and nourishment are conveyed for the" perfecting of its internal parts. Consequently all those parts must be intimately connected with the inner sur- face of this scar, and they are all found to meet there, and to divide or divaricate from that point, more or less immediately. In describing the form or various external portions of any seed, the kilum is always to be considered as the base. When the seed is quite ripe, the communication through this channel is interrupted, it separates from the parent plant without injury, a scar being formed on each. Yet the hilum is so far capable of resuming its former nature, that the moisture of the earth is imbibed through it, previous to germi- nation.—Smith. Himanto'sis. (From ipas, a thong of leather.) A relaxation of the uvula, when it hangs down like a thong. h Hi'm*s. A relaxation of the uvula. , Hin. Hindisch. Hing. Assafoetida. HIP. The ripe fruit of the dog-rose. They are chiefly used as a sweetmeat, or in a preserved state. See Confectio rosa canina. HIPPOCAMPUS. (Itriroxaptros, the name of a sea insect which has a head like that of tbe horse, and tail like tlie xaptrt], or eruca.) 1. The sea-horse. 2. Some parts are so called from their supposed re- semblance. See Cerebrum. HIPPOCA'STANUM. (From uriroc, a horse, and xas-avov, a chesnut: so called from ils size.) See JEs- culus hippocaslanum. HIPPOCRATES, usually called the father of phy sic, was born in the island of Cos, about 460 years be- fore Christ He is reckoned the 18th lineal descendant from jEsculapius, tlie profession of medicine liaving been hereditarily followed in that family, under whose direction tlie Coan school attained ils high degree of emineqee, and by the mother's side he is said to have descended from Hercules. Born with these advan- tages, and stimulated by the fame of his ancestors, he devoted himself zealously to the cultivation of the healing art. Not content with the empirical prac- tice, which was derived from his predecessors, he studied under Herodicus, who had invented the gym- nastic medicine, as well as some other philosophers. But he appears to have judged carefully for himself, and to have adopted only those principles, whicli Beemed founded in sound reason. He was thus ena- bled to throw light on the deductions of experience, and clear away the false theories with which medicine had been loaded by those wbo had no practical knowledge of diseases, and bring it into the true path of observa- tion, under the guidance of reason. Hence the physi- cians of the rational or dogmatic sect always acknow- ledged him as their leader. The events of his life are involved in much obscurity and fable. But he appears to hove travelled much, residing at different places for | 424 some t ime, and practicing lilt profession there. He «He«l at Larissa,in Thessaly, at a very advanced age, which Is variously staled from 85 to UW years. He left two sons Thessnlus and Draco, who followed the samt: profession, and a daughter, married lo his favourite pupil Polybus, who arranged and published his works ; and he formed many other disciples. He acquired a high reputation among his countrymen, which haa descended to modern times; and his opinions have been respected as oracles, not only in the schools of medi- cine, but even iu the courts of law. He has shared with Plato the title of divine: statues and temples have been erected to his memory, and his altars co- vered with incense, like those of ^Esculapius himself. Indeed, the qualifications and duties required in a phy- sician, were never more fully exemplified than in his conduct, and more eloquently described than by his pen. He is said to have admitted no one to his in structions without the solemnity of au oath, in wliich the'chief obligations are, the most religions atten- tion to the advantages of the sick, the strictest chas- tity, and inviolable secrecy concerning matters which ought not to be divulged. Besides thei-e charac- teristics, he displayed great simplicity, candour, and benevolence, with unwearied zeal, in investigating the progress and nature of disease, and in administering to their cure. The books attributed to him amount to ~-Z; of which, however, many are considered spurious, and others have been much corrupted. The most es- teemed, and generally admitted genuine, arc the essay " On Air, Water, and Situation," the first and third books of " Epidemics," that on " Prognostics," the " Aphorisms," the treatise " On the Diet in acute Dis- eases," and that "On Wounds of the Head." He- wrote in the Ionic dialect, in a pure but remarkably concise style. He was necessarily deficient in the knowledge of anatomy, as the dissection of human bodies was not then allowed ; whence his Physiology also is, in many respects, erroneous: but he, in a great measure, compensated this by unceasing observation of diseases, whereby he attained so much skill iu pathology and therapeutics, that he has been regarded as tlie founder of medical science: and his opinions still influence tlie healing art in a considerable degree. He diligently investigated the several causes of dis- eases, but especially their symptoms, which enabled him readily to distinguish them from each other: and very few of those noticed by him are now unknown, mostly retaining even the same names. But he is more remarkably distinguished by his Prognostics, which have been comparatively little improved since. founded upon various appearances in the state of the patient, but especially upon the excretions. His at tention seems to have been directed chiefly to these in consequence of a, particular theory. He supposed that there are four humours in the body, blood; phlegm, yellow and black bile, having different de- grees of heat or coldness, moisture or dryness, and that to certain changes in the quantity or quality of these, nil diseases might be referred; and farther, that in acute disorders a concoction of the morbid humours took place, followed by a critical discharge, which he believed lo happen, especially on certain days. But he seems to have paid little, if any, attention to the state of the pulse. He advanced another opinion, which has since very generally prevailed, that there is a principle, or power in tlie system, which he called Nature, tending to the preservation-of health, and the removal of disease. He, therefore, advised practition- ers carefully to observe and promote the efforts of nature, at the same time correcting morbid states by their opposites, and endeavouring to bring back the fluids into their proper channels. The chief part of his treatment at first was a great restriction of the diet; iu very acute diseases merely allowing the mouth to be moistened occasionally for three or four days, and only a more plentiful dilution during a fortnight, provided the strength would bear if; afterward a mpre substan- tial diet was directed, but hardly any medicines, except gentle emetics, and iaxalivcs, or clysters. Where these means failed, very active purgatives were em- ployed, as hellebore, elaterium, &c, or sometimes the sudorific regimen, or garlic and other diuretics. He seems cautious in the use of narcotics, but occasionally had recourse to some ofthe preparations of lead, cop- per, sitver, and iron. He bled freely in cases of extreme | pain or inflammation, sometimes opening two veins at HOD HOL once, so as to produce fainting; and also took blood -f)(; t'.S, Nathaniel, ?on of the Dean of Hereford, was born at Kensington, and graduated at Oxford in 1659. He then settled in London, and continued there during the plague, when most other physicians deserted their post He was twice taken ill, but by timely reme dies recovered. He afterward published an authentic account of the disease, which appears to have do stroyed C8,59G persops In the year 1605. It is to be regretted, that a person who had performed such an important and dangerous service to his fellow-citizens, should have died in prison, confined for de"bt, in 1684. HOFFMANN, Freoeric, was born at Halle, in Saxony, 1660. Having lost his parents from an epi- demic disease, he went to study medicine at Jena, where he graduated in 1681. The year following he published an excellent tract, " De Cinnabart Anti- monii," which gained him great applause, and nume- rous pupils to attend a course of chemical lectures, wliich he delivered there. He then practised his pro- fession for two years at Minden with very good suc- cess; and after travelling to Holland and England, where he rec4Jfced many marks of distinction, he was appointed, on Bis return in 1685, physician to the gar- rison, and subsequently to Frederic William, Elector of Brandenburgh, and the whole principality of Min- den. He wasy however, induced to settle, in 1688, as public physician at Halberstadt; where he published a treatise, " De* Insufficiencia Acidi et Viscidi." A university being founded at Halle, by Frederic III., afterward first King of Prussia, Hoffman was ap- pointed, in 1(', to stretch.) A term formerly applied to diseases accom- panied with universal convulsion, or rigour. HOLY THISTLE. See Centaurea benedicta. HOLYWELL. There.is a mineral water at this place arranged under the class of simple cold waters, remarkable for its purity. It possesses similar virtues lo that of Malvern. See Malvern water. Ho'ma. An anasarcous swelling. llomberg's phosphorus. Ignited muriate of lime. Homberg's salt. See Boracic acid. HOMOGENEOUS. (Homogencus; from opos, 'ike, anil yevos, a kind.) Uniform, of a like kind or species, ofthe same quality. A term used in contradistinction to heterogeneous, when the parts of tlie body are of different qualities. HOMOPLA'TA. (From otpos, the shoulder, and itXala, the blade.) See Scapula. HONEY. See Mel. HOXEY-STONE. Mellite. Crystalhartzof Mohs. Pyramidal honey-stone of Jameson. This is of a honey colour, distinctly crystallized, and occurs on bituminous wood and earth coal, andls usually accom- - panied with Fulphur at Arterp, in Thuringia. HONEY-SUCKLE. See Lonicerapenclymcnum. ** Hooded leaf. Cucullatus. HOOPING-COUGH. See Pertussis. HOP. See Humulus lapulus. Hoplochri'sma. (From oirXov, a weapon, and ypioua, a salve.) A salve which was ridiculously said tocure wounds by consent; that is, by anointing the instrument with whicli the wound was made. HORDE'OLUM. (Dimioutive of hordeum, barley.) A little tumour on the eyelids, resembling a barley- corn. A stye. Scarpa remarks, the stye is strictly only a little bile, which projects from the edge of the eyelid*, mostly near the great angle of the eye. This lillle tumour, like the furunculna, is of a dark red colour, much inflamed, and a great deal more painful than might be expected, considering its small size. The lattercirciimstance is partly owing to the vehemence of the inflammation producing the ttyi, and partly to the exquisite sensibility and tension of the skin, which covers the edge of the eyelids. On this account, tlie hordeolum very often excites fever and restlessness in delicate, irritable constitutions; it suppurates slowly aneriioii of muscles and ligaments, and differ front each other in size aud shape. The external 427 11UN HUN condyle, when the arm Is In the most natural position, is found to be placed somewhat forwarder than tlie other. The internal condyle is longer, and more pro- tuberant, than the external. From each of these pro- cesses a ridge is continued upwards, at tlie side of tlie bone. In the interval between the two condyles are placed the two articulating processes, contiguous to each other, and covered with cartilage. One of these which is the smallest, is formed into a small, obtuse! smooth head, on which tbe radius plays. This little head is placed near the external condyle, as a part, of which it has been sometimes described. The other, and larger process, is composed of two lateral protu- berances and a middle cavity, all of which are smooth and covered with cartilage. From the manner in which the ulna moves upon this process, it has gotten the name of trochita, or pulley. The sides of this pul- ley are unequal; tlmt which is towards the little head, is the highest of the two; the other, which is Contigu- ous to the external condyle, is more slanting, being situated obliquely from within outwards, so that when the forearm is fully extended, it does not form a straight line with the os humeri, and, for the same reason, when we bend the elbow, the hand comes not to the shoulder, as it might be expected to do, but to the forepart of the breast. There is a cavity at the root of these pro- cesses, on each of the two surfaces of the bone. The cavity on the anterior surface is divided by a ridge into two, the external of which receives the e*nd of the radius, and the internal one lodges the coronoid pro- cess of the ulna in the flexions of the forearm. The cavity on the posterior surface, at the basis of the pul- ley, is much larger, and lodges the olecranon when the arm is extended. The internal structure of the os humeri is similar to that of other long bones. In new- corn infants, both tho ends of the bone are cartilagi- nous, and the large head, with the two tubercles above, nnd the condyles, with the two articulating processes below, become epiphyses before they are entirely united Vo the rest of the hone. IIU'MILIS. (From humi,on the ground : so named because it turns the eye downwards, and is expressive of humility.) See Rectus inferior oculi. HUM IT 12. A mineral of a reddish brown colour found n ar Naples, ami named 4iy Count Bournon in honour of Sir Abraham Hume, a distinguished culti- vator of mineralogy. HU'MOR. (Ab hume, from the ground; because moisture springs from the earth.) Humour, a general name for any fluid of tlie body except the blood. Humor vitreus. The vitreous humour of the eye, which takes its name from the resemblance to melted glass, is less dense than the crystalline but more than the aqueous humour; it is very considerable in the human eye, and seems to be formed by the small arte- ries that are distributed in cells of the hyaloid mem- brane ; it is heavier than common water, slightly albu- minous and saline. HUMOUR. See Humor. Humour, aqueous. See Aqueous humour. Humour, vitreous. See Humor vitreus. Humours of the Eye. See Eye. HUMUL1N. The uarcotic principle of the fruit of the hop. See Humulus. HU'MULUS. (From humus, the ground: so named because, without factitious support, It creeps along the ground.) The name of a genus of plants iu the Lin- nean system. Class, Diacia; Order, Pentandria. The hop. Humulus lupulus. The systematic name of the hop-plont. Lupulus; Convolvulus perennis. The hop is the floral leaf or bractea of this plant: it is dried and used in various kinds of strong beer. Hops have a bitter taste, less ungrateful than most of the other strong bitters, accompanied with some degree of warmth and aromatic flavour, and are highly intoxi- cating. The hop-flower also exhales a considerable quantity of its narcotic power in drying; hence those who sleep in the hop-houses are with difficulty roused from their slumber. A pillow stuffed with these flow- ers is said to have laid our late mouarch to sleep when other remedies had failed. The young sprouts, called hop-tops, if plucked when only a foot above the ground, and boiled, are eaten, like asparagus, and arc a whole- some delicacy. The active or narcotic principle of lhe hop, is called kumulin. HUNGER. Fames. " The want of solid aliments 42a is characterized by a peculiar sensation In the region of the stomach, and by a general feebleaeae, more or less marked. This feeling is generally renewed after the stomach has been for some time empty; it is varia- ble in ite intensity and its nature in different individu- als, and even in the same individual. In some its violence is excessive, in others it is scarcely felt; some never feel it, and eat only because the hour of repast is come. Many persons perceive a drawing, a pres- suie more or less painful in the epigastric region, ac- companied by yawnings, and a particular noise, pro- duced by tlie gases contained in the stomach, which becomes contracted. When this want is not satisfied it increases, and may become a severe pain: the same takes place with the sensation of weakness and gene- ral fatigue, which is felt, and which may increase, so as to render the motions difficult, or even im- possible. Authors distinguish in hunger, local phenomena, and general phenomena. This distinction is good in itself, and may be useful for study; but have not mere gratuitous suppositions been described as local or general phenomena of hun- ger, the existence of which was rendered probable by this theory 1 This point of physiology is one of those in which the want of direct experiment is the most strongly felt—The pressure and contraction of the stomach are considered among the local phenomena of hunger: 'the sides of that viscus,' it is said, 'be- come thicker; it changes its form and situation, and draws the duodenum a little towards it; its cavity con- tains saliva mixed with air, mucosilies, bile, which has regurgitated in consequence of the dragging of the duodenum; the quantity of these humours in- creases in the stomach in proportion as hunger is of longer continuation. The cystic bile does not flow into the duodenum; it collect's in the gall-bladder, and it becomes abundant and black' according to lhe con- tinuance of abstinence. A change takes place in the order of the circulation of the digestive organs; the stomach receives less blood, perhaps on account ofthe flevion of these vessels, which is then greater; perhaps by Uie compression of lhe nerves, in consequence of this conlineniciit, the influence of which upon the cir- culation will then be diminished. (>n the other hand, lhe liver, the spleen, tho epiploon, receive more, and perform the office of diverticula: the liver and the spleen, because they are less supported when the sto- mach is empty, ami then present a more easy access tothe blood; and the epiploon, because the vessels are then less flexuous,' Sec. The most of these data are mere conjectures, and nearly devoid of proof. After twenty-four, forty-eight, and even sixty hours of com- plete abstinence, Dr. Magendie says he never saw the contraction and pressure of the stomach of which some authors speajt: this organ lias always presented to him very considerable dimensions, particularly in its splenic extremity; it was only after the fourth and fifth day that it appeared to ltlurn upon itself, to di- minish much in size, an ' slightly iu position ; even these effects are not strongiy marked unless fasting has been very strictly observed. Bichat thinks that the pressure sustained by the empty stomach is equal to that which it supports when distended by aliments, since, says he, the sides of the abdomen are compressed in proportiop as the volume ofthe stomach diminishes. The contrary of this may be easily proved by putting one or two fingers into the abdominal cavity, after having made an incision in its sides; it will then be easily seen that the pressure sus- tained by tlie viscera, is, in a certain degree, in direct proportion to the distention of the stomach; if the stomach is full, the finger will be stronger pressed, and the viscera will press outward to escape through the opening; if it is empty, the pressure will be very trifling, and the viscera will have little tendentf to pass out from the abdominal cavity. It must benn derstood that in this experiment the pressure exertec by the abdominal muscle, when they are relaxed, ought not to be confounded with that which they exert when contracted with force. Also, when the stomach is empty, all the re.-ervoirs contained in the abdomen are more easily distended by the matters which re- main some lime in them. Perhaps this is the princi- pal reasen why bile then accumulates in the gall- bladder. With regard to the presence of bile in the stomach, that some persona regard as the cause of HUN HUN hunger, >>uJeBS in certain sickly cases bile does not enter it, though it continues to flow into the small in- testine. ^ The quantity of mucus that the cavity of th» sto- mach presents is so much greater in proportion to the prolongation.of abstinence. Relatively to the quantity of blood wliich goes to the stomach when empty, in proportion to lhe volume of its vessels, and the mode of circulation whicli then exists, the general opinion is that it receives less of this fluid than when it is full of aliments; but, far from being in this respect in opposition with ttie other abdominal organs, this disposition appears to be com- mon to all the organs contained in ttie abdomen. To the general phenomena of hunger is ascribed a weakness and diminution of the action of all the organs; tlie circulation and the respiration become slow, the heat of the body lowers, the secretions dimi- nish, the whole of the functions arc exerted witii more difficulty. The absorption alone is said to become more active, but nothing is strictly demonstrated in this respect. Hunger, appetite itself, which is only its first degree, ought to be distinguished from that feeling which in- duces us to prefer one sort of food to another, from that which causes us, during a repast, to choose one dish rather than another, &c. These feelings are very different from real hunger, which expresses the true wauts of the economy ; they in a great measure depend on civilization, on habits, and certain ideas relative to the properties of aliments. Some of them are in unison with the season, the cli- mate, and then they are equally legitimate as hun- ger itself; such is that which inclines us to a vegetable regimen in hot countries, or during the heats of uammer. Certain circumstances render hunger more intense, and cause it to return at nearer intervals ; such as a cold and dry air, winter, spring, cold baths, dry fric- tions upon the skin, exercise oil horseback, walking, bodily fatigue, and generally all the causes that put the action ofthe organs in.play, and accelerate the nu- tritive process with which hunger is essentially con- nected. Some substances, being introduced into lhe stomach, excite a feeling like hunger, but which ought not to be confounded with it. There are causes which diminish the intensity of hunger, and which prolong the periods at which it habitually manifests itself; among this number are tlie inhabiting of hot countries, and humid places, rest of the body and mind, depressing passions, and indeed all the circumstances that interrupt the action of the organs, and diminish the activity of nutrition. There are also substances which, being brought into the di- gestive canals, prevent hunger, or cause it to cease, as opium, hot drinks, &c. With respect to the cause of hunger, it has been, by turns, attributed to the providence of the vital princi- ple, to the frictions of the sides of the stomach against each other, to the dragging of the liver upon the dia- phragm, to the action of pile upon the stomach, to tlie acrimony and acidity of tlie gastric juice, to fatigue of the contracted fibres of the stomach, to compression of the nerves of this viscus, Sec Sec. Hunger arises, like all other internal sensations, from the action of the nervous system; it has no other seat than this system itself, and no other causes than tlie general lawsof organization. What very well proves the truth of this assertion is, that it sometimes conti- nues though the stomach is filled with food; that it cannot be produced though the stomach has been some time empty; lastly, that it is so subject to habit as to cease spontaneously after the habitual hour of repast is over. This is true not only of the feeling which takes place in the region of the stomach, but also ofthe general weakness that accompanies it, and which, consequently, cannot be considered as real, at least in the first instant in which it is manifested." HUNTER, William, was born in 1718, at Kilbride in Scotland. He was educated for the church at Glas- gow; but feeling scruples against subscription, and having become acquainted with the celebrated Cullen, he determined to pursue the medical prnfi'sMoa. After living three years with that able teacher, who then practiced as a surgeon-apothecary al Hamilton, he went to Edinburgh in November, 1740; and in the fol- lowing summer came to London wilh a recoiiiinenda lion to Dr. James Douglas, who engaged him to asslal in his dissections, and superintend the education of his son. He was also enabled by that physician's libe- rality to attend St. George's Hospital, and other teach- ers ; but death deprived him of so valuable a friend within a year. However, he remained in the family, and prosecuted his studies with great zeal. In 1743, he communicated to the Royal Society a paper on the structure and diseases of articulating cartilages, which was much admired. He now formed the design of teaching anatomy ; and, after encountering some dif- ficulties, commenced by giving a course on the opera- tions of surgery to a society of navy surgeons in lieu of Mr. Samuel Sharpe. At first he felt considerable solicitude in speaking in public; but gradually this wore off, and he evinced a remarkable facility in ex- pressing himself with perspicuity and elegance. He gave so much satisfaction, that he was requested to ex- tend the plan to anatomy, wliich he began accordingly in 1746. His success was considerable, but having somewhat embarrassed himself at first by assisting his friends, he was obliged to adopt proper caution in lending money; which, with his talents, industry, and economy, enabled him to acquire an ample fortune. In 1748, fie accompanied his pupil, young Douglas, on a tour, and having seen the admirable injections of Albinus at Leyden, he was inspired with a strong emulation to excel in that branch. On his return, he relinquished the profession of surgery, and devoted himself to midwifery, to which his person and man- ners well adapted him; and having been appointed to the Middlesex and British lying-in hospitals, as well as favoured by other circumstances, he made a rapid ad vauce iu practice. In 1750 he obtained a doctor's degree from Glasgow, and was afterward often con- sulted as a physician, in cases which required peculiar anatomical skill. Six years after, he was admitted a licentiate of the College in London; and also a mem- ber of the society, by which the " Medical Observa- tions and Inquiries" were published. He enriched that work with many valuable communications; par- ticularly an account of the disease, since called Aneu- rismal Varix, a case of emphysema, with practical re- marks, wherein he showed the fat to be deposited in distinct vesicles; and some observations on the retro- version of the uterus: and, on the death of Dr. Fother- gill, he was chosen president of that society. In 1762 he published his " Medical Commentaries," in which he laid claim, with much asperity, to several anatomi- cal discoveries, especially relative to the absorbent system, iu opposition to the becond Monro, of Edin- burgh. He was extremely tenacious of his rights in this respect, and would not allow them to be infringed, even by his own brother. It must be very difficult, and of little importance, to decide such controversies; especially as the principal points concerning the ab- sorbent system had been stated as early as 1726, in a work printed at Paris by M. Noguez. About the same period, the queen being pregnant, Dr. Hunter was eon- suited; and, two years after, he was appointed her physician extraordinary. In 1767 he was chosen a Fellow of the Royal Society, to which he communi- cated some papers; and, in the year following, he was appointed, by the king, Professor of Anatomy to the Royal Academy, on its first institution; he was also elected into the Society of Antiquaries, and some respectable foreign associations. In 1775 he published a splendid work, which had occupied him for 24 years previously, "The Anatomy of the Gravid-Uterus," illustrated by plates, admirable for their accuracy, as well as elegance; among other improvements, the membrana decidua reffexa, discovered by himself, was here first delineated. He drew up a detailed descrip- tion of the figures; which was published after his death by his nephew, Dr. Baillie. Another posthu- mous publication, deservedly much admired, was the "Two Introductory Lectures'* to his anatomical course. As his wealth increased, he formed the oobte design of establishing an anatomical school; and pro- posed to government, on the grant of a piece of ground, to build a proper edifice and endow a perpetual pro- fessorship : but this not being acceded to, he set about the establishment in Great Windmill-street, where he collected a most valuable museum of anatomical pre- parations, subjects of natural history, scarce books, coins, &c. to which an easy access was always given. He continued to lecture and practise till near ihe pe- 4iS HUX HYD rlod of his death, in 1783. He bequeathed the use of his museum, for thirty years, to Dr. Baillie; after which it was to belong to tlie University of Glasgow. HUNTER, John, was born ten years after his bro- ther William. His early education was much ne- glected, and his temper injured, through his mother's indulgence. At a proper age he was put under a rda- tiou, a carpenter and cabinet-maker, who failed in his business. Hearing, at this period, of his brother's suc- cess, tie applied to become his assistant, and accord- ingly came lo London in tlie autumn of 17-fS. He made such proficiency in dissection, that he was capa- ble of undertaking tlie demonstrations in the following season. During the summer he attended the surgical practice at different hospitals; and, in 1756, he was appointed house-surgeon at St. George's. He had been admitted by his brother to a partnership in the lectures the year-before. After labouring about ten years with unexampled ardour in the study of human anatomy, he turned his attention to that of other ani- mals, with a view to elucidate physiology, His health was so much impaired by these pursuits, that, in 1760, he went abroad as surgeon on the staff, and thus ac- quired a knowledge of gun-shot wounds. On his re- turn, after three years, he settled in London as a sur- geon, and gave instructions in dissection and lhe per- formance of operations; and lie continued, with great zeal, bis researches into comparative anatomy and natural history. Several papers were communicated by him to the Royal Society, of which he was elected a member in 1767. About this time, by his brothel's interest, he was appointed one of the surgeons al St. George's Hospital; and his professional reputation was rapidly increasing. In 1771 lie published the first part of his work on the teeth, displaying great accuracy of research: and, two years after, he began a course of lectures on tlie principles of surgery. He fell short of his brother in methodical arrangement, and facility of expressing his ideas, and indeed adopted a peculiar language, perhaps in part from the deficiency of his education; but he certainly brought forward many in- genious speculations in physiology and pathology, and >uggested some important practical improvements, particularly the operation for popliteal aneurism. In l'"ij he was appointed surgeon-extraordinary to tlie king; and soon after received marks of distinction from several foreign societies. His emoluments in- creasing, he took a large house in Leicester-square, aud built a spacious museum, wliich he continued to store with subjects in comparative anatomy, at a very great expense. The post of Deputy-Surgeon General to the Army was conferred upon him in 1786; and, in the same year, his great work on the venereal disease appeared, which will ever remain a monument of his extraordinary sagacity and talent for observation. He also published, at this period, " Observations on the Animal Economy," chiefly composed of papers already printed in the Philosophical Transactions. In 1790 he was appointed Inspector-General of Hps- pitals, and Surgeon-General to the Army; when he restem-d his lectures to Mr. Home, whose sister he had married. He had been for two years before labouring under symptoms of organic disease about the heart, which were aggravated by ii*ny sudden exertion or agi- tation of his mind; these increased progressively, and, in October 1793, while at the hospital, being vexed by some untoward circumstance, he suddenly expired. He left a valuable treatise on the blood, inflammation, and gun-shot wounds, which was published soon after, v\ ith a life prefixed, by his brother-in-law. His mu- seum was directed to be offered to the purchase of government: it was bought for 15,000'. and presented to tlie College of Surgeons, on condition of their open- ing it to public inspection, and giving a set of lectures annually, explanatory of its contents. The prepara- tions are arranged so as to exhibit all the gradations of nature, from the simplest state of animated existence up to man, according to the different functions. It comprehends also a large series of entire animals, ske- letons of almost every genus, and other subjects of na- tural history. , . ., HURTSICKLE. (So called because it is trouble- some to cut down, and sometimes notches the sickle.) Sep Centaurea cyanus. HUSK. See Gluma. o ^ HUXHAM, John, was born about the end of the 1/th century, and practised as a physician, with consider- 430 able reputation, at Plymouth, where he died in 17(58 His writings display great learning and talent forob servation. He kept a register of the weather and pre- vailing diseases for nearly thirty years, wliich was published in Latin, in three volumes. lie was early" elected into the Royal Society, and communicated several papers on pathology and morbid anatomy. But his fame rests chiefly upon his " Essay on Fevers," which went through several editions: a dissertation being afterward added on the malignant sore throat. HYACINTH. 1. A sub-species of pyramidal zircon. It comes from Ceylon, and is much esteemed as a gem. 2. See Hyacinthus. HYACINTHUS. (Said by the poets to be named from the friend of Apollo, who was turned into this flower.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Hexandria; Order, Monogynia. Hyacinthus muscari. Muscari. The systematic name of the musk-grape flower, which, according to Ray, possescs emetic and diuretic qualities. Hyacinthus non scRirf us. Hare-bells. The sys- tematic name of the blue-bells, so common in our hedges in spring. The roots are bulbous ; tlie flowers agreeably scented. Galen considered the root as u remedy in jaundice. It is ranked among tlie' astrin- gents, but of very inferior power. HYALITE. A transparent siliceous stone, which is often cut into ring-stones, found near Frankfort on the Maine. , HYALO'IDES. (Membrana hyaloidcs; from haXoc, glass, and «<5oc, likeness.) Membrana arachnoidea. Capsule of the vitreous humour. The transparent membrane enclosing the vitreous humour of tlie eye. HYBERNACULUM. This is defined by Linmeus to be a part of the plant which protects the embryo herb from external injuries. An organic body which sprouts from the surface, of different parts ofa plant, enclosing the rudiments of the new shoot, and which is capable of evolving A new in- dividual perfectly similar to the parent. This is a modification ofthe definition of Gaertner.— Thompson. Hyboma. A gibbosity ofthe spine. HYBRID. (Hybrida, from vSpis, an injury; because its nature is tainted.) A monstrous production of two different species of animals or plants. In tlie former it is called mongrel, or mule. Neither the animal nor tlie seeds of hvbrid plants propagate their species. I1YDARTIIRUS. (From vSotp, water, and apOpnv, a joint ) Hydarthron. Hydarthrcs. Spina ventosa of ihe Arabian writers, Rhaz.es and A vicenna. While swelling. The white-swelling, in this country, is a peculiarly common and exceedingly terrible disease. The varieties of white-swelling are very nuuierous, and might usefully receive particular appellations. Sysle matic writers have generally been content with a dis tinctiou into two kinds, viz. rheumatic and scrofulous The last species ofthe disease they also distinguish into such tumours as .primarily affect the bones, and then the ligaments and soft parts; and into otiier cases, in which the ligaments and soft parts become diseased before there is any morbid affection of the bones. These divisions, Mr. Samuel Cooper, in his Treatise on the Diseases of the Joints, proves to be not Suffi- ciently comprehensive; and the propriety of using the term rheumatic bethinks to be very questionable. The knee, ankle, wrist, and elbow, are the joints most subject to white-swellings. As tlie name of the disease implies, the skin is not at all altered in colour. In some instances, tlie swelling yields, in a certain degree, to pressure; but it never pits, and is almost always sufficiently firm to make an uninformed ex- aminer believe that the bones contribute to the tumour. The pain is sometimes vehement from the very first in oilier instances, there is hardly thcleast paiu iu th beginning of the disease. In the majority of scrofu lous white-swellings, let the pain be trivial or violent it is particularly situated in one part of the joint, viz *ither thecentreof the articulation, or tlie head of the tilna, supposing the knee affected. Sometimes the pain continues without interruption; sometimes there are intermissions; and in other instances the pain recurs at regular times, so as to have been called by some writers, periodical. Almost all authors describe the patient assufleiing more uneasiness in the diseased part, when tie is warm, and particularly when he is in this condition in bed At the commencement of tlie disease iu the majority HYD V- of instances, the swelling is very inconsiderable, or there is even no visible enlargement whatever. In the little depressions, natui-ally'situated on each side of the patella, a fulness first shoWs itself, and gradually spreads all over the affected joint The pat ient, unable to bear the weight of his body.on the disordered joint, in consequence of tlie great in- crease of pain thus created, gets into the habit of only touching the ground with his toes: and tlie knee being generally kept a little bent in this manner, soon loses thecapacity of becoming extended again. Wlienwhite- swellingsfiave lasted a while, the knee is almost always found in a permanent state of flexion. In scrofulous cases of this kind, pain constantly precedes any appear- ance of swelling; but the interval between the two symptoms differs very much in different subjects. The morbid joint, in the course of time, acquires a vast magnitude. Still the integuments retain their natural colour, and remain unaffected. The enlarge- ment of the articulation, however, always seems greater than it really is, iu consequence of the emacia- tion ofthe limb both above and below the disease. An appearance of blue distended veins, and a shining smoothness, are lhe only alterations to be noticed in the skin covering the enlarged joipt. The shining smoothness Beems attributable to the distention, which obliterates the natural furrows and wrinkles of the cutis. When the joint is thus swollen, the integuments cannot be pinched up into a fold, as they could in the state of health, and even in the beginning of the disease. As the distemper of the articulation advances, col- lections of matter form about the part, and at length burst. The ulcerated openings sometimes heal up; but such abscesses are generally followed- by other.collec- tions, whicli pursue the same course. In some cases, these abscesses form a few months after the first affec- tion of the joint; on otiier occasions, several years elapse, and no suppuration of this kind makes its ap- pearance. Such terrible local mischief must necessarily produce constitutional disturbance. The patient's health be- comes gradually impaired; he loses both his appetite and natural rest and sleep; his pulse is small and fre- quent; and obstinate debilitating diarrhoea and profuse nocturnal sweats ensue. Such complaints are sooner or later followed by dissolution, unless the constitution be relieved in time, either by the amendment or remo- val of the diseased part. In different patients, how- ever, the course of the disease, and ils effects upon the system, vary very much in relation to the rapidity with whicli they occur. Rheumatic white-swellings are very distinct diseases from the scrofulous distemper of large joints. In the first, ttie pain is said never to occur without being at- tended with swelling. Scrofulous white-swellings, on the other hand, are always preceded by a pain, which is particularly confined to one point of tbe articulation. Iu rheumatic cases, the pain is more general, and dif- fused over the whole joint. With respect to the particular causes of all such white swellings as come within the class of rheumatic ones, little is known. External irritation, either by exposure to damp or cold, or Py the application of vio- lence, is often concerned in bringing on the disease; but very frequently no cause of this kind can be as- signed for the complaint As for scrofulous white- swellings, there can be no doubt that they are under tlie influence of a particular kind of constitution, termed a scrofulous or strumous habit. In this sort of temperament, every cause capable of exciting in- flammation, or any morbid and irritable state of a large joint, may bring such disorder as may end iu tlie severe disease of whicli we are now speaking. In a man of a sound constitution, an irritation of the kind alluded to might only induce common healthy inflammation of the affected joint. In scrofulous habits, it also seems probable that the irritation of a joint is much more easily produced than in the other constitutions ; and no one can doubt that, when once excited in scrofulous habits, it is much more dangerous and difficult of removal than in otiier patients. HYllATID. (Hydatis; from v&wp, water. 1. A very singular animal, formed like a bladder, and dis- tended with au aqueous fluid. These animals are sometimes formed in the natural cavities of the body, .1* tlie abdotucu aud ventricles of the bruin, but more HYD frequently In the liver, kidney, and lungs, where they produce diseased actions of those viscera. Cullen arranges these affections in the class Locale's, and order Tumores. If the vires natura: medicatrices arc not sutBcient to effect a cure, tlie patient mostly falls a sacrifice to their ravages. Dr. Baillie gives the follow- ing interesting account of tlie hydatids, as they are sometimes found in the liver:—'There is no gland in the human body in wliich hydatids are so frequently found as the liver, except the kidneys, where they arc still more common. Hydatids of the liver are usually found in a cyst, which is frequently of considerable size, and is formed of very firm materials, so as to give to the touch almost the feeling of cartilage. This cyst, when cut into, is obviously laminated, and is much thicker in one liver than another. In some livers it is not thicker than a shilling, and in others it is near a quarter of an inch in thickness. The laminae which compose it are formed of a white matter, and on the inside there is a lining of a pulpy substance, like the coagulable lymph. The cavity of the cyst, I have seen, in one instance, subdivided by a partition of this pulpy substance. In a cyst may be found one hydatid, or a greater number of them. They lie loose in the cavity, swimming in a fluid; or some of them are attached to the side of tlie cyst. They consist of a round bag, which is composed ofa white, semi-opaque, pulpy matter, and contain a fluid capable of coagula- tion. Although the common colour of hydatids be white, yet I have occasionally seen some of a ligh* amber colour. The bag of the hydatid consists of two lamina:, and possesses a good deal of contractile power In one hydatid this coat, or bag-, is much thicker ano more opaque than in another; and even in the same hydatid, different parts of it will often differ in thick uess. On the inside of a hydatid, smaller ones are sometimes found, which are commonly not larger than the heads of pins, but sometimes they are even larger in their size than a gooseberry. These are attached ta the larger hydatid, either at scattered irregular uis tances, or so as to form small clusters ; and they are also found floating loose in the liquor of the larger hydatids. Hydatids of the liver are often found un- connected with each other; but sometimes they have been said to enclose each otiier in a series, like pill- boxes. The most common situation of hydatids of the liver is in its substance, and enclosed in a cyst; but they are occasionally attached to the outer surface of tlie liver, hanging from it, and occupying more or less ofthe general cavity ofthe abdossen. The origin and real nature of these hydatids are not fully ascer- tained ; it is extremely probable, however, that they are a sort of imperfect animalcules. There is no doubt at all, that the hydatids in the livers of sheep are ani- malcules; they have been often seen to move wheii taken out of tlie liver and put into warm water; and they retain this power of motion tor a good many hours after a sheep has been killed. The analogy is great between hydatids in the liver of a sheep and those of the human subject. In both, they are contained in strong cysts, and iu both they consist of the same white pulpy matter. There is undoubtedly some dif- ference between them in simplicity of organization; the hydatid in the human liver being a simple uniform bag, and the hydatid in that of a sheep having a neck and mouth appendant to tlie bag. This difference need be no considerable objection to the opinion above stated. Life may be conceived to be attached to the most-simple form of organization. In proof of this, hydatids have been found in tlie brains of sheep, re- sembling almost exactly those in the human liver, and wliich have been seen to move and therefore are cer- tainly known lo be animalcules. The hydatids ofthe human liver, indeed, have not, as far as I know, been found to move when taken out of the body and put into warm water; were this to have happened, no uncertainty would remain. It is not difficult to see a good reason why there will hardly occur any proper opportunity of making this experiment Hydatids are not very often found in the liver, because it is not a very frequent disease there; and the body is allowed to remain for so long a time after death before it is examined, that the hwlaiids must have lost their living principle, even if they were animalcules, and it ap- pears even more difficult to account for their produiv- tion, according u> lhe common ihemy of generation, thau for that of uitcsliual woriou We do not get rid 131 HYD HYD of the difficulty by asserting, that tlie hydatids In the human liver are not living animals, because in sheep they ale certainly such, where the difficulty of account- "S ^k Proaucti°» is precisely the same." 1. The name of a tumour, the contents of which is a water-hke fluid. HYDERUS. (From votpos, ley-drops; from v8utp, water.) An increased flow of urine. HYDRAGOGUE. (Hydragogue; from viap, wa- ter, and ayio, to drive out.) Medicines are so termed which possess the property of increasing the secre- tions or excretions of the bodv so as to cause the re- moval of water from any of its cavities, such as ca- thartics, &c. HYURARGYRATUS. Of or belonging to mer- cury. HYDRARGYRUM. ('XSpapyvpos; from w5uip, wa- ter, and apyvpos, silver: so named from its having a resemblance to fluid silver.) Hydrargyrus. The name in the London Pharmacopoeia, and otiier works, forniercury. See Mercury. Hl'PRARGYRUM PR*CIP1TATUM ALBUM. White pre- cipitated mercury. Calx hydrargyri alba.. Take of oxymuriate of mercury, half a pound; muriate of ammonia, four ounces; solution of subcarbonate of potassa, half a pint; distilled water, four pints. First dissolve the muriate of ammonia, then the oxymuriate of mercury, in the distilled water, and add thereto the solution of subcarbonate of potassa. Wash tlie pre- cipitated powder until it becomes tasteless; then dry It It is only used externally, in the form of ointment, as an application in some cutaneous affections. Hyprargyrum purificatum. Purified mercury. Argentum vivum purificatum. Take of mercury, by weight, six pounds; iron filings, a pound. Rub them together, and distil the mercury from an iron retort, by the application of heat to it. Purified quicksil- ver is sometimes administered in its metallic state, in doses of an ounce or more, iu constipation of the bovvols. HypraROYrus acetatis. Mercurius acetatus ; Pilula Keysen. By this preparation of mercury, tlie celebrated Keyser acquired an immense fortune in curing the venereal disease. It is an acetate of mer- cury, and therefore termed hydrargyri acetas in the new chemical nomenclature. The dose is from three to five grains. Notwithstanding the encomium given lo it by some, it does not appear to be so efficacious as some other preparations of mercury. Hydrargyrum cum crbta. Mercury wilh chalk. Mercurius alkaHzatus. Take of purified mercury, by weight, three ounces; prepared chalk, five ounces. Rub them together, until the metallic globules disap- pear. This preparation is milder than any other mer- curial, except the sulphuret, and does not so easily act upon'lhe bowels; it is therefore used largely by many practitioners, and posse>ses alterative properties in cutaneous and venereal complaints, in obstructions of the viscera, or of the prostate gland, given in the dose of 3ss to 3 ss, two or three times a day. Hyprargyrus phospuoratus. This remedy has been observed to heal jnveterate venereal ulcers iu a very short time, nay, in the course of a very few days, particularly those about the pudenda. In venereal in- flammations of the eyes, chancres, rheumatisms, and chronic eruptions, it has proved of eminent service. Upon the whole, if used with necessary precaution, and in the hands of a judicious practitioner, it is a medicine mild and gentle in iu operation. The cases in which it deserves the preference over other mer- curial preparations, are these: in an inveterate stage of syphilis, particularly in persons of torpid insensible fibres- in cases of exostosis, as well as obstructions in tbe.lymphatic system; in chronic complaints of the skin.' The following is the formula. It. Hydraigyn pbosphorati, gr. iv. Corticis cinnamoni." in pulvcrem tritLgr.xiv. Saccharipurifr 3ss. Misce- '1 he who e to be divided into eight equal parte, one of which is, to be taken every morning and evening, uu lesb salivation takes place when it ought to be discontinued, home paMrhowever, will bear from one to two grams of the phosphate of quicksilver, without uiconven ence. Hypraroyrus prkcipitatus "neReus. Hiipre- paration is an oxide of mercury, and nearly tew* with the hydrargyri oxydum cinercum ot the London pharmacopoeia. *It is used as an alterative »»«*«"» pains arising from an admixture ot rheumdtwu Willi an syphilis. It may be substituted for the hydrargyrus sulpliuratus ruber, in fumigating oztcna, and venoreal ulcerated sore throat, on account of Its not yielding any vapour otfepsive to the patient. Hydrargyrus vitriolatus. Turpethum miner ale; Mercurius emdicus flavus; Sulphas hydrargyri. Foi- merly this medicine was in more general use than in the present day. it is a very powerful and active alterative when given in small dosew. Two grains act on the stomach so as to produce violent vomitings. It is recommended as an errhine in cases of amaurosis. In combination wilh antimony it acts powerfully on the skin. Hydrargyri nitrico-oxypum. ^Nitrico-oxydum hydrargyri; Hydrargyrus nitralus ruber; Mercu- rius corrosivus ruber; Mercurius pracipitatus corro- sivus. Nitric oxide of mercury. Red precipitate. Take of purified mercury, by weight, three pouuds: of nitric acid, by weight, a pound and a half: of dis- tilled water two pints. Mix in a glass vessel, and boil the mixture in a sand-bath, until the mercury be dis- solved, the water also evaporated, and a white mass remain. Rub this into powder, and put it into another shallow vessel, then apply a moderate heat, and raise the fire gradually, until red vapour shall cease to rise. This preparation is very extensively employed by sur- geons as a stimulant and escharotic, but its extraordi- nary activity does not allow of its being given inter- nally. Finely levigated and mixed with common cerates, it is au excellent application to indolent ul- cers, especially those which remain after burps and scalds, and those in which the granulations are indo- lent and flabby. It is also an excellent caustic appli- cation to chancres. Hyprargyri oxypiim ciNBKKUM. Oxydum hydrar- gyri nigrum. The gray or black oxide of mercury. It has received several names; JEthiops per se; Pul- vis mercurialis cinereus; Mercurius cinereus; 'Pur pethum nigrum; Mercurius pracipitatus niger. Take of siibmuriate of mercury, an ounce; limowater, a gallon. Boil the subinuriate of mercury in the lime- water, constantly stirring, until a gray oxide of mer- cury is separated. Wash IhiH with distilled water, and then dry it. The dose from gr. ii. to x. There are four other preparations of this oxide in high esti- mation : One made by rubbing mercury with mucilage of gum-arabic. Pleuk, of Vienna, has written a treatise on the superior efficacy of this medicine. It is very troublesome to make; and does not appear to possess more virtues than some other mercurial preparations. Another made by triturating equal parts of sugar and mercury together. The third, composed of honey or liquorice and purified mercury. The fourth is the blua mercurial ointment. All these preparations possess anthelmintic, antisyphilitic, alterative, sialagogue, and deobstruent virtues, and are exhibited In the cure of worms, syphilis, anienorrhoja, diseases of the skin, chronic diseases, obstructions of the viscera, Sec Hyprargyri oxypum nigrum. See Hydrargyri oj ydum cinereum. Hyprargyri oxypum rubrum. Oxydum hydrar- gyri rubrum; Hydrargyrus calcinatus. Red oxide of mercury. Take of purified mercury by weight a pound. Pour the mercury'into a glass matrass, with a very narrow mouth and broad bottom. Apply a heat of 600° to this vessel, without stopping it, until the mercury has changed into red scales: then reduce these to a very fine powder. The whole process may probably require au exposure of six weeks. This pie paration of mercury is given with great advantage in the cure of syphilis. Its action, however, is such, when given alone, on the bowels, as to require the addition of opium, which totally prevents it. It is also given in conjunction with opium and camphire, as a diaphoretic, in chronic pains and diseases of long con- tinuance. It is given as an alterative aud diaphoretic from gr. ss. to ii. every night, joined with camphor and opium, each gr. one-fourth or one-half. It i-, violently emetic and cathartic in the dose of gr. iv. to gr. v. Hyprargyri pxymurias. Oxymuriai hydrargyri ■ Hydrargyrus muriatus. Oxymuriate of mercury. Take of purified mercury by weight two pounds, sul- phuric acid by weight thirty ounces, dried muriate of soda four pouuds. Boil the mercury wilh the sulphu ric acid iu a glass vessel iiiflil the sulphate of uicitury HYD HYD thill be left dry. Rub this, when it is cold, with the muriate of soda in an earthen-ware mortar: then sublime It in a glass cucurbit, increasing the heat gra dually. An extremely acrid and violently poisonous preparation. Given internally iu sriiall doses properly diluted, and never in the forniof pill, it possesses antisypnilitic and alterative virtues. Externally, applied in form of lotion, il facilitates the healing of venereal sores, and cures the itch. In gargles for venereal ulcers inthe throat, the oxymuriate of mercury gr. iii. or iv. barley decoc- tion tbj., honey of roses 5 ij-, proves very serviceable ; also iu cases of tetters, from gr. v. to gr. x. in water tbj.; and for films and ulcerations of the cornea, gr. i. to water ?iv. Mr. Pearson remarks, that " when the sublimate is given to cure the primary symptoms of syphilis, it will sometimes succeed; more especially, when it produces u considerable degree of soreness ofthe gums, and the common specific effects of mercury in the animal sys- tem. But it will often fail of removing even a recent chancre; and where that symptom has vanished dur- ing lhe administration of corrosive sublimate, I have known, says he, a three months' course of that medi- cine fail of securing ttie patient from a constitutional affection. The result of my observation is, that simple mercury, calomel or calcined mercury, are prepara- tions more to be confided in for the cure of primary symptoms, than corrosive sublimate. The latter will often check the progress of secondary symptoms very conveniently, and I think it is peculiarly efficacious in relieving venereal pains, in healing ulcers of the throat, and in promoting the desquamation of eruptions* Yet even in thesecases ii never confers permanent benefit; for new symptoms will appear during the use of it; and on many occasions it will fail of affording the least advantage to the patient from first to last I do, sometimes, indeed, employ this preparation in venereal cases; but it is either at the beginning of a mercurial course, to bring tlie constitution under the influence of mercury at an early period, or during a course of in- unction, with the intention of increasing the action of simple mercury. I sometimes also prescribe it after the conclusion of a course of friction, to support the mercurial influence iu the habit, in order to guard against the danger of a relapse. But on no occasion whatever do I think it safe to confide in this prepara- tion singly and uncombined for the cure of any truly venereal symptoms." A solution of it is ordered in the pharmacopoeia, termed Liquor hydrargyri oxymuriatis. Solution of oxymuriate of mercury. Take of oxymuriate of mer- cury, eight grains ; distilled water, fifteen fluid ounces; rectified spirit, a fluid ounce. Dissolve the oxymuriate of mercury in the water, and add the spirit. This solution is directed in order to facilitate the administration of divisions of the grain of this active medicine. Half an ounce of it contains one-fourth of a grain of the salt. The dose is from one drachm to half an ounce. Hyprargyri submurias. Submurias hydrargyri. Subinuriate of mercury. Calomelas. Calomel. Take of oxymuriate of mercury, a pound; purified mercury, by weight nine ounces. Rub them together until the metallic globules disappear, then sublime ; take out the sublimed mass, and reduce it to powder, and sub- lime it in the same manner twice more successively. Lastly, bring it into the state of very fine powder by the same process which has been directed for the pre- paration of chalk. Subinuriate, or mild muriate of mercury, is one of the most useful preparations of mercury. As an anti-venereal it is given in the dose of a grain night and morning, its usual determination to the intestines being prevented, if necessary, by opium. It is lhe preparation which is perhaps most usually given in the other diseases in which mercury is employed, as in affections of the liver, or neighbour- ing organs, in cutaneous diseases, chronic rheumatism, tetanus, hydrophobia, hydrocephalus, and febrile affec- tions, especially those of warm climates. It is em- ployed as a cathartic alone, in doses from v. to xii. grains, or to promote the operation of other purgatives. Its anthelmiattc power is justly celebrated; and it is perhaps superior to the otherXmercurials in assisting the operation of diuretics in dropsy. From Its specific gravity it ought always to be given in the form of a bolus or pill. E • Hydraroyri sulphuretum morum Hydrargy- rus cum sulphur: .Ethiop's mineral. Take of puri- fied mercury, sublimed sulphur, each a pound, by weight Rub them together, till the metallic globules disappear. Some suppose that the mercury is oxidized in this process, hut that is not confirmed by the best experiments. The mercury, by this admixture of the sulphur, is deprived of its salivating power, and may be administered with safety to all ages and constitu- tions, as an anthelmintic and alterative. Hydrargyri sulphuretum rubrum. Red sul- phuret of mercury. Hydrargyrus sulphuratus ruber ; Minium purum; Minium Gracorum; Magnes epi- lepsia ; Atzcmafor; Amnion; Azamar. Vitruvius calls it anthrax. A red mineral substance composed of mercury combined with sulphur. It is either native or factitious. The native is an ore of quicksilver mo- derately compact, and of an elegant striated red colour. It is found in the dutctiy of Deuxponts, in the Palati- nate, in Spain, South America, &c. It is called native vermilion, and cinnabar in flowers. The factitious is thus prepared: " Take of purified mercury, by weight forty ounces ; sublimed sulphur, eight ounces. Having melted the sulphur over the fire, mix in the mercury, and as soon as the mass begins to swell, remove the vessel from the fire, and cover it with considerable force to prevent inflammation; then rub the mass into powder, and sublime." This preparation is esteemed a mild mercurial alterative, and given to children in small doses. Hoffman greatly recommends it as a sedative and antispasmodic. Others deny that cinna- bar, taken internally, has any medicinal quality ; and their opinion is grounded on the insolubility of it in any menstruum. In surgery its chief and almost only use is in the administration of quicksilver by fumigation. Thus employed it has proved extremely serviceable in venereal cases. Ulcers and excrescences about the pudendum and anus in women, are particularly bene- fited by it; and in these cases it is most conveniently applied by placing a red hot heater at the bottom of a night stool-pan, and after sprinkling on it a few grains of the red sulphuret of quicksilver, placing the patient on the stool. To fumigate ulcers in the throat, it is necessary to receive the fumes on the part affected, through the tube of a funnel. By enclosing the patient naked in a box, it has on some occasions been contrived to fumigate the whole body at once, and - in this way the specific powers of the quicksilver have been very rapidly excited. This mode of curing the lues venerea is spoken of as confirmed; and the subject has of late years been revived in a treatise by Sabonette, and by trials made in Bartholomew's hospital. Mr. Pearson, from his experiments on mercurial fu- migation, concludes, that where checking the progress of the disease suddenly is an object of great moment, and.where the body is covered with ulcers or large and numerous eruptions, and in general to ulcers, fungi, and excrescences, the vapour of mercury is an application of great efficacy and utility; but that it is apt to induce a ptyalism rapidly, and great consequent debility, and that for tho purpose of securing the con- stitution against a relapse, as great a quantity of mer- cury must be introduced into the system, by inunction, as if no fumigation had been employed. HYDRATE. Hydroxure. Hydro-oxide. A com- pound of oxygen, in a definite proportion, with water. HYDREL^E'UM. (From viuip, water, and eXaiov, oil.) A mixture of oil and water. HYDRENTEROCE'LE. (From vtup, water, tv Ttpov, an intestine, and xnXv, a tumour.) A hydro- cele, or dropsy of the scrotum, attended with a rup- ture. HYDRIODATE. A salt consisting of the hydriodic acid, combined in a definite proportion with an oxide. HYDRIODIC ACID. Acidum hydriodicum. A gaseous acid in its Insulated state. " If four parts pf iodipe be mixed with one of phosphorus, in a small glass retort, applying a gentle heat, and adding a few drops of water from time to time, a gas comes over, which must be received in the mercurial bath. Its specific gravity is 4.4; 100 cubic inches, therefore, weigh 134-3 grs. It is elastic and invisible, but has a smell somewhat similar to that of muriatic acid. Mer- cury after some time decomposes it, seizing its iodine* and leaving its hvdrogen, equal to one-half the ori- einal bulk, at liberty. Chlorine, on the other hand, II YD HYD unites to its hydrogen, and precipitates the iodine. From these experiments, it evidently consists of vapour of iodine and hydrogen, which combine in equal vo- lumes, without change of their primitive bulk. Hy- driodic acid is partly decomppsed at a red-heat and the decomposition is complete if it be mixed with oxy- gen. Water is formed, and iodine separated. We can easily obtain an aqueous hydriodic acid very economically, by passing sulphuretted hydrogen gas through a mixture of water and iodine in a Woolfe's bottle. On heating the liquid obtained, the excess of sulphur flies off, and leaves liquid hydriodic acid. At temperatures below 962°, it parts with its water; and becomes of a density = 1.7. At 262° the acid distils over. When exposed to the air, it is speed- ily decomposed, and iodine is evolved. Concentrated sulphuric and nitric acids also decompose it When poured into a saline solution of lead, it throws down a fine orange precipitate. With solution of peroxide of mercury, it gives a red precipitate; and with that of silver, a white precipitate insoluble in ammonia. Hy- driodic acid may also be formed, by passing hydrogen over iodine at an elevated temperature. The compounds of hydriodic acid with the salifiable bases may be easily formed, either by direct combina- tion, or by acting on the basis in water, with iodine. The latter mode is most economical. Upon a deter- minate quantity of iodine, pour solution of potassa or soda, till the liquor ceases to be coloured. Evaporate to dryness, and digest the dry salt in alkohol ofthe spe- cific gravity 0.810, or 0.820. As the iodate is not solu- ble in this liquid, while the hydriodate is very soluble, the two salts easily separate from each other. After having washed the iodate two or three times with al- kohol, dissolve it in water, and neutralize it with ace- tic acid. Evaporate to dryness, and digest the dry salt in alkohol, to remove the acetate. After two or three washings, the iodate is pure. As for the alkohol con- taining the hydriodate, distil it off, and then complete the neutralization of tlie potassa, by means of a little hydriodic acid separately obtained. Sulphurous and muriatic acids, as well as sulphuretted hydrogen, pro- duce no change on the hydriodate?, at the usual tem- perature ofthe air. Chlorine, nitric acid, and concentrated sulphuric, in- stantly decompose them, and separate the iodine. Willi solution of silver, they give a white precipi- tate insoluble in ammonia; with the pcrnitrate of mer- cury, a greenish-yellow precipitate; with corrosive sublimate, a precipitate of a fine orange-red, very solu- ble in an excess of hydriodate; and with nitrate of lead, a precipitate of au orange-yellow colour. They dissolve iodine, and acquire a deep reddish-brown co- lour. Hydriodate of potassa, or in the dry state, iodide of potassium, yields crystals like sea-salt, which melt and sublime at a red-heat. This salt is not changed by being heated in contact with air. 100 parts of water at 64°, dissolve 143 of it. It consists of 15.5 iodine, and 5 potassium. Hydriodate of soda, called in the dry state iodide of sodium, may be obtained in pretty large flat rliom- bpidal prisms. It consists, when diy, of 15.5 iodine + 3 sodium. Hydriodate of barytes crystallizes in fine prisms, (similar to muriate of strontites. In its dry state, it con- sists of 15.5 iodine -f- 8.7"> barium. The hydriodates of lime and strontites are very so- luble; and the first exceedingly deliquescent. Hydriodate of ammonia results from the combina- tion of equal volumes of ammoniacal and hydriodic gases; Uiough it is usually prepared by saturating the liquid acid with ammonia. It is nearly as volatile as sal ammoniac; but it is more soluble and more deli- quescent It crystallizes in cubes. Hydriodate of magnesia is formed by uniting its constituents together; it is deliquescent, and crystal- lizes with difficulty—It is decomposed by a strong Hydriodate of zinc is easily obtained, by putting iodine into water with an exces3 of zinc, and favour- ing their action by heat When dried it becomes an iodide. All the nydriodates nave the property of dissolving abundance of iodine ; and thence they acquire a deep reddish-brown colour. They part with it on boiling, or when exposed to the air after being dried." 434 HYDRO CHLORIC ACID. Muriatic acid; a com- pound of chlorine and hydrogen. See Muriatic acid. HYDRO-CYANIC ACID. See Prussic acid. HYDRO-FLUORIC ACID. Acidum hydrofluori- cum. This is procured by distilling, in lead or silver, a mixture of one part of the purest fluor spar, in fine powder, with two of sulphuric acid. The heat re- quired is not considerable; sulphate of lime remains in the retortyend a highly acrid and corrosive liquid passes over, which requires the assistance of ice for its con- densation. HYDRO-SULPHURIC ACID. The aqueous solu- tion of sulphuretted hydrogen, is so called by Gay HYDRO-SULPHUROUS ACID. When three vo- lumes of sulphuretted hydrogen gas and two of sul- phurous acid gas, both dry, are mixed together over mercury, they are condensed into a solid orange-yellow body, whicli Dr. Thompson calls hydro-sulphurous acid. HYDRO'A. (From i><5wp, water.) A watery pus- tule. - . . . HYDROCARBON ATE. See Carburetted hydro- gen gas. HYDROCA'UDIA. (From vStop, water, and xap- ita, the heart.) Hydrocordis. Hydrops pericardii. Dropsy of tlie heart Dropsy of the pericardium. A collection of fluid in the pericardium, which may he either coagulable lymph, serum, or a puriform fluid. It produces symptoms similar to those of hydrothorax, with violent palpitation of the heasLdand mostly an ihierinttteni pulse. It is incurable. % '■ HYDROCE'LE. (From v6o>p, water, and xnXt), a tumour.) The term hydrocele, used in a literal sense, means any tumour produced by water; but surgeons have always confined it to those which possess either the membranes of the scrotum, or the coats ofthe testicle and its vessels. The first of these, viz. that which lias its seat in tbe membranes of the scrotum, anasarca integumentorum, is common to the whole bag, and to all the cellular substance which loosely envelopes both the testes. It is, strictly speaking, only a symptom of a disease, in whicli the whole habit is most frequently more or less concerned, and very sel- dom affects the part only. The latter, or that which occupies the coats immediately investing the testicle aud its vessels, hydrocele- tunica vaginalis, i3 abso- lutely local, very seldom affects the common membrane of the scrotum, generally attacks one side only; and is frequently found in persons who are perfectly free from all other complaints. The anasarca integuinentorum retains the impres- sion of the finger. The vaginal hydrocele has an un- dulating feel. The hydrocele ofthe tunica vaginalis testis is a mor- bid accumulation of the water separated on the inter- nal surface of the tunica vaginalis, to moisten or lubri- cate the testicle. From its first appearance, it seldom disappears or diminishes, hut generally continues to increase, some- times rapidly, at others more slowly. In some it grows to a painful degree of distention in a few months: in others, it continues many years with little disturbance. As it enlarges, it becomes more tense, and is sometimes transparent; so that if a candle is held on the oppo- site side, a degree of light is perceived through the whole tumour; but the only certain distinction is the fluctuation, which is not found when tbe disease is a hernia of the omentum, or intestines, or an inflamma- tory or scirrhous tumour of the testicle. Hydrocele cystata. Encysted hydrocele ofthe spermatic cord, resembles the common hydrocele • but the tumour does not extend to the testicle, which 'may be felt below or behind it, while, in the hydrocele of the vaginal coat, when large, the testicle cannot be disco- vered. In this disease, also, the penis is not buried in the tumour. Sometimes the fluid is contained in two distinct all.-, and this is discovered by little contrac- tions in it. It is distinguished from the anasarcous hydrocele by a sensible fluctuation, and the wunt of the inelastic pitting; from hernia, by its beginning be- low, from its not receding in a horizontal position apd not enlarging by coughing and sneezing. ' Hydrocxlb. funiculi spkrmatici, or hydrocele of the spermatic cord. Anasarcous hydrocele of the sper- matic cord sometimes accompanies ascites, andTat other times, it is found to be confined to ,the cellular HYD . HYD substance, in or about the spermatic cord. The causes | of this disease may be obstructions in the lymphatics, leading from the part, in consequence of scirrhous af- fections of the abdominal viscera, or the pressure of a truss applied for ttie cure of hernia. When the affection is connected with anasarca in other parts, it is then so evident as to require no par- ticular description. When it is local it is attended with a colourless tumour in the course ofthe spermatic cord, soft and inelastic to the touch, and Miaccom- panied with fluctuation. In an erect position of the body, it is of an oblong figure; but when the body is recumbent, it is flatter, and somewhat round. Gene- rally it is no longer than the part of tne cord whicli lies in the groin; though sometimes it extends as far as the testicle, and even stretches the scrotum to an uncom- mon size. By pressure a great part of the swelling can always be made to recede into the abdomen. It in- stantly, however, returns to its former situation, on the pressure being withdrawn. Hyprocele peritonei. The common dropsy of tbe belly. Hydrocele spinalis. A watery swelling on the vertebra. HYDROCEPHALUS. (From vSiap, water, and xt ceed except the hydrogen gas be as dry as possible, for its affinity to sulphur is weakened in proportion to its moisture. 6. The method, however, which affords it purest, is by treating sulphuret of antimony with diluted muri- atic acid. The explanation is similar to the preceding processes. Hydrogen, carburetted. See Carburetted hydrogen gas. Hydrogen, percarbltretted. See Carburetted hydro- gen gas. Hydrogen, subcarburetted. See Carburetted hydro- gen gas. Hydrogen, phosphuretted- See-Phosphorvs. Hydrogen, subphosphuretted. Se^Phosphorus. Hydrogen gas, heavy, carbonated. See Carbonated hydrogen gat. Hydrogen gas, light, carbonated. See Carburetted hydrogen gas. HYDROGURET. See Viet. Hydroguret of carbon. See Carburetted hydrogen gas. HYDROLA'PATHUM. (From u&wp, water, and XatraOov, the dock.) See Rumex hydrolapathum. HYDRO'MELI. (From v£wp, water, and ptXt, ho- ney.) Mulsum, Aqua Mulsa ; Metieratum; Brag- gat; Hydromel. Water impregnated Willi honey. After it is fermented, it is called vinous hydromel, or mead. , , HYDROTHIONIC ACID. See Sulphuretted^ hy- . drogen. , . HYDROMETER. (Hydrometer; from pomp, wa- ter, or fluid, and pt-pov, a measure.) The best me- thod of weighing equal quantities of corrosive volatile fluids, to determine their specific gravities, appears to consist in enclosing them in a bottle with a conical stopper, in the side of which stopper a fine mark is cut wilh a file. The fluid being poured into the bottle, it is easy to put in the stopper, because the redundant fluid escai*s through the notch, or mark, and may be carefully wiped off. Equal bulks of water, and other fluids, are by this means weighed to a great degree of accuracy, care being taken to keep the tctoperatuit as equal as possible, by avoiding any contact of Ihe bof tie with the hand| or otherwise. The bottle itself shows with much precision, by a rise or fall of the liquid in the nolch of the stopper, whether any such change have taken place. The hydrometer of Fahrenheit consists of a hollow ball, with a counterpoise below, and a very slender stem above, termiuating in a small dish. The middle, or half length of the stem, is distinguished by a fine line across. In this instrument every division of the Btem is rejected, and it is immersed in all experiments to the middle ofthe stem, by placing proper weights in lhe little dish above. Then, as the part immersed is constantly of the same 'magnitude, and tlie whole weight of the hydrometer is known, this last weight, added to the weights in the disb, will be equal to ttie weight of fluid displaced by the instrument, as all wri- ters on hydrostatics prove. And, accordingly, the sp. gravities for the.common form ofthe tables will be had bv the proportion: As the whole weight of the hydrometer and its load, when adjusted in distilled water, Is to lhe number 1000, &c. So is the whole weight when adjusted m any other fluid To the number expressing ils specific gravity. The hydrometers, or pese-liqueurs, of Baume, though in reality comparable with each other, are sub- ject in part to the defect, that their results, having no independent numerical measure, require explanation to those who do not know the instrument*. HYDROclE'TRA. (From vSuip, vmu, and pnrpa, th* womb.j Hydrops uteri. Dropsy of tlie womb. A genus of disease in the class Cachexia, and order IvtumescentiT, of Cullen. It produces a swelling of the hypogastric region, slowly and gradually in- creasing, resembling the figure of the uterus, yielding to, or fluctuating on pressure; without ischury or preg- nancy. Sauvages enumerates seven species. It must be considered as a very rare disease, and one that can with difficulty be ascertained. HYDRO MPHALUM. (From vSuip, water, and optpaXoc, the navel.) A tumour of the navel, contain- ing water. Hyoro'nosos. (From viutp, water, and voces, a disease.) The sweating sickness. See Ephidrosis. HYDRO-OXIDE. See Hydrate.' HYDROPEDE SIS (From v&utp, water, and mfiaa, to break out) A breaking out into, a violent sweat. HYDROPHANE. Oculus mundi. A variety of opal, which has the property of becoming transparent on immersion in water. HYDROPHOBIA. (FromvSwp,water, and(bo6tu>, to fear.) Rabies canina; Cynanthropia; Cynolcsia. Canine madness. This disease arises in consequence of the bite of a rabid animal, as a dog or cat, and sometimes spontaneously. It is termed hydrophobia, because persons that are thus bitten dread the sight or the falling of water when first seized. Cullen has arranged it under the class Neuroses, and order Spas- mi, and defines it a loathing and great dread of drink- ins any liquids, from their creating a painful convul- sion of the pharynx, occasioned most commonly by tlie bite of a mad animal. There are two species of hydrophobia. 1. Hydrophobia rabiosa, when there is a desire of biting. 2. Hydrophobia simplex, when there is not a desire of biting. Dr. James observes, that this peculiar affection pro- perly belongs to the canine genus, viz. dogs, foxes, and wolves; in which animals only it seems to be innate and natural, scarcely ever appearing in any others, except when communicated from these. When a dog is affected with madness, he becomes dull, solitary and endeavours to hide himself, seldom barking, but making a murmuring noise, and refusing all kinds of meat and drink. He flies at strangers; but, in this stage, he remembers and respects his master ; his head and tail hang down ; he walks as if overpowered by sleep ; and a bite, at this period, though dangerous, is not so apt to bring on the disease in the apimal bitten as one inflicted at a later period. The dog at length begins to pant; he breathes quickly and heavily; his tongue hangs out: hia mouth is continually open, and discharges a large quantity of froth. Sometimes he walks slowly, as if half asleep, and then rune suddenly, HYD but not always directly forward. Al last ho forgets his master; his eyes have a dull, watery, red appearance; he grows thin and weak, often falls down, gets up and attempts to fly at every thing, becoming very soon quite furious. The animal seldom lives in this latter state longer than thirty hours; and it is said, that his bites toward the end of his existence, are the most dangerous. The throat of a person suffering hydro- phobia is always much affected; and, it is asserted, the nearer the bite to this part the more perilous. Hydrophobia may be communicated to the human subject from the bites of cats, cows, and other animals, not of the canine species, to which the affection has been previously communicated. However, it is from the bites of those domestic ones, the dog and cat, that most cases of hydrophobia originate. It does not ap- pear that the bite of a person affected can communi- cate the disease to another; at least the records of me- dicine furnish no proof of this circumstance. In the human species, the general symptoms attend- ant upon the bite of a mad dog, or other, rabid animal, are, at some indefinite period, and occasionally long after the bitten part seems quite well; a slight pain begins to be felt in' it, now and then attended with itching, but generally resembling a rheumatic pain. Then come on wandering pains, with an uneasiness and heaviness, disturbed sleep, and frightful dreams, accompanied with great restlessness, sudden startings, and spasms, sighing, anxiety, and a love for solitude. These symptoms continuing to increase daily, pains begin to shoot from the place whicli was wounded, all along up to the throat witli a straitness and sensation of chokiue, and a horror and dread at the sight of water, and other liquids, together with a loss of appe- tite and tremor. The person is, however, capable of swallowing any solid substance with tolerable ease; but the. moment that any thing in a fluid form is brought in contact with his lips, it occasions him to start back with mucii dread and horror, although he labours perhaps under great thirst at the time. A vomiting of bilious matter soon comes on, in the course of lhe disease, and an intense hot fever ensues, attended with continual watching, great thirst, dryness and roughness of the tongue, hoarseness of the voice, and ttie discharge of a viscid saliva from the mouth, which the patient is constantly spitting out; together with spasms of the genital and urinary organs, iu con- sequence of which the evacuations are forcibly thrown out. His respiration is laborious and uneasy, but his judgment is unaffected; and, as long as he retains the power of-speech, his answers are distinct. In some few instances, a severe delirium arises, and closes the tragic scene; but it more frequently happens. that the pulse becomes tremulous and irregular, that convulsions arise, and that nature being at length ex- hausted, sinks under the pressure of misery. The appearances to be observed, on dissection in hydrophobia, are unusual aridity of the viscera and other parts; marks of inflammation in the fauces, gula, and larynx; inflammatory appearances in the stomach, and an accumulation or effusion of blood in the lungs. Some marks of inflammation are likewise to be observed In the brain, consisting in aserous effusion on its surface, or in a lednessof the pia mater; which appearances have also presented themselves in the dog. In some cases of dissection, not the least morbid ap- pearance has been observed, either in the fauces, dia- phragm, stomach, or intestines. The poison has, there- Hire, been conceived by some physicians to act upon the nervous system, and to be so wholly confined to it, as to make it a matter of doubt whether the qualities of the blood are altered or not. There is no known cure for this terrible disease: and the only preventive to be relied upon is the complete excision of the bitten part, which should be performed as soon as possible ; though it uiay perhaps not be too late any time before the symptoms appear. HYDROPHOSPHOROUS ACID. See Phosphorous acid. IIYDROPHTH.VLMIA. From vSwp, water, and op, water, and jreiwpj, pepper: so called from its biting the tongue like pepper, and growing in marshy places.) See Polygonum hydro piper. HY'DROPNEUMOSA'RCA. (From viup, water, nvtvpa, wind, and aap\, flesh.) A tumour of air, water, and solid substances. HYDROPOI DES. (From vlpu>\p, a dropsy, and tiSos, likeness.) Serous or watery, formerly applied to liquid and watery excrements. HY'DROPS. (Hydrops, pis. m.; from vSotp, water.) Dropsy. A preternatural collection of serous or watery fluid in the cellular substance, or .different cavities of the body. It receives different appella- tions, according to the particular situation of the fluid. When it is diffused through the cellular membrane, either generally or partially, it is called anasarca. When it is deposited in the cavity of the cranium, it is called hydrocephalus ; when in the chest, hydrothorax, or hydrops pectoris; when in the abdomen, ascites. In the uterus, hydrometra, and within the scrotum, hydrocele. The causes of these diseases are a family disposition thereto, frequent salivations, excessive and long-conti- nued evacuations, a free use of spirituous liquors, (which never fail to destroy the digestive powers,) scirrhosities of the liver, spleen, pancreas, mesentery, and other abdominal viscera; preceding diseases, as the jaundice, diarrhoea, dysentery, phthisis, asthma, gout, intennitteuts of long duration, scarlet fever, and some of the exanthemata; a suppression of accus- tomed evacuations, the sudden striking in of eruptive humours, ossification of the valves of the heart, polypi i n the right ventricle, aneurism iu the arteries, tumours making a considerable pressure on the neighbouring parts, permanent obstruction in the lungs, rupture of the thoracic duct, exposure for a length of time to a moist atmosphere, laxity of the exhalants, defect in tbe absorbents, topical weakness, and general debility. Hyprops articuli. A white swelhng of a joint ia sometimes so called. Hyprops cysticus. A dropsy enclosed in a bag, or cyst. Hyprops genu. An accumulation of synovia, or serum, within the capsular ligament of the knee. Hyprops ap matulam. Diabetes. Hyprops mepull* spinalis. See Hydrorachitis and Spina bifida. Hyprops ovarii. A dropsy of the ovarium. See Ascites. Hyprops pectoris. See Hydrothorax. Hyprops pericarpii. See Hydrocardia. Hyprops pulmonum. Water in the cellular inter- stices of the lungs. Hyprops scroti. See Hydrocele. Hyprops uteri. See Hydrometra. Hypropy'retus. (From vSiup, water, and trvpt]os, fever.) A sweating fever. HYDRORACHITIS. (From vSwp, water, apd paxtSi the spine.) A fluctuating tumour, mostly situ- ated on the lumbar vertebrae of new-born children. It is a genus of disease in the class Cachexia, and order Intumescentier, of Cullen, and is always incurable. See Spina bifida. Hydrorosatum. A drink made of water, honey, and the juice of roses. HYDROSA'CCHARUM. (From vitop, water, and aaxvapov, sugar.) A drink made of sugar and water. HyDROSA'RCA. (From vSup, water, and cap\, the flesh.) See Anasarca. HYDROSARCOCE'LE. (.From vfap, water, o-apt, the flesh, and 107X17, a tumour.) Sarcocele, witn an effusion of water into the cellular membrane, HYDROSELENIC ACID. The beet process which 439 HYD HYG we can employ for procuring this acid, consists in treatingthe ■eleniurelof iron with the liquid muriatic acid. The acid gas evolved must be collected over mercury. As iu this case a little of another gas, con- densible neither by water nor alkaline solutions, ap- pears, the best substance for obtaining absolutely pure hydroselenic acid would be seleniuret of potas- sium. HYDROSELI'NUM. (From viup, water, and etXtvov, purslane.) A species of purslane growing in marshy places. HYDROSULPHURET. Hydrosulphuretum. A compound of sulphuretted hydrogen with a salifiable basis. Hyprosplphure'tum stibii luteum. See Anti- monii sulphuretum pradpitatum. Hyprosulphuretum stibh rubrum. Kermes mineralis. A hydro-sulphuret of antimony formerly in high estimation as an expectorant, sudorific, and antispasmodic, in difficult respiration, rheumatism, diseases of the skin and glands. HYDROTHIONIC ACID. .Some German chemists distinguish sulphuretted hydrogen by this name on ac- count of ils properties resembling those of au acid. HYDROTHO'RAX. (From vliap, water, and 8o>pa\, the Chest.) Hydrops thoracis ; Hydrops pectoris. Dropsy of the chest. A genus of disease in the class Cachexia, and order Intumesccntia, of Cullen. Diffi- culty of breathing, particularly when in a horizontal poslure; sudden startings from sleep, with anxiety, and palpitations of the heart; cough, paleness of the visage, anasarcous swellings of the lower ex- tremities, thirst, and a scarcity of urine, are tbe cha- racteristic symptoms of hydrothorax; but the one which is more decisive than all the rest is a fluc- tuation of water being perceived in the chest, either by the patient himself or his medical attendant, on cer- tain motions of the body. The causes which give rise to the disease, are pretty much the same with those which are productive of the other species of dropsy. In some cases, it exists without any other kind of dropsical affection being present; but it prevails very often as a part of more universal dropsy. It frequently takes place to a considerable degree be- fore it becomes very perceptible; and its presence is not readily known, the symptoms, like those cf hydro- cephalus, not being always very distinct. In some in- stances, the water is collected in both sacs of the pleura; but, at other times, it is only in one. Some- times it is lodged in the pericardium alone; but, foi the most part, it only appears there when, at the same- time, a collection is present in one or both cavities of the thorax. Sometimes the water is effused in the cellular texture of the lungs, without any being de- posited in the cavity of the thorax. In a few cases, the water that is collected is enveloped in small cysts, of a membraneous nature, known by the name of hydatides, whicli seem to float in the cavity; but more frequently they are connected with, and attach- ed to, particular parts of lhe internal surface of the pleura. Hydrothorax often comes on with a sense of uneasi- ness at the lower end of the sternum, accompanied by a difficulty of breathing whicli js much increased by any exertion, and which is always most considerable during night, when the body is in a horizontal posture. Along with these symptoms there is a cough, that is at first dry, but which, after a time, is attended with an expectoration of thin mucus. There is likewise a paleness of the complexion, and an anasarcous swell- ing of the feet and legs, together with a considerable degree of thirst and a diminished flow of urine. Under these appearances, we have just grounds to suspect that there is a collection of water in the chest; but if the fluctuation can be perceived, there can then re- main no doubt as to the reality of its presence. During the progress of the disease, it is no uncom- mon thing for the patient to feel a numbness, or degree of palsy, in one or both arms, and to be more than ordinarily sensible to cold. With regard to the pulse, it is usually quick at first, but, towards the end, be- comes irregular and intermitting. Our prognostic in hydrothorax must, in general, be Unfavourable, as it has seldom been cured, and, in many cases, will hardly admit even of alleviation, the difficulty of breathing continuing to increase, until the action of the lungs is at last entirely Impedetl by the quantity of water deposited in the chest In some cases, the event is suddenly fatal; but in others, it id preceded, for a few days previous to death, by a spit- ting of blood. Dissections of this disease show that, in some cases, the water is either collected in one side of the thorax, or that there are hydatides formed In some particular part of it; but they more frequently discover water in both sides of the chest, accompanied by a collection in the cellular texture and principal cavities of the body. The fluid is usually of a yellowish colour; pos- sesses properties similar to serum, and, with respect to its quantity, varies very much, being from a few cunces to several quarts. According to the quantity, so are tlie lungs compressed by It; and, where it is very considerable, they are usually found much re- duced in size. When universal anasarca has pre- ceded the collection in the chest, it is no uncommon occurrence to find some of the abdominal viscera in a scirrhous state. The treatment of this disease must be conducted on the same general plan as that of anasarca. Emetics. however, are hazardous, and purgatives do not afford so much benefit; but the bowels must be kept regular, and other evacuating remedies may be employed in conjunction with tonics. Squill has been chiefly re. sorted to, as being expectorant as well as diutetic; but its power is usually not great, unless it be carried su fur. as to cause nausea, which cannot usually be borne lo any extent. Digitalis is more to be relied upon; but it will be belter to conjoin them, adding, perhaps, some form of mercury; and employing at the same time other diuretics, as the supertartrate or acetate of po- tassa, juniper berries, Sec. Where febrile symptoms attend, diaphoretics will probably be especially scr viceable, as the- pulvis ipecacuanha; compositus, or antimoiiials, in small doses; which last may also pro- mote expectoration. Blisters to the chest will be pro- per in many crises, particularly should there be any pain or other mark of inflammatory action. Myrrh seems to answer better than most other tonics, as more decidedly promoting expectoration ; or tlie nitric acid may be given, increasing the secretion of urine, as well as supporting the strength. The inhalation of oxygen gas is stated to have been in some instances singularly beneficial. Where the fluid is collected in either of the sacs of the pleura, the operation of paracentesis of the thorax may afford relief under urgent symptoms, and, perhaps, contribute to the recovery of the patient HYDROXURE. See Hydrate. HYDRURET A compound of hydrogen wilh a metal. See Uret. HYGEIA. Hygieia. The goddess of health. One of the four daughters of Esculapius. She often ac- companies her father in the monuments of him now remaining, and appears like a young woman, com- monly holding a serpent in one hand, and a patera in the other. Sometimes the serpent drinks out of the patera; sometimes he twines about the whole body of the goddess. HYGIE'NE. (From vytaivto,to be well.) Hygiesis. Modern physicians have applied this term to that divi- sion of therapda wliich treats of tlie diel and non naturals of the sick. Hygie'sis. See Hygiene. Hy'ora. (From vypoc, humid.) An ancient term for liquid plasters. Hygrkmpla'strum. (From vypoc, moist, and tp- irXaypov, a plaster.) A liquid plaster. Htoboblepha'ricus. (From vypoc, humid, and 3Xtqiapov, the eyelid.) Applied to the emunctory duels in the exlreme edge, or inner part of the eyelid Hygrocirsock'le. (From vypoc, moist, xtpoos, a varix, and xinXri, a tumour.) Dilated spermatic veins, or circocele, with dropsy of the scrotum. Hygrocolly'rium. (From vypoc, liquid, and xoX- Xvptov, a collyrium.) A collyrium composed of liquids HYGRO'LOGY. (Hygrologia; from vypoc, a hu- mour or fluid, and Xoyos, a discourse.) The uootriue of the fluids. HYGROMA. (Tfypupa; from vypoc, a liquid.) An encysted tumour, the contents of which are either serum or a fluid-like lymph. It sometimes happens that these tumours are filled with hydatids. Hygro- matous tumours require the removal ofthe cyst, or the destruction of its secreting surface. HYM HYO HYGROMETER. (Hygrometrum; from vypps, moist, and ptrpov, a measure.) Hygrometer. An in- strument to measure the degrees of moisture in the atmosphere. It also means an infirm part of the body, affected by moisture of the atmosphere. Hyoromy'rum. (From vypoc, moist and uvpov, a U*W"J°",tmentO A liquid ointment. HYGROSCO PIC. Substances which have the pro- perty of absorbing moisture from the atmosphere. See Atmosphere. Hygropho'bia. See Hydrophobia. HY LE. ('TXn, matter.) The materia mediea, or matter of any kind that comes under the cognizance Of a medical person. HY'MEN. (From Hymen, the god of marriage, because this membrane is supposed to be entire before marriage, or copulation.) The hymen is a thin mem- brane, of a semilunar or circular form, placed at the entrance of the vagina, which it partly closes. It has a very different appearance in different women, but it is generally, if not always, found in virgins, and is very properly esteemed the test of virginity, being ruptured In the first act of coition. The remnants of the hymen are called tiie caruncula myrtiformes. The hymen is also peculiar to the human species. There are two circumstances relating to the hymen which require medical assistance. It is sometimes of such a strong ligamentous texture, that it cannot be ruptured, and prevents the connexion between the sexes. It is also sometimes imperforated, wholly closing the en- trance into the vagina, and preventing any discharge from the uterus; but both these cases are extremely rare. If the hymen be of an unnaturally firm tex- ture, but perforated, though perhaps with a very small opening, the inconveniences thence arising will not he discovered before the time of marriage, when they may be removed by a crucial incision made through it, taking care not to injure the adjoin- ing parts. The imperforation of the hymen will produce its inconveniences when the person begins to menstruate. For the menstruous fluid, being secreted from the uterus af ea*ch period, and not evacuated, the patient suffers much pain from the distention of the parts, many strange symptoms and appearances are occa- sioned, and suspicions injurious to her reputation are often entertained. In a case of this kind, for which Dr. Denman was consulted, the young woman, who was twenty-two years of age, having many uterine complaints, with the abdomen enlarged, was suspected to be pregnant, though she persevered in asserting the contrary, and had never menstruated. When she was prevailed upon to submit to an examination, the cir- cumscribed tumour of the uterus was found to reach as high as the navel, and the external parts were Btretched by a round soft substance at the entrance of the vagina, in such a manner as to resemble that ap- pearance which they have when the head of a child is passing through them; but there was no entrance Into the vagina. On the following morning an incision was carefully made through the hymen, whicli had a fleshy appearance, and was thickened in proportion to its detention. Not less than four pounds of blood, of the colour and consistence of tar, were discharged; and the tumefaction of the abdomen wa3 immediately removed. Several stellated incisions were afterward made through the divided edges, which is a very ne- cessary part of the operation : and care was taken to prevent a reunion of the hymen till the next period of menstruation, after which she suffered no inconve- nience. The blood discharged was not putrid or co- agulated, and seemed to have undergone no other change after its secretion, but what was occasioned by the absorption of its more fluid parts. Some caution is required when the hymen is closed in those who are in advanced age, unless the membrane be distended by the confined menses; as Dr. Deninan once saw an in- stance of inflammation of the peritonaeum being im- mediately produced after the operation, of which the patient died as in the true puerperal fever; and no other reason could be assigned for the disease. The caruncula; myrtiformes, by their elongation and enlargement, sometimes become very painful and troublesome. HYMEN jE A. (From Hymen, the god of marriage ; because, im Linnxus informs us, its younger leaves eobare together in pairs, throughout tbe nighU The name of a genus of plants. Class, Decandria ; Order, Monogynia. Hymenal courbaril. The systematic name of the locust-tree which affords the resin called gum anime, which is now fallen into disuse, and is only to be found in the collections of the curious. HYMEN IUM. (From vp-nv, a membrane.) The dilated exposed membrane of gymnocarpous mush- rooms, in which the seed is placed. See Gymnocarpi'. HYMENODES. (From vpnv, a membrane, and tiios, likeness.) An old term for such urine as is found to be full of little films and pellicles. Hippocrates applies it also to the menstrual discharge when mixed with a tough viscid phlegm. HYO. Names compounded of this word belong to muscles which originate from, or are inserted into, or connected with, the os hyoides; as Hyo-glossus, Hyo- pharyngeus, Genio-hyo-glossus, Sec. HYOGLOSSUS. Cerato-glossus of Douglas and Cowper. Basio-cerato-chondro-glossus of Albinus. Hyo-chondro-elosse of Dupias. A muscle situated at the sides, between the ns hyoides and the tongue. It arises from the basis, but chiefly from the corner of the os hyoides, running laterally arid forwardsto the tongue, which it pulls inward and downward. HYOIDES OS. (From the Greek letter v, and tiSos, likeness: so named from its resemblance.) This bone, which is situated between the root of the tongue and the larynx, derives its name from its supposed resem- blance to the Greek letter v,_ and is, by some writers, described along with the pans contained in the mouth. Ruysch has seen the ligaments of Uie bone -so com- pletely ossified, that the os hyoides was joined to the temporal bones by anchylosis. In describing this bone, it may be distinguished into ils body, horns, and appendices. The body is the middle and broadest part of the boqe, so placed that it may be easily felt with the finger in the forepart of the throat. Its forepart, which is placed toward the tongue, is irregularly con- vex,and its inner surface, which is lurueds towards tbe larynx, is unequally concave. The cornua, or horns, which are flat, and a little bent, are considerably longer than the body ofthe bone, and may be said to form the Bides of the v. These horns are thickest near tlie body of the bone. At the extremity of each is observed a round tubercle, from which a ligament passes to the thyroid cartilage. The appendices, or smaller horns, cornua minora, as'they are called by some writers, are two small processes, which, in their size and shape, are somewhat like a grain of wheat. They rise up from the articulations of the cornua, with the body of the bone, and are sometimes connected with the styloid process on each side, by means of a ligament. It is not unusual to find small portions of bone iu these liga- ments; and Ruysch, as we have already observed, has seen them completely ossified. In the foetus, almost the whole of the bone is in a cartilaginous state, excepting a small point of a bone in the middle of its body, and in each of its horns. Tlie appendices do not begin to appear till after birth, and usually remain cartilaginous many years. The os hyoides serves to support the tongue, and affords attachment to a variety of muscles, some of which perform the motions of the tongue, while others act on the larynx and fauces. HYOPHARYNGE'US. (From vo£«5£c? the hyoid bone, and $«pij *;, the pharynx.) A muscle so called from its origin in the os hyoides, and its insertion in the pharvnx. HYOPHTHA'LMUS. (From vc, a swine, and oq\- daXpos, an eye: so named from the supposed resem- blance of its flower to a hog's eye.) Hogs-eye plant. Most probably the Buphthalmum spinosum of Linnxus. HYOSCIANIA. A new vegetable alkali extracted by Dr. Brande from henbane. See Hyoscyamus niger. HYOSCYAMUS. (From vc, a swine, and xvauos, a bean: so named because hogs eat it as a medicine, or it may be because the plant is hairy and bristly, like a swine.) . 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnean svstem Class, Pentandria; Older, Monogynia. ' 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the henbane. See Hyoscyamus niger. Hyoscyamus albus. This plant, a native of the south of Europe, possesses similar virtues to the hyos- cyauius niger. Hyoscyamus lutbus. A species of tobacco, the Nicottana rustica of Linnjsui. 441 HYr HYP Hyoscyamus niger. The systematic name of com- mon or black henbane, called also Faba suilla; Apolli- naris altercum; Agone ; Altercangenon ; Hyoscyamus —foliis amplexicaulibus sinuatis, floribus sessilibus of Linneus. The leaves of this plant, when recent, have a slightly foetid smell, and a mucilaginous taste; when dried, they lose both taste and smell, and part also pf their narcotic power. The root possesses the same qualities as the leaves, and even in a more eminent degree. Henbane resembles opium in its action, more than any other narcotic dose. In a moderate dose it Increases at first the strength of the pulse, and occa- sions some sense of heat, whieh are followed by diminished sensibility and motion ; in some cases, by thirst, sickness, stupor, and dimness of vision. In a larger quantity it occasions profound sleep, hard pulse, and sometimes fierce delirium, ending in coma, or con- vulsions, with a remarkable dilatation of the pupil, dis- tortion of the countenance, a weak tremulous pulse, and eruption of petechia*. On dissection, gangrenous spots have beeu found on the internal surface of the stomach. Its baneful effects are best counteracted by a powerful emetic, and by drinking largely of the vege- table acids. Henbane has been used in various spasmodic and painful diseases, as in epilepsy, hysteria, palpitation, headache; paralysis, mania, and scirrhus. It is given in the form of the inspissated juice of lhe fresh leaves, the dose of which is from one to two grains; w Inch requires to be gradually increased. It is sometimes employed as a substitute for opium, where the latter, from idiosyncrasy, occasions any disagreeable symp- tom. The henbane also is tiee from the constipating quality of the opium. Dr. Brande has extracted a new alkali from this plant, whirh he calls hyosaania. It crystallizes in long prisms, and when neutralized by sulphuric or nitric acid, forms characteristic salts. Hyothyroi'pes. (From votifac, the hyoid bone, and Qvpouins, the thyroid cartilage.) A muscle named from ils origin in the hyoid bone, and insertion in ttie thyroid cartilage. Hypa'ctica. fFrom un-ayii), to subdue.) Medicines which evacuate the farces. Hypalei'ptrum. (From v-xaXtiqtu), to spread upon.) A spatula for spreading ointments with. Hype'lata. (From vtreXaut, to mow) Medicines which purge. HYPER .ETHE SIS. (From virtp. and aiodavopai, to feel.) Error of appetite, whether by excess or de- ficiency. . HYPERCATHA'RSIS. (From virtp, supra, over or above, and xadaipoi, to purge.) Hyperinesis; Hypc- rinos. An excessive pursing from medicines. Hypercorypho'sis. (From U7rtp, above, and icopu- ov, the top of a house.) The palate. Hyperopharynge'us. (From virtp, above, and p, water.) A great distention of any part, from water collected in it. Hypk'xooos. (From uiro, under, and e\oSos, passing out) A flux ofthe belly. HYPNO'BATES. (From viri'oc, sleep, and (iaivw, to go.) Hypnobatasis. One who walks in his sleep. See Oneirodynia. HYPNOLO'GIA. (From virvoj, sleep, and Xoyoj, a discourse.) A dissertation, or directions for the due regulation of sleeping and waking. HYPNOPOIE'TICA. (From virvoc, sleep, and irottbi. to cause.) Medicines which procure sleep. See Anodyne. HYPNO'TIC. (Hipnoticus; from virvos, sleep.) See Anodyne. HYPO-SULPHITE. A sulphuretted sulphite. HYPOJil'MA. (Fromuiro, under, and aipa, blood; because the blood is under the cornea.) An effusion of red blood into the chambers ofthe eye. Hypocaro'oes. (From viro, apd xapos, a cams.) Hypocarothis. One who labours under a low degree of carus. Hypocatha'rsis. (From viroj, under, and xadatpai, to purge.) It is when a medicine does not work so much as expected, or but very little. Or a slight purg- ing, when it is a disorder. HYPOCAU'STRUM. (From viro, under, and *a«i», to burn.) A stove, hot house, or any such like con- trivance, to preserve plants from cold air. Hypocerchna'leon. (From viro, and xtpxvos, an asperity of the fauces.) A stridulous kind of asperity of the fauces. Hypocheo'mrnos. (From viro, under, and xeu> t0 pour.) One who labours under a cataract. Hypochloro'sis. (From viro, and x>u>pw7, a tumour.) A hernia, in the hypogastric region. HYPOGUO SSIS. (From viro, under, and yXu>, to pro- duce.) A disease of the eyelids, when the hairs grow eo much as to irritate and offend the pupil. HYPO'PYUM. (From viro, under, and irvov, pus; because the pus is under the cornea.) Hypopion; Pyosis; Abscessus oculi. An accumulation of a glu- tinous yellow fluid, like pus, which takes place in the anterior chamber of the aqueous humour, and fre- quently also in the posterior one, in consequence of severe, acute ophthalmy, particularly the internal spe- cies. This viscid matter of the hypopyum, is com- monly called pus; but Scarpa contends, that it is only coagulating lymph. The symptoms portending an extravasation of coagulable lymph in the eye, or an hypopyum, are the same as those which occur in the highest stage of violent acute ophthalmy, viz. prodi- gious tumefaction of the eyelids; the same swelling and redness as in chemosis; burning heal and pain in the eye; pains in the eyebrow, and nape of the neck; fever, restlessness, aversion to the faintest light, and a contracted state ofthe pupil. Hypori'nion. (From viro, under, and piv, the nose.) A name for the parts of the upper lip below the nostrils. Hyposa'rca. (From viro, under, and oap\, flesh.) Hyposarcidios. A collection of fluid or air in the cel- lular membrane Hypospapije'os. (From viro, under, and oiraio, to draw.) The urethra terminating under the glans. Hypospathi'smus. (From uto, under, and criraQn, a spatula.) The name of an operation formerly used in surgery, for removing defluxions in the eyes. It was thus named from the instrument with which it was performed. „ Hypospha'gma. (From viro, under, and o, to kill.) Aposphagma. An extravasation of blood in the tunica adnata of the eye, from external injury. Htposple'wa. (From viro, under, and ff*Xi?v, the ■pleen.) A tumour under the spleen. Hyposta'phyle. "(From viro, and e;a« uvula.) Relaxation of the uvula. Hypostasis. (From v a,ld rathei nenc'eni in blood, by proper nourishment, with chalybeate., or other tonic medicines. The state of tlie uterine func lion must be particularly attended to, as well as that of the primte vue; those cathartics arc to be preferred which are not apt to occasion flatulence, nor parlicu- \H^ST ' k6 reCutUI"' unless where the nwiWn arc interrupted, when the aloetic preparations may claim a preference; and the perspiration should be main- tained by warm clothing, particularly to the feet, with the prudent use of the cold bath. The mind ought also to be occupied by agreeable and useful pursuits, and regular hours will tend uiaterially'to the restoration of the general health. Hysteria'lges. (From us-tpa, the womb, and aX- yos, pain.) 1. An epithet for any thing that excites pain in the uterus. 2. Hippocrates applies this word to vinegar. 3. The pains which resemble labour-pains, generally called false pains. HYSTERI'TIS. (From vrtpa, the womb.) Me- tritis. Inflammation of the womb. A genus of disease in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia, of Cullen ; characterized by fever, heat, tension, tumour, and pain in the region of the womb; pain in the os uteri, when touched, and vomiting. In natural labours, as well as those of a laborious sort, manv causes of injury to the uterus, and the peri- tonaeum which covers it, will be applied. The long continued action of the uterus on the body of the child, and tbe great pressure made by its head on the soft parts, will further add to tlie chance of injury. Besides these, an improper application of instruments, or an ofheiousness of the midwife in hurrying the labour, may have contributed to the violence. To these causes may be added exposure to cold, by taking tlie woman too early out of bed after delivery, and thereby throwing tlie circulating fluids upon the inter- nal parts, putting a stop to the secretion of milk, or occasioning a suppression ofthe lochia. An inflammation of tlie womb is sometimes per- fectly distinct, but is more frequently communicated to tlie peritoneum, Fallopian tubes, and ovaria; and having once begun, the natural functions of the organ become much disturbed, which greatly adds to the disease. It is oftefher niet with in women of a robust and plethoric habit than in those of lax fibres and a de- licate constitution, particularly where they have in- dulged freely in food of a heating nature, and in the use of spirituous liquors. It never prevails as an epi- demic, like puerperal fever, for which it has probably often been mistaken; and to this we may, with some reason, ascribe the difference in the mode of treatment which has taken place among physicians. An inflammation of' the uterus shows itself usually about the second or third day after delivery,, with a painful sensation at the bottom of the belly, which gradually increases in violence, without any kind of intermission. On examining externally, the uterus appears much increased in size, is hard to the feel, and on making a pressure upon it, the patient experiences great soreness and pain. Soon afterward there ensues an increase in heat over the whole of the body, with pains in the head and back, extending Into the groins, rigors, considerable thirst, nausea, and vomiting. The tongue is white anil dry, the secretion of milk is usually much interrupted, the lochia are greatly diminished, the urine is high-coloured and scanty; the body is cos- tive, and the pulse hard, full, and frequent. 446 Time are tlie symptoms which usually present thorn- selves when the inflammation does uot run very high, and is perfectly distinct; but when It is so extensive as to affect the peritoneum, those of irritation succeed, and soon destroy the patient. Uterine inflammation is always attended with much diinger, particularly where the symptoms run high, i and the proper means for removing them have not been timely adopted. In such ca-es, it may terminate in suppuration, scirrhus, or gangrene Frequent rigors, succeeded by flushings of the face, quickness and weakness of the pulse, great depression of strength, delirium, and the sudden cessation of pain and soreness in the region of the abdomen, denote a fatal termination. On the contrary, the ensuing of a gentle diarrhoea, the lochial discharge returning indue quantity and quality, the secretion of milk recom- mencing, and the uterus becoming gradually softer and less tender to the touch, with an abatement ot heat and thirst, prognosticate a favourable issue. When shiverings attack the patient, after several days' continuance of the symptoms, but little relief can be atlorded by medicine, the event being generally fatal. In this case, the woman emaciates and loses her strength, becomes hectic, and sinks under colliquative sweating, or purging. Upon opening the bodies of women who have died of this disease, and where it existed in a simple state, little or no extravasated fluid is usually to be met with in the cavity of the abdomen. In some instances, the peritomcal surfaces have been discovered free from the disease; while iu others, that portion which covers the uterus and posterior part of tho bladder, has been found partially inflamed. Tlie inflammation has been observed, in some cases, to extend to the ovaria and Fallopian tubes, which, when cut open, arc often loaded with blood. The uterus itself Uftially ap- pears of a firm substance, but is larger than m its natural state, and, when cut into, a quantity of pus is often found. Gangrene is seldom, if ever, to be met with. HYSTEROCE'LE. (From us-tpa, the womb, and xriXn, a tuniour.) A hernia of the womb. This is occasioned by violent muscular efforts, by blows on the abdomen at the time of gestation, and also by wounds and abscesses of lhe abdomen wliich permit the uterus to dilate the part. Ruysch relates the case of a woman, who, becoming pregnant after an ulcer had been healed in the lower part of the abdomen, tlie tumid uterus descended into a dilated sac of the peritonamm in that weakened part, till it hung, with the included foetus, at her knees. Yet when her full time was come, the midwife reduced this wonderful hernia, and, in a natu- ral way, she was safely delivered of a son. Hy'stkrom. (From vy-tpoc, afterward; so named because it comes immediately after the foetus.) The placenta. HY3TEROPHYSA. (From vrtpa, the womb, and tbvoa, flatus.) A swelling, or distention of the womb, from a collection of air in its cavity. HYSTEROTOMY. (Hystcrotomia; from vrtpa, the womb, and rtpvio, to cut.) Sec Casarian ope- ration. Hysterotomatocia. Sec Casarian operation. H YSTEROPTOS1S. (From uj-toa, the womb, and ■nutria, to fall.) A bearing down of the womb. HYSTRICI'ASIS. (From v^-pil, a hedgehog, or porcupine.) A disease of the hairs, in which they stand erect, like porcupine quills. An account of this rare disease is to be seen In the Philosophical Trans- actions, No. 424. Hy'struis lapis. See Bezoar hystricis. HYSTR1 T1S See Hysteritis. I ICH TATRALETPTES. (From (orpoc, a physician, and ■■• aXttipio, to anoint.) One who undertakes to cure distempersJbp external unction and friction: Galen makes mentffTn of such in his time, particularly one Diotas; and Pliny informs us, that this practice was first introduced by Prodicus of Selymbria, who was a disciple of iEsculapius. IATROCHY'MICUS. (From mrpoc, a physician, and xvma, chemistry.) Chymiater. A chemical phy- sician, who cures by means of chemical medicines. IATROLTPTICE. tFrom larpoc, a physician, and aXtian system. Class, Tetradynamia; Order, Siliculosa. 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe Sciatica cresses. See Lepidium iberis. Ibira'ce. See Guaiacum. I'BIS. I/3(j. A bird much like our kingfisher, taken notice of by the Egyptians, because, when it was sick, it used to inject with its long bill the water of the Nile into its fundament, whence Langius, lib. ii. ep. ir. says they learned the use of clysters. IBI'SCUS. (From i/3 about rff » htrA ? m,ddl,D* hMtmei, semi-transparent, and ta-tp JS?* y tf:uuure' Theynave a vei*ybitter Z'Ia'- ?d no «LnsllJerable smell. They arc said to be used in the Philippine islands in all diseases, acting as a vomit and purgative. Infusions are given in the cure of mtermittents, See. Ignatii faba. See lgnatia amara. \GJlA™s's- BEAN- See lgnatia amara. IGMs. Fire. 1. Van Helmont, Paracelsus, and other alchemists, applied this term to what they con- sidered as universal solvents. 2. In medicine, the older writers used It to express several diseases characterized by external redness and beat. Ignis calipus. A hot fire: a gangrene: also a violent inflammation, just about to degenerate into a gangrene, were formerly so called by some. Ignis fatuus. A luminous appearance or flame, frequently seen in the night in different country places, and called in England Jack with a lantern, or Will with the wisp. It seems to be mostly occasioned by the extrication of phosphorus from rotting leaves and other vegetable matters. It is probable, that the motion- less ignes fatui of Italy, which are seen nightly on the same spot, are produced by the slow combustion of Bulphur. emitted through clefts and apertures iu the soil of tnat volcanic country. Ignis frigious. A cold fire. A sphacelus was so called, because tlie parts that are so affected become as cold as the surrounding air. Ignis pkrsicus. A name ofthe erysipelas, also of the carbuncle. See Anthrax. Ignis rot*. Fire for fusion. It is when a vessel, wliich contains some matter lor fusion, is surrounded with live, i. e. red-hot, coals. Ignis saccr. A name of erysipelas, and of a species of herpes. Ignis sapientium. Heat of horse-dung. Ignis sancti antonii. See Erysipelas. Ionis sylvaticus. See Impetigo. Ignis volaqrius. See Impetigo. Ionis volaticus. See Erysipelas. I'kan rapix. A somewhat oval, oblong, compressed root, brought from China. It is extremely rare, and would appear to be the root of some of the orchis tribe. I'laphis. A name in Myrepsus for the burdoch. See Arctium lappa- I'lech. By this word, Paracelsus seems to mean a first principle. . I'leon crtjentum. Hippocrates describes it in lib. De Intem. Affect. In this disease, as well as in lhe scurvy, the breath is foetid, the guuis recede from the teeth, htemorrhages of the nose happen, and sometimes there are ulcers in the legs, but tlie patient can move about ' . . . I'LEUM. (From tiXtw, to turn about; from its convolutions.) Ileum intestinum. I he last portion of the small intestines, about fifteen hands breadth in length, wliich terminates at the valve of the caecum. See Intestine. ILEUS. See Iliac passion, FLEX. (The name of a genus of plants in the Linmean system. Class, Tetrandria; Order, Tetra- -Tlex1 AlmroLiu« The systematic name of the Ilex—foliis ovatis acutis spinosis, of Linnaius, nave belminown to cure intermittent fevers; and anim- fusion of the leaves, drank as tea, is said to be a pre ventive against the gout. Thi Ilex oTssink. Cassina; *PalMhinee,flk™a( tree grows in Carolina; the leave* rese.i.bb tho* of senna, blackish when dried, with a $»^r»«*"K aromatic smell. They are considered as stomachic 460 and stimulant. They are sometimes used ai expe** torants; and when fresh are emetic. ILIA. (The plural of He, teXn.) 1. The flanks, or that part in which are enclosed the small intestines. 2. The small intestines. I'LIAC. (Iliacus; from ileum intestinum.) Be- longing to the ilium; an intestine so called. - Iliac arteries. Arteria iliaca. The arteries so called are formed by the bifurcation of tbe aorta, near the last lumbar vertebra. They are divided into inter- na/ and external. The internal iliac, also called lhe hypograslic artery, is distributed in the foetus into six, and in the adult into five branches, which are diwded about the pelvis, viz. the little iliac, the gluteal, ihe ischiatic, the pudical, and the obturatory; and in the foetus, the umbilical. The external iliac proceeds out of the pelvis through Poupart's ligament, to form the femoral artery Iliac passion. (EiXtos.iXtoc, tiXfioc, is described as a kind of nervous colic, the seat of which is the ilium.) Passio iliaca; Volvulus; Miserere mei; Convolvulus; Chordapsus; Tormentum. A violent vomiting, in wliich the fiecal portion of the food is voided by the mouth. It is produced by many morbid conditions of the bowels, by inflammatory affections of the abdomi- nal viscera, and by hernia*. Iliac region. The side of the abdomen, between the ribs and the hips. ILI'ACUS. The name of muscles, regions, or dis- eases, situated near to, or connected with, parts about the ilia or flanks. Iliacus internus. Iliacus of Winslow. Waco trae.hanten of Dumas. A thick, broad, and radiated muscle, which is situated in the pelvis, upon the inner surface of the ilium. It arises fleshy from the inner lip of the ilium, from most of the hollow part, and like- wise from the edge of that bone, between its anterior superior spinous process and the acetabulum. It joins with the psoas magnus, where it begins to become ten- dinous, and passing under the ligamentum Fallopii, is inserted in common wilh that muscle. The tendon of this muscle has been seen distinct from that of the psoas, and, in some subjects, it has been found divided into two portions. The iliacus internus serves to assist the psoas magnus in bending the thigh, and in bringing it directly forwards. ILI'ADUM. Iliadus. The first matter of all things, consisting of mercury, salt, and sulphur. These are Paracelsus's three principles. His iliadus is also a mineral spirit, which is contained in every element, and is the supposed cause of diseases. Ilia'stkr. Paracelsus gives this name to the occult virtue of nature, whence all things have their increase. ILI'NGOS. (From iXiy\, a vortex.) A giddiness, in which all things appear to turn round, and the eyes grow dim. Ili'scus. Avicenna says, it is madness caused by love. I'LIUM OS. (From ilia, the small intestines; so named because it supports the ilia.) The haunch-bone. The superior portion of the os innominatum, which, in the foetus, is a distinct bone. See Innominatum os. I EL A. See Via. ILLE'CEBRA. (From tiXtio, to turn; because its leaves resemble worms.) See Sedum acre. ILLI'CIUM. (Illicium, ab illiciendo; denoting an enticing plant, from its being very fragrant and aro- matic.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- na:an system. Cla.-s, Polyandria .- Order, Polygynia Illicium anisatum. The systematic name of the yellow-flowered aniseed-tree: the seeds of which are called the star aniseed. Anisum stdlatum; Anisum stinense; Semen badian. They are used with the same views as those of the Pimpindla anisum. The same tree is supposed to furnish lhe aromatic bark, called cortex anisi stellati, or cortex lavola. ILLO SIS. (From iXXos, the eye.) A distortion of the eyes. Illutame'ntum. An ancient form of an external medicine, like the Ceroma, with which the limbs of wrestlers, and others delighting in like exercises, were rubbed,"especially after bathing ; an account of which may be met with in Bactius De Therm's. Ili.ita'txo. (From in, andfutuin, mud.) Illutation. A besmearing any part of the body witli mud, and re- newing it as ft grows dry, with a view of heating, dry- i:,ir IND log, and discussing. It was chiefly done with the mud found tit the bottom of mineral springs. I'llys. (From tXXoc, the eye.) A person who squints, or with distorted eyes. I'lts. (From tXvs, mud.) 1. The faeces of wine. An obsolete term. 2. The sediment in stools which resemble faxes of wine. 3. The sediments in urine, when it resembles the same. Iklbeci'llitas oculorum. Celsus speaks of the Nyctalopia by this name. Jmbibi'tio. (From imbibo, to receive into.) An ob- solete term. In chemistry for a kind of cohobation, when tlie liquor ascends and descends upon a solid sub- stance, till it is fixed therewith. IMBRICATUS. Imbricated: like tiles upon ahouse. A term applied to leaves as those of the Euphorbia paralia. IMMERSUS. Immersed: plunged under water— folia immersa: leaves which are naturally under the water, and are different from those which naturally float. See Leaf. It is remarked by Linnaeus, that aquatic plants have their lower, and mountainous ones their upper, leaves most divided, by which they better resist the action of the stream in one case, and of the wind in the other. Im.me'rsub. A term given by Bartholine, and some other anatomists to the Subscapulars muscle, because it was hidden, or, as it were, sunk. I.MP.Y'TIUNS. (From in, not, and potior, to suffer; because its leaves recede from the hand with a crack- •ing noise, as impatient of the touch, or from the great elasticity of the sutures of its seed vessel which is com- pletely impatient of the touch, curling up with the greatest velocity, and scattering round the seeds, the instant any extraneous body comes in contact with it.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria; Order, Monogynia. IMPERATORIA. (From impero, to overcome: so named because its leaves extend and overwhelm the lessherbswhichgrownearit.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the master-wort. See Imperatoria ostruthium. Imperatoria ostruthium. The systematic name of the master-wort. Imperatoria; Magistrantia. The roots of this plant are imported from the Alps and Pyrenees, notwithstanding it is indigenous to this island: they have a fragrant smell, and a bitterish pun- gent taste. The plant, as its name imports, was for- merly thought to be of singular efficacy; and its great success, il is said, caused it to be distinguished by the name of divinium rcmedium. At present, it is consi- dered merely as an aromatic, and consequently is super- seded by many of that class which possess superior qualities. l.Ml'ETI'GINES. (The plural of impetigo; from impeto, to infest.) An order in the class Cachexia of Cullen, the genera of which are characterized by cachexia deforming the external parts of the body with tumours, eruptions, &c. IMI'ETI'GO. Ignis sylvaticus; Ignis volagrius A disease of the skin, variously described by authors, but mostly as one in which several red, hard, dry, pru- rient spots arise in the face and neck, and sometimes all over the body, and disappear by furfuraceous or tender scales. Impetdm faciens. See Vis vita. IMPETUSA. Force or motion. I'mpia herba. (From in, not, and pins, good; because it grows only on barren ground.) A name given to cudweed. See Gnaphalium. IMPLICATED. Celsus, Scribonius, and some others, call those parts of physic so, which have a necessary dependence on one another; but the term has been more significantly applied, by Bellini, to fevers, where two at a time afflict a person, either of the same kind, as a double tertian ; or, of different kinds, as an inter- mittent tci nan, and a quotidian, called a Semi- tertian. Lmi-lc'vium. (From impluo, to shower upon.) I. The shower bath. C. An embrocation. I MPt-iS I'HUM A. A term corrupted from impostem and aposicm. An abscess. r Ff 9 IMPREGNATION. Impregnalto See Conception and Generation. INANITIO. (From inanio, to empty.) Inanition Applied to the body or vessels, it means emptiness f applied to the mind, it means a defect of its powers. INCANTATION. Incantatio; Incantamentum. A way of curing diseases by charms, defended by Para- celsus, Helmont, and some other chemical enthusiasts. INCANUS. Hoary. Applied to stems which are covered with a kind of scaly mealiness, as that of the A-temisia absinthium, and Atriplex portulacoides. Ince'npium. (From incendo, to burn.) A burning fever, or heat. Ince'nsio. 1. A burning fever. 2. A hot inflammatory tumour. Incerni'cului*. (From incerno, to sift.) 1. A strainer, or sieve. 2. A name for tlie pelvis of the kidney, from its office as a strainer. Incipe'ntia. (From incido, to cut.) Medicines which consist of pointed and sharp particles, as acids, and most salts, which are said to incide or cut the phlegm, when they break it, so as to occasion its dis- charge. INCINERATION. (From incinero, to reduce to ashes.) Incineratio. The combustion of vegetable and animal substances, for the purpose of obtaining their ashes or fixed residue. INCISI'VUS. (From incido, to cut.) A name given to some muscles, &c. Incisivus inferior. See Levator labii inferioris. Incisivus lateralis. See Levator labii superioris alaque nasi. Incisivus mepius. See Depressor labii superioris alaque nasi. INCI'SOR. (Dentes incisores ; from incido, to cut, from their use in cutting the food.) The four front teeth of both jaws are called incisors, because they cut the food. See Teeth. INCISO'RIUM. (From incido, to cut) A table whereon a patient is laid for an operation. Incisorium foramen. A name of the foramen, which lies behind tiie dentes incisores of the upper jaw. INCISUS. (From incido, to cut.) Cut. A terra applied, in botany, synonymously with dissectus, to leaves ; as those ofthe Geranium dissectum. INCONTINENTIA. (From in, and contineo, to contain.) Inability to retain the natural evacuations. Hence we say, incontinence of urine, Sec. Incrassa'ntia. (Incrassans; from incrasso, to make thick.) Medicines which thicken the fluids. I'NCUBUS. (From incubo, to lie upon; because the patient fancies that something lies upon his chest.) See Oneirodynia. INCURVUS. Curved inwards: applied to leaves; as in Erica empetrifolia. INCUS. (A smith's anvil: from incudo, to smite upon: so named from its likeness in shape to an anvil) The largest and strongest ofthe bones ofthe ear in the tympanum. It is divided into a body apd two crura. Its body is situated anteriorly, is rather broad and thick, and has two eminences and two depressions, both covered with cartilage, and intended for the re- ception of the head of the malleus. Its shorter cms extends no farther than the cells of the mastoid apophy- sis. Its longer crus, together with the manubrium of the malleus, to which it is connected by a ligament, is of the same extent ns the shorter; but its extremity is curved inwards, to receive the os orbiculare, by the in- tervention of which it is united with the stapes. INDEX. (From indico, to point out; because it is, generally used for such purposes.) The forefinger. Indian arrow-root. See Maranta. Indian cress. See Tropaolum majus. Indian date-plum. See Diospyros lotus. Indian leaf. See Laurus cassia. Indian-pink. See Spigelia. Indian-rubber. See Caoutchouc, Indian wheat. See Zea mays. " Inpian tobacco. Lobelia. The Lobelia inflata is an annual American plant, found in a great variety of soils throughout tbe United States. It is lactescent, like many others of its genus. When chewed it communicates to the mouth a burning, pun- gent sensation, which remains long in the fauces, re- B<-mbling the effect of cieen tobacco. The plant coil- 451 LN'D INF tains caoutchouc, extractive, and an acrid principle, which is present in the tincture, decoction, and dis- tilled water. The lobelia is a prompt emetic, attended with nar- cotic effects during its operation, if a leal"or capsule be held in the mouth for a short time, it brings on gid- diness, headache, a trembling agiflfcm of the whole body, sickness, and finally vonutiug. These effects are analogous to those winch tobacco produces In the un- accustomed. If swallowed in substance, it excites speedy vomiting, accompanied wilh distressing and long-continued sickness, and even with dangerous symptoms, if the dose be large. On account of ttie violence of its operation, it is probable that this plant will never come in use for Uie common purpose of an emetic. It is, however, entitled to notice as a remedy in asthma and some other pulmonary affections. It produces relief in asthmatic cases, sometimes with- out vomiting, but more frequently after discharging the contents of the stomach. On account of the harshness of its operation, it is reluctantly resorted to by patients, who expect relief fiom any milder means. It, however, certainly relieves some cases, in .which oilier emetic substances fail. In small doses the lobe- lia is found a good expectorant for pneumonia, in its advanced stages, and for catarrh. In rheumatism it has alsivbeen found of service. The strength of the lobelia varies with its age, and other circumstances. In some instances, a grain will produce vomiting. The tincture is most frequently given iu asthma, in doses of about a fluid drachm."— Big. Mat. Med. A.] [Inoian turnip. Dragon root. Arum. " The Arum triphyllum is an American plant, growing in damp, shady situations, and sometimes called Indian Turnip, and Wake robin. The root is large and fleshy, consisting chiefly of foecula, which it afibrds, without taste or smell, in the form of a white delicate powder. In its recent state, this root, and in fact every part of the plant, is violently acrid, and almost caustic. Ap- plied to the tongue, or to any secreting surface, it pro- duces an effect like that of Cayenne pepper, but far more powerful; so as to leave a permanent soreness for many hours. Its action does not readily extend through the cuticle, since ilie bruised root may be worn upon the skill till it becomes dry, without occasioning pain or rubefaction. The acrimony of this plant re- sides in a highly volatile principle, which is driven off by heat, and gradually disappears in drying. It is not communicated to water, alkohol, nor oil, but maybe obtained in the form of an inflammable gas or vapour, by boiling the plant under an inverted receiver, filled with water. Arum is too violently acrid lo be a safe medicine in its recent state, thougli it has sometimes been given with impunity. The dried root, while it retains a slight portion of acrimony, is sometimes grated in milk, and given as a carminative and dia- phoretic."—Big. Mat. Med. A.] India'na rapix. Ipecacuanha. Indica camotes. Potatoes. INDICANT. (Indicans; from indico, to show.) That from which the indication is drawn, which is in reality the proximate cause of a disease. Indicating days Critical days. INDICATION. (Indie alio; from indico, to show.) An indication is that which demonstrates in a disease what ought to be done. It is three-fold: preservative, wliich preserves health; curative, whicli expels a present disease; and vital, which respects the powers and reasons of diet. Tlie scope from which indications are taken, or determined, is comprehended in this dis- tich : . ... ------Art, atas, regio, coniplexio, virtus, Mos et symptoma, repletio, lempus, et usus. INDICATOR. (From indico, lo jioint: so named from is office of extending the index, or .forefinger) An extensor muscle of the foietinger, situated chiefly on the lower and posterior part of the# forearm. Ex- tensor indieis of Cowper. Extensor 'secundd inter- nodii indicis proprius, vulgo indicator of Douglas; and Cubitosus phalangctlien de I'indix of Dumas'. It arises, by an acute fleshy beginning, from the middle of the posterior part of the ulna: its tendon passes under the same ligament with the extensor digitorum commu- nis, with part of which it is inserted into the jioeterior j pait of flic forefinger. Inpicim lionum. Logwood. 452 Itroicrs MOKBtrs. The venereal disease. INDIGENOUS. (Indigenus; mdigena ab fwdst, t. e. in et geno, i. a. gigno, to beget.) Applied to dis- eases, plants, and other objects which aie peculiar to anv country. INDIGO. A blue colouring matter extracted from the Indigofera tinctoria. Anil, or the Indigo plant. INDIGOFERA. (From indigo, and fero, to bear.*i The name of a genus of plants. Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Decandria. Inpioofera tinctoria. The systematic name of the plant which affords indigo. LNDUCIUM. (From induco, to cover or draw over.) A covering. 1. A shirt 2. The name of the amnios from its covering the foetus like a shirt. 3. Wildenow and Swarfs name for the involucrum, or thin membraneous covering of the fructification of ferns. Its varieties are, 1. Inducium planum, flat; as in the genus Poly- podium. 2. I. peltatum, connected with the seed by a fila- ment or stalk; as iu Aspidium filixmas. 3. I. corniculatum, round and hollow; as in Equi- setum. Inpura'ntia. (From induro, to harden.) Medi- cines which harden. INEQUAL1S. Unequal. Applied to a leaf when the two halves are unequal in dimensions and the base end parallel; as in Eucalyptus resinifera. INERMIS. (From in, priv. and arma.) Unarmed: opposed, in designating leaves, to such as are spinous. Ine'sis. (From iiia, to evacuate) Inethus. An evacuation ofthe humours. INFECTION. See Contagion. INFERNAL. A name given to a caustic, lapis in- fernalis, from its strong burning property. See Argenti nitras. Infibula'tio. (From infibulo, to button together.) An impediment to the retraction ofthe prepuce. INFLAMMABLE. Chemists distinguish by this term such bodies as burn with facility, and flame in uu increased temperature. Inflammable air. See Hydrogen gas. Inflammable air, heavy. See Carburetted hydrogen gas. INFLAMMATION. (Inflammatio, onis. f.\ from in- flammo, to burn.) Phlogosis; Phlegmasia. A dis- ease characterized by heat, pain, redness, attended with more or less of tumefaction and fever. Inflam- mation is dividedinto two species, viz. phlegmonous and erysipelatous. Besides this division, inflammation is either acute or chronic, local or general, simple or complicated with other diseases. 1. Phlegmonous inflammation is known by its bright red colour, tension, heat, and a circumscribed, throb- bing, painful tumefaction of the part ; tending to sup- puration. Phleemon is generally used to denote an inflammatory tumour, situated in the skin or cellular membrane. When the same disease affects Ihe vis- cera, it is usually called phlegmonous inflammation. 2. Erysipelatous inflammation is considered as an inflammation of a dull red colour, vanishing upon pressure, spreading unequally, with a burning pain, ihe tumour scarcely perceptible, ending iu vesicles, or des- quamation. This species of inflammation admits of a division into erythema, when there is merely an affec- tion of the skin, with very little of the whole system; and erysipelas, when there is general affection of tlie system. The fever attending erysipelatous inflammation is generally synochus or typhus, excepting when it affects very vigorous habits, and then it may be synocha. The fever attending phlegmonous inflammation is almost always s> poena. Persons in the prime of life, and in full vigour with a plethoric habit of body, are most liable to the attacks of a phlegmonous inflammation ; whereas those advanced in years, and tho>e of a weak habit of body, irritabli-, and lean, are most apt to be attacked with erysipelatous inflammation. Phlegmonous inlljuiiinatinn terminates in resolution suppuration, gangrene, and scirrhus, or induration' j Resolution in known to be about to take place when thebyiiiptoms L-.-ndually abate; suppuration, when the I inflammation doe.- not readily yield to proper remedies, INN lhe throbbing increases, the tumour points externally, and rigors come on. Gangrene is about to lake place, when the pain abates, the pulse sinks, and cold per- spirations come on. SchirrhuB.orinduVaiion, isknown by the inflammation continuing a longer time than usual; the tumefaction continues, and a considerable hardness remains. This kind of tumour gives little or no pain, and, when it takes place, it is usually the se- quel of inflammation afl'ecting glandular parts. Il sometimes, however, is accompanied with lancinating pakis, ulcerates, and becomes cancerous. Erythematous inflammation terminates in resolu- tion, suppuration, or gangrene. The symptoms of in- flammation are accounted for in the following way:— .The redness arises from the dilatation of lhe small vessels, which become sufficiently large to admit the red particles in large quantities; it appears also to occur, iu some cases, Irom the generation of new ves- sels. Tin- swelling is caused by the dilatation of the vessels, the plethoric state of the arteriesand veins, the exudation of coagulable lymph into the cellular mem- brane, and the interruption of absorption. In regard to the augmentation of heat, as the ther- mometer denotes very little increase of temperature, it appears lo be accounted for from the increased sensi- bility of the nerves, which convey false impressions to the seusorium. The pain is occasioned by a de- viation from the natural state of the parts, and the unusual condition into which the nerves are thrown. Ttie throbbing depends on the action of the arteries. Blood taken from a person labouring under active inflammation, exhibits a yellowish while crust on the surface; this is denominated the buffy coriaceous, or inflammatory coat. This consists of a layer of coagu- lable lymph, almost destitute of red particles. Blood, iu this state, is often termed sizy. The colouring part of the blood is its heaviest constituent; and, as the blood of a person labouring under inflammation is longer coagulating than healthy blood, it is supposed that the red particles have an opportunity to descend to a considerable depth from the surface before they become entangled. The buffy coat of blood is gene- rally the best criterion of inflammation; there are a few anomalous constitutions in whicli this state of blood is always found; but these are rare. The occasional and exciting causes of inflammation are very numerous: they, however, may generally be classed under external violence, produced either by mechanical or chemical irritation, changes of tempeia- ture, and stimulating foods. Fever often seems to be a remote cuuse; the inflammation thus produced is generally considered as critical. Spontaneous inflam- mation sometimes occurs when no perceptible rause can be assigned for its production. Scrofula and syphilis may be considered as exciting causes of in- flammation. With regard to the proximate cause, it has been the subject of much depute. Galen considered phlegmon to be produced by a superabundance of the humor sanguineus. Bocrliaave referred the proximate cause to an obstruction iu the small vessels, occasioned by a lentor of the blood. Cullen and others attributed it rather to an affection of the vessels than a change of the fluids. Tlie proximate cause, at the present period, is gene- rally considered to he a morbid dilatation, and inci eased action of such arteries us lead and are distributed to tile inflamed part. Inflammation of the bladder. See Cystitis. Inflammation of the brain. See Phrenitis. Inflammation of thetyes. See Ophthalmia. Inflammation of tha intestines. See Enteritis. Inflammation of thlllidn, ys. See .Y-phrilis. Inflammation of the liver. See Hepatitis. Inflammation of the lungs. See Pneumonia. Inflammation of theperitonaum. See Peritonitis. Inflammation of the pleura. See Pleuritis. Inflammation ofthe stomach. See Gastritis. Inflammation of the testicle. See Orchitis. liiflummotion of the uterus. See Hysterdis. INFLA'TIO. (From inflo, to puff up.) A windy swelling. See Pneumatosis. Infla'tiva. (Inflativus; from fiylo, to puff up with wind.) Medicines or food which cause flatulence. INFLATUS. Inflated. In botany applied to vesi- culated parts, wliich naturally contain only air; aa Ugumen inflaium, seen in Astragalus veskarius, aud INN the distended and hollow perianths of the Cucubalus behen, aud Phy-alis alkekengi in fruit. INELEXUS. Curved inwards; synonymous to in- curvus, as applied to leaves, petals, &c. See Incurvus. The petals of lhe Pimpindla, and CheprophyUum, are described as inflr-,:. INFLORESCENCE. (Jnfloresccntia; from iuflo- risco, to flower or bb.ssoiu.) A term used by Lin- iwus to express the particular manner in which flowers are situated upon a plant, denominated by preceding writers, modus florendi,or manner of flowering. It is divided into simple, when solitary, and com- pound, when many flowers are placed together in one place. The first affords the following distinctions. 1. Flospedunculatus, furnished wilh a stalk; as in Gratiaius and Vinca. 2. F. sessilis, adhering to the plant without a flower- stalk; as in Daphne mezerium, and Zinia paudflora. 3. F. caulinus, when on the stem. 4. F. rameus, when on the branch. 5. F. terminalis, when on the apex of the stem, or branch; as Paris quadrifolia, and Chrysanthemum leucanthemum. 6. F. axillaris, in tlie axilla; as in Convallaria mul- tiflora. 7. F. fol iaris, on the surface ofthe leaf; as in Phyl- lanthus. 8. F. radicalis, on the root; as Carlina acaulis, Crocus, and Colchicum. 9. F. latitans, concealed in a fleshy receptacle ; as in Ficus carica. Again, it is said to be, 1. Alternate; as in Polyanthes tubcrosa. 2. Opposite; as in Passiflora hirsuta. 3. Unilateral, hanging all lo one side; as Erica her- bacea, and Silene amana. 4. Solitary; as in Campanula speculum, and Car- duus tuberosus. The secnud, or compound inflorescence, has the fol- lowing kinds: 1. The verticillus, or whirl. S. The capitulum, or tuft. 3. The spica, or spike. 4. The racemus, or duster. 5. Tb£ corymbos, or corymb. 6. The. umbella, or umbel. 7. The cyma, or cyme. 8. The fasciculus, or fascicle. 9. The panicula, or panicle. 10. Tbe thyrsus, or bunch. 11. The spadix, or sheath. 12. The amentum, or catkin. INFLUENZA. (The Italian word for influence.) The di.sea.-e is so named because it was supposed to be produced by a peculiar influence of the stars. See Catarrhus d eontagione. INFRASCAPULA RIS (From infra, beneath, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) A muscle named from its position beneath the scapula. See Subscapularis. INFRASPINATUS. (From infra, beneath, and spina, the spine.) A muscle of the humerus, situated on the scapula. It arises fleshy, from all that part of the dorsum scapula; wliich is bilow its spine; and from the spine itself, as far as tlie cervix scapulae. The fibres run obliquely towards a'tendon in ihe middle of a muscle, whicli runs forwards, and adheres to the capsular ligament. It is inserted by a flat, thick tendon, into the upper and outer part ofthe large protuberatice on the head of the os humeri. Its use is, to roll the os humeri outwards, to assist in raising and supporting it when raised, and to pull the ligament from between the bones. This muscle and the supia spinatus are covered by an aponeurosis, which extends between the ensue, and edges of the spine of the scapula, and gives rise to many of" the muscular fibres. INFUNDIBULIFORMIS. Funnel-shaped. Ap- plied to the corolla of plants ; as in Pulmonana. INFUNDI BULUM. (From infundo, to pour in.) I. A canal that proceeds from the vulva of the brain to the pituitary gland in the sella turcica. 2. The beginnings of the excretory duct of the kid- ney, or cavities into which the urine is first received, from tlie si-c^lory crypto;, are called infundibula. INTUSION. (Infusum; from infundo, to pour io.i Infusio. A process that consisU iu pouring water of any required degree of temperature c:i ciu.Ii substances INT INN as have a loose texture, as thin bark, wood in shavings or small pieces, leaves, flowers, Sec. and suffering it td stand a certain time. The liquor obtained by the above process is called an infusion. The following are among tbe most approved infusions. INFU'SUM. See Infusion. Infusum anthemipis. Infusion of chamomile. Take of chamomile-flowers.twodrachms; boiling-water, half a pint Macerate for ten minutes in a covered ves.-el, and strain. For ils virtues, see Anthemis nobilis. Infusum armoraci* compositum. Compound in- fusion of horse-radish. Take of fresh horse-radish root, sliced, mustard-seeds, bruised, of each one ounce; boiling water, a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain; then add compound spirit of horse-radish, a fluid ounce. See Cochlearia armo- racia. ' Infusum aurantii compositum. Compound in- fusion of orange-peel. Take of orange-peel, dried, two drachms; lemon-peel, fresh, a drachm; cloves, bruised, half a drachm; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for a quarter of an hour, in a covered ves- sel, and strain. See Citrus aurantium. Infusum calumbx. Infusion of calumba. Take of caluniba-root, sliced, a drachm; boiling water, half a pint Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and fctrain. See Calumba. Infusum caryophyllorum. Infusion of cloves. Take of cloves, bruised, a drachm; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Eugenia caryophyllata. Infusum cascarilla. Infusion of cascarilla. Take of cascarilla bark, bruised, half an ounce; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a co- vered vessel, and strain. See Croton cascarilla. Infusum catechu compositum. Compound in- fusion of catechu. Take of extract of catechu, two drachms and a half; cinnamon bark, bruised, half a drachm ; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Acacia catechu. Infusum cinchona. Infusion of cinchona. Take of lance-leaved cinchona bark, bruised, half an ounce; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Cinchona. Infusum cusparijE. Infusion of eusparia. Take of eusparia bark, bruised, two drachms; boiling water, half a pint Macerate for two hours, in a covered ves- sel, and strain. See Cusparia febrifuga. Infusum digitalis. Infusion of fox-glove. Take of purple fox-glove leaves, dried, a drachm; boiling water, half a pint Macerate for four hours, in a co- vered vessel, and strain; then add spirit of cinnamon, half a fluid ounce. See Digitalis purpurea. Infusum gentian* compositum. Compound in- fusion of gentian. Take of gentian-root, sliced, orange- peel, dried, of each a drachm; lemon-peel, fresh, two drachms; boiling water, twelve fluid ounces. Mace- rate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Gentiana lutea. Infusum linj. Infusion of linseed. Take of lin- seed, bruised, an ounce; liquorice-root, sliced, half an ounce; boiling water, two pints. Macerate for two hours, near the fire, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Linum usitatissimum. Infusum quassia. Infusion of quassia. Take of quassia wood, a scruple; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours and strain. See Quassia amara. Infusum rhei. Infusion of rhubarb. Take of rhubarb-root, sliced, a drachm; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, and strain. See Rheum. Infusum rosje. Take of the petals of red rose, dried, half an ounce; boiling water, two pints and a half; dilute sulphuric acid, three fluid drachms; double- refined sugar, an ounce and a half. Pour the water upon the petals of the rose in a glass vessel; then add the acid, and macerate for half an hour. Lastly, strain the infusion, and add the sugar to it. See Rosa Gallica. Infusum senn*. Infusion of senna. Take of senna-leaves, an ounce and a half; ginger-root, sliced, a drachm; boiling water, a pint Macerate for_ao hour, in a covered vessel, and strain the liquor. See Cassia senna. Difusum simarouba. Infusionof simarouba. Take Of simarouba bark bruised, half a drachm; boiling 454 I water, half a pint Macerate for two hours, in a Co* vered vessel, and strain. Sec Quassia simarouba. Infusum tab4ci. Infusion of tobacco. Take of tobacco-leaves, a drachm; Doing water, a pint Mace rate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain. Set! Nicotiana. INGENHOUZ, John, was born at Breda, in 1730 Little is known of his early life ; but in 1767, he came to England to learn the Sultonian method of inocula- tion. In the following year he went to Vienna, ta inoculate some of the imperial family, for which ser- vice he received ample honours; and shortly aflei performed the same operation on the Grand Duke of Tuscany, when he returned to this country, anil spent the remainder of his life in scientific pursuits. In 1779, he published "Experiments on Vegetables,"disco- vering their great power of purifying the air in sun- shine, but injuring it in the shade and night He wan also author of several papers in tho Philosophical Transactions, being an active member of Uie Roya4 Society. He died in 1799. INGLUVIES. 1. Gluttony. 2. The claw, crop, or gorge of a bird. INGRASSIAS, John Philip, was born in Sicily, and graduated at Padua in 1537 with singular reputa- tion; whence he was invited to a professorsjnp in several of the Italian schools; bnt he gave the prefer- ence to Naples, where he distinguished himself greatly by his learning and judgment At length he returned to his native island, and settled in Palermo, where ha was also highly esteemed; and iu 1563 made first physi- cian to that country by Philip II. of Spain, to whom it then belonged. This office enabled him to introduce excellent regulations into the medical practice of tha island, and when the plague raged there in 1575, tin, judicious measures adopted by him arrested ils pro- gress; whence the magistrates decreed him a large reward, of which, however, hg ouly accepted a part, and applied that to religious uses. He died iu 15F0, at Ihe age of 70. He cultivated anatomy with great assiduity, and is reckoned one of the improvers of that art, especially iu regard to the structure of the cranium, and the organ of hearing. He is said also to have dis- covered the seminal vesicles. He published several works, particularly an account of" the plague, and a treatise, "DeTumoribus prater Naturani," which is chiefly a commentary on Avicenna, but is deserving of notice, as containing the first modern description of Scarlatina, under the name of Rossalia; and perhaps lhe first account of varicella, which he called crystalli. But his principal work was published by his nephew, in 11303, entitled, "Commentaries on Galen's Book concerning the Bones." Ingravioation. (From ingravidor, to be great with child.) The same as impregnation, or going with child. I'NGUEN. (Inguen, inis. n.) The groin. The lower and lateral part ofthe abdomen, above the thigh. INGUINAL. Inguinalis. Appertaining to the groin. Inguinal hernia. See Hernia. Inguinal ligament. See Poupart's ligament. INHUMATION. (From inhumo, to put into the ground.) The burying a patient in warm or medicated earth. Some chemists have fancied thus to call that kind of digestion which is performed by burying the materials in dung, or iu the earth. Union. (From is, a nerve; as being the place where nerves originate.) The occiput. Blancard says it is the beginning of the spinal marrow; others say It is the back part of the neck. Injacula'tio. (From injaculor, to shoot into.) So Hehnont calls a disorder which consists of a violent spasmodic pain in the stomachy fnd an immobility of tne body. INJE'CTION. (Injtctio; from injicio, to cast into.) A medicated liquor to throw into a natural or preter- natural cavity ofthe body by means ofa syringe. INNOMINA'TUS. (From t'jt, priv., and nomen, a name.; Some parts of the body are so named: thus, the pelvic bones, which in the young subject are three iu number, to wliich names were given, become one in the adult, which was without a name; an artery from the arch of ttie aorta, and the fifth pair of nerves, because they appeared to have been forgotten by the elder anatomists. : Lnnominata artkria. Tbe first branch given off by tlie arch ofthe aorta. It soon divides into the right carotid and right subcla ian arteries. INN INN lSNOHtNATi nkrvi. The fifth pair of nerves. See TVi'tTemini. Innominatum os. (So called because the three bones Of which it originally was formed grew together, and formed one complete bone, which was then left name- less.) A lame irregular bone, situated at the side of the pelvis. It is divided into three portions, viz. the iliac, ischiatic, and pubic, which are usually described as three distinct bones. The os ilium, or haunch-bone, is of a very irregular shape. The lower part of it is thick and narrow; its superior portion is broad and thin, terminating in a ridge, called the spine ofthe ilium, and more commonly known by the name of the haunch. The spine rises up like an arch, being turned somewhat outward, and from this appearance, the upper part of the pelvis, when viewed together, has not been improperly com- pared to the wings of a phxton. This spine, in the recent subject, appears as if tipped with cartilage; but this appearance is nothing more than the tendinous fibres of the muscles that are inserted into it. Exter- nally, this bone is unequally prominent, and hollowed for the attachment of muscles; and internally, at its broadest forepart, it is smooth and concave. At its lower part, there is a considerable ridge on its inner surface. This ridge, which extends from the os sacrum, and corresponds with a similar prominence, both on that borre and the ischium, forms, with the inner part of the ossa pubis, what is called the brim ofthe pelvis. The whole of the internal surface, behind this ridge, is very unequal. The os ilium has likewise a smaller surface posteriorly, by which it is articulated to the sides of the os sacrum. This surface has, by some, been compared to the human ear, and, by others, to the head of a bird : but neither of these comparisons seem to convey any just idea of its form or appearance. Its upper part is rough and porous; lower down it is more solid. It is firmly united to the os sacrum by a cartilaginous substance, and likewise by very strong ligamentous fibres, which are extended to that bone from the whole circumference of this irregular surface. The spine of this bone, which is originally an epiphysis, has two considerable tuberosities, one anteriorly, and the other posteriorly, which is the largest of the two. The ends of this spine tooj from their projecting more than the parts of the bone below them, arc called spinal processes. Before the anterior spinal process, the spine is hollowed, where part of the Sartorius muscle is placed; and below the posterior spinal pro- cess, there is a very large niche in the bone, which, in the recent subject, has a strong ligament stretched, over its lower part, from the os sacrum to the sharp-pointed process of the ischium; so that a great hole is formed, through which pass the great sciatic nerve and the posterior crural vessels under the pyriform muscle, part of wliich is likewise lodged in this hole. The lowest, thickest, and narrowest part ofthe ilium,in con- junction with the other two portions of each os innomi- nattim, helps to form the acetabulum for ttie os femoris. The os ischium, or hip-bone, which is the lowest of the three portions of each os innominatum, is ofa very irregular figure, and usually divided into its body, tu- berosity, and ramus. Tlie body externally forms tiie inferior portion of the acetabulum, and sends a sharp- pointed process backward, called the spine pf" the ischium. This is the process to which the ligament is attached, wliich was just now described as forming a great foramen for the passage of the sciatic nerve. The tuberosity is large and irregular, and is placed at the inferior part of the bone, giving origin to several muscles. In the recent subject, it seems covered with a cartilaginous crust; but thi> appearance, as in the spine of the ilium, is nothing more than the tendinous fibres of the muscles that are inserted into it. This tuberosity, which is the lowest portion of the trunk, supports us when we sit. Between the spine and the tuberosity is observed a sinuosity, covered with a car- tilaginous crust, whicli serves as a pulley, on which tlie obturator muscle plays. From the tuberosity, the bone, becoming narrower aud thinner, forms the ramus, Br branch, which, passing forwards and upwards, makes, with the ramus of the os pubis, a large hole, if an oval shape, the foramen magnum ischn, which tffords, through its whole circumference, attachment •o muscles. This foramen is more particularly noticed hi describing the os pubis. The os pubis, or share-bone, which is the smallest I of tho three portions of the os innominatum, is placed . at the upper and forepart of the pelvis, where the two ossa pubis meet, and are united to each other by means of a very strong cartilage, which constitutes what is called the symphysis pubis. Each os pubis may be divided into its body, angle, and ramus. The body, wliich is the outer part, is joined to the os ilium. The angle comes forward to form the symphisis, and tho ramus is a thin apophysis, which, uniting wilh the ramus of the ischium, forms the foramen magnum ischii, or thyrpideum, as it has been sometimes called, from its resemblance to a door or shield. This foramen is somewhat wider above than below, and its greatest diameter is, from above downwards, and obliquely from within outwards. In the recent subject, it is almost completely closed by a strong fibrous membrane, called the obturator ligament. Upwards and outwards, where we observe a niche in the bone, the fibres of this ligament are separated, to allow a passage to the posterior crural nerve, an artery and vein. The great uses of this foramen seem to be to lighten the bones of the pelvis, and to afford a convenient lodgment 10 the obturator muscles. The three bones now described as constituting the os innominatum on each side, all concur to form the great acetabulum, or cotyloid cavity, which receives the head of the thigh-bone; the os ilium and os ischium making each about two-fifths, and the os pubis one-fifth, of the cavity. This acetabulum, which is of considerable depth, is ofa spherical shape. Its brims are high, and, ip the recent subject, it is tipped with cartilage. These brims, however, are higher above and externally, than they are internally and below, where we observe a niche in the bone (namely, the ischium), across which is stretched a ligament, forming a hole for the transmission of blood-vessels and nerves to the cavity of the joint. The cartilage which lines the acetabulum, is thickest at its circum- ference, and thinner within, where a little hole is to be observed, in which is placed the apparatus that serves to lubricate the joint, and facilitate its motions. We are likewise able to discover the impression made by the internal ligament of the os femoris, which, by being attached both lo this cavity and to the head of the os femoris, helps to secure the latter in the aceta- bulum. The bones of the pelvis serve to support the spine and upper parts of the body, to lodge the intes- tines, urinary bladder, and other viscera; and likewise to unite the trunk to the lower extremities. But, besides these uses*, they are destined, in the female subject, for other important purposes; and the ac- coucheur finds, in the study of these bones, the founda- tion of all midwifery knowledge. Several eminent writers are of opinion, that in difficult parturition, all the bones of the pelvis undergo a certain degree of separation. It has bi en observed, likewise, that the cartilage uniting the ossa pubis is thicker, and of a more spongy texture, in women than in men; and therefore more likely to swell and enlarge during preg napcy. That many instances of a partial separation of these bones, during labour, have happened, there can be no doubt; such a separation, however, ought by no means to he considered as a uniform and salutary work of nature, as some writers seem to think, but as the effect of disease. But there is another circumstance in regard to this part of osteology, which is well worthy of attention ; and this is, the different capacities of tlie pelvis in the male and female subject It has been observed that the os sacrum is shorter and broader in women than in men; the ossa ilia are also found more expanded; whence it happens, that in women the cen- tre of gravity does not fall so directly on the upper part of the thigh as in men, and this seems to be the reason why, in general, they step with less firmness, and move their hips forward in walking. From these circum- stances, also, the brim of the femate pelvis is nearly pf an oval shape, being considerably wider from side to side, than from the symphysis pubis to the os sacrum; whereas, in men, it is rounder, and everywhere of less diameter. The inferior opening of the pelvis is like- wise proportionably lamer in the female subject, the ossa ischia being more separated from «ach other, and lhe foramen ischii larger, so that, where the os ischium and os pubis are united together, they form a greater circle; the os sacrum is also more hollowed, though shorter, and the os coccygis more loosely connected,and, therefore, capable of a greater degree of motion than in men. 455 INO LNS INOCULATION. Inoculatio. The insertion of a poison into any part of the body. It was mostly prac- tised with that ofthe small-pox, because we had learned, from experience, that by so doing, we gent-rally pro- cured fewer pustules, and a much milder disease, than when the small-pox was taken in a natural way. Al- though the advantages were evident, yet objections were raised against inoculation, on the notion that it exposed the person to some risk, when lie might have passed through life, without ever taking the disease naturally; but it is obvious that he was exposed to much greater danger, from the intercourse wliich he musl have with his fellow-creatures, by taking the dis- order in a natural way. It has alsp been adduced, that a person is liable to take the small-pox a second time, when produced at first by artificial means ; but such instances are very rare, besides not bting sufficiently authentic. We may conjecture that, in most of those cases, the matter used was not variolous, but that of some other eruptive disorder, such as the chicken-pox, which has often been mistaken for the small-pox. However, since the discovery of the preventive power of the cow-pox, small-pox inoculation has been ra- pidly falling into disuse. See Variola vaccin i. To illustrate the benefits arising from inoculation, it has been calculated that a third of the adults die who take the disease in a natural way, and about one- seventh of the children ; whereas of those who are inoculated, and are properly treated afterward, the proportion is probably not greater than oue in five or six hundred. Inoculation is generally thought to have been intro- duced into Britain from Turkey, by Lady Mary Wort- ley Montague, about the year 1721, whose son had been inoculated at Constantinople, during her resi- dence there, and whose infant daughter was the first that underwent tlie operation in this country. It ap- pears, however, to have been well known before this period, both in the south of Wales and Highlands of Scotland. Mungo Park, in his travels into the interior of Africa, found that inoculation had been long prac- tised by the Negroes on the Guinea coast; and nearly in the same manner, and at the same time of life, as in Europe. It is not clearly ascertained where inocu- lation really originated. It has been ascribed to the Circassians, who employed it as the means of preserv- ing the beauty of their women. It appears more pro- bable that accident first suggested the expedient among different nations, to whom the small-pox had long been known, independently of any intercourse with each oilier ; and what adds to the probability of this con- jecture is, that in most places where inoculation can be traced back, for a considerable length of time, it seems to have been practised chiefly by old women, before it was adopted by regular practitioners. Many physicians held inoculation in the greatest contempt at first, from its supposed origin; others again discredited the fact of its utility ; while others, on the testimony of the success in distant countries, believed in the advantages it afforded, but still did not think themselves warranted to recommend it to the families they attended; and it was pot until the experiment of it had been made on six criminals (all of whom reco- vered from the disease and regained their liberty), that it was practised, in the year 1726, on the royal family, and afterward adopted as a general thing. Toensure succi ss from inoculation, the following precautions should strictly lie attended to. 1. That the person should be of a good habit of body, and free from any.dUease, apparent or latent, in order that he may not have tbe disease and a bad con- stitution, or perhaps another disorder, to struggle with at the same time. 2. To enjoin a temperate diet and proper regimen; and, where the body is plethoric, or gross, to make use of gentle purges, together with mercurial and ani.iiu.o- ni.-il medicines. 3. That the age of tbe person be as little advanced as possible, but not younger if it can be avoided, than four mouths. 4. To choose a cool season ofthe year, and to avoid external heat, either by exposure to tbe sun, sitting by fires, or in warm chambers, or by going too warmly clothed, or being too much in bed. 5. To take the matter from a young subject, who has the small-pox in a favourable way, and who is other- wise healthy, and free from disease; and, wheu 456 fresh matter can be procured, to give it the profer- Where matter of a benign kind cannpt be procured, and tlie patient is 'evidently in danger of the casual small-pox, we should not, however, hesitate a moment to inoculate from any kind of matter that can be pro- cured - as what has been taken in malignant kinds of small-pox has been found to produce a very mild dis- ease. The mildness or malignity of the disease ap- pears, therefore, to depend little or not at all on the inoculaiiii'.' matter. Variolous matter, as well as the vaccine, by being kept for a length of time, particularly in a warm place, is apt, however, to undergo decompo- sition, by putrefaction-; and then another kind of con- tagious material has been produced. In inoculating, the operator is to make the slightest puocture or scratch imaginable in the arm of the per- son, rubbing that part of the lancet which is besmeared with matter repeatedly over it, by way of ensuring tho absorption; and in older to prevent ite being wiped off, the ihirt sleeve ought not to be pulled down until the part i8 dry. A singular circumstance attending inoculation is, that, when this fails in producing the disease, the in- oculated part nevertheless sometimes inflames and suppurates, as in cases where the complaint is about to follow; and the matter produced in those cases, is as tit for inoculation as that taken from a person actually labouring under the disease. The same hap- pens very frequently in inoculation for the cow- pox. If, on the fourth or fifth day after the operation, no redness or inflammation is apparent on tbe edge of the wound, we ought then to inoculate in the other arm, in the same manner as before ; or, for greater certain- ty, we may do it in both. Some constitutions are incapable of having the dis- ease in any form. Others do not receive the disease at one time, however freely exposed to its contagion, even though repeatedly inoculated, and yet receive it afterwaid by merely approaching those labouring under it. On lhe coming on of the febrile symptoms, which is geneially on the seventh day iu the inoculated small- pox, the patient is not to be suffered to lie abed, but should be kept cool, and partake freely of antiseptic cooling drinks. See Variola. INOSCULA'TION. (Inesculatio; from in, and osculum, a little mouth.) The running of the veins and arteries into one another, or the interunion of the extremities of the arteries and veins. INSA'NIA. (From in, not, and sanus, sound.) In»auity, or deranged intellect. A genus of disease in the class Neuroses, and order Vesania, characterized by erroneous judgment, from imaginary perceptions or recollections, attended with agreeable emotions in per- sons of a sanguine temperament. See Mania. Inse'ssus. (From insideo, to sit upon.) A hot- bath, simple or medicated, over which the patient sits. Insipii'ntia. (From in, and sapienlia, wisdom.) A delirium without fever. insola'tio. (From in, upon, and sol, the sun.) A disease which arises from a too great influence of the sun's heat upon the head, a coup de soleil. INSFIRA'TION. (Inspiratio ; from in, and spiro, to breathe.) The act of drawing the air into the lungs. See Respiration. IN'STINCT. (Instinctus, us. m.) Animals are not abandoned by nature to themselves: they are all employed in a series of actions ; whence results that marvellous whole that is seen among organized beings. To incline animals to the punctual execution of those actions which are necess-ary for them, nature has pro- vided ihem with instinct; that is, propensities, incli- nations, wants, by wliich they are constantly excitedj and forced lo fulfil the intentions of nature. Instinct may excite in two different modes, with or without knowledge of the end. The first is enlight- ened instinct, the second is blind instinct; the one is particularly the gift of man, the other belongs to animals. In examining carefully lhe numerous phenomena which depend on instinct, we see that there is a double design in every animal:—1.- The preservation of the individual. 2. The preservation of" the species. Every animal fulfils this end in its own way, and according to INT INT Its organization; there are therefore as many dif- ferent instincts as Ihere are different species; and as the organization varies in individuals, instinct pre- sents iudividualdifferences sometimes strongly marked. We recognise two sorts of instinct in man : the one depeais more evidently on his organization, on his animal slate; he presents it in whatever state he is f&ind. This sort of instinct is nearly lhe same as that of animals. The other kind of instinct springs from the social state ; and, without doubt, depends on orga- nization: what vital phenomenon does not depend on it t But it dues not display itself except when man lives in civilized society, and when he enjoys all the advantages of that state. To the first, that may be called animal instinct, be- long hunger, thirst, the necessity of clothing, of a covering from the weather; the desire of agreeable sensations; the fear of pain and of death ; the desire to injure others, if there is any danger to be feared from them, or any advantage to arise from hurting them; the venereal inclinations; the interest inspired by children ; inclination to imitation ; to live in society, which leads man to pass through the different degrees of civilization, Sec. These different instinctive feel- ings incline him to concur in the established order of organized beings. Man is, of all the animals, the one whose natural wants are most numerous, and of the greatest variety; which is in proportion to the extent pf his intelligence: if lie had only these wants, he would have always a marked superiority over the animals. When man, living in society, can easily provide for all tlie wants which we have mentioned, he has then time and powers of action more than his original wants require: then new wants arise, that may be called social wants: such is that of a lively perception of existence ; a want which, the more it is satisfied, the more difficult it becomes, because the sensations become blunted by habit. This want of a vivid existence, added to the conti- nually increasing feebleness of the sensations, causes a mechanical restlessness, vague desires, excited by the remembrance of vivid sensations formerly felt: in order *lo escape from this state, man Is continually forced to change his object, or to overstrain sensations of the same kind. Thence arises an inconstancy which never permits pur desires to rest, aod a progres- sion of desires, which, always annihilated by enjoy- meSit, and irritated by remembrance, proceed forward without end; thence arises ennui, by which the civil- ized idler is incessantly tormented. The want of vivid sensations is balanced by the love of repose and idleness in the opulent classes of society. These contradictory feelings modify each other, and from Iheir reciprocal reaction results the love of power, of consideration, of fortune, &c. which gives us the means of satisfying both. These two instinctive sensations are not the only ones which spring from the social state; a crowd of others arise from it, equally real, though less important; besides, the natural wants become so changed as no longer to be known; hunger is often replaced by a capricious taste; the venereal desires by a feeling of quite another nature, &c. . The natural wants have a considerable influence upon those which arise from society; these, in their turn, niodify the former; and if we add age, tempera- ment, sex, &c. which tend to change every sort of want, we will have an idee of the difficulty which the study of the instinct of man presents. This part of physi- ology is also scarcely begun. We remark, however, that the social wants necessarily carry along with them tlie enlargement of the understanding; there is no comparison in regard to the capacity of the mind, be- tween a man in the higher class.of society, and a man whose physical powers are scarcely sufficient to pro- vide for his natural wants. INTEGER. When applied to leaves, perianths, petals, Sec. folia integra, means undivided; and is said of the simple leaves as those of the orchises and grasses. The female flower of the oak affords an ex- ample of the perianthium integrum, and the petals of the Nigella arvensis and Silene quinquevulnera are described as prtala integra. INTEGF.RRIMUS. Most perfect or entire. Ap- plied to leaves, the margin of which has no teeth, notches, or incisions. It regardaSolely the margin- whereas the folium integrum respects the whole shaped and has nothing to do with the margin. INTERCOSTAL. (Intercostalis ; from inter, be- tween, and costa, a rib.) A name given to muscles, vessels, &c. which are between the ribs. Intercostal arteries. Arteria intercostales. The arteries which run between the ribs. The superier intercostal artery is a branch of the subclavian. Tirf other intercostal arteries are given off from the aorta. Intercostal muscles. Intercostales extemi et interni. Between the ribs on each side are eleven double rows of muscles. These are the intercostales extemt, and interni. Galen has very properly observed, that tbey decussate each other like the strokes of the letter X. The intercostales extemi arise from the lower edge of each superior rib, and, running obliquely downwards and forwards, arc inserted into the upper edge of each inferior rib, so as to occupy the intervals of the ribs, from as far back as the spine to their car- tilages ; but from their cartilages to the sternum, there is only a thin aponeurosis covering the internal inter- costales. The intercostales interni arise and are in- serted in the same manner as the external. Tbey begin at the sternum, and extend as far as the angles of the ribs, their fibres running obliquely backwards. These fibres are spread over a considerable part of the inner surface of the ribs, so as to be longer than those ofthe external intercostals. Some of the posterior portions of the internal intercostals pass over one rib, and are inserted into the rib below. Verheyen first described these portions as separate muscles, under the name of infra costales. Winslow has adopted the same name. Cowper, and after him Douglas, call them costarum depressores proprii. These distinctions, however, are altogether superfluous, as they are evidently nothing more than appendages of the intercostals. The num- ber of these portions varies in different subjects. Most commonly there are only four, the first of which runs from the second rib to the fourth, the second from the third rib to the fifth, the third from the fourth rib to the sixth, and the fourth from the fifth rib to Uie seventh. The internal intercostals of the two inferior false ribs are frequeptly so thin, as to be with difficulty separated from the external; and, in some subjects, one or both of them seem to be altogether wanting. It was the opinion of the ancients, that the external intercostals serve to elevate, and the internal to depress the ribs. They were probably led to this opinion, by observing the different direction of their fibres; but it is now well known, that both have the same use, which is that of raising the ribs equally during inspiration. Fallo- pius was one of the first who ventured to call in ques- tion the opinion of Galen on this subject, by contend- ing that both layers of the intercostals serve to elevate the ribs. In this opinion he was followed by Hierony- mus Fabricius, our countryman Mayow, and Borelli. But, towards the close of the last century, Bayle, a writer of some eminence, and professor al Toulouse, revived the opinion of the ancients by the following arguments:—He observed, that the oblique direction of the fibres of the internal intercostals is such, that In each inferior rib, these fibres are nearer to the verte- bra; than they are at their superior extremities, or in the rib immediately above; and that, of course, they must serve to draw the rib downwards, as towards the most fixed point. This plausible doctrine was adopted by several eminent writers, and among others, by Nicholls, Hoadley, and Schreiber; but above all, by Hamberger. who went so far as to assert, that not only the ribs, but evep the sternum, are pulled down wards by these muscles, and constructed a particular instrument to illustrate this doctrine. He pretended likewise that the intervals of the ribs are increased by their elevation, and diminished by their depression; but he allowed that, wliile those parts of the internal intercostals that are placed between the bony part of the ribs pull them downwards, the anterior portions of tlie muede, which are situated between the cartilages, concur with the external intercostals in raising them upwards. These opinipns gave rise to a warm and interesting controversy, in which Hamberger and Hal- ler were the principal disputant*. The former argued chiefly from theory, and the latter from experiments on living animals, which demonstrate the fallacy cf Hambergei's arguments, and prove, beyond a doubt, that the Internal intercostals perform the same func- tions as the external. 457 INT INT Intercostal nerve. Ncrvus intercostalis. Great Intercostal nerve. Sympathetic nerve. The great in- tercostal nerve arises in the cavity of the cranium, from a branch of the sixth and one of the fifth pair, uniting into one trunk, which passes outof the cranium through the carotid canal, and descends by tlie sides of the bodies of the vertebra; of the peck, thorax, loins, and os sacrum : in its course, it«*eceives the small ac- cessory branches from all the thirty pair of spinal nerves. In the neck, it gives off three cervical gan- glions, the upper, middle, and lower; from which the cardiac and pulmonary nerves arise. In the thorax, it gives off the splanchnic or anterior intercostal, which perforates lhe diaphragm, and forms the semilunar ganglions, from which nerves pass to all the abdominal viscera. They also form in the abdomen ten peculiar plexuses, distinguished by the name of the viscus, to which they belong, as the cceliac, splenic, hepatic, superior, middle, and lower mesenteric, two renal, and two spermatic plexuses. The posterior Intercostal nerve gives accessory branches about the pelvis and ischiatic nerve, and at length terminates. Intercostal veins. The intercostal veins empty their blood into the vena azygos. 1NTERCL RRENT. Those fevers which happen in certain seasons only, are called stationary: others are called) by Sydenham, intercurrents. Inte'rcus. (From inter, between, and cutis, the skin.) A dropsy between the skin and the flesh. Sec Anasarca. INTERDE'NTIUM. (From inter, between, and dens, a tooth.) The intervals between teeth of the same order. INTERDI'GITUM. (From inter, between, and digitus, a toe, or finger.) A corn between the toes, or wart between the fingers. INTERFiEMrNEUM. (From inter, between, and famen, the thigh.) The perinaeum, or space between the anus and pudendum. Lnterlu'nius. (From inter, between, and luna, the moon; because it was supposed to affect those who were born in the wane of the moon.) The epi- lepsy. Intermediate affinity. See Affinity intermediate. INTERMITTENT. (Intermittens; from inter, between, and mitto, to send away.) A disease is so called which does not continue until it finishes one way or the other, as most diseases do, but ceases and re- turns again at regular or uncertain periods; asagues,&c. Intermittent fever. See Febris intermittens. INTERNODIS. Applied to a flowerstalk or pedun- culus, when it proceeds from the intermediate part of a branch between two leaves; as in Ehrdia inter- nodis. Internu'ntii pies. (From internuncio, to go be- tween.) Applied to critical days, or such as stand between tlie increase of a disorder and its decrease. I.ntero'ssei manus. (Interosseus; from inter, be- tween, and os, the bone.) These are small muscles situated between tlie metacarpal booes, and extending from the bones of lhe carpus to the fingers. They are divided into internal and external; the former are to be seen only on the palm of ttie hand, but the latter are conspicuous both on the palm and back of the hand. The interossei interni are three in number. The first, which Albinus names posterior indicis, arises tendinous and fleshy from lhe basis and inner part of the metacarpal bone ol" the forefinger, and likewise from the upper part of that which supports the middle finger.' Its tendon passes over the articula- tion of this part of these bones with the forefinger, and, uniting with the tendinous expansion that is sent off from the extensor digitorum communis, is inserted into the posterior convex surface of the first phalanx pf that finger. The second and third, lo which Albinus gives the names of prior annularis, and intcrrosscus auricularis, arise, ip the same manner, from the basis of the outsides of the metacarpal bones that sustain the ring-finger and the little finger, and are inserted into the outside of the tendinous expansion of the ex- tensor digitorum communis that covers each of those fingers. These three muscles draw the fingers into which they are inserted, towards the thumb. The interossei extemi are four in number; for among these is included lhe small muscle that is situated on the outeide of the metacarpal bone that supports the fore- finger. Douglas calls it extensor tertii internodii in- 458 diets, and Winslow semi-interosseus indicts. Albino", who describes it among the interroBsci, gives it the name of prior indicis. This first interosseus externus arises by two tendinous and fleshy portions. One of these springs from the upper half of tlie inner side of the first bone of the thumb, and the otiier from the ligaments that unite the os trapezoides to the metacar- pal bone of the forefinger, and likewise from all the outside of this latter bone. These two portions unite as they descend, and terminate in a tendon, which is inserted into the outside of that part of the tendinous expansion from the extensor digitorum communis that is spread over the posterior convex surface ofthe fore- finger. The second, to which Albinus gives the name of prior medii, is not quite so thick as the last described muscle. It arises by two heads, one of which springs from the inner Bide pf the metacarpal bone of the fore- finger, chiefly towards its convex surface, and the other arises from the adjacent ligaments, and from the whole outer side of the metacarpal bone that sustains tlie middle finger. These two portions unite as they de- scend, and terminate in a tendon, which is inserted, in the same manner, as the preceding muscle, into the outside ofthe tendinous expansion lhat covers the pos- terior part of the middle finger. The third belongs likewise to the middle finger, and is therefore named posterior medii by Albinus. It arises, like the last de- scribed muscle, by two origins, which spring from the roots of the metacarpal bones of the ring and middle fingers, and from the adjacent ligaments, and is in- serted into the inside of the same tendinous expansion as the preceding muscle. The fourth, to which Albi- nus gives the name of posterior annularis, differs from the last two only in its situation, which is between the metacarpal bones of the ring and little fingers. It is inserted into the inside of the tendinous expansion of the extensor digitorum communis, that covers the pos- terior part of the ring-finger. All these four muscles serve to extend the fingers into which they are inserted, and likewise to draw them inwards, towards the thumb, except the third, or posterii medii, which, from its situation and insertion, is calculated to pull the middle finger outwards. Interossei pepis. These small muscles, in their situation between the metatarsal bones, resemble the interossei of the hand, and, like them, are divided into internal and external. The interossri pedis interni are three in number. They arise tendinous and fleshy, from the basis and inside of the metatarsal bones of the middle, the third, and little toes, in the same manner as those of the hand, and they each terminate in a tendon that runs to the inside of the first joint of these toes, and from thence to their upper surface, where it loses itself in the tendinous expansion that is sent off from the extensors. Each of these three muscles serves to draw the toe into which it is inserted towards the great toe. The interossei extemi are four in num- ber. The first arises tendinous and fleshy from the outside ofthe root of lhe metatarsal bone of the great toe, from the os cuneiforme internum, and from the root of the inside of the metatarsal bone of the foretoe Its tendon is inserted into the inside of the tendinous expansion that covers the back part of the toes. The second is placed in a similar manner between the metatarsal bones of the fore and middle toes, and is inserted into the outside of the tendinous expansion on the back part of the foretoe. The third and fourth are placed between the two next metatarsal bones, and are inserted into the outside of the middle and third toes. The first of these muscles draws the foretoe inwards towards the great toe. The three others pull the toes, into which they are inserted, outwards. They al) assist in extending the toes. INTEROSSEOUS. (Interosseus; from inter, be- tween, and os, a hone.) A name given to muscles, ligaments, Sec. which are between bones. Interpklla'tus. (From interpello, to interrupt) A name given by Paracelsus to a disease attended with irregular or uncertain paroxysms. Ivierpola'tus dies. (From interpolo, to renew.) In Paracelsus, these are the days interpolated between two paroxysms. INTKRSCAPU'LIUM. (From inter, between, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) That part of the spine which lies*between the shoulders. INTERSE'PTUM. (From inter, between, and sep- tum, an enclosure.) The uvula and the septum narium. INT INV nVTERSriXA'LIS. (From inter, between, and spina, the spine.) Muscles, nerves, Sec. are so named which are between the processes ofthe spine. Interspinales. The fleshy portions between the spinous processes of the neck, back, and loins, distin- guished by the names of interspinales colli, dorsi H lumborum. Those which connect processes of the back and loins, are rather small tendons than muscles: they draw these processes nearer to each other. INTERTRANSVERSA'LES. Four distinct small bundles of flesh, which fill up the spaces between the transverse processes of the vertebra of the loins, and serve to draw them towards each other. INTERTRIGO. (From inter, between, and tero, to rub.) An excoriation about the anus, groins, axilla, or other parts of the body, attended with inflammation and moisture. It is most commonly produced by the irritation of the urine, from riding, or some acrimony in children. INTE'STINE. (Intestinum; from t'nttts, within.) The convoluted membraneous tube that extends from the stomach to the anus, receives the ingested food, re- tains it a certain time, mixes with it the bile and pan- creatic juice, propels the chyle into the lacteals, and covers the faces with mucus, is so called. The intes- tines are situated in the cavity of the abdomen, and are divided into the small and large, which have, be- sides their size, other circumstauces of distinction. The small intestines are supplied internally with folds, called valvula conniventes, and have no bands on their external surface. The large intestines have no folds internally; are supplied externally with three strong muscular bands, which run parallel upon the surface, and give the intestines a saccated appearance; they have also small fatty appendages, called appendi- cula epiploica. The first portion of the intestinal tube, for about the extent of twelve fingers' breadth, is called the duode- num; it lies in the epigastric region; makes three turnings, and between the first and second flexure re- ceives by a common opening, the pancreatic duct, and the ductus communis choledochus. It is in this por- tion of the intestines that chylification is chiefly per- formed. The remaining portion ofthe small intestines is distinguished by an imaginary division into the jeju- num and ileum. The jejunkm, which commences where the duode- num ends, is situated in the umbilical region, and is mosity found empty; hence its name: it is everywhere covered with red vessels, and, about an hour and a half after a meal, with destended lacteals. The ileum occupies the hypogastric region and tlie pelvis, is of" a more pallid colour than the former, and terminates by a transverse opening into the large intes- tines, which is called the valve of the ileum, valve of the cacum, or the valve of Tulpius. The beginning of the large intestines is firmly tied down in the right iliac region, and for the extent of aliout four fingers' breadth is called the cacum, having adhering to it a worm-like process, called the processus ca-ci vermiformis, or appendicula caci vermiformis. The great intestine then commences colon, ascends to- wards the liver, passes across the abdomen, under the stomach, to the left side, where it is contorted like the letter .s, and descends to the pelvis: hence it is divided in this course into the ascending portion, the transverse arch, and the sigmoid flexure. When it has reached the pelvis, it is called the rectum, from whence it pro- ceeds iu a straight line to the anus. Thp intestinal canal is composed of three mem- branes, or coats; a emu man one from the peritoneum, a vascular coat, and 'i villous coat, the villi being formed of the line terminations of arteries and nerves, and the origins ot' lacteals and lymphatics. The intestines are connected tothe body by the mesentery; the duodenum has also a peculiar collecting cellular substance, as have likewise the colon and rectum, by whose means the former is firmly accreted to the back, the colon to the kidneys, and the latter to the os coccygis, and, in women, to the vagina. The remaining portion of the tube is loose in the cavity of the abdomen. The arte- ries of this canal are branches of the superior and infe- rior mesenteric, and the duodenal. The veins evacu- ate their blood into the vena porta-. The nesves arc branches of the eight pair and intercostals. The lacteal veisds, which originate principally from the jejunum, proceed to the glands in the mesentery. INTRAFOLTACEUS. Applied to stipuls, which are above the footstalk, and internal with respect to the leaf; as in Ficus carica and Morus nigra. Intrica'tus. (From intrico, to entangle ; so called from its intricate folds.) A muscle ofthe ear. Intri'nsecus. (From intra, within, and secus, to- wards.) A painful disorder of an internal part Introce'ssio. (From introcedo, to go in.) Depres- sio. A depression or sinking of any part inwards. INTUS-SUSCETTION. (Intus-susceptio, and in- tro-susceptio ; from intus, within, and suscipio, to re- ceive.) A disease of the intestinal tube, and'most fre- quently of the small intestines; it consists in a portion of gut passing for some length within another portion. I'NTYBUS. (From in, and tuba, a hollow instru- ment: so named from the hollowness of its stalk.) See Cichorium endivia. I'NULA. (Contracted or corrupted from helenium, nXeviov, fabled to have sprung from the tears of Helen.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- tem. Class, Syngenesia: Order, Polygamia superflua. 2. The herb inula, or elecampane. See Inula hele- nium. Inula, common. See Inula helenium. Inula crithmoioes. Caaponga of the Brazilians. Trifolia spica; Crithmum marinum non spinosum. The leaves and young stalks of this plant are pickled for the use of the table; they are gently diuretic. ■t Inula oysenterica. The systematic name of the smaller inula, Conyza media. Arnica Suedensis, Arnica spurio, Conyza : Inula—amplexicaulibus, cordato oh- longis; caule villoso, paniculato; squamis calycinis, setaceis, of Linneus. This indigenous plant was once considered as possessing great antidysenteric vir- tues. The whole herb is to the taste acrid, and at the same time rather aromatic. It is now fallen into dis- use. Inula helenium. The systematic name of the common inula or elecampane. Enula campana: He- lenium. Inula—foliis amplexicaulibus ovatis rugosis subtus tomcntosis, calycum squamis ovatis, of Lin- naeus. This plant, though a native of Britain, is sel- dom met with in its wild state, but mostly cultivated. The root, wliich is the part employed medicinally, in its recent state, has a weaker and less grateful smell than when thoroughly dried, and kept for a length of time, by which it is greatly improved; its odour then ap- proaching to that of Florentine orris-root It was former^ ly in high estimation in dyspepsia, pulmonary affections, and uterine obstructions, but is now fallen into disuse. • From the root of this plant, Rose first extracted the peculiar vegetable principle called inulin^ Funke has since given the following as the analysis oielecairipane root:—A crystallizable volatile oil; inulin; extractive; acetic acid; a crystallizable resin; gluten: a fibrous matter. See Inulin. INULIN In examining the Inula helenium, ot Elecampane, Rose imagined he discovered a new vege- table product, to which the name of Inulin has been given. It is white and pulverulent, like starch. When thrown on red-hot coals, it melts, diffusing a white smoke, with the smell of burning sugar. Ii yields, on distillation in a retort, all the products furnished by gum. It dissolves readily in hot water; and precipi- tates almost entirely on cooling, in the form of a white powder; but before falling down, it gives the liquid a mucilaginous consistence. It precipitates quickly on the addition of alkohol. The above substance is obtained oy boiling the root of this plant iu four times ils weight of water, and leaving the liquid in repose. Pelletier and-Caventou have found the same starch-like matter in abundance in the root of colchicum: and Gautier in the root of pellitory. -„. Inustion. (From in, and uro, to bum.; It is some- times used for hot and dry seasons; and formerly by surgeons for the operation of the cautery. Inverkcu'npum os. (From in, not, artdvereeundus modest.) An obsolete name ot the frontal bones, from its being regarded as the seat of impudence. INVERSION. Inversio. Tuaied inside outward. INVOLUCELLUM. A partial involucrum. See Iniolucrum. INVOLU'CRUM. (From in, and volvo, to wrap up- because parts are enclosed bylt.) In anatomy. 1. A name of the pericardium. 2. A membrane which covers any part 459 IOD IOD tn botany. A leafy calyx, remote from the flower, Bpplied particularly to umbelliferous plants. From the part of tiie umbel in which it is placed, it is called, 1. Involucrum universale, being at the base of the whole umbel; as in Coriandrum sativum, Scandix cerefolium, and Cornus mascula. 2. I. partiale, called involucellum ; at the bottom of each umbellula, or partial stalk of the umbel; -as in Daucus carota. 3. I. dimidiatum, surrounding the middle of the stalk at the base of the umbel; as in JEthusa cy- napium. From the number of the involucre leaves, 4. Monophyllous; as in Coriander and Hermas. 5. Tryphillous ; as In Bupleurum junceum. 6. Polyphiilaus; as in Bunium bulbocastanum, and Slum. '" ^1ipatifid; as in Daucus carota, and Slum an- gust'fouum. 8. Reflex, turned back; as in Selinum monnieri. Solitary flowers rarely have an involucrum; yet it is found in the anemones. INVOLUTUS. Involute. Rolled inwards. Ap- plied to leaves, petals, Sec. when their margins are turned inward ; us in the leaves of Pinguicula, and petals of Anethum, Pastinaca, and Bupleurum. IODATE. A compound of iodine with oxygen, and a metallic basis. The oxiodes of Davy. Iopes. (From ioc, verdigris.) Green matter thrown Offny vomiting. IODIC ACID. Addum iodicum. Oxiodic acid. 'IWhep barytes water is made to act on iodine, a so- luble hydriodate, and an insoluble iodate of barytes, are formed. On the latter, well washed, pour sulphu- ric acid, equivalent to ihe barytes present, diluted with twice its weight of water, and heat the mixture. The Iodic acid quickly abandons a portion of its base, and combines with the water; but though even less than the equivalent proportion of sulphuric acid has been used, a little of it will be found mixed with the liquid acid. If we endeavour to separate this portion, by adding barytes water, the two acids precipitate to- gether. The above economical process is that of Gay Lus- sac; but Sir H. Davy, who is the first discoverer of this acid, invented one more elegant, and which yields a purer acid. Into a long glass tube, bent like the letter L inverted, (q) shut at one end, put 100 grains of chlorate of potassa, and pour over it 400 grains of muriatic acid, specific gravity 1.105. Put 40 grains of iodine info ■thin long-necked receiver. Into the open end of the bent tube put some muriate of lime, and then connect it with the receiver. Apply a gentle heat to the sealed end of the former. Protoxide of chlorine is evolved, which, as it romes in contact with the Iodine, produces combustion, and two new compounds, a compound of iodine and oxygen, and one of iodine and chlorine. The latter is easily separated by heat, while the former remains in a state of purity. The iodic acid of Sir H. Davy is a white semitrans- parent solid. It has a-strong acido-astringent taste, but no smell. Its density is considerably greater than that of sulphuric acid, in which it rapidly sinks. It melts, and is decomposed into iodine aod oxygen, at a temperature of about 620°. A grain of iodic acid gives out 176.1, grain measure, of oxygen gas. It would ap- pear from this, that iodic acid consists of 15.5 iodine, to 5 oxygen. Iodic acid deliquesces in the air, and is, of course, very soluble in water. It first reddens and then de- stroys the blues of vegetable infusions. It blanches other vegetable colours. Between the acid prepared by Gay Lussac, and that of Sir H. Davy, there is one importapt difference. The latter, being dissolved, may, by evaporation ofthe water, pass not only lo the inspissated syrup state, but can be made te assume a pasty consistence; and, finally, by a stronger heat, yields the solid substance unaltered. When a mixture of it, with charcoal, sulphur, resin, sugar, or the com- bustible metals, in sffinely divided state, is heated, de- tonations are produced; and ils solution rapidly cor- rodes all the metals to which Sir H. Davy exposed, it, both gold and platinum, but much more intensely the first of these metals. It appears to form combinations with all the fluid or solid aeids which it does not decompose. When sul- 460 ' phuric acid is dropped into a concentrated solution of' | it in hot water, a solid substance is precipitated, which consists of tlie acid ami the compound; for, on evapo- ! rating the solution by a gentle heat, nothing rit.es but ! water. On increasing the heat in an experiment of this kind, the solid substance formed fused; mid on cooling the mixture, rhomboidal crystals formed of a pale yellow colour, which were very fusible, and which did not change at lhe heat at whicli the com- pound of osygen and iodine decomposes, but sublimed unaltered. When urged by a much stronger heat, it partially sublimed, and partially decomposed, afford- ing oxygen, iodine, and sulphuric acid. With hydro-phosphoric, the compound presents phe- nomena precisely similar, and they form together a solid, yellow, crystalline combination. With hydro-nitric acid, it yields white crystals in rhomboidal plates, which, at a lower heat llian the preceding acid compounds, are resolved into hydro- nitric acid, oxygen, and iodine. By liquid muriatic acid, the substance is immediately decomposed, and the compound of chlorine and iodine is formed. All theso acid compounds redden vegetable blues, taste sour, and dissolve gold and platinum. From these curious researches Sir H. Davy infers, that Gay Lus- sac's iodic acid is a sulpho-iodic acid, and probably a definite compound. However minute the quantity of sulphuric acid made to act on the iodide of ba- rium may be, a part of it is always employed to form the compound acid ; and the residual fluid con- tains both the compound acid and a certain quantity of the original salt"—Ure. IODIDE. lode; lodure. A compound of iodine wilh a metal; as Iodide of potassium. IODINE. (Iodina; from tutins, a violet colour, so termed from its beautiful colour.) A peculiar or uu decompounded principle. " Iodine was accidentally discovered, in 1812, by De Courtois, a manufacturer of saltpetre at Paris. In his processes for procuring soda from the ashes of sea- weeds, he found the metallic vessels much corroded; and, in searching for the cause of the corrosion, he made this important discovery. But for this circum- stance, nearly accidental, one of the most curious of substances might have remained for ages unknown, since nature has not distributed it, in either a simple or compound state, through her different kingdoms, but has confined it to what the Roman satirist considers as the most worthless of things, tlie vile seaweed. Iodine derived its first illustration from ClemeiR and Desormes. In their memoir, read at a meeting of the Institute, these able chemists described its principal properties. Tbey stated its sp. gr. to be about 4; that it becomes a violet-coloured gas at a temperature be- low that of boiling water,—whence its name; that it combines with the metals, and with phosphorus and sulphur, and likewise with the alkalies and metallic oxides; that it forms a detonating compound with am- monia; that it is soluble in alkohol, and still more soluble in ether; and that, by its action upon phospho- rus and upon hydrogen, a substance having the cha- racters of muriatic acid is formed. In this communi- cation they offered no decided opinion respecting its nature. In 1813, Sir H. Dnvy happened to be on a visit to Paris, receiving, amid the political convulsions of France, tbe tranquil homage due to his genius. ' When Clement showed iodine lo me,' says Sir H. Davy, 'he believed that the hydriodic acid was muriatic acid ; and Gay Lussac, after his early experiments, made originally with Clement, formed the same opinion, and maintained it, when I first stated lo him my belief, that it was a new and peculiar acid, and that iodine was a substance analogous in its chemical relations lo chlorine.' Iodine has been found in the following seaweeds, the Alga aquatica of Linneus:— Fucus cartilagii.eus, Fucus palmatus, inembianaccus, filum, filamciitosus, digitatus, rubens, saccharinus, nodosus, Ulva umbilicalis, serraitis, pavonia, siliquosus, linza, and in sponge. It is from the incinerated seaweed, ot kelp, tha iodine in quantities is to be obtained. Dr. Wollnstoa first communicated a precise formula for cxtracti**-*. it IOD IOD Dissolve the soluble part of kelp in water. Concen- trate the liquid by evaporation, and separate all the crystals that can be obtained. Pour tlie remaining liquid into a clean vessel, and mix with it an excess of ■ulphuiicacid. Boil this liquid for some lime. Sul- phur is precipitated, and muriatic acid driven off. Decant off the clear liquid, and strain it through wool. rut n into a small flask, and mix it with as much black oxide of manganese as we u.-»ed before of sulphu- ric acid. Apply to the top of the liusk a glass tube, Mint at one end. Then heat the mixture in the flask. The iodine sublimes into the glass tube. None can be obtained from sea-water. Iodine is a solid, of a grayish-black colour and me- tallic lustre, it is often in scales similar to those of micaceous iron ore, sometimes iu rhomboidal plates, very large and very brilliant. It has been obtained in elongated octohedrons, nearly halt an inch in length; the axes of whicli were shown by Dr. Wollaston to be to each other, as the numbers 2, 3, and 4, at least so nearly, that in a body so volatile, it is scarcely possible to detect an error in this estimate, by the reflective goniometer. Ils fracture is lamellated, and it is soil aud friable to the touch. Its taste is very acrid, though it be very sparingly soluble in water. It is a deadly poison. It gives a deep brown stain to the skin, which soon vanishes by evaporation. In odour, and power of destroying vegetable colours, it resembles veiy dilute aqueous chlorine. The sp. gr. of iodine al 62*° is 4.948. It dissolves in 7000 parts of water. The solution is of nn oiange-yellow colour, and in small quantity tinges raw starch ofa purple hue. Ii melts, according to Gay Lussac, at 227° F., and is volatilized under the common pressure of the atmos- phere, at lhe temperature of 350°. It evaporates pretty quickly at ordinary temperatures. Boiling water aids ils sublimation, as is shown in the above process of ex- traction. The sp. gr. of its violet vapour is 8.078. It is a non-conductor of electricity. When the voltaic chain is interrupted by a small fragment of it, the de- composition of water instantly ceases.- Iodine is incombustible, but with azote it forms a curious detonating compound ; and in combining with seveial bodies, the intensity of mutual action is such as to produce the phenomena of combustion. Ils combi- nations with oxygen and chlorine are described, under iodic and chloriodic acids. Willi a view of determining whether it was a simple or compound form of matter, Sir II. Davy exposed it to the action of lhe highly inflammable metals. When its vapour is passed over potassium heated in a glass tube, inflammation lakes place, and the potassium burns slowly with a pale blue light There was no gas disengaged when the experiment was repealed in a mercurial apparatus. The iodide of potassium is white, fusible at a red heat, and soluble iu water. It has a peculiar acrid taste. When acted on by sulphuric acid, il effervesces, and iodine appears. It is evident Ilia I iu this experiment there had been no decomposi- tion; the result de|iendiiig merely on the combination of iodinewith potassium. By passing the vapour of iodide over diy red hot potassa, formed from potassium, oxygen is expelled, and the above iodine results. Hence, we see, that at the temperature of ignition, the affinity between iodine and potassium is superior to that ofthe latter for oxygen. But iodine in its turn isdisplaced by chlorine, at a moderate heat, and if the latter be in ex- cess, chloriodic acid is formed. Gay Lussac passed vapour of iodine in a red heat over melted subcar- bonate of potas.-.a; and he obtained carbonic acid and oxygen gases, in the proportions of two involumeof the first, and one of the second, precisely those which exist in the salt. The oxide of sodium, and thesupcarbopate of soda, ace also completely decomposed by iodine. From these experiments if would seem, that this substance ough: to disengage oxygen from most ofthe oxides: but this happens only in a small number of cases. The protoxides of lead and bismuth are the only oxides not reducible by mere heat, with which it exhibited that power. Baiyies, strontian, and lime coml inc with iodine, without giving out ovv^eii gas, and the oxides of zinc and iron undergo no alteration in this respect. From these facts we must conclude, that the decompo- pinon of the oxides by iodine depends lesson tlie con- rii nsi-d state of the o\y_"-u, than upon th" affinity of lhe metal fur iodine. Except barytes, siromj;:ii, and lime, no oxide can remain in combination with todlM at a red heat. For a more particular account of some iodides, see Hydriodic acid; the compounds of which, in the uquid or moist state, are hydriodates, but change, on drying, inio iodides, in the same way as the muri- ates become chlorides. From the proportion ofthe constituents in hydriodic acid, 15.5 has been deduced as the prime equivalent of iodine. Iodine forms with sulphur a feeble compound, of a grayish-black colour, radiated like sulphuret of antimo- ny. When it is distilled with water, iodine separates. Iodine and phosphorus combine with great rapidity at common temperatures, producing heat without light. From the presence ofa little moisture, small quantities of hydriodic acid gas are exhaled. Oxygen expels iodine from both sulphur and phos- phorus. Hydrogen, whether dry or moist, did ndKseem to have any action on iodine at the ordinary tempera- ture ; but if we expose a mixture of hydrogen and iodine to a red heat in a tube, tbey unite together, and hydriodic acid is produced, which gives a reddish brown colour to water. Sir H. Davy threw the violet- coloured gas upon the flame of hydrogen, when it seemed to support its combustion. He also formed a compound of iodine wilh hydrogen, by beating to red- ness the two bodies in a glass tube. Charcoal has no action upon iodine, either at a high or low temperature. Several of the common metals, on the contrary, as zinc, iron, tin, mercury, attack it readily, even at alow temperature,provided they be in a divided state. Though these combinations take place rapidly, they produce but little heat, and but rarely any light. The compound of iodine and zinc, or iodide of zinc, is white. It melts readily, and is sublimed in the state of fine, acicular, four-sided prisms. Il is very soluble in water, and rapidly deliquesces in the air. Itdissolves in water without the evolution of any gas. The solution is slightly acid, and docs not crystallize.' The alkalies precipitate from it white oxide of zinc; while concen- trated sulphuric acid disengages hydriodic acid aod iodine, because sulphurous acid is produced. The so- lution is a hydriodate of oxideof zinc. When iodineand zinc, are made to act on each other under water in vessels hermetically sealed, on the application of a slight heat, tlie water assumes a deep leddish-brown colour, because, as soon as hydriodic acid is produced*, it dissolves iodine in abundance. But by degrees the zinc, supposed lo be in excess, combines with the whole iodine, and tlie solution becomes colourless like water. Iron is acted on by iodine in the same way as zinc! and a brown iodide results, which is fusible at a red heat It. dissolves in water, forming a light green so- lution, like thai of muriate of iron. When the dry iodide was heated, by Sir H. Davy, in a small retort containing pure ammoniacal gas, il combined with the ai.....onia and formed a compound which volatilized without leaving any oxide. The iodide of tiu is very fusible. When in powder, its colour is a dirty orange-yellow, not unlike (hat of glass of antimony. When put into a considerable quantity of water, it is completely decomposed. Hy- driodic acid is formed, which remains in solution in tbe water, and the oxide of tin precipitates in white floc- culi. If the quantity of water be small, the acid, being more concentrated, retains a portion of oxide of tin and forms a silky orange-coloured salt, which may be almost entirely decomposed by water. Iodine and tin act very well on each other, to water ofthe tempe- rature of 212°. By employing an excess of tin, we may. obtain pure hydriodic acid, or at least an acid containing only traces of the metal. The tin must be in considerable quantity, because the oxide which pre- cipitates on its surface, diminishes very much its action on iodine. Antimony presents with iodine the same phenomena as tiu; bo that we mighi employ either for the prepara- tion of hydriodic. acid, if we wertnot acquainted with prelerable methods. The iodides of lead, copper, bismuth, silver, and mer- cury, are insoluble m water, while the iodides of tha vei V oxidizable metals are soluble in that liquid, h we mix a hydriodate with the metallic solutions, all the metals which do not decompose water will give 46] IOD IOD precipitates, while those which decompose that liquid will give none. This is at least the case with the above-mentioned metals There are two iodides of mercury; the one yellow, the other red; both are fusible and volatile. The \el- Iow or prot-iodide, contains one half less iodine than the dcut-iodide. The latter when crystallized is a bright crimson. In general, there ought to be for each metal as many iodides as there are oxides and chlorides. All the iodides are decomposed by concentrated sulphuric and nitric acids. The metal is converted into an oxide, and iodine is disengaged. They are likewise decom- posed by oxygen at a red heat, if we except the iodides of potassium, sodiun, lead, and bismuth. Chlorine likewise separates iodine from all the iodides; but iodine, on the other hand, decomposes most of the sul- phurets and phosphurets. When iodine and oxides act upon each otheT in con- tact wilh water, very different results take place from those above described. The water is decomposed; its hydrogen unites with iodine, to form hydriodic acid; while its oxygen, on the other hand, produces with iodine, iodic acid. All the oxides, however, do not give the same results. We obtain them only with potassa, soda, barytes, strontian, lime, and magnesia. The oxide of" zinc, precipitated by ammonia from its solution in sulphuric acid, and well washed, gives no trace of iodate and hydriodate. From all the above-recited facts, we are warranted In concluding iodine to be an urtdecomponnded body. In its specific gravity, lustre, and magnitude of its firime equivalent, it resembles the metals; but in all ts chemical agencies, it is analagous to oxygen and chlorine. It is a non-conductor of electricity, and pos- sesses, like these two bodies, the negative electrical energy with regard to metals, inflammable and alkaline substances; and hence, when combined with tbese sub- stances in aqueous solution, and electrised in the voltaic circuii, it separates at the positive surface. But it has a positive energy with respect to chlorine: for when united to chlorine, in the chloriodic acid, it separates at tlie negative surface. This likewise corresponds with their relative attractive energy, since chlorine expels iodine from all its combinations. Iodine dissolves in carburet of sulphur, giving, in very minute quantities, a fine amethystine tint to the liquid. Iodide of mercury has been proposed for a pigment. Orfila swallowed 6 grains of iodine; and was imme- diately affected with heat, constriction of the throat, nausea, eructation, salivatiop, and cardialgia. In ten minutes he had copious bilious vomitings, and slight colic pains. His pulse rose from 70 to about 90 beats in a minute. By swallowing large quantities of muci- lage, and emollient clysters, he recovered, and felt nothing next day but slight fatigue. About 70 or 80 grains proved a fataldose to dogs. They usually died on the fourth or fifth day. Dr. Coindet of Geneva has recommended the use of iodine in the form of tincture, and also hydriodate of potassa or soda, as an efficacious remedy for the cure of glandular swellings, of the goitrous and scrofulous kind. I have found an ointment composed of 1 oz. hog's lard, and 1 drachm of iodide of zinc, a powerful external application in such cases. About a drachm of this ointment should be used in friction on the swell- ing once or twice a-day."—Ure's Chem. Diet. [This powerful remedy, which has recently been introduced iuto practice, is obtained from the plants affording soda, or the vegetables called " Varecks," by the French, or from other species of the alga; or seaweeds. A species furnishing a more considerable portion of iodine than its congeners is the Fucus sac- charinus, or Sugar-seaweed, belonging to the class Cryptogamia, order Alga. in the year 1815, Dr. Mitchill received from Mr. G. De Claubry, of Paris, his researches upon this subject. His particular objects were to find whether iodine ex- isted in ocean-water, and the condition and manner of its evolution from Uie vegetables that furnished the soda or salt of Varejks. He ascribes the discovery of this substance to MBbts. Macquer and De La Salle, who, in their experiments upon the Varecks or sea- weeds, discovered iodine in the mother-water of the soda they afforded. This fact he deemed sufficiently Important to encourage chemists to look for it in the vegetables themselves, from which that kind of soda w as obtained. He made a journey to the w est of N or ■ *6» mandy (in France) for the express purpose Of examln* ing upon the »pot the different species of Fucus; and) he obtained from the able botanist of Caen, various kinds of these marine plants, which he submitted to experiment. His analyses were chiefly made upon the following sorts, viz. I. Of the Family of the Ulve. 1. The Ulvasaccharina. 2. .. digitata. 3. The Fucus saccharinus, j f Llnn(DUS. 4. .. digitatus, J H. Of the Family of the Varecks. 1. The Fucus vesiculosus. 2. . .. serratus. 3. .. siliquosus. HI. Of the Family of the Ceramium, 1. The Ceramium filum, or the Fucus filum, of Liiinaus. Such and other seaweeds are gathered on the Bhores of the ocean, among other purposes, for that of being burned to ashes, for the preparation of the fixed alkali, called the soda or salt of Varecks by -the French and Dutch, as distinguished from the soda or barilla, made by burning the maritime plant called salsola. The product of the above-mentioned seaweeds is a compli- cated mixture of things, such as, 1. A small quantity of the subcarbonate of soda. 2. A good deal of the hydro-chlorate of soda. 3. .. sulphate of soda. 4. Sulphate of magne.-ia. 5. Hydro-chlorate of potash and magnesia. 6. Subcarbonate of potash. 7. A little sulphuretted s.ulphate of soda, and 8. A minute portion of the hydro-iodate of potash. The poverty of this sort of soda gives it but little value in commerce, its chief consumption being in the glass manufactures. It is called kelp, and contains much less soda than barilla. It was iu the mother waters of th.e leys or lixiviums of kelp that iodine was first discovered, as is said by Mr. Courtois. All the foregoing products were conse- quent upon the preceding incineration of the fuci. As a number of these fuci are employed in their recent state as human food, (as is the fucus edulis) the several sorts acquired an interest corresponding lo their use- fulness, as applicable for manure, for making kelp or iodine, or for food. On burning the fucus saccharinus, one of the results of a most elaborate and complicated analysis of the residue, was that potash was associated with iodine in the form of a hydro-iodate, the hyd-io-iodateof potash. As a general remark, he says, that the species of fuci which contain the most mucilage, contain more iodine thair the others, by a large difference. This analysis of ocean or sea-water, proved that it contained no iodine; therefore it maybe fail ly con- cluded, that the peculiar article under consideration, is prepared, or elaborated, by the living economy of these marine vegetables. Of the fuci he analyzed, the fucus saccharinus which contained more of it than the other species. This species, treated with sulphuric acid, yielded immediately the iodine it contained, witliout the process of burning to ashes. This saves the trou- ble of resorting to the eau mere, or mother water, to ob- tain it. The iodine has an affinity to oxygen, and under convenient circumstances, forms the hydro-iolic acid. Iodine is particularly acted upon by starch, and other vegetable fecula-, whereby it acquires, in tlie cool and dry way by trituration, a violet colour, passing into blue and black, according to the relative proportions of the iodine and starch employed. The hue is red- dish if the starch predominates; a superb blue, if the ingredients are duly apportioned; and black, if the iodine is in excess; as also violets of different shades, between the reds and blues. By a particular process, iodine may be obtained while. This is shown in the memoir of Messrs. Colin and Claubry, on the combi- nation of iodine with vegetable and animal sub- stances, as contained in the Annals of Chemistry for 1814. It has lately been discovered, that iodine existed in small quantity, with a portion of carbon, and of the other muriate and carbonate of soda, in the officinal preparation called burnt sponge, or pulvis spongia VSl,/: The sponges are in modern zoology, classed among IOD IRI the zoophytes. They are marine productions, of a fibrous and tough constitution, covered with a slimy matter, in which it has not yet been possible to disco- ver either polypes, or other moveable parts, nor any decided proofs of animality. It seems, nevertheless, that living sponges evince a kind of shrinking, or con- traction, on being touched, and that there is a sort of palpitation in the pores with which the body of the sponge is pierced. From such feeble evidence of the animal nature of the sponge, it has been doubted by some naturali-ts, whether tiiey ought to be referred to the animal king- dom. By others they have been roundly pronounced to be vegetables. Dr. MitchiU's opinion is, that from the analysis of spooge, the proximity of the results to thoso of varecks and other seaweeds, and moie espe- cially the detection and presence of iodine, is in favour of the vegetable character of sponge. Burnt sponge was admitted into the Edinburgh New Dispensatory, for the first time, in 1786, by reason ofthe reputation it had acquired as a remedy for scro- fulous and cutaneous diseases, for removing obstruc- tions in the glands, and among others, for lessening and removing the bronchocele. There the process for re- ducing it to ashes is detailed. The dose is a scruple several times a-day. Now, since the diBepvery of iodine in the ashes of sponge, modern physicians have ascribed the chief vir- tue, against the aforesaid disorders, to this ingredient Tlie conjecture is a rational one; for it is more probable its efficacy proceeds from the iodiue than from the charcoal and neutral salts. Upon the faith of this interpretation, it was con- ceived better to prescribe the iodine by itself, or in known and exact combination, than in form of burnt sponge, and as sponge contained this active principle, ft was naturally concluded, that the iodine would be in all respects as good when prepared from the sea- wrecks as from sponges. In that ugly and obstinate disorder, the goitre, Dr. Coindet, of Geneva, (in Switzerland,) has prescribed iodine with remarkable success. The preparation he employs requires explanation, by reason of its chemi- cal intricacy. To understand the receipt we must recapitulate. Tho forms of iodine are, 1. Simple iodine. 2. Oxide of iodine, by starch or other fee u to. 3. Iodic-acid. 4. Hydro-iodic acid. 5. Hydro-iodate of potash, by burning, &c Dr. Coindet prescribes what is termed " Ioduretted hydro-iodate of potash." To prepare this the hydro- iodic acid must first be procured, which is done thus : Take of alkoholic spirit, pure iodine, any quantities. Then pass sulphuretted hydrogen through the solution. This forms the hydro-iodic acid. The next process is, to take potash and hydro iodic acid, and combine them to saturation. This forms Dr. Coindet's medicine. The hydro-iodate of potash.—To reduce this iuto a form for medicinal prescription, lie proceeds as follows: Take of the hydro-iodate of" potash, grs. 36. Pure iodine, grs. 10. Distilled water, fj. m. This is the ioduretted hydro-iodate of potash. It is so active a preparation, that a full dose is from 5 to 10 drops three times a-day in syrup. The dose may be gradually increased, according to circumstances, but with great caution, to the extent of 20 drops. It must be remembered, whenever it is administered, an over- dose must be avoided, as it acts with an extreme and dangerous effect upon the constitution. They say, that alter a few weeks' skilful administra- tion, the external swelling will gradually disappear. Should the patient, while under a course of it, experi- ence any considerable quickening of the pulse, a rapid loss of flesh, palpitation of the heart, a dry cough, restlessness, and want of sleep, and in certain cases with au increase of appetite for food, though the swell- ing shall undergo diminution, it will be necessary to intermit the medicine for some days; and afterward resume the use of it when the health and safety of the patient will permit —Notes from MitchiU's Letts, on Mat. Med. A] IODO-SULPHURIC ACID. " When sulphuric acid is poured, drop by drop, into a concentrated and hot aqueous solution of iodic acid, there immediately re- sults a precipitate of iodo-sulphi the action of a gentle heat, the iodo-sulphuric acid melts, and iry- (allizes on cooling into rhomboids of a pale yellow colour. When strongly heated, it sublimes, and tt partially decomposed; the latter portion beipgconverted into oxygen, iodine, and sulphuric acid. Phosphoric and nitric acids exhibit similar pheno- mena. These compound acids act with great energy on the meials. They dissolve gold and platinum." IOLITE. Dichroite. Prismato-riiomboidal quartz of Mobs. This is of a colour Intermediate between black, blue, and violet-blue. When viewed in tbe direction of tlie axis of the crystals, the colour is dark indigo-blue ; but perpendicular to the axis of thecrys- tals, pale brownish-yellow. It comes from Finland. Ionis. (From »oy a violet.) A carbuncle of a violet colour. IONTHUS. (From iov, a violet, and avQos, a flower.) A pimple in the face, of a violet colour. lOTACrSMUS. (From iwro, tbe Greek letter i.V- A defect in the tongue or organs of speech, which ren- ders a person incapable of pronouncing his letters. IPECACUANHA. (An Indian word.) SeeCaKi- cocca ipecacuanha. [Ipecacuanha spurge. See Euphorbia ipecacu- anha. AJ IPOMCEA. (So called by Linnsus from i\p, which he unaccountably mistakes for the convolvulus plant, whereas it means a creeping sort of worm that infests and corrodes vines, and opoios, like. By this appella- tion he evidently intended to express the close resemr blance of Ipomma to the genus Convolvulus, with which it agrees in habit altogether.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. Class, Penr tandria; Order, Monogynia. Ipomo!a quamoclit. Batata peregrina. The ca- thartic potato. If about two ounces are eaten al bed- time, they gently open the bowels by morning. Iqueta'ia. The inhabitants of tiie Brazils give this name to the Scrophularia aquatica, winch is there celebrated as a corrector of the ill flavour of senna. IRACU'NDUS. (From era, anger: so called because it forms the angry look.) A muscle of the eye. IRIDIUM. A metal found with another, called os- mium, in the black powder left after dissolving plati- num. See Platinum. I'RIS. (A rainbow: so called because of the variety of its colours.) 1. The anterior portion of th«. continu- ation of the choroid membrane of the eye, which is perforated in lhe middle by the pupil. It is of various colours. The posterior surface of the iris is termed the uvea. See Choroid membrane. 2. The flower-de-lute, from the resemblance of its flowers to the rainbow. 3. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria ; Order, Monogynia. Iris florentina. Florentine orris, or iris. The * root of this plant, Iris—corollis barbatis, caule f/Hiis altiore subbifloro, floribus sessilibus, of Liruueua, which is indigenous to Italy, in its recent state fa er- tremely acrid, and, when, chewed, excites a pungent heat in the mouth, that continues several hours): ori being dried, this acrimony is almost wholly dissipated ; the taste is slightly bitter, and tbe smell agreeauk and approaching to that of violets. The fresh root is ca- thartic, and for this purpose has been employed in dropsies. It is now chiefly used in its dried state, and ranked as a pectoral and expectorant; and hence has a place in tbe trochisei amyli of the pharmacopoeias. Iris, florentine. See Iris florentina. Iris germanica. The systematic name of the com- mon Iris, ororris,or flower-de-luce. Iris nostra. The fresh root* of this plant, Iris—corollis barbatis, caule foliis altiori multifloro, floribus inferiorities peduncu- latis, of Linnxus, have a strone, disagreeable smell, and an acrid, nauseous taste. They are powerfully cathartic, and are given in dropsical diseases, where such remedies are indicated. Iris nostras. See Iris germanica. Iris palustris. See Iris pseudaeorus. Iris pseupacorus. The systematic name of the yellow water-flag. Iris palustris; Gladiolus bu'.eus; Acorus vulgaris. This indigenous plant, [ris—im- berbis, foliis ensiformibus, j, talis alteruu., 'i^mati- bus minoribus, is common ;u i.-ar.-ln-.-. and on the banks of rivers. It formerly had a :•'<< in ilm London Pharmacopoeia, under the name oi <.;■ .',„/„.- Ulcus. The root is without .-mell, buthas :i .-ic id -i> pile taste, and its juice, o i being snuffed up the nostrils, produces a burning heat In the no e and mouth, accompanied by IRO a copious discharge from these organs: hence it is recommended both asan errhine and siala»ogue Given Internally, when peifectly dry, its adstringent qualities pre such as to cure diarrhoeas. The expressed juice Is likewise said to be a useful application to serpiginous eruptions and scrofulous tumours. Irish Slate. See Lapis Hybernicus. IRI'TIS. (Iritis, idis.f; from iris, the name of the membrane.) Inflammation of tlie iris: it produces the symptoms of deep-seated or internal inflammation of the eye. See Ophthalmia. IRON. Fermm. Of all the metals, there is none Which is so copiously and so variously dispersed through nature as iron. In animals, in vegetables, and in all parts of the mineral kingdom, we detect its presence. Mineralogists are not agreed with respect to the exist- ence of native iron, though immense mas^ of it have been discovered, which could not have been the products of art; but there is much in favour of the notion that these specimens have been extracted by subterraneous fire. A uiassof native iron, of 1600 pounds weight, was found by Pallas; on the river Denisei, in Siberia; and another mass of 300 pounds was found in Paraguay, of which specimens have been distributed everywhere. A piece of native iron, of two pounds weight, has been also met with at Kamsdorf, in the territories of Neu- stadt, which is still preserved there. These masses evidently did not originate iu the places where they were found. [Specimens cf native iron have been found in several places in America, in situations which give rise to tlie conjecture, that they were of meteoric origin. One of the largest of these has been deposited by its owner, Colonel Gibs, in the Cabinet ofthe New-York Lyceum of Natural History. It is au irregular mass, weighing upwards of", 3000 lbs. " Its surface, which is covered by a blackish crust, is greatly indented, from which it would appear that this mass had been in a soft state. On removing the crust, the iron, on exposure to moisture, soon becomes oxidated. Sp. gr.7.400. " It appears to consist entirely of iron, which possesses a high degree of malleability; experiments have been made without detecting nickel or any other metal. This enormous mass of iron is said to have been found near the Red river, in Louisiana."—Brute's Min. Journal. A.] There are a vast variety of iron ores: they may, however, he all arranged under the following genera; namely, sulphurets, carburets, oxides, and salts of iron. The sulphurets of iron form the ores called Pyrites, of which there are many varieties. Their colour is, in general, a straw-yellow, with a metallic lustre; some- times brownish, which sort is attracted by the magnet. They are often amorphous, and often also crystallized. Iron, in the state of a carburet, forms the graphite ot Werner (plumbago). This mineral occurs in kidney- form lumps of various sizes. Its colour is a dark iron- gray, or brownish-black; when cut, bluish-gray. It has a metallic lustre. Its texture is fine-grained. It is very brittle. The combination of iron with oxy- gen is very abundant. The common magnetic iron- stone, or load-stone, belongs to this class; as does specular iron ore, and all the different ores called haema- tites, or blood-stone. Iron, united to carbonic acid, exists in the sparry iron ore. Joined to arsenic acid, it exists hi the ores called arseniate of iron, and arse- niate of iron and copper. [The different varieties of the ores of iron are ar- ranged as follows in Cleaveland's Mineralogy, which is a standard work on the subject in the United States:— Species 1. Native iron. 2. Arsenical iron. a. Argentiferous arsenical iron; .. 3. Sulphuret of irou. Iron Syrites. a. Common sulphuret of iron. b. Radiated c. Hepatic Sub-species 1. Magnetic sulphuret of iron. 2. Arsenical 4. Magnetic oxide of iron a. Native magnet b. Iron sand. .. 5. Specular oxide of iron. Sub-species 1. Micaceous oxide of iron. «• 6. Red oxideof iron. a. Scaly red o iide of Iron. b. Red hematite. IRO c. Compact red oxide of iron. d. Ochrey red oxide. Species 7. Brown oxide of iron. a. Scaly red oxide of Iron b. Hematitic .. c. Compact d. Ochrey ,. 8. Argillaceous oxide of Iron. a. Columnar argillaceous oxide of Iron. b. Granular c. Lenticular .. .. .. d. Nodular .. .. .. e. Common .. ., .. f. Bog ore. 9. Carbonate of iron. .. 10. Sulphate of iron. .. 11. Phosphate of iron. a. Foliated phosphate of iron. b. Earthy c. Green iron earth. .. 12. Arseniate of iron. .. 13. Chromate of iron. a. Crystallized chromate of Iron. b. Granular c. Amorphous .. A.] Properties of iron.—Iron is distinguished from every other metal by its magnetical properties. It is attracted by the magnet, and acquires, under various conditions, the property of attracting other iron. Pure iron is of a whitish gray, or rather bluish colour, very slightly livid; but when polished, it has a great deal of bril- liancy. Its texture is either fibrous, fine-grained, or in dense plates. Its specific gravity varies from 7.6 to 7.8. It is the hardest and most elastic of all the metals. It is extremely ductile, and may therefore be drawn into wire as fine as a human hair; it is also more tena- cious than any other metal, and yields with facility to pressure. It is extremely infusible, and when not in contact with the fuel, it cannot be melted by the heat wnich any furnace can excite; it is, however, softened by heat, still preserving its ductility; and when thus softened, different pieces may be united; this consti- tutes the valuable property of welding. It is very dilatable by heat. It is the only metal wliich takes fire by the collision of flint. Heated in contain with air it becomes oxidized. If intensely and briskly heated, it takes fire wilh scintillation, and becomes a black oxide. It combines with carbon, and forms what is called steel. It combines with phosphorus in a direct and an indirect manner, and unites with sulphur readily by fusion. It decomposes water in the cold slowly, but rapidly when ignited. Il decomposes most of the me- tallic oxides. All acids act upon iron. Very concen- trated sulphuric acid has little or no effect upon it, but when diluted it oxidizes it rapidly. The nitric acid oxidizes it with great vehemence. Muriate of ammonia is decomposed by it. Nitrate of potassa detonates very vigorously with it. Iron is likewise dissolved by alka- line sulphurets. It is capable of combining wilh a number of metals. It does not unite with lead or bis- muth, and very feebly with mercury. It detonates by percussion with the oxygenated muriates. Method of obtaining iron.—The general process by which iron is extracted from its oro.3, is first to roast them by a strong heat, to expel the sulphur, carbonic acid, and other mineralizers which can be separated by heat. The remaining ore, being reduced to small pieces, is mixed with charcoal, or coke; and is then exposed to an intense heat, in a close furnace, excited by bellows; the oxygen then combines with the carbon, forming carbonic acid gas during the process, and the oxide is reduced to its metallic state. There are like- wise some fluxes necessary in order to facilitate the separation of the melted metal. The matrix of Urfl iron ore is generally either argillaceous or calcareous or sometimes a portion of siliceous earth; but which- ever of these earths is present, the addition of one or both of the others makes a proper flux. These are therefore added in due proportion, according to the nature of the ores; and this mixture, in contact with the fuel, is exposed to a heat sufficient to reduce the oxide to its metallic state. The metal thus obtained, and called smelted, pig or cast iron, is far from being pure, always retaining a considerable quantity of carbon and oxygen, as Well as several heterogeneous ingredients. According aa one or other of these predominates, the property of IRO IRO the metal differs. Whore the oxygen is present in a large proportion, the colour of the iron is whitish gray; it is extremely brittle-, and its fracture exhibits au ap- pearance of crystallization : where the carbon exceeds, it is of a dark gray, inclining to blue, or black, and is less brittle. The former is lhe while, the latter the black crude iron of commerce. The gray is interme- diate to both. In many of these states, the Iron is much more fusible than when puie; hence it can be fused and cast into any form ; and when suffered to cool slowly, it crystallizes in octahedra: it is also much more brittle, and cannot therefore be either flattened under the hammer, or by the laminating rollers. To obtain the iron more pure, or to free it from the carbon with wliich it is combined in this state, it must be refined by subjecting it to the operations of melting and forging. By the former, in which the metal is kept in fusion for some time, and constantly kneaded and stirred, the carbon and oxygen it contains are partly combined, and the produced carbonic acid gas is expelled: the metal at length becomes viscid and stiff; it is then subjected to tlie action of a very large hammer, or to the more equal, but less forcible pres- sure of large rollers, by which the remaining oxide of iron, and other impurities, not consumed by the fusion, are pressed out. The iron is now no longer granular nor crystallized in its texture; it is fibrous, soft, duc- tile, malleable, and totally infusible. It is termed forged, wrought, or bar iron, and is the metal in a purer stale, though far from being absolutely pure. The compounds of iron are the following: 1. Oxides; of which there are two, or perhaps three. 1st, The oxide, obtained either by digesting an ex- cess of iron filings in water, by the combustion of iron wire in oxygen, or by adding pure ammonia tq solution of" green copperas, and drying tlie precipitate out of contact of air, is of a black colour, becoming white by its union with water, in the hydrate, attractible by the magnet, but more feebly than iron. By a mean of the experiments of several chemists, its composition seems to be, Iron, 100 77.82 3.5 Oxyeen, 28.5 22.18 1.0 2rf, Deutoxide of Gay Lussac. He forms it by ex- posing a coil of fine iron wire, placed in an ignited porcelain tube, to a current of steam, as long as any hydrogen comes over. There is no danger, he says, of generating peroxide in this experiment, because iron, once in the state of deutoxide, has no such affinity for oxygen as to enable it to decompose water. It may also, he states, be procured by calcining strongly a mixture of 1 part of iron and 3 parts of the red oxide in a stoneware crucible, to the neck of which a tube is adapted to cutoff the contact of air. But this pro- cess is less certain than the first, because a portion of peroxide may escape the reaction of the iron. But we may dispense with the trouble of making it, adds Thenard, because it is found abundantly in nature. He refers to this oxide, the crystallized specular iron ore of Elba, Corsica, Dalecarlia, and Sweden. He also classes under this oxide all the magnetic iron ores; and says, that the above-described protoxide does not <\ ist iu nature. From the synthesis of Uim oxide by steam, Gay Lussac has dconuincd its composition to be, Iron, 100 7-2.72 Oxygen, 37.5 27.28 3d, The red oxide. It may be obtained by igniting the nitrate, or carbonate; by calciniug iron in open vessels; or simply by treating the metal with strong nitric acid, then washing and drying the residuum. Colcothar of vitriol, or thorough calcined copperas, may be considered as peroxide of iron. It exists abundantly native in the red iron ores. It seems to be a compound of^ Iron, 100 70 =4 primes. Oxygen, 43 30 = 3 primes. 2. Chlorides of iron ; of which there are two, first examined in detail by Dr. John Davy. The protochloride may be procured by heating to redness, in a glass tube with a very small orifice, the residue which is obtained by evaporating to dryness the green muriate of iron. It is a fixed substance, re- quiring a red heat for ite fusion. It has a grayish, varie- gated colour, a metallic splendour, and a lamellar tex- ture. The dcutochloride maybe formed by the combustion of iron wire in chlorine gas, or by genfy heating tlie green muriate in a glass tube. It is the volatile com- pound described by Sir II. Davy in his celebrated Bakerian lecture on oxymuriatic acid. Il condenses after sublimation, in the form of small brilliant iri- descent plates. 3. For the iodide of iron, see Iodine. 4. Sulphurets of iron; of which, according to Por- rett, there are lour, though only two are usually de- scribed, his protosulphuret and persulphuret 5. Carburets of iron. These compounds form steel, and probably cast-iron; though the latter contains also some other ingredients. The latest practical researches on tbe constitution of these carburets, are those of Daniel. 6. Salts of iron. 1. Protneetate of iron forms small prismatic crys- tals, of a green colour, a sweetish styptic taste. 2. Peracetate of iron forms a reddish-brown, un- crystallizable solution, much used by the calico-print- ers, and prepared by keeping iron turnings, or pieces of old iron, for six months Immersed in redistilled pyrolignous acid. 3. Protarseniate of iron exists native in crystals, and may be formed in a pulverulent state, by pouring arseniate of ammonia iuto sulphate of iron. 4. Perarseniate of iron may be formed by pouring arseniate of ammonia into peracetate of iron; or by boiling nitric acid on the protarseniate. It is inso- luble. 5. Antimoniate of iron is white, becoming yellow insoluble. 6. Borate, pale yellow, insoluble. 7. Benzoate, yellow, do. 8. Protocarbonale, greenish, soluble 9. Percarbonate, brown, insoluble. 10. Chromate, blackish, do. 11. Protocitrate, brown crystals, soluble. 12. Protofcrroprussiale, white, insoluble. 13. Perferroprussiate, white, do. This constitutes the beautiful pigment called Prus- sian blue. 14. Protogallate, colourless, soluble. 15. Pcrgallate, purple, insoluble. 16. Protomuriate, green crystals, very soluble. 17. Permuriate, brown, uncrystallizable, very so- luble. 18. Protonitrale, pale green, soluble. 19. Pernilrate, brown, do. 20. Protoxalate, green prisms, do. 21. Peroxalate, yellow, scarcely soluble. 22. Protophosphate, blue, insoluble. 23. Pcrphosphate, white, do. 24. ProtosuStinate, brown crystals, soluble. 25. Persuccinate, brownish-red, insoluble. 26. Protosulphate, green vitriol, or copperas. It is generally formed by exposing native pyrites to air and moisture, when the sulphur and iron both absorb oxygen, and form the salt. 27. Persulphate. Of this salt there seems to be four or more vorietioe, having a ferreous base, whicli con- sists, by Porrett, of 4 primes iron -f- 3 oxygen = 10 in weight, from which their constitution may be learned. The tartrate and pertartrate of iron may also be formed ; or by digesting cream of tartar with water or iron filings, a triple salt may be obtained, formerly called tartarized tincture of Mars. These salts have the following general characters:— 1. Most of them are soluble in water; those wiih the protoxide for a base are generally crystallizable; those with the peroxide are generally not; the former are insoluble, the latter soluble iu alkohol. 2. Ferroprussiate of potassa throws down a blue precipitate, or one bccooiing blue in tlie air. 3. Infusion of galls gives a dark purple precipitate, or one becoming so in the air. 4 Hydrosulphuret of potassa or ammonia gives a black precipitate; but sulphuretted hydrogen merely deprives the solutions of iron of their yellow-brown colour. ... 5. Phosphate of soda gives a whitish precipitate. R. Benzoate of ammonia, yellow. 7. Succinate of ammonia, flesh-coloured with the peroxide. .' The general medicinal virtues of iron, and the 465 IRR IRR several preparations of it, are to constrlnge tbe fibres, to quicken the circulation, to promote the different secretions in the remoter parts, and at the same time to repress Inordinate discharges into the intestinal tube. By the use of chalybeates, the pulse is very sen- sibly raised, the colour of the face, though before pale, changes to a florid red ; the aivine, urinary, and cuti- cular excretions, are increased. When given improperly, or to excess, iron produces headache, anxiety, heats the body, and often causes hemorrhages, or even vomiting, pains in the stomach, spasms, and pains of the bowels. Iron is given in most cases of debility and relax- ation ; in passive ha-morrhages; in dyspepsia, hysteria, and chlorosis; in most of tlie cachexia:; and it has lately been recommended as a specific in cancel. Where either a preternatural discharge, or suppression of natural secretions, proceeds from a languor, or sluggishness of the fluids, and weakness of the solids, this metal, by increasing the motion of lhe former and the strength of the latter, will suppress the flux, or re- move the suppression; but where the circulation is already too quick, the solids too tense and rigid, where there is any stricture, or spasmodic contraction of the vessels, iron, and all the preparations of it, will aggra- vate both diseases. Iron probably has no action on the body when taken into tbe stomach, unless it be oxidized. But during its oxidizement, hydrogen gas is evolved, and accordingly we find that fcetid eructa- tions and black feces are considered us proofs of the medicine having taken effect. It can only beexhibiled internally in the state of tilings, which may be given in doses from five to twenty grains. Iron wire is to be preferred for pharmaceutical preparations, boih because it is the must convenient form, and because it is the purest iron. The medicinal preparations of iron now in use are:— 1. Subcarbonas ferri. See Ferri subcarbonus. 2. Sulphas ferri. See Ferri sulphas. 3. Fei-rum tartarizatum. See Ferrum tartarizatum. 4. Liquor ferri alkalini. See Ferri alkalini liquor. 5. Tinctura acetatis ferri. See Tinctura ferri acetatis. 6. Tinctura muriatis ferri. See Tinctura ferri mu- rialis. 7. Tinctura ferri ammoniati. See Tinctura ferri ammoniati. 8. Vinum ferri. See Vinum ferri. 9. Ferrum ammoniatum. See Ferrum ammonia- turn. 10. Oxidum ferri rubrum. See Oxidum ferri ru- brum. 11. Oxidum ferri nigrum. See Oxidum ferri ni- grum. • IRON-FLINT. This occurs in veins of ironstone, and in trap-rocks, near Bristol, aud in many parts of Germany. IRRITABILITY. (Irritabilitas; from irrilo, to provoke.) Vis insita of Haller. Vis vital is of Goer- ter. Oscillation of Boerhaave. Tonic power of Stahl. Muscular power of Bell. Inherent power of Cullen. The contractility of muscular fibres, or a property pc culiar to muscles, by which they contract upon the application of certain stimuli, without a consciousness of action. This power may be seen in the tremulous contraction of muscles when lacerated, or when en- tirely separated from the body in operations. Even when tbe body is dead to all appearance, and the nervous power is gone, this contractile power remains till the organization yields, and begins to be dissolved. It is by this inherent power that a cut muscle con- tracts, and leaves a gap; that a cut artery shrinks and grows stiff after death. This irritability of muscles is so far independent of nerves, and so little connected with feeling, which is the province of the nerves, that, upon stimulating any muscle by touching it with caus- tic, of irritating it with a sharp point, or driving the electric spark through it, or exciting with the metallic conductors, as those of silver, or zinc, the muscle in- stantly contracts, although the nerve of that muscle be tied; although the nerve be cut so as to separate the muscle entirely from all connexion with the system: although the muscle be separated from the body ; al though the creature upon which the experiment is per- formed may have lost all sense of feeling, and have been long apparently dead. Tlnu a muscle, cut from 469 the Hmb, trembles and palpitate* a long lime after; tfre heart, separated from the body, contracts when Irri- tated ; the bowels, when torn from the body, continue their peristaltic motion, so as to roll upon the table, ceasing to answer to stimuli only when they become, stiff and cold ; and too often, in the human body, lhe vis insita loses the excitinft |>ower of the nerves, and then palsy ensues; or, liwing all governance of the nerves, the vis insita, acting without the regulating power, falls into partial or general convulsions. Kveu in vegetables, as in the sensitive plant, this contractile power lives. Thence comes tlie distinction between the irritability of mu.-cles and the sensibility of nerves: for the irritability ef muscles survives the animals, a* when it is active after death; .-urvives the I lie of lhe part, or the feelings of the whole *>miiu, as in uni- versal palsy, where the vital motion* continue entire and perfect, and where the muscles, though not obe- dient to the will, are subject to irregular and violent actions; and it survives tlie connexion with the rest ofthe system, as when animalsyvery tenacious of life, are cut into parts: but sensibility, the property of the nervis, gives the various modifications of sense, as vi- sion, hearing, and the rest; gives also the general sense of pleasure or pain, aud makes the system, ac- cording to its various conditions, feel vigorous and healthy, or weary and low. And thus the eye feels, and the skin feels: but their appointed stimuli produce no emotions in these parts; they are sensible, but not irritable. The heart, the intestines, the urinary blad- der, and all the muscles of voluntary motion, answer to stimuli with a quick and forcible contraction; and yet Ihey hardly feel the stimuli by which these con- tractions are produced, or, al least, they do not convey that feeling to the brain. There is no consciousness of present stimulus in those parts wliich are called into action by the impulse ofnhe nerves, and at the com- mand of the will: so that muscular parts have all the irritability of the system, with but little feeling, and that little owing to the nerves which enter into their substance; while nerves have all the sensibility of the system, but no motion. The discovi i v of this singular property belongs to our countryman ('lis>on; but Baron Haller must be con- sidered as the first who clearly pointed out its existence, and proved it to be the cause of muscular motion. The laws of irritability, according to Dr. Crichton, arc, 1. After every action in au irritable part, a state of rest, or cessation from motion, must take place be- fore the irritable part cau.be again incited lo action. If, by an act of volition, we throw any of our muscles into action, that action can only be continued for a certain space of time; the muscle becomes relaxed, notwithstanding all our endeavours to the contrary, and remains a certain time in that relaxed stale, before it caii be again thrown into action. 2. Eacnnrritalilo part has a certain portion or quantity of the principle of irritability which is natural to it, part of which it loses during action, or from the application of stimuli. 3. By a process wholly unknown to us, it regains this lost quantity, during its repose, or state of rest. In order to express the different quantities of irritability in any part, we say that it is either more or less re- dundant, o» more or less defective. It becomes re- dundant in a part when the stimuli which are calcu- lated to act on that part are withdrawn, or withheld for a certain length of time, because then lio action can take place: while, on the other hand, tlie application of stimuli causes it to be exhausted, or to be deficient, not only by exciting action, but by some secret influ- ence, the nature of which has not yet been detected; for it is n circumstance extremely deserving of atten- tion, that an irritable part, or body, may be suddenly deprived of its irritability by powerful stimuli, and yet no apparent muscular or vascular action takes place at the time. A certain quantity of spirits, taken at once into' the stomach, kills almost as instantaneously as lightning does: the same thing may be observed of some poisons, as opium, distilled laurel-water the juice of the cerbera ahovai, Sec. 4. Each irritable part has stimuli which are peculiar to it, and which are intended Ui support its natural action: thus, blood which is ihe stimulus proper to the heart, and arteries' if, by any accident, it gets into the stomach, produces sickness, or \ omiting. If the gall, wliich is the natural stimulus to the ducts of the liver, the gall-bladder and the intestines, is by any accident effused into the tu ISA ISC vity of the peritoneum, it excites too great action of the vessels of that part, and induces inflammation. i fie urine does not irritate the tender fabric of the kid- neys, ureters, or bladder, except in such a degree as to preserve their healthy action; but if it be effused into tne cellular membrane, it brings on such a violent ac- tion of the vessels of these parts, as to produce gan- grene. Such stimuli are called habitual stimuli of parts. 5. Each irritable part differs from the rest in regard to the quantity of irritability which it possesses. This law explains to us the reason of the great di- versity which we observe in the action of various irri- table parts; thus, the muscles of voluntary motion can remain a long time in a state of action, and if it be continued as long as possible, another considerable portion of time is required before they regain the irri- tability they lost; but the heart and arteries have a more short and sudden action, and their state of rest is equally so. The circular muscles of the intestines have also a quick action and short rest The urinary bladder does not fully regain the irritability it loses during its contraction for a considerable space of time; the vessels which separate and throw out the men- strual discharge, act, in general, for three or four days, and do not regain the irritability they lose for a lunar month. 6. All stimuli produce action in proportion to their irritating powers. As a person approaches bis hand to the fire, the action of all the vessels in the skin is increased, and it glows with heat; if the hand be approached still nearer, the action is increased fo Buch an unusual degree as to occasion redness and pain; and if it be continued loo long, real inflamma- tion takes place; but if this heat be continued, the part at last loses its irritability, and a sphacelus or gan- grene ensues. 7. The action of every stimulus is in an inverse ratio to tho frequency of its abdication. A small quantity of spirits taken into the stomach, in- creases the action of its muscular coat, and also of its various vessels, so that digestion is thereby facilitated. If the same quantity, however, be taken frequently, it loses its effect. In order to produce the same effect as at first, a larger quantity is necessary; and hence the origin of dram-drinking. 8. The more the irritability of" a part is accumulated, the more that part is disposed to be acted upon. It is on this account that the ac- tivity of all animals, while in perfect health, is much livelier iu the morning than at any other part of the day; for, during the night, the irritability ofthe whole frame, and especially that of the muscles destined for labour, viz. the muscles for voluntary action, is reac- cumulated. The same law explains why digestion goes on more rapidly the lirst hour after food is swal- lowed than at any other time; and- il also accounts for the great danger that accrues to a famished person upon first taking in food. 9. If the stimuli which keep up theaetion of any irritable body be withdrawn for too great a length of time, that process on which the formation of lhe principle depends is gradually dimi- nished, and at last entirely destroyed. When the irri- tability of the system is too quickly exhausted by heat, as is the case in certain warm climates, the application of cold invigorates the frame, because cold is a mere diminution of the overplus of that stimulus which was causing the rapid consumption ofthe principle. Under such or similar circumstances, therefore, cold is a topic remedy; but if, in a climate naturally cold, a person were to go into a cold bath, and not soon return into a warmer atmosphere, it would destroy life just in the same manner as many poor people who have no com- fortable dwellings are often destroyed, from being too long exposed to the cold in winter. Upon the first ap- plication of cold the irritability is accumulated, and the vascular system there-fore is exposed to great action; but, after a certain time, all action is so much diminished, that the process, whatever il be, on which the formation ol the irritable principle depends, is en- tirely lost. For further information on this interesting subject, see Dr. Crichton on .Mental Derangement. IRRITATION. Irritatio. The action produced by anv stimulus. ISATIS. (Is-arts of Dioscorides, and Isatis of Pliny, the derivation of wliich is unknown.) The name of a genus of plants in the Liumean system. Class-, Tetradynamia; Order, Siliqunsa. Isatis tinctoria. Glastum. Thesystematicnanie of the plant used for dying called woad. Ii is said to be adstringent I'sca. A sort of fungous excrescence of the oak,' or of the hazel, Sec The ancients used it as Uw moderns used moxa. ISCILE Mon. (From io%u, to restrain, and aipa, blood.) A name for any medicine which restrains or stops bleeding. IscBf'mum. A species of Andropogon. I'SCHIAS. (fextac; from toxiov, the hip.) A rheumatic affection of tlie nip-joint. See Rheuma- tismus. ISCHIATOCE'LE. (From ioXiov, the hip, and (£17X17, a rupture.) Ischiocde. An intestinal rupture, through the sciatic ligaments. Ischio-cavbrnosus. See Erector penis. Ischioce'lc. See Ischiatocele. ISCHIUM. (From taxis, the loin, so named be- cause it is near the loin.) A bone of the pelvis ofthe fcetus, and a part of the os innominatum of the adutt See Innominatum os. ISCHNOPHO'NTA. (From taxvos, slender, and ipiLiTj, the voice.) 1. A shrillness of the voice. 2. A hesitation of" speech, or a stammering. Ischprk'tica. (From taxovpta, a suppression of the urine.) Medicines which relieve a suppression of the urine. ISCHU'RIA. (From taxu, to restrain, and ovpov, the urine.) A suppression of urine. A genus of dis- ease in the class Locales, and order Epischeses, of Cullen. There are four species of ischuria: 1. Ischuria rcnalis, coming after a disease of the kidneys, with a troublesome sense of weight or pain in that part. 2. Ischuria ureterica, after a disease of the kidneys, with a sense of pain or uneasiness in tlie course of the ureters. 3. Ischuria vesicalis, marked by a frequent desire to make water, with a swelling of the hypogastrium, and pain at the neck of ttie bladder. 4. Ischuria urelhralis, marked by a frequent desire to make water, with a swelling of the hypogastrium, and pain of some part of the urethra. When there is a frequent desire of making water, attended with much difficulty in voiding it, the com- plaint is called a dysury, or strangury; and when there is a total suppression of urine, it is known by the name of an ischury. Both ischuria and dysuria are distin- guished into acute, when arising in consequence of inflammation, and chronic, when proceeding from any otiier cause, such as calculus, Sec. The causes which give rise to these diseases, are an inflammation of the urethra, occasioned either by venereal sores or by a use of acrid injections, tumour or ulcer of the prostate gland, inflammation of the bladder or kidneys, considerable enlargements of the hemorrhoidal veins, a lodgment of indurated faxes in the rectum, spasm at tiie neck of the bladder, the absorption of cantharides applied externally, or taken internally, and excess in drinking either spirituous or vinous liquors; but particles of gravel sticking at the neck of the bladder, or lodging in the urethra, and thereby producing irritation, prove the most frequent cause. Gouty matter falling on the neck of the blad- der, will sometimes occasion these complaints. In dysury there is a frequent inclination to make water, attended with a smarting pain, heat, and diffi- culty in voiding it, together with a sense of fulness in the region of the bladder. The symptoms often vary, however, according to the cause wliich has given rise to it. If it proceeds from a calculus in the kidney, or ureter, besides the affections mentioned, it will be ac- companied with nausea, vomiting, and acute pains in the loins and renions of the ureter and kidney of the Bide ati'-cted. When a stone in the bladder, or gravel in the urethra, is the cause, an acute pain will be felt at the end of the penis, particularly on voiding the last drops of urine, and the stream of water will either be divided into two, or be discharged iu a twisted manner, not unlike a cork-screw. If a scirrhus ot the prostate island has occasioned the suppression or difficulty of urine a hard uidolent tumour, unattended with any acute'pain, may readily be felt In the perineum, or by introducing the finger in ano. Dysury is seldom attended with much danger, unless, by uealect, it should terminate in a total obstruction. Ischury may always be regarded as a dangerous com- plaint,'when it continues for any length of time, from tiie great distention and often consequent inflammation 4(57 MS JEB which ensue. In those cases where neither a bougie nor a catheter can be introduced, the event in all pro- bability, will be fatal, ns few patients will submit to the only other means of drawing off the urine before a considerable degree of inflammation and tendency to gangrene have taken place. ISERINE. (So called from the river Iser, near the Origin of wliich itis found.) An iron black coloured ore. ISINGLASS. See Ichthyocolla. ISO'CHRONOS. (From ioos, equal, and xpovos, time.) Preserving an equal distance of time between the beats; applied to the pulse. Iso'crates. (From taos, equal, and xtpavvopi, to mix.) Wine mixed with an equal quantity of water. ISO'DROMUS. (From ioos, equal, and ipopos, a course.) The same as Isochronos. Iso^y'rum. (From io-oc, equal, and 7rvp, file: so named from its flame-coloured flower.) The Aqui- legia vulgaris. ISO'TONUS. (From 100c, equal, and rovos, exten- sion.) Applied to fevers which are of equal strength during the whole of the paroxysm. I'SSUE. Fonticulus. An artificial ulcer made by cutting a portion of tlie skin, and burying a pea or some other substance in it, so as to produce a discharge of purulent matter. I'STHMION. (From taOpos, a narrow piece of land between two seas.) The fauces narrow passage between the mouth and gullet. Isthmiw vievssknii. The ridge surrounding the remains of the foramen ovale, in the right auricle of the human heart. TA'CEA. (Quia prodest hominibut trislitia jar.en- ** tibus; because it resists sorrow; or from taopiit, to heal.) The herb pansey, or heart's- ease. See Viola tricolor. Jaceranta tinoa. See Acorus calamus. Jacinthus. See Hyacinthus. Jack-by-the-hedge. See Erysimum alliaria. JACOB-rE'A. (Named because it was dedicated to St. James, or because it was directed to be gathered about the feast of that saint) See Senccio Jdcobaa. JADE. See Nephrite. Jagged leaf. See Erosus. JALAP. See Convolvulus jalapa. JALAPA. See Convolvulus jalapa. JALA'PIUM. (From Chalapa, or Xalapa, in New Spain, whence it is brought) See Convolvulus ialapa. . Jalappa alba. "White jalap. See Convolvulus mecoacan. JAMAICA BARK. See Cinchona caribaa. JAMAICA PEPPER. See Myrtus pimento. Ja'mbi.kih sales. A preparation with sal-ntnmo- niac, some aromatic ingredients, Sec. so called from Jamblichus, the inventor. JA'NITOR. (From janua, a gate.) The pylorus, so called from its being, as it were, the door or entrance of the intestines. Japan earth. Sec Acacia catechu. Japo'nica terra. (So called from the place it came from.) See Acacia catechu. JARGON. See Zircon. JA*SMINUM. (Jaswinum; from jasmen, Arab.; or from ioi>, a violet, and 007117, odour, on account of the fine odour of the flowers.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna:an system. Class, Diandria; Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the jessamine. Sec Jasminum officinale. Jasmini'.m officinale. The systematic name of the jessamine-tree. The flowers of this beautiful plant have a very fragrant smell, and a bitter taste. They afford, by distillation, an pssemial oil, which is much esteemed in Italy to rub paralytic limbs, and in the cure of rheumatic pains. JASPER. A sub-species of rhomboidal quartz, ' 4(33 Ithmoi'pes. See Ethmtoides. Itincra'ru'm. (From iter, a way.) The catheter; also a staff used in cutting for the stone. ITIS. From the time of lloerhaiive, visceral in- flammations have been generally distinguished by ana- tomical terms derived from the organ affected, with the Greek term itis, added as a suffix; as cephalitis, Sec. Itis is sufficiently significant of its purpose; it is im- mediately derived from upai, which is itself a ramifica- tion from eu, and imports, not merely action, "putting or going forth," which is the slricl and simple meaning of toi, but action iu ils fullest urgency, "violent or impetuous action." When this term then is added to the genitive case of the Greek name of an organ, it means inflammation of that viscus: hence, hepatitis. nephritis, gastritis, carditis, mean inflammation of the liver, kidney, stomach, heart.—Good. Iva ritrANOA. See Smilax sarsaparilla. 1VORV. The tusk, or tooth of defence, of the male elephant. It is an intermediate substance between bone and horn. The dust is ticcasionally boiled to form jelly, instead of isinglass, for which it is a bad substitute. In 100 parts there are 24 gelatin, 04 phos- phate of lime, and 0.1 carbonate of lime. IVY. SeeHederahilh. fry, ground. See Glecoma hedcracea. Ivy-gum. See Hedera helix. I'via. (From i\os, clue.) 1. A name of lhe Carina gummifera, from its viscous juice. 2. (From i\ouat, to proceed from.) A preternatural distention of tlie veins. Ixine. Sec Carlina gummifera. according to Jameson, who enumerates five kinds; Egyptian, striped, porcelain, common, agate jasper. JATROPHA. (Most probably from »«7poc, a phy- sician.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- nn-an system. Class, Monacia; Order, Monaddphia, Jatropha i urcas. The systematic name of a plant, the seeds of which resemble the castor-oil seeds, lii- cinut major; Riooioides ; Pinevs purgaus ; Pinhones indici;. Faba cathartiea; Nux cuthartiea; Ameri- cana : Nux bnrbadensis. The seed or mil so called ill the pharmacopeias is oblong and lilac U, the produce of the Jatropha—foliis cordatis angulatis of Linn-ens. It afliiids a quantity of oil, which is given, in many places, as the castor-oil is in this country, to whicli it is very nearly allied. The seeds of the Jatropha multi- fidaare of an oval and triangular shape, of a pale brown colour, are called purging-nuts, and give out a similar oil. J vtrotoa elastica. The juice of this plant afl'ords an clastic gum. See Caoutchouc. J^tromia manihot. This is the plant wliich af- fords tin- Cassada root Cassada; Cacari; ('assure; Cassava; Pain de Madagascar; hicinus minor; Maniot ; Yucca,; Manibar; .'lipi; Aipima coxera; Aipipora; Janiphei. The leaves are boiled, and eaten as we do spinach. The root abounds with a milky juice, and every part, when raw, is a fatal poison. It is remaiknble that the poisonous quality is destroyed by heat: hence the.juice is boiled wilh meat, pepper, &c. into a wholesome soup, and what remains* after expressing the juice, is formed into cakes or meal, the principal food of the inhabitants. This plant, which is a native of three quarters of the world, is one of the most advantageous gifts of Providence, entering into the composition of innumerable preparations of an economical nature. Cassada roots yield a great quantity of starch, called tapioca, exported in little lumps by the Brazilians, and now well known to us as a diet for sick and weakly persons. JEI1B, John, was born at Tendon in 17:Ui. He was originally devoted lo tin- church, and after studying nt Cambridge, entered into orders, and obtained a living in N'oi folk in I7ti4. The year following, he published. in conjunction with two friends, a selection from New JON JON ton's Princlpla, with notes, which was highly en- teemed. He soon afterward returned lo Cambridge, and engaged warmly as an advocate for a reform in church and state, as well as in the discipline of that university. At length, in 1775, he resigned all his of- fices in the church, the established doctrines of which he'did not approve; and determined upon entering iuto the Medical profession He soon qualified himself for this, obtained a diploma from St Andrews, and was admitted a licentiate of the London College of Physi- cians; and in the same year, 1778, he was elected a fellow of the Royal Society. In 1782 he published " Select Cases of" Paralysis of the Lower Extremities;" wliich tend to support the practice of Pott, of applying caustics near the spine. To this work is added an in- teresting description of a very rare disease, catalepsy. The warmth of his political sentiments, however, ob- structed his professional career; and the various fa- tigues and anxieties to whicti he exposed himself, in order to further his benevolent designs, exhausted his constitution so much, that he sunk a premature victim in 1786. Jkcora'ria. (From jecur, the liver: so named from ils supposed efficacy id diseases of the liver.) 1. The name ofa plant. See Marchantia polymorpha. 2. A name given to a vein in the right hand, because it was usually opened in diseases of tlie liver. JE'CUR. (Jecur, oris., or jecinoris, neut) The liver. See Liver. Jecur uteiunvm. The placenta is, by some, thus called, from the supposed similitude of its office with that, of the liver. JEJU'NUM. (From jejvnus, empty.) Jejunum in- testinum. The second portion of the small inlestines, so called because il is mostly found empty. See Intes- tine. JELLY. See Gelatin. JENITE. See Lievrite. Jerusalem cowslips. See Pulmonaria officinalis. Jerusalem oak. See Chenopodium botrys. Jerusalem sage. See Pulmonaria officinalis. JESSAMINE. See Jasminum. Jetsuita'nps cortex. (From./esKif'a, a Jesuit.) A name of the Peruvian bark, because it was first intro- duced into Europe by Father de Lugo, a Jesuit. See Cinchona. Jesi i'-i ices cortex. Sen Cinchona. Jesuit's bark. Sec Cinchona. JET. (So called from the river Gaza in Lesser Asia, from whence it came.) A black bituminous coal, hard and compact, found in -great abundance in various part s of France, Sweden, Germany, and Ireland. It is brilliant anil vitreous in its fracture, and capable of taking a good polish by friction; it attracts liglit sub- stances, and appears to be electric like amber; hence it has been called black amber. It has no smell, but when heated, it inquires one like bitumen judaicum. Jeir's 1'itib. Sen Bitumen judaic urn. JOHN'S WORT. See Hypericum. .luiuliil leaf. See Articulatiis. [■'JONES, John, M. D. The family of Dr. Jones was of Welsh extraction, and of Ihe n ligious society of Friends, lie was bom in the town of Jamaica, (Long Lland,) in Oueen's county, New-York, in the year 17-.*° ; and received his education partly from his excellent parent.-, but chiefly at a priv ate school in the city of New York. He was early led, both by the advice of his father, and his own inclination, to the study of medicine. Dr. Jones early indicated an attachment for that profession which, at a subsequent period, he cultivated with so much ardour, by his fondness for anatomical researches; and though, as it may be readily supposed, these could only be of the comparative kind, yet it is a remarkable fact, that this love for pursuits ofthe same nature has been noticed in the youth of some of the most distinguished anatomists that ever lived. After completing his studies in this country, Dr. Jones visited Europe, in order to improve himself still farther iu his profession. Upon the return of Dr. Jones to this country, he settled in New-York, where his abilities soon procured him extensive practice. To the profession of surgery, in particular, he devoted much attention ; he was the first who performed the operation of lithotomy in that city, nnd succeeded so well in several cases that offered shortly after his return, that liis fume as an operator became generally known throughout the middle and eastern states of America. Upon the institution of a medical school in the col- lege of New-York, Dr. Jones was appointed professor of Surgery, upon which branch he gave several courses of lectures, and thereby diffused a taste for it among the students, and made known the improved methods of practice lately adopted in Europe, with which most of the practitioners in this country were entirely unac- quainted. For a considerable part of the previous life of Dr. Jones, he had been afflicted by the asthma, and for a long time had struggled to overcome that painful dis- ease ; but the exertions both of his own skill, and of the rest of his medical brethren in most parts of the continent, had hitherto proved ineffectual even to his relief. He determined, thert tore, to take a voyage tc Europe, and accordingly sailed for London Here, in a thick smoke and an impure atmosphere, where sc many asthmatics have found such remarkable benefit, he also experienced a considerable alleviation of his complaint; and probably the permanent alteration in his health Nvhich he afterward enjoyed, may be in some measure attributed to the effects of his residence iu London. He also employed himself during his con- tinuance in the metropolis, in collecting subscriptions for an hospital in New-York, which he had been chiefly instrumental in establishing. In London he again had an opportunity of seeing his friend, Mr. Pott, at the head of his profession, and of renewing that intercourse which had been previously commenced between them. He had now been for some years left to the guidance of his own judgment; but unlike many who suppose all knowledge to become stationary at the time of their leaving college, he was still willing to be taught by those who had formerly been his instructors, and who, from the great opportu- nities they enjoyed, would be enabled to afford him much information. Eager for the acquisition of knowledge, whenever und wherever it could be ob- tained, he again attended the iecturesof his old master, Dr. Hunter, and those of his friend, Mr. Pott, who lost no opportunity of show ing the consistency between his profession and proofs of respect: during his short stay there, he paid Dr. Jones the most particular attention, and presented hiin with a complete copy of his lectures, ju